《Super Godfather Ex-wife Begging Me To Get Remarried》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Leave With Nothing On the top floor of the Caldwell Tower in Mayby City, a stunning woman stood in front of a massive floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out at the bustling street below. Behind her, a brutal scene unfolded. A dozen burly men in ck suits were savagely beating a young man in his mid-twenties. One of the thugs even pulled out a gun and mmed the butt of it into the man''s forehead. Blood sprayed like a fountain, and he copsed into a crimson pool. "Enough." The woman spoke, her voice cold andmanding. She swayed her hips as she walked over, looking down at the bloodied man with disdain. "Osborne, are you ready to sign the divorce papers now?" Through sheer pain, Osborne Augustine struggled to sit up. He wiped the blood from his face and stared at the woman, a bitterugh escaping his lips. His face twisted in agony, and he gritted his teeth. "Ophelia, why? "We''ve been married for three years. What have I ever done? You want a divorce and want me to leave with nothing? And you have your goons beat me up?" Osborne''s anger was palpable. He couldn''t understand why this was happening. Ophelia Caldwell was from the powerful Caldwell family. They had been college sweethearts and, despite her family''s strong objections, secretly married. After the wedding, Osborne, an orphan, moved into the Caldwell Manor. Though he was often looked down upon, his rtionship with Ophelia was solid. She worked at the Caldwell Group, and Osborne, keeping their marriage a secret, acted as her bodyguard, silently protecting her. He supported Ophelia in her bid to be the family''s heir, thinking that once she secured her position, no one would dare to oppress her. Recently, they seeded. Ophelia became the heiress, took over thepany, and controlled billions of dors in wealth. Osborne thought their hardships were over. But instead, he was handed divorce papers. Ophelia demanded that he give up any im to their assets. When Osborne refused, a dozen bodyguards with guns beat him into submission. "Why do you want a divorce?!" Osborne''s voice was raw with desperation as he yelled. Ophelia''s face remained cold and detached. "Because you''re no longer worthy of me. We''re from different worlds now. You''re nothing but a burden, unable to offer me any help. "My husband should be someone of my caliber or even more powerful, a true heir of a more wealthy family. But you? You''re just a worthless piece of trash. "Do you understand what trash means?" Her words dripped with contempt, and Osborne''s eyes burned with a mix of humiliation and rage. To hear such demeaning words from his wife of three years, words that trampled on his dignity, was unbearable. But he held back. Three years of marriage had made him ustomed to such humiliation. He didn''t beg or plead any further. Clenching his teeth, he said, "Fine, I agree to the divorce. But mark my words, you''ll regret it. "I swear, everyone in the Caldwell family will regret this!" With that, Osborne signed his name on the bloodstained divorce agreement. "I will never regret it! "You piece of trash!" Ophelia''s cold words cut through him like a knife, leaving him numb. He said nothing more, limping away from the scene. Leaving the office building, Osborne walked aimlessly through the streets, his heart heavy with the weight of today''s humiliation. He was a man of dignity, yet his wife had shredded it mercilessly. And he was powerless to stop her. Ophelia wasn''t entirely wrong. They dide from different worlds. She was the heir to a massive fortune, surrounded by a constant entourage of armed bodyguards. He, on the other hand, was just a regr guy. From N?velDrama.Org. Despite living in the Caldwell Manor for three years and doing everything for Ophelia, his status hadn''t changed. He was left with nothing. Osborne wanted revenge, but he knew it was impossible. In a world where power and wealth ruled, an ordinary man standing up to a powerful family was a death sentence. The only oue would be hisplete obliteration. A deep sense of frustration and helplessness filled his chest. He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh, drawing blood. Suddenly, the screech of brakes shattered the air. Dozens of luxury cars screeched to a halt in front of Osborne. The doors flew open, and over a hundred imposing men in ck suits and sunsses stepped out. Their presence was intimidating, exuding a deadly aura. Compared to these men, Ophelia''s bodyguards seemed like child''s y. Osborne, wanting to avoid trouble, tried to step aside. But the sea of ck-suited men blocked his path. Then, in perfect unison, they bowed deeply to him, their faces full of respect. "Mr. Osborne Augustine... "The Godfather wishes to see you." Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Osborne''s Grandfather Osborne was taken aback, staring wide-eyed at the hundred ck-suited men before him. "The Godfather wants to see me? Which Godfather?" The leader of the group lifted his head and responded respectfully, "Mr. Augustine, in Rosmandi, there''s only one Godfather." Osborne''s mind was reeling. "Could it be the one who rules the underworld of Rosmandi andmands immense power and fortune? Why would he want to see a nobody like me? And why are these men treating me with such respect?" Confused and overwhelmed, Osborne watched as the ck-suited man opened the door of a luxurious car. "Mr. Augustine, please. "The Godfather is waiting for you." After a moment''s hesitation, Osborne climbed into the car. Inside, a screen flickered to life, revealing a shadowy figure. The figure looked old yet exuded an aura of immense power. He sat on a plush gray sofa, cradling a pure ck cat, his hair slicked back, wearing a ck suit with a ck bow tie, looking every bit the picture of a refined gentleman. Osborne couldn''t make out his face clearly, but the man''s piercing eyes seemed to see right through him. "Is he the Godfather?" Osborne''s heart pounded. Even through the screen, the pressure was palpable. Suddenly, the Godfather stood up. Leaning on a ck-gold cane, he slowly approached the camera. As he came closer, Osborne could finally see his features, and his eyes widened in shock. "You... how?" The Godfather smiled slightly, pointing to his left eye. "Kid, are you wondering why my left eye, like yours, has a double pupil? That''s because I am your grandfather." "What?!" Osborne''s pupils contracted sharply. His left eye''s pupil suddenly split, revealing a double pupil, identical to the Godfather''s on the screen. Osborne couldn''t believe what he was hearing. From as far back as he could remember, he had been an orphan. He had never seen his parents and didn''t even know what they looked like. But now, this man, who ruled both the underworld and the legitimate realms in Rosmandi, was iming to be his grandfather?! Osborne couldn''t help but think this must be some kind of borate prank. Or maybe the beating from Ophelia''s bodyguards had messed with his head, leaving him hallucinating. "I understand your disbelief, but it''s true. There''s a DNA test report to your right. Read it, and you''ll see." Osborne hurriedly found the report and began to read. His expression froze as he absorbed the information. It confirmed a direct familial rtionship between him and the Godfather. While the report could have been forged given the Godfather''s stature, there seemed no reason for such deceit. From N?velDrama.Org. Oh hell... the Godfather truly was his grandfather! "We share the same unique trait in our family, known as the Satan''s Eye. Each descendant inherits it and unlocks its power upon their first intimate encounter as an adult." Osborne was almost convinced. His eye''s transformation had always been his closely guarded secret, unknown even to his ex-wife. The timing matched perfectly. It urred shortly after his first night with her. "Satan''s Eye?" Osborne whispered, seeking confirmation. "What power does it have?" "The Satan''s Eye is immensely powerful, beyond your current understanding. At its current level, it enhances your vision, provides night vision, and allows you to perceive fast-moving objects in slow motion," the Godfather answered calmly. Osborne nodded slowly, finally believing as the details matched his experiences perfectly. Since his eyes transformed, his vision had be extraordinarily sharp, allowing him to see in the dark and perceive even a fly hundreds of meters away. Fast-moving objects, including bullets, appeared to move in slow motion to him. This confirmed that the Godfather was indeed his grandfather. He had a family now. "When did you find me? Why only now? And my parents, why did they abandon me?" Tears welled up in Osborne''s eyes as memories of his harsh life resurfaced, sleeping under bridges with his sister, fighting for scraps, rummaging through trash, and fending off stray dogs for food. He had always thought he was an unwanted orphan, deserving of his suffering. But now, knowing his grandfather was a man of immense wealth and power, it felt absurd. The godfather''s gaze was steady. "I''m sorry, kid. Even though you''re my grandson, you''re not in a position to question me yet. "Unless, of course, you choose to be my heir." Osborne''s breath caught in his throat. "Heir?" The Godfather nodded solemnly. "Yes. My time is waning, and I need an heir to inherit everything I have. "So, do you ept this role? "Do you want to be the new godfather?" Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The First Trial Osborne''s heart raced as he processed the Godfather''s proposal. In Rosmandi, no man could resist the allure of bing a figure as powerful as the Godfather. But surely, it couldn''t be that straightforward. The Godfather''s empire was vast, spanning every industry in Rosmandi, making it a colossal commercial behemoth. His influence was equally formidable,manding over a hundred thousand men with intricateworks of power and alliances. Osborne doubted his ability to control such an empire. If he were to inherit everything now, the Godfather''s empire would likely copse, and his influence would disintegrate. Why would the Godfather make such a decision? With a furrowed brow, Osborne asked, "Do you really think I''m capable?" The Godfather smiled, "Child, you are calm and collected. "But no, you''re not ready, not by a long shot. To be my heir, you must prove yourself through a series of tests that will challenge your courage, wisdom, cunning, and charisma." Osborne sighed, his suspicions confirmed. The Godfather continued, "I will set ten trials for you. Each trial youplete will earn you a portion of my wealth and power. Once you''vepleted all ten, you will be the new Godfather. "But be warned, these trials are perilous. Once you start, there''s no turning back. If you fail, you will gain nothing and may even meet a terrible end." Osborne frowned, contemting the risks. "Kid, if you prefer not to take such risks, I can give you one billion dors in cash and send you to a safe ce where you can live as a wealthy man." "One billion dors in cash?!" Osborne eximed, almost ready to ept immediately. One billion dors was enough for a lifetime of luxury. Even a wealthy family like the Caldwells, boasting one billion dors in assets, wouldn''t have nearly that amount in liquid cash. One billion dors was a fortune beyond his wildest dreams. Yet,pared to the Godfather''s untold trillions of dors, it was insignificant. How could he settle for it when he had the chance to inherit everything from the Godfather? He wanted to be the heir. From N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to be the new Godfather! Although it was incredibly dangerous, Osborne knew that only by facing these trials could he make Ophelia regret her actions and earn the right to confront the Godfather himself, demanding to know why he had been abandoned. "I want to be your heir!" Osborne dered with firm resolve. "No matter how dangerous it gets or what it costs me, I''ll pass your tests and prove myself!" The godfather finally smiled, a hint of warmth in his eyes. It was clear that if Osborne had chosen otherwise, he wouldn''t have been acknowledged as family. "Very well, you''re even greedier than I imagined. "Since you''ve chosen this path, you''ll have to face the consequences alone. No special treatment from me. Everything you want must be earned through these trials. "Power, wealth, influence, women, all of these are part of my trials. But even if you die during them, I won''t save you. Are you sure you don''t want to reconsider? "Before greed lies the abyss." Osborne shook his head without hesitation. "No need to reconsider! I''ve made my choice. Beyond ambition lies not just an abyss, but a whole new world! So, tell me, what''s the first test?" The godfather''s eyes gleamed with approval. "Alright! The first test is simple. I want you to go to the Caldwell family and demand ten million dors in cash as your divorce settlement." "Ten million dors?" Osborne eximed in surprise. The godfather''s expression turned icy. "I found you long ago, but you chose to live with the Caldwells, working like a ve. How could our family descendants be so humble? "I only came to you today because you finally divorced. Remember, no one has the right to make you leave with nothing. So, you must go to the Caldwell family and im what''s rightfully yours. "If you fail, you''ll never inherit anything from me. I won''t acknowledge you as my grandson. You''ll be cast out forever," the Godfather said coldly. Osborne took a deep breath. The first test was already incredibly tough! Given what Osborne knew about the Caldwell family, demanding a divorce settlement from them was as good as signing his death warrant. But if he didn''t go through with it, he''d lose any chance of earning the godfather''s approval and bing his heir. Osborne''s eyes narrowed with determination as he nodded firmly. "I''ll make it happen!" The godfather smiled knowingly, "Then go, show your guts and brains, prove you''re worthy to inherit from me. Remember, a Augustine never suffers humiliation." Osborne nodded again, ncing at the Godfather''s image on the screen once more before stepping out and closing the car door. He understood that failing the first trial meant the Godfather wouldn''t consider him family at all. With just one day to solve this challenge, he needed a solution, and fast. Ten million dors wasn''t pocket change, even for the Caldwell family. They wouldn''t hand it over, even if it meant his demise. Amoner''s life wasn''t worth that much. What could he possibly do? Take on a wealthy family? That sounded like a death wish! As Osborne paced down the street, ideas raced through his mind. Suddenly, a general store caught his eye, sparking a wild idea. Maybe this was his ticket to sess. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Bursting Into the Caldwell Manor "The chance to change my destiny is right here. I have to take it! I''d rather go down in mes than live in disgrace!" With fierce determination, Osborne dered before striding into the general store. After a short while, he emerged, his expression steely as he headed back to the Caldwell Manor. Osborne intended to return to the vi where he used to live and pack his belongings, but several figures blocked his path. "What are you doing back here, loser? You''ve been kicked out. I threw out all your junk already. No need toe in. I don''t want you stealing anything." "Get lost!" A woman, with an incredibly voluptuous figure and a beautiful face twisted in disdain, said. Osborne''s face darkened. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The woman was Evelyn Caldwell, Ophelia''s stepmother. Behind her stood several members of the Caldwell family, their faces full of mockery as they looked at Osborne like he was a joke. During the three years he''d lived with the Caldwell family, Evelyn had never shown him any kindness. She constantly insulted him, and her ultimate goal was to drive him away. It was also she who instigated Ophelia''s divorce from him. Now, Evelyn had thrown away his belongings and barred him from retrieving them, treating him like a thief. This was beyond humiliating. In the past, Osborne would have swallowed his anger and endured the insult. But now, he snorted coldly and rudely shoved Evelyn aside, marching towards the vi. "Move aside!" Evelyn, knocked off bnce, flew into a rage. "You bastard! How dare you push me? Didn''t you hear me? You''re not allowed inside. Get out, or don''t me me for what happens next!" She tried to block his path again, her tone bing even more aggressive. Osborne smirked coldly, "Care to say that again? "Why should I leave with nothing? Ophelia and I are married. I''m entitled to a share of our assets. "I won''t be greedy. Give me one hundred million dors in cash, and I''ll be out of your lives immediately. "Otherwise, no one is making me leave today!" Osborne''s audacious demand was all part of his strategy. He knew asking for one hundred million dors was outrageous, but it was a starting point for negotiation. He figured if he aimed high, there would be room to maneuver when they inevitably bargained down. The Caldwell family members were stunned, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief. Then, they erupted intoughter, as if he had told the most ridiculous joke. "Haha, is he out of his mind?" "It seems the divorce hit him harder than we thought. He''spletely lost it." Evelyn, fuming, shouted, "Have you lost your mind? You think you deserve one hundred million dors from our family? Who do you think you are? "A nobody like you thinks you''re worth that much? "Pathetic dog! If I''d known you were after our family''s fortune, I''d have taken care of you long ago. Since you want to die, I''ll grant your wish! "Guards!" With that, five burly bodyguards appeared, surrounding Osborne. With a vicious re, Evelynmanded, "Beat him to death! "I''ll take full responsibility!" The bodyguards'' faces turned menacing as they closed in, fists raised, ready to strike. But Osborne''s eyes gleamed with a deadly light. For the past three years, every slight dissatisfaction from Evelyn meant a beating from these bodyguards. As Ophelia''s stepmother, she made his life miserable, and he had to endure it in silence. The Caldwell family saw him as a weakling, never realizing that he was the one secretly protecting Ophelia from her rivals. Without him, she wouldn''t have survived to be the heiress of the Caldwell family. They had no idea who they were dealing with. This time, Osborne was done ying the victim. His left eye transformed, splitting into dual pupils. The Satan''s Eye activated! Suddenly, the world around him slowed to a crawl. The bodyguards'' punches seemed to drift through the air in slow motion. Osborne exploded into action, his movements swift and predatory. He dodged a bodyguard''s punch with ease andnded a powerful uppercut to his jaw. This punch was more than just a strike. It was three years of pent-up rage and humiliation unleashed in one blow. The sickening crunch of the bodyguard''s jaw breaking echoed through the room. His massive body lifted off the ground, blood and teeth flying as he copsed in a heap. Before the second bodyguard''s punch could connect, Osborne was already on the move. In his heightened state, the attack seemed pitifully slow. Like a furious lion, Osborne took down each bodyguard with precision and speed. In less than ten seconds, all fivey unconscious on the ground. A stunned silence fell over the room. The Caldwell family stared at Osborne in disbelief. Five bodyguards were knocked out in only ten seconds. The man they had dismissed as worthless was now a force of nature, a monster in their midst. "You... you..." Evelyn''s voice trembled, and her confidence shattered. Osborne''s icy gaze fixated on her. Taking down the bodyguards hadn''t satisfied his anger. They were just pawns. The real source of his suffering and degradation stood right in front of him. With a steely resolve, Osborne advanced on Evelyn. Fear twisted her features. "You... you bastard, what are you going to do?!" "What am I going to do? It''s time for payback." Osborne''s voice was cold as ice as he delivered a resounding p across Evelyn''s haughty face. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The Wrath Unleashed Three years of swallowed pride and suppressed rage erupted with that single p. Evelyn hit the ground, clutching her swelling cheek, her eyes zing with fury and disbelief. "You miserable wretch! How dare you hit me? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "I''ll kill you! "I''ll make you pay..." She shrieked. Before she could finish, Osborneshed out, kicking her waist and sending her flying across the room. The onlookers were paralyzed with fear, backing away with screams, too terrified to intervene. But Osborne wasn''t done. Evelyn''s torment of him had been relentless and cruel. A simple p and kick weren''t enough to settle the score. A dark resolve flickered in his eyes as he seized Evelyn by the neck, lifting her effortlessly and storming towards the vi. "If anyone tries toe in, she dies! "If you want her safe, get Ophelia here now!" His cold threat echoed as he mmed the vi door shut. The Caldwell family was left in stunned silence. "Quick! Call Ophelia! She has toe back now." "Osborne''s gone insane." "Do you think he''ll really kill Evelyn?" Inside the vi, Osborne dragged Evelyn up to the second floor and tossed her onto a sofa like a rag doll. He loomed over her, his eyes burning with an intense fury. Despite being Ophelia''s stepmother, Evelyn was only five years older, just thirty herself. She was a woman of striking beauty and elegance, with a figure even more tantalizing than Ophelia''s. But fate had been cruel to her. Not long after she married Ophelia''s father, he died in an ident, leaving Evelyn a young widow. Osborne suspected that her vicious behavior towards him stemmed from years of pent-up frustration and bitterness. Yet, despite her seductive allure sprawled on the sofa, Osborne''s eyes held only cold hatred. "You... What are you going to do to me? You bastard! If you''re any kind of man, let me go now, or you''ll regret it!" Evelyn''s voice trembled with fear, yet she still tried to sound threatening. Osborne sneered, "You''re still trying to threaten me? Still unting your power? After three years of humiliation, today you will pay for it all!" "Scum, you wouldn''t dare!" Evelyn snarled, lunging at Osborne with wed fingers. Osborne scoffed, grabbed her by the hair, and mmed her head down onto the sofa. Then he delivered a hard p to her ample, rounded backside. Evelyn''s face flushed with a mix of shame and something else. Her breaths became ragged, and she began to moan softly, her legs squeezing together as her body writhed like a snake. Seeing her reaction, Osborne felt a rush of desire, his mouth dry. A tidal wave of pent-up need surged through him, impossible to hold back any longer. "Slut! For three years, you didn''t see me as a man. Today, I''ll show you just what kind of man I am!" With that, Osborne pounced on her. Evelyn''s eyes widened, but she didn''t resist. Her long-neglected body eagerly responded to his touch. Osborne showed no mercy, relentlessly taking her. Evelyn clung to the sofa, lost in the overwhelming sensations, her cries of pleasure mingling with the sounds of their fierce union. Outside the vi, more and more Caldwell family members gathered, but no one dared to go in to rescue Evelyn. Suddenly, someone spoke up, "Do you hear that? Evelyn''s screams?" Everyone strained to listen, nodding in agreement. "It''s definitely Evelyn screaming!" "He''s gone mad, torturing Evelyn." "Don''t provoke him. Wait for Ophelia toe back." "Yes, let''s just surround the ce and wait." They listened to Evelyn''s screams for half an hour before they finally ceased. Atst, Ophelia arrived, her face dark with anger. nked by a squad of bodyguards, she marched up to the vi. "Ophelia, you''re finally here. Osborne has lost it. He''s been holding Evelyn hostage and torturing her for half an hour." "We didn''t dare rush in and risk angering him further." "You gotta do something." "He''s demanding a hundred million dors in divorcepensation!" As everyone finished speaking, Ophelia snorted derisively. She snapped, "Don''t worry. If he dares to make trouble, I''ll make him regret it! "A hundred million dors? "Does he even deserve that?" With disdain, Ophelia stormed towards the vi, her bodyguards trailing behind her. "Osborne, get out here right now!" She shouted as she barged in. "Let Evelyn go and beg for my forgiveness. "Otherwise, you''ll pay for this! "You''re dead meat!" Her furious voice echoed through the vi. In their three years of marriage, Ophelia never imagined Osborne would go this far. The Osborne she knew wouldn''t even raise his voice at Evelyn. "Does he still love me? Has he gone mad because of our divorce?" Ophelia wondered briefly. But there was no sympathy in her heart, only a rage akin to an elephant provoked by a mouse. "Get him! Drag that worthless man down here!" Shemanded her bodyguards. But before they could move, two figures appeared at the top of the stairs. Osborne emerged, his arm wrapped tightly around Evelyn''s neck. "Evelyn, are you alright?" Ophelia looked at Evelyn, noticing her flushed face and trembling legs. They had said Osborne beat Evelyn for half an hour. But now, her clothes were just a bit messy. Ophelia was baffled. What had Osborne really done to her? Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The First Confrontation With Ophelia "Ophelia, I... I''m fine," Evelyn replied, her eyes evasive, ncing at Osborne beside her with a mix of hatred, anger, and profound embarrassment. She couldn''t bring herself to tell Ophelia what she had endured in that dreadful half-hour just now. Admitting it would mean losing all dignity. Ophelia, taking Evelyn''s words at face value, snapped angrily, "Osborne, you bastard! Let my mother go this instant and beg for my forgiveness, or don''t expect me to hold back!" Osborne sneered, "Hold back? "Ophelia, when have you ever shown mercy? We were married for three years, and you know exactly how you treated me. You left me with nothing!" Ophelia scoffed, "Marrying you was already a favor. After three years with someone as worthless as you, I feel nothing but disgust and regret. "I didn''t demandpensation for my lost time and just let you leave. Be grateful for that." Her words dripped with arrogance, echoed by the rest of the Caldwell family. "Right. Ophelia''s status is far too noble for the likes of you, a lowly orphan. Being married to her should have been enough for you. Show some gratitude!" "Yeah, face reality, you worthless fool. Who do you think you are, being with Ophelia?" "Know your ce. Don''t touch what doesn''t belong to you, or else." "Your existence shames the Caldwell family!" Their voices rang out, united against Osborne. Ophelia''s tone turned dismissive. "Osborne, all you want is money, right? Fine, I''ll give you a hundred thousand dors, but release Evelyn immediately." Her words implied disdain, treating him like a beggar. "A hundred thousand dors?" Osborne nced at Evelyn, mocking, "So, a stepmother isn''t worth much to you. Just a hundred thousand dors?" Enraged, Ophelia shot back, "Then how much do you want?" Coolly, Osborne replied, "As I''ve said, a hundred million dors." "You must be dreaming!" Ophelia''s voice turned cold. "Osborne, you''ve truly lost your mind. Who do you think you are? You''re not fit to demand anything." Osborne''s reply was chillingly calm. "I am more than fit! "If it weren''t for my covert protection, you''d have been ruined by your rivals. You''d never have been in control of the Caldwell family''s billions of dors." Ophelia froze, then erupted intoughter, clutching her stomach. "So, I''d be dead without your protection? "Osborne, when did you start living in a fantasy? "My position in the Caldwell family is earned through my skills. What does it have to do with you? "You really have the nerve to brag." Osborne smirked coldly, refusing to engage further. He simply stated, "Believe what you want. All I know is I deserve my fair share of the divorce settlement. If you won''t give it, I''ll snap her neck right here." With a tightening grip, Evelyn cried out in pain. Ophelia red at him icily. "You''re asking for death!" She gestured, and her bodyguards swiftly drew their handguns from their holsters, aiming directly at Osborne. "You hear me, you waste? Release Evelyn now, or don''t me me for ordering them to shoot!" Madness flickered in Osborne''s eyes as he replied coldly, "Ophelia, give the order and see what happens. I didn''te here nning to leave alive. I''d rather take her down with me!" He tightened his grip on Evelyn''s neck, and she cried out in pain, "Please, don''t shoot!" Ophelia''s voice remained chillingly calm. "Osborne, do you really think holding Evelyn hostage will force me to give you the money? You stupid fool! "And do you think you''re the only one with a hostage?" She suddenly pulled out her phone and unlocked the screen. "Take a good look at who she is!" On the screen appeared a hospital room, where a frail girl of seventeen or eighteeny on a bed, pale and peacefully asleep like a sleeping elf. Suddenly, a dark gun barrel appeared, pressed against her temple. In an instant, Osborne''s mind exploded with a deafening roar. "Anastasia! "Ophelia, you bitch!" Osborne roared furiously, his face twisted with rage. Ophelia actually sent someone to the hospital, holding a gun to his critically ill sister''s head! Anastasia Augustine was everything to him, the one person Osborne would protect at any cost! With a confident smirk, Ophelia faced the panicked Osborne. "Useless. I told you, you can''t outmatch me! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Now, release Evelyn immediately, ande to me begging for mercy and forgiveness. Otherwise, one word from me, and Anastasia will never wake up again. "You hear me? "Let her go! "Now!" Ophelia''s voice boomed, her eyes aze with arrogance. Osborne shook uncontrobly, eyes burning with rage and despair. "I''ll count down to one. If you don''t release Evelyn, I''ll order them to shoot. "Three!" Ophelia''s voice was like ice, sealing his fate. Osborne was trapped. Before him, over twenty gun barrels pointed directly at him. And in the hospital, Anastasia had a gun held to her head. "Two!" Ophelia continued her countdown. Her once beautiful face was now cold and resolute, hand poised to give the fatal order. Finally, she uttered thest word. "One! "Fire!" Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Final Leverage ¡°Wait, I¡¯m letting her go!¡± Just as Ophelia finished her countdown, about to order the shooting, Osborne took a deep breath and released Evelyn. 1/5 His eyes, filled with madness, locked onto Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia, tell your people to leave the hospital right now. If Anastasia gets so much as a scratch, you¡¯ll all pay with your lives.¡± Ophelia sneered in response. Seeing Evelyn free, she said coldly, ¡°You think you can bargain. with me? ¡°Your life is in my hands!¡± With a wave of her hand, she ordered, ¡°Get him! If he resists, shoot him!¡± Her dozen or so bodyguards moved swiftly upon hermand. Grins of contempt adorned their faces as they stormed up the stairs, closing in on Osborne in no time. But then, unexpectedly, Osborne chuckled. Ophelia taunted, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? You¡¯re about to die!¡± Chapter 7 The Final Leverage ¡°I¡¯mughing because you¡¯re celebrating too soon,¡± Osborne said. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he suddenly tore open his coat. ¡°Ophelia, take a good look at this! ¡°Go ahead, order them to shoot! ¡°Come on!¡± At his fierce shout, Ophelia scoffed, ¡°I told you, no matter what tricks you have left, today you¡¯re¡­ Her words faltered as she stared in shock and fear at Osborne¡¯s body. Everyone from the Caldwell family now wore expressions of horror, backing away with terror, as if Osborne had turned into a monster. Panic spread among them all. Osborne¡¯s body was covered in rows of homemade explosives. He was a walking bomb! And in his right hand, he held a remote control, his finger hovering over a menacing red button. Ophelia gasped, her body going cold with shock. Chapter 7 The Final Leverage Osborne saw her fear and smirked knowingly. ¡°Ophelia, the explosives strapped to me could turn my body into shreds or bring down this entire vi to rubble. ¡°None of you will survive! I might be just a poor man, but having you noble members join me in death seems fitting!¡± Osborne¡¯s words sent a chill through everyone present. 3/5 From N?velDrama.Org. Ophelia shrieked in disbelief, ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re insane! Where did you get all these explosives?¡± In Rosmandi, guns were everywhere, easily bought with money. But high¨Cgrade explosives were tightly controlled. Even for a wealthy family like the Caldwells, obtaining them was nearly impossible. So, Ophelia never expected Osborne to show up at the manor rigged with explosives. Osborne spoke coldly, his resolve unwavering, ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯ve made myself clear. I didn¡¯te here today expecting to leave alive. If I can¡¯t get my fair share in the divorce settlement, then we¡¯ll all go down together.¡± With that, he suddenly moved forward. He approached one of the guards, who held a gun but dared not use it. As Osborne approached, sweat formed on the guard¡¯s face, his hands trembling on the weapon. Chapter 7 The Final Leverage Osborne chuckled darkly, disarming the guard without resistance. 4/5 The man feared any sudden move could set off the explosives. If they detonated at this range, there would be nothing left of him. Helplessly, he watched as Osborne seized the gun and brutally struck him on the forehead with the bull. The guard¡¯s head split open, blood streaming as he cried out and copsed to the ground. Osborne looked down at him, his voice cutting. ¡°Just hours ago, at the Caldwell Tower, it was you who smashed my head with that gun butt, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Now, how does it feel to have your head cracked open by a gun butt? ¡°Enjoying it?¡± Osborne¡¯s deration hung in the tense air as he delivered a fierce kick to the guard¡¯s face, shattering his nose and rendering him unconscious. He turned to the surrounding guards, all of whom had onceid hands on him, beaten his body, and trampled his dignity. Fear now filled their eyes. Chapter 7 The Final Leverage 5/5 Without hesitation, Osborne swung the gun¡¯s butt again, knocking down another guard, unleashing a flurry of punches and kicks. Soon, all the guards who had assaulted him earlier were sprawled on the ground, bloodied and broken. Ophelia could only watch in shock. She stared at Osborne, now transformed into a relentless force, a stark contrast to the timid man she thought she knew. Today, he was fearless, powerful, and unstoppable! ¡°Stop!¡± Ophelia finally managed to shout over the chaos. ¡°Osborne, I know you. You won¡¯t go down with us! You¡¯ve had your revenge. That¡¯s enough!¡± Osborne wiped the bloody gun with a grim determination. ¡°My dear ex¨Cwife, are you really sure you know me?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Twenty Million Dors Ophelia furrowed her brow, rendered speechless. Just hours ago, she thought she knew Osborne well. But now, seeing him in this frenzied state, surrounded by groaning guards on the ground, she realized he was no longer the timid man she once knew. Before, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to break into the Caldwell Manor alone, let alone strap himself with explosives to force her into a divorce settlement. Osborne was a different man now. ¡°Why has he be so unhinged? Could it be that he actually loves me this much? Is the shock of our divorce driving him mad?¡± Ophelia wondered, sensing a possible advantage. She softened her tone. ¡°Osborne, I know you¡¯ve been treated unfairly. The decision to leave you with nothing was made by The Wise Order, not me. In truth, I still have feelings for you. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll order the people in the hospital to leave now, and you can put down the detonator. We can talk things through. Chapter 8 Twenty Million Dors ¡°Perhaps we can find a better solution. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really want to divorce you.¡± 2/6 Ophelia¡¯s expression softened, but to Osborne, it felt insincere and revolting. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend,¡± Osborne sneered coldly. ¡°You might not know me, but I know you very well. Your acting is pitiful! First, get the people out, then give me a fair divorce settlement. Otherwise, we¡¯ll both go to hell together! ¡°You¡¯re the heir to a wealthy family, with control over billions of dors, and hold such a prestigious status. I¡¯m just an orphan, amoner, without power or influence. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss for me to go to hell with you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Ophelia clenched her teeth, her expression a mix of anger and frustration. She felt stifled, overwhelmed by a deep sense of powerlessness. She had thought she could easily control the situation, but now she realized Osborne had been in control all along. Once regarded as worthless in her eyes, Osborne now held absolute sway in their confrontation. In fact, he was single¨Chandedly challenging the entire Caldwell Chapter 8 Twenty Million Dors family. Ophelia was shaken. What had transformed Osborne into such a formidable opponent after their divorce? Did she have any means left to turn the tables? Did she really have to pay him the divorce settlement? Ophelia felt powerless. 3/6 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At least for today, with Osborne strapped with explosives, ready to descend into hell with her at any moment, she had no other choice. She didn¡¯t dare to bet on him not detonating the bomb, and she certainly didn¡¯t want to die. She had just be the heiress and hadn¡¯t yet enjoyed wealth and power. With these thoughts, Ophelia finally relented. Through clenched teeth, she conceded, ¡°Alright, fine. I agree. I¡¯ll offer you a divorce settlement! ¡°We can draft a new divorce agreement. On behalf of the Caldwell family, I¡¯llpensate you with two million dors for the divorce!¡± Chapter 8 Twenty Million Dors 4/6 Though it fell short by a long shot, only two million dorspared to the ten million dors Osborne needed to pass the test, she had yielded. Now, it was all about negotiations. Osborne let out a sigh of relief, but hisughter was cold. ¡°Two like some million dors? Are you trying to toss me away beggar? ¡°I¡¯ve given three years of my life to your family, enduring humiliation and insults. Is that what you think it¡¯s worth? Well, maybe I should just blow us all up!¡± With that, Osborne raised the bomb remote, threatening to press the button. Ophelia paled. ¡°Stop! ¡°How much do you want then? A hundred million dors is out of the question! You know, even as the Caldwell family¡¯s heiress, I can¡¯t decide on such a huge sum. There¡¯s The Wise Order above me! ¡°If you insist on it, go ahead and detonate the bomb.¡± After Ophelia spoke, Osborne pretended to think it over. He knew the Caldwell family¡¯s situation well enough. Ophelia couldn¡¯t possibly produce a hundred million dors in cash for him. Demanding such an exorbitant amount was just a tactic to start negotiations. It was like asking for a window in a wall and facing objections, Chapter 8 Twenty Million Dors 5/6 but proposing to tear down the entire roof made everyone agree to the window. If Osborne had asked for ten million dors upfront, he would have never gotten it. But by aiming for a hundred million dors, the Caldwell family would agree to pay ten million dors, maybe even more. At this moment, Osborne wasn¡¯t in a hurry as he held all the cards. After some back and forth, they finally struck a deal. The Caldwell family wouldpensate Osborne with twenty million dors. It was five times less than what he had initially asked for but twice as much as what the Godfather¡¯s first test required. Osborne seemed satisfied, though he feigned a look of loss, asking Ophelia to draft the new divorce compensation agreement. Not long after, twenty million dors was deposited, and he finally rxed. He had done it! He had passed the Godfather¡¯s first test as the heir! Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Die Together! Osborne¡¯s eyes were red. If not for the Godfather¡¯s test, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to storm into Caldwell Manor alone. And getting the Caldwell family to cough up $20 million? That was a miracle! Even he couldn¡¯t believe it! Just hours ago, Ophelia had forced him to sign divorce. papers, had her bodyguards beat him up, and stripped him of everything. But now, he had got the $20 million he deserved. Most importantly, he passed the Godfather¡¯s first heir test. What would his reward be? Wealth? Power? Women? The renowned Godfather, his granddad, wouldn¡¯t be stingy, right? Now, Osborne just needed to leave safely and im his reward. He straightened up and headed for the door. Ophelia and the others looked frustrated but didn¡¯t stop him. Suddenly, a woman in the crowd screamed, ¡°Ophelia, stop him! We¡¯ve been duped. That bastard¡¯s bomb¡­ it¡¯s fake!¡± Chapter 9 Die Together! Osborne¡¯s face went pale, and he quickened his pace. ¡°Stop!¡± Ophelia shouted, her face dark with anger. She looked at the woman speaking¨Ca drop¨Cdead gorgeous beauty in her twenties with striking features, a full chest, and killer curves. That woman was Ophelia¡¯s cousin, Penelope Caldwell. 2/5 ¡°Ophelia, my brother just texted me. He saw Osborne sneaking into a hardware store. That loser made those fake bombs with scrap materials! He tried to scare us for money! Thank goodness my brother found out,¡± Penelope quickly exined. ¡°Ophelia, stop him before he escapes with the money!¡± Ophelia¡¯s face twisted with shock and rage. She red at Osborne, gritting her teeth. ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re asking for trouble! You dared to use fake bombs to scare me? You almost got away with it!¡± With that, she ordered her bodyguards to act. The Caldwell family was furious, ring at Osborne like they wanted to tear him apart. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This bastard almost swindled $20 million from us!¡± ¡°He deserves to die!¡± Chapter 9 Die Together! ¡°Kill him, make him disappear forever!¡± They had been fearful of the bombs moments ago. Now, they all wanted Osborne dead. Osborne took a deep breath, trying to calm down. As the Caldwell family bodyguards closed in, he suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Osborne, what are youughing at?¡± Ophelia frowned, confused. Everyone else was puzzled too. ¡°What¡¯s this idiotughing about? He got caught, and he still has the nerve tough?¡± ¡°Is he not afraid of dying?¡± ¡°Without the bomb threat, he¡¯s not leaving here alive!¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at how stupid you are!¡± Osborne sneered, ignoring their words. ¡°You loser, what did you say?¡± ¡°Osborne, how dare you do such a thing? We may have been married, but don¡¯t think I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Ophelia spat angrily. ¡°Idiot!¡± Chapter 9 Die Together! Despite feeling Ophelia¡¯s murderous intent, Osborne remained calm. He smirked, ¡°Ophelia, Justin told you the bomb was fake to trick you. If you believe him and attack me, I¡¯ll blow us all up without hesitation!¡± ¡°If you die, the biggest winner is Justin Caldwell! He¡¯ll take your ce, be the new heir of the Caldwell family, and control its billions.¡± Ophelia¡¯s face changed instantly. Her beautiful features now showed uncertainty. Was Justin deceiving her? Was Osborne¡¯s bomb real? Was Justin nning to kill her and take her ce as heir? It seemed¡­ possible! The Caldwell family members were also filled with doubt. Only Penelope didn¡¯t believe a word Osborne said. Seeing Ophelia waver, she urgently spoke up, ¡°Osborne, you liar! Don¡¯t think you can fool us again!¡± ¡°Justin couldn¡¯t do that! If the bomb were real, would he risk killing his sister?¡± Penelope¡¯s words made Ophelia frown even more, filled with suspicion. ¡°Osborne, how do you exin this?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Confront Him Osborne was calm now. He looked at Ophelia and said, ¡°What do I need to exin? Why Justin would kill his sister? Come on, in a wealthy family like the Caldwells, is there really any loyalty?¡± ¡°Compared to a billion dors, what¡¯s a sister worth? Would you refuse?¡± Hearing that, Ophelia¡¯s face darkened. Penelope was stunned, doubt crept onto her face. Could Justin really be using Osborne¡¯s bomb to kill Ophelia, even if it meant taking her down too? ¡°No way! You¡¯re still trying to fool us. That bomb has to be fake!¡± Penelope insisted. ¡°Penelope, don¡¯t be naive! If Justin is sure the bomb is fake, why didn¡¯t hee himself? Why use you?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡°Because he¡¯s scared! He¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll blow us all up!¡± Everyone fell silent, deep in thought. Osborne¡¯s words started to make sense. Doubt began to spread. They started to suspect Justin. Even if the bomb was fake, they¡¯d just kill Osborne and get back their $20 million. But if it was real? They¡¯d all die! The gamble wasn¡¯t worth it. Penelope, her face red with anger, said, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Justin would never harm me! I¡¯ll video call him right now, and you can confront him!¡± ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re about to get exposed!¡± Then, she pulled out her phone and quickly set up a video call. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Justin¡¯s handsome face appeared on the screen, with a terrified, bruised middle¨Caged man next to him¨Cthe hardware store owner. Justin, looking calm, yanked the owner¡¯s hair and smiled, ¡°Tell them what Osborne did in your shop. No lies, or it¡¯ll be bad for you.¡± The owner, shaking with fear, nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell.¡± Terrified, he detailed how Osborne used his tools and scrap materials to make fake bombs. His story was so precise, it didn¡¯t sound made up. When he finished, Justin looked smugly at Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia, how could you be so dumb? You got tricked by a loser Chapter 10 Confront Him with fake bombs!¡± ¡°You almost cost the family $20 million. I¡¯m telling The Wise Order. They¡¯ll punish you.¡± 3/ Justin sneered. He always thought he was the best¨Chandsome, Ivy League¨Ceducated, and favored by The Wise Order. He should¡¯ve been the heir, not Ophelia. When he found out Ophelia¡¯s ex tried to extort $20 million, he saw his chance. Proving the bomb was fake would save the family and carn him praise. Ophelia would be punished, and they might reconsider her as the heir. Excited, Justin shouted, ¡°Ophelia, the truth¡¯s out. Are you just gonna let that loser get away?¡± ¡°Are you really gonna cost us $20 million? Do you even deserve to be the heir?¡± Hearing that, Ophelia¡¯s face darkened. How dare Justin want to report her and say she doesn¡¯t deserve to be the heir? He was ambitious! Now she believed Osborne. ¡°Justin, shut up! I know your n to use Osborne to kill me.¡± Justin froze. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Penelope jumped in, ¡°Justin, Osborne said you lied! He said it¡¯s Chapter 10 Confront Him your plot to use his bomb to kill us all, and then you can get a billion dors!¡± ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true, right?¡± Justin¡¯s face turned dark. He red at Osborne, ¡°You sneaky loser! Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re good at making up stories!¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Would You Have Believed That? Osborne chuckled calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and find out for yourself whether I¡¯m making excuses or not? Since you im that the explosives on me are fake, why don¡¯t youe and catch me yourself?¡± Justin frowned, his face growing even darker. Seeing Ophelia staring intently at him, he sneered, ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid? Osborne, you know better than anyone that the explosives are fake, so stop bluffing. You thought you could extort money from the Caldwell family, but now you¡¯re done for!¡± Osborne smirked. ¡°Is that so? Thene on. ¡°Ophelia is my ex¨Cwife. No matter what, I still have feelings for her, and I wouldn¡¯t want to drag her down to hell with me unless necessary. ¡°But as for you, Justin¡­. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and try?¡± Osborne tilted his head, wearing a wicked smile. Justin, looking at Osborne¡¯s smile, suddenly felt a chilling fear. Chapter 11 Would You Have Believed That? This made Justin doubt himself. Could it be that the explosives on Osborne were real? He turned to the grocery store owner, his face extremely unpleasant, and suddenly began to beat him. ¡°Are the explosives real or fake?¡± 2/5 ¡°They¡¯re fake! They¡¯re fake! It¡¯s just sand inside, not gunpowder. I delivered it myself.¡± Unable to bear the beating, the shopkeeper burst into tears. ¡°Stop hitting him.¡± With a faint smile, Osborne said, ¡°Justin, don¡¯t think I¡¯m underestimating you, but you¡¯re a coward. Even if you beat him to death to make sure he¡¯s not lying, you still wouldn¡¯t dare face me!¡± Justin stopped, his face livid with rage. ¡°Jerk, what did you say? A loser like you dares to call me a coward? You think I wouldn¡¯t dare to face you you?¡± for a Osborne scoffed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If you daree over, let¡¯s see what will happen! You bastard, I¡¯ve wanted to kill long time!¡± After Osborne¡¯s words, Justin trembled with anger. you Chapter 11 Would You H Osborne ignored him, turning to Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia, do you remember when I suddenly turned the dining table three months ago?¡± Ophelia paused and then nodded. Three months ago, she and Evelyn, were about to dine when Osborne crazily turned the table. Both she and her stepmother were furious and severely scolded Osborne. She naturally remembered the incident. ¡°Osborne, why bring up that event? You¡¯ve done many foolish things over the years. That was nothing special.¡± Osborne replied coldly, ¡°You think I was being foolish? You would have been killed long ago if it weren¡¯t for me! If I hadn¡¯t turned that table, Justin would have poisoned you! Justin bribed your nanny to put deadly poison in your food! Because as long as you were dead, no one else could compete with him for the inheritance. Isn¡¯t that right, Justin?¡± Ophelia furrowed her brows, utterly disbelieving. Justin, however, was wide¨Ceyed and gritting his teeth. His poisoning n three months ago had been thwarted by Osborne. He hated Osborne more than ever but dared not show it, shouting, ¡°nder! Osborne, you scoundrel, how dare you Chapter 11 Would You Have Believed That? 4/5 From N?velDrama.Org. use me without proof? Do you think you can fool Ophelia by making such usations? She¡¯s my cousin. Why would I want to poison her? Ophelia, this waste is trying to drive a wedge. between us. You¡¯re not going to fall for it, are you?¡± Ophelia¡¯s face was somber, and she remained silent. Osborne smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Whether I¡¯m driving a wedge or ndering, Ophelia, you can find out by investigating. You could start with that nanny.¡± He finished, and Justin¡¯s face turned pale. Osborne added, ¡°Also, a month ago, Justin sent his bodyguard to kill you in the night, but luckily, I discovered it in time. I was fighting them in the dark, and you still med me for making. noise and disturbing your rest.¡± Ophelia¡¯s expression became grimmer as she looked at Osborne. incredulously. ¡°Do you have any proof of what you¡¯re saying? Why didn¡¯t you. exin at the time?¡± Osborne shrugged, replying nonchntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to scare you. Would you have believed that?¡± Ophelia was taken aback, biting her lip tightly. ¡°As for proof? That night, I injured their arms. Just investigate whether one of Justin¡¯s bodyguards had an arm injury a month ago, and you¡¯ll know the truth.¡± Chapter 11 Would You Have Believed That? At this, Justin¡¯s face flushed with anger. 5/5 He angrily retorted, ¡°You scoundrel, trying to sow discord? Since it was a fight in the dark, how can you im they were my bodyguards? They couldn¡¯t see you. How could you see them?¡± Osborne looked at Justin with disdain, not exining. He thought, ¡°Do I have to tell you that I have Satan¡¯s Eye, the ability to see in the dark?¡± Instead, he yfully said to Ophelia, ¡°Do you want to trust Justin¡¯s words? Would you bet that the explosives on me are fake? If you end up going down with me, who would benefit? Think it through with your simple mind.¡± Ophelia clenched her fists, ring at Osborne, but her mind was made up. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Your Real Reward ¡°Just go!¡± Ophelia finally said. Justin¡¯s face paled. ¡°No, we absolutely can¡¯t let him go!¡± 1/6 Once Osborne left, he would no longer have a way to prove the explosives on him were fake. But Ophelia sneered, ¡°Justin, remember your ce. I am now the heir to the Caldwell family!¡± Justin was seething and angry, unable to speak. ¡°Justin, you better mind your own business! If I find out you ever tried to poison me or had your bodyguard attempt to kill me, you know what will happen.¡± Justin¡¯s face grew even more gloomy. He red at Osborne, his eyes seething with murderous intent. Ophelia also looked at Osborne, coldly saying, ¡°Osborne, you win! But you better not fall into my hands again. The Caldwell family¡¯s money isn¡¯t easy to take. Be careful. It might burn you!¡± Osborne shrugged. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that. If I dared to take it, I¡¯m not afraid of getting burned.¡± With that, Osborne wasted no more words and walked towards Chapter 12 Your Real Reward the vi¡¯s exit. The Caldwell family members stepped aside, no one daring to stop him. ¡°Ophelia, are you really letting that scoundrel walk away? That¡¯s twenty million dors! How will you exin to The Wise Order?¡± Evelyn watched Osborne¡¯s disappearing figure, grinding her teeth. Ophelia shook her head. ¡°Evelyn, I can¡¯t risk it. If the explosives were real, it would only benefit Justin. I had to let Osborne go. As for The Wise Order, I¡¯ll exin it to them! The Caldwell family¡¯s money isn¡¯t easy to take. I will settle ounts with him sooner orter!¡± Ophelia¡¯s face remained grim. She felt deeply humiliated by Osborne, a so¨Ccalled useless person who had extorted twenty million dors in cash from her as if she had been pped several times. How could she not be furious? This vendetta must be avenged. He would pay with his life for the money he took! Evelyn opened her mouth to speak but ultimately said nothing, a sh of anger and embarrassment in her eyes. Chapter 12 Your Real Reward Meanwhile, Osborne had left the Caldwell Manor. Once he was far enough, he started to run frantically. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I did it! It really worked!¡± Despite Osborne always appearing calm, only he knew how panicked he truly was. Especially when Penelope said the explosives on him were fake, his heart nearly leaped out of his chest. Fortunately, he had managed to deceive Ophelia using his wits. If Ophelia had been more decisive, he would have been doomed. After all, the explosives were indeed fake. He was just an ordinary man. Where would he get real explosives? It was all a bluff to intimidate Ophelia. Fortunately, his n worked. ¡°Time to collect the reward! I wonder what the Godfather will give me.¡± Osborne was somewhat excited. The heir test consisted of ten stages. For each stage passed, he would inherit a portion of the Godfather¡¯s wealth and power. But how should he contact the Godfather? Chapter 12 Your Real Reward As Osborne pondered this, he suddenly saw a motorcycle speeding towards him. A striking woman with a red and ck helmet sat on the imposing motorcycle. Although her face was not visible, her long legs, firm and round buttocks, and graceful curves indicated that she was undoubtedly a great beauty. 4/6 Yet, Osborne felt a faint threat from this motorcycle beauty for some reason. His expression changed, and he hurriedly ducked into the roadside woods. But before he could hide, the motorcycle suddenly elerated, performed an impressive drift right in front of him, and came to a stop. The woman stopped there with her long legs and smoothly removed her helmet. Her wavy hair flowed freely, revealing a gorgeously beautiful face. She smiled, teasingly looking at Osborne. ¡°Kid, why run upon seeing me? Is that all the courage you have? Weren¡¯t you brave back at the Caldwell Manor, scaring people with fake explosives?¡± Osborne¡¯s expression changed, and he said warily, ¡°Who are Chapter 12 Your Real Reward you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not with the Caldwell family.¡± 5/6 The woman smiled lightly, ¡°My name is Isa Bowin, and I am a doctor. People call me the Night Witch. By the way, I was sent by the Godfather to deliver your reward.¡± Night Witch? A reward?! Hearing that she was there to deliver a reward, Osborne perked 1. up. ¡°What¡¯s the reward?¡± Isa smiled slightly, puffed up her ample chest, and, pointing to her beautiful face, said, ¡°The reward is me! How about that? Are you satisfied with this reward? You can do whatever you want with me.¡± Osborne was stunned. The Godfather rewarded him with a woman? He gazed at Isa¡¯s face, impressed by her beauty. She was indeed gorgeous and well¨Cformed, though Osborne couldn¡¯t understand why such a beautiful girl, who was also a doctor, would be nicknamed Night Witch. Chapter 12 Your Real Reward 6/6 But to be rewarded with a woman felt somewhat undervalued to him. What he needed most now was wealth, power, something to change his circumstances, not a gorgeous woman with whom he could do as he pleased in bed. With this thought, Osborne sighed. But since the reward was a woman, he couldn¡¯t reallyin, and he began to appraise her. Seeing this, Isa red at him. ¡°Young man, you seem dissatisfied with me? Humph, you¡¯re not qualified yet to have me as your prize!¡± With that, Isa pulled a smartwatch from her bag and casually tossed it to Osborne. ¡°Here, your real reward is in this!¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 X¨CRay Vision Osborne, visibly embarrassed, quickly took the wristlet but was stunned again. The watch looked ordinary, though the dial was delicately designed with a majestic flying dragon surrounded by ten stars. Of these stars, nine were dim, with only one shining brightly. ¡°This is my reward?¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t believe it. Even if the wristlet were made of solid gold and studded with diamonds, it would only be worth a few hundred thousand dors at most. The Godfather, his grandfather, had sent him into the dangerous clutches of the Caldwell Manor for the first test of inheritance, and all he got in return was a watch. This seemed rather stingy! ¡°I¡¯d rather have you, the Night Witch, as my reward.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t hide his dissatisfaction. Isa chuckled, clearly pleased, ¡°You¡¯ve got a good taste realizing my worth? Too bad, it¡¯s toote for regrets.¡± Osborne stayed silent, looking glum. now, Chapter 13 X¨CRay Vision Isa, however, exined seriously, ¡°This is the Draco Star Wristlet, also known as the Power Bracelet. Only those who are the Godfather¡¯s absolute confidants possess it. Normally, a Draco Star Wristlet has only seven stars, but yours is special with ten stars. The more stars that are lit, the greater your authority. You will be the new Godfather when you light up all ten stars.¡± Osborne asked, ¡°What can I do with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s significant. It¡¯s a symbol of identity. With it on, you can go to any enterprise under the Draco Group and you¡¯ll be treated as a VIP. As your authority increases, you can even use it to mobilize various resources of the Draco Group, including its power, cash, andworks.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Moreover, the Draco Star Wristlet is manufactured using the most advanced technology of the Draco Group. It cannot be replicated by others, and only its owner can activate its internal storage space. That¡¯s where your real reward is.¡± Osborne was even more surprised and quickly tried to activate 1. it. Soon, using his fingerprint and iris, he activated the Draco Star Wristlet¡¯s storage space. The real reward finally appeared. Chapter 13 X¨CRay Vision Then, Osborne¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Draco Star Wristlet, ID 9002, registered to Osborne, one¨Cstar authority. With this bracelet, you may freely enter any non¨Cconfidential location of the Draco Group, enjoy VIP status, receive a 10% discount on purchases, cash bnce¡­¡± ¡°One hundred million dors! There¡¯s actually one hundred million dors!¡± Osborne eximed out loud, double¨Cchecking to ensure there were eight zeros before clenching his fists tightly. A hundred million dors! Inside the Draco Star Wristlet, which the Godfather gifted him, was a hundred million dors in cash. This was the first time Osborne had seen so much money in his life. ¡°Am I a billionaire now?¡± Osborne felt dazed, overwhelmed by the surreal feeling. ¡°Calm down!¡± Isa looked disdainful. ¡°You are the Godfather¡¯s designated heir. His entire inheritance will be yours one day. This hundred million dors is nothing to him, not even a drop in the bucket.¡± Hearing this, Osborne quickly calmed his excited heart. Chapter 13 X¨CRay Vision 4/6 Isa continued, ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on the money. The real value in the Godfather¡¯s gift isn¡¯t just cash. Check out those files. Their worth far exceeds a hundred million dors.¡± Intrigued, Osborne quickly looked at the encrypted folder within the Draco Star Wristlet. Upon opening the encrypted folder, he found two subfolders. The first was named Satan¡¯s Eye. The second was named The Breath of Celestial. Osborne opened the folder for Satan¡¯s Eye and quickly scanned through it before freezing in ce. Inside the folder was an introduction to Satan¡¯s Eye and methods to enhance its level. As a unique ability stemming from the Augustine family. bloodline, Satan¡¯s Eye could be upgraded through ten levels. With each upgrade, another white star spot would appear in the pupil. The more white star spots there were, the more powerful Satan¡¯s Eye became. ¡°White star spots?¡± Osborne frowned slightly. His Satan¡¯s Eye was only at level one, indeed showing only one¨Cstar spot, but the star spot in his eyes Chapter 13 X¨CRay Vision seemed silver, not white. ¡°Perhaps it is described differently?¡± Osborne didn¡¯t dwell on it. At level one, Satan¡¯s Eye only enhanced vision, night vision, and slowing ability. As the level of Satan¡¯s Eye increased, its formidable abilities. would gradually reveal. X¨Cray vision! Manipting matter! Shooting magic light! Projecting illusions! Stopping time! Controlling memories! And so on¡­ All sorts of terrifying abilities would appear as the level of Satan¡¯s Eye increased. ¡°Using the Draco Group¡¯s Alpha Elixir, Satan¡¯s Eye can be upgraded to level two. Level two Satan¡¯s Eye can make me see through anything?¡± Osborne became visibly excited. 5/6 Chapter 13 X¨CRay Vision X¨Cray vision! What man could resist that? 6/6 He quickly asked, ¡°So, where can I buy the Alpha Elixir, Night Witch?¡± Isa replied indifferently, ¡°Just call me Isa. As for the Alpha Elixir, the Godfather has already prepared it for you.¡± After saying this, Isa handed Osborne a vial of the potion. Osborne looked at the potion, his eyes gleaming, and without hesitation, he drank it. From N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, he felt his left eye begin to pulse wildly. The world before him became clearer and seemed to move slower. A second silver star spot appeared in his eye. At the same time, Isa¡¯s red and ck riding suit began to be transparent in Osborne¡¯s view. A stunningly perfect figure appeared before his eyes. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Don¡¯t You Want to Have Me? Osborne waspletely dumbfounded, his eyes glued to Isa¡¯s body, unable to look away. X¨Cray vision! His Satan¡¯s Eye had indeed reached level two. Now, he truly possessed the ability to see through objects. Isa¡¯s riding suit could no longer conceal her beautiful figure. She appeared slender but was actually erogenous andscivious with ample breasts. She was simply voluptuous! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Moreover, she was unexpectedly hairless in the private area. Osborne swallowed hard, ncing up and down at Isa, feeling parched and unwilling to look away. Fortunately, the x¨Cray ability of Satan¡¯s Eye was absolutely confidential. Isa did not know, or she might have be furiously embarrassed and gouged out Osborne¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Although unaware of Osborne¡¯s X¨Cray vision, Isa still felt Chapter 14 Don¡¯t You Want to Have Me? ufortable under his intense gaze, as if he wanted to devour her. Osborne snapped back to reality and stopped using his X¨Cray vision. He was slightly embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°Nothing, just¡­ You look very beautiful, and your figure is perfect!¡± Isa smirked proudly. ¡°At least you have a taste! How about it, want to swap your reward for me? Give me a hundred million dors in cash, and you can do whatever you want with me.¡± Osborne coughed, looking away from Isa. Isa was indeed beautiful and tempting, but between a hundred million dors and Isa, he still chose the money. With a hundred million dors, why not find countless beautiful women? ¡°Humph! Silly boy, you¡¯ll regret it. Now, you don¡¯t want to trade me for a hundred million dors, but later, even a hundred billion dors won¡¯t get you a chance.¡± Isa continued, ¡°Also, the Draco Star Wristlet integrates a store where you can buy some things you need. The higher your ess level, the more you can purchase.¡± Osborne quickly got back to exploring and soon found the store. The store was filled with dazzling items, including luxury cars, Chapter 14 Don¡¯t You Want to Have Me? designer watches, as well as advanced handguns, automatic rifles, evenrge¨Ccaliber sniper rifles, and high¨Cpowered explosives. Osborne was astonished. 3/6 If he had the Draco Star Wristlet earlier, why would he have needed to use fake explosives to intimidate the Caldwell family? He could have just ordered real explosives here. Now, however, he no longer needed explosives. What he did need was a good handgun. He quickly took a liking to a Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun. This was a special handgun that was imed to have the fastest bullet speed, three times faster than a normal handgun, making the bullets nearly impossible to dodge. It used special bullets, one¨Ctenth the size of regr bullets, lethal only if they precisely hit the head or heart, and a magazine could hold a hundred rounds. The internal price was three hundred thousand dors. Osborne¡¯s face lit up with excitement. He knew this type of handgun because of its unique design and performance, plus its limited production was collected by many important figures. On the ck market, such a handgun could cost millions of dors, even tens of millions of dors. Chapter 14 Don¡¯t You Want to Have Me? But it was only three hundred thousand dors in the Draco Star Wristlet¡¯s store! 4/6 Without hesitation, Osborne ordered two handguns and several tens of thousands of rounds of ammunition. The total cost was one million dors. After the purchases, Osborne¡¯s ount still had one hundred and ny million dors left. Osborne was satisfied. Only then did he turn his attention to another subfolder in the Draco Star Wristlet. This folder was named The Breath of Celestial. The Breath of Celestial was a form of cium martial arts, a special breathing technique that, if mastered, could rapidly enhance physical fitness, far more than lifting weights in a gym, and could even break human physical limits. Its value was immeasurable. ¡°You¡¯d better not have too many expectations for The Breath of Celestial.¡± However, Isa spoke up at that moment. ¡°In today¡¯s world, Equitaria martial arts are dominant, while Chapter 14 Don¡¯t You cium martial arts have declined, primarily because c martial arts are too weak in the early stages, even considered superficial, and not as straightforward and practical as Equitaria martial arts. Moreover, cium martial arts are difficult to master, requiring a high level of innate talent.¡± Osborne nodded, not paying much attention. He felt his martial arts talent was pretty good, and since The Breath of Celestial was a reward from the Godfather, he naturally wanted to give it a try. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve wasted enough time. Let¡¯s get on the motorcycle.¡± Isa suddenly straddled the motorcycle, leaned forward, disyed her impressive figure, and signaled Osborne to hurry up and sit behind her. Osborne asked, puzzled, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To my ce!¡± Isa said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°To your ce?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes widened, and he swallowed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. I¡¯ve just gotten divorced¡­¡± Isa chuckled and puffed out her chest proudly, her eyes full of seductive charm. ¡°So what if you just got divorced? Are you scared? Don¡¯t you want to have me? I know many positions that will make you crave more.¡± Chapter 14 Don¡¯t You Want to Have Me? 6/6 With Isa¡¯s flirtatious words, Osborne found himself parched and tongue¨Ctied. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Seven More Days She was truly a witch! But there was definitely a scheme! 1/6 Osborne calmed himself and said, ¡°Isa, please be serious. I¡¯m not that kind of man. Besides, I need to go to the hospital now to pick up my sister.¡± With that, Osborne was ready to leave. Isa red at him and said irritably, ¡°I was just teasing you! I told you toe to my ce because your sister was there.¡± Osborne sighed in relief. He almost thought that Isa¡¯s invitation was genuinely about getting intimate. Luckily, he sensed something was off in time. She was like a siren and known as the Night Witch for a reason. He never knew which of her words were true and which were a lie. With this thought, Osborne quickly got on the motorcycle. Isa said gruffly, ¡°Hold onto my waist tight. Don¡¯t fall! When did my charm be so ineffective? All this effort to seduce you, Chapter 15 Seven More Days and you don¡¯t take the bait?¡± Osborne gave an awkward smile and asked, ¡°What would happen if I did bite?¡± ¡°If you bit, I¡¯d castrate you!¡± Isa responded coldly. Osborne felt a chill down below and dared not speak any further. Isa smiled smugly, and the motorcycle roared to life. Soon, they arrived at a small building in the suburbs. 2/6 Osborne let go of Isa¡¯s waist, looked up at the building, which was very old and covered in lush greenery, and noticed an even more ancient signboard hanging on the door. Institute of Human Research. ¡°Human research?¡± Osborne¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he stared at Isa¡¯s back, full of suspicion. Was this woman really a legitimate doctor? Despite his doubts, Osborne followed her inside. Although the building¡¯s exterior was ancient, its interior was Chapter 15 Seven More Days 3/6 beautifully and delicately decorated. Only a few janitors were sweeping, and there was seemingly no one else around. Soon, they reached a ward deep inside the building. ¡°Your sister is here.¡± Isa opened the door. ¡°Her illness is quite peculiar. I can¡¯t cure it right now.¡± Osborne nodded, his gaze fixed on the frail, pale figure on the hospital bed. That was his sister, Anastasia Augustine! Anastasia was not his biological sister. He had found her near a garbage dump when he was ten. At the time, Anastasia was nearly starved to death. Osborne gave her thest half of a piece of bread. From then on, he had a sister. Ten¨Cyear¨Cold Osborne and five¨Cyear¨Cold Anastasia started their days of wandering together. They slept under bridges when tired, rummaged through garbage bins when hungry, and even fought with stray dogs for food. It was a yearter when they were finally taken to an orphanage. Whenever someone bullied Anastasia, Osborne would fiercely protect her, and every time Osborne was bullied, Anastasia, like a furious lioness, would fight desperately for him. Chapter 15 Seven More Days 4/6 They were not real siblings, but they were closer than many who were. When Osborne was admitted to university and left the orphanage, thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold Anastasia didn¡¯t hesitate to leave with him. Osborne juggled his studies and part¨Ctime jobs to take care of her. Though it was hard, he felt happy. In Osborne¡¯s heart, Anastasia was more important than anyone else. Unfortunately, misfortune always struck at the weakest. Not long after, Anastasia fell ill. as It was a strange illness that could not be diagnosed, rapidly draining Anastasia¡¯s vitality and requiring a significant amount of money to keep her alive. Arge part of the reason Osborne epted Ophelia¡¯s advances was to finance Anastasia¡¯s medical treatment. That treatmentsted seven years. Anastasia¡¯s condition worsened, her lucid moments dwindled, and not long ago, the hospital had issued a critical condition notice. ¡°How long can my sister live?¡± Chapter 15 Seven More Days Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Osborne¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse and choked up. Isa calmly said, ¡°Without specific medication, she can only survive for seven more days.¡± ¡°Seven days?!¡± Osborne staggered, feeling as if his heart was being squeezed. 5/6 He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing Anastasia in just a week. But he quickly regained hisposure. Shocked, he asked, ¡°Isa, are you saying that with special medication, my sister could live longer?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Isa replied lightly. ¡°I am a top doctor. Don¡¯t doubt my judgment! Ordinary medicine no longer works on her, but those ancient remedies that are over a hundred years old can prolong her life. With enough longevity herb, she could live at least another year.¡± Osborne was overjoyed. ¡°A whole year?!¡± ¡°Just a year, why the excitement?¡± Isa shrugged. ¡°Prolonging life isn¡¯t curing. If you want to cure her, you¡¯d betterplete the six challenges of inheritance within a year to upgrade your ess to six stars. Only then can Chapter 15 Seven More Days you 6/6 send her to the Godfather¡¯s medical researchb. They have the most advanced medicine in the world, and that¡¯s the only ce she might be cured.¡± ¡°What? You said cure?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes widened as he grasped Isa¡¯s shoulders. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 A Chance to Save Anastasia 1/6 Godfather¡¯s medical researchb could cure Anastasia¡¯s illness?! Osborne trembled violently with excitement. He was thrilled at the possibility of extending Anastasia¡¯s life for a year and even more so at the better news. But he soon calmed down. He needed six¨Cstar ess to send Anastasia to the restricted area of Godfather¡¯s medicalb. Right now, he only had one star. With each heir trial hepleted, he could gain one star. That meant he had toplete six dangerous heir trials within a year. It seemed too difficult. However, as long as there was a chance to save Anastasia, no. matter how hard or dangerous, he was ready to do whatever it took. Osborne was eager to start the second challenge of inheritance. But first, he needed to buy the longevity herb to extend Chapter 16 A Chance to Save Anastasia Anastasia¡¯s life by a year. Otherwise, she would die in seven days. ¡°Isa, where can I buy the longevity herb?¡± 2/6 Isa thought for a moment and said, ¡°This kind of top¨Ctier medicinal herb, costing millions or even tens of millions of dors, usually appears only at top¨Ctier auctions. Fortunately, there¡¯s one tomorrow afternoon at Mayby City hosted by the Draco Group. You can check it out since your Draco Star Wristlet grants you ess without an invitation.¡± ¡°The Draco Auction?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes sparkled. Osborne stayed by Anastasia¡¯s bed that night while studying The Breath of Celestial. He found The Breath of Celestial not as difficult as Isa had mentioned. In just one night, he had mastered the basics. His breathing became deep and powerful, each breath opening his pores to expel a foul¨Csmelling ck mud. Then, he felt incredibly light, as if he had been working out in a gym for days. His strength, speed, and reaction time all improved. ¡°The Breath of Celestial seems quite miraculous!¡± Osborne murmured, ¡°If I keep training like this, my physical 3/6 Chapter 16 A Chance to Save Anastasia condition will soon surpass human limits, bing as powerful as a beast.¡± Unbeknownst to him, they would be astounded if others knew of his rapid progress. The elite cium breathing technique, which many failed to master over years or even decades, was mastered by Osborne in just one night, a feat unheard of. Immersed in enhancing his physical condition through The Breath of Celestial, Osborne continued until the next afternoon. After taking a shower, he prepared to attend the auction. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isa, please take care of my sister.¡± After asking Isa to look after Anastasia, Osborne hailed a taxi and headed to the Draco Auction. Meanwhile, at the Caldwell Manor, where Ophelia lives, she said. ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m heading out.¡± ¡°Where are you going, Ophelia?¡± Evelyn asked. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet Wesley at the Draco Auction. A set of rare jewels is being auctioned off, worth over ten million dors. I want to see them.¡± Ophelia replied nonchntly. Chapter 16 A Chance to Save Anastasia She had never owned such priceless jewels before. But now, as the heir to the Caldwell family and soon to be Wesley¡¯s wife, she needed such treasures toplement her status. 4/6 ¡°Ophelia, are you talking about the Ocean Whisper Sapphire?¡± Evelyn said with a serious expression. ¡°I heard that Ms. Radcliffe is also interested in the Ocean Whisper Sapphire.¡± ¡°Ms. Radcliffe?¡± Ophelia was startled, her eyes filled with a mix of awe and envy. They were referring to rissa Radcliffe, known as the most. beautiful woman in Mayby City, who was said to be stunningly gorgeous. The Radcliffe family, to which she belonged, was ancient far surpassing the wealthy family like the Caldwell. family. In terms of status, beauty, and talent, Ophelia couldn¡¯tpare to rissa, and even meeting her was difficult. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll go to the auction first. Maybe I¡¯ll get a chance to meet Ms. Radcliffe. If I can be friends with her, it could catapult the Caldwell family to new heights.¡± Ophelia excitedly nned. Evelyn seemed intrigued and said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll change my clothes ande with you.¡± Chapter 16 A Chance to Save Anastasia ¡°Okay.¡± 5/6 Soon after, the Draco Auction venue was bustling with activity. The elite of Mayby City seemed to have all showed up there, with one high¨Cprofile figure after another arriving in luxury cars. Osborne, arriving in a taxi, stood out conspicuously. As he got out of the taxi, he attracted many curious stares. Everyone wanted to know who would dare to arrive at such a high¨Cend event in a taxi. Their looks were filled with disdain and mockery. However, Osborne was unfazed. His only goal was the longevity herb. But as he approached the entrance of the auction house, a cold and angry voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Osborne, you worthless fool, what are you doing here?! Do you still want to pester Ophelia?¡± Turning around, Osborne saw Evelyn and Ophelia. Both were dressed to the nines, looking like a pair of stunning sisters, apanied by a group of Caldwell family members and bodyguards. Chapter 16 A Chance to Save Anastasia Osborne even spotted Justin and Penelope among them. 6/6 At that moment, they all looked at Osborne with anger as if they wanted to kill him. ¡°Osborne, you jerk, didn¡¯t you hear me? Why are you here?¡± Evelyn repeated angrily. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Honored Guest Osborne snorted, stared at Evelyn intently, and asked, ¡°Does this ce belong to the Caldwell family? Why can¡¯t I be here? And why do you care where I go? Looks like you¡¯re itching for another spanking, huh?¡± 1/5 As soon as she heard that, her eyes went wide, and a faint blush of embarrassment and fury swiftly spread across her lovely face. Evelyn seemed to recall the scene from yesterday when Osborne angrily pinned her down on the sofa and relentlessly spanked her. ¡°Damn it!¡± She spat out through gritted teethe of the venue. Chapter 17 Honored Guest 2/5 Even the prestigious Caldwell family had to queue for inspection before entering. The VIPne, however, remained empty and required no waiting. Osborne had the Draco Star Wristlet, which allowed him ess to any non¨Crestricted area of the Draco Group without any hindrance. So, he naturally walked toward the VIPne. When the Caldwell family saw that, they immediately looked at him with disdain. To them, Osborne was just amoner who couldn¡¯t even get an invitation, so they were baffled that he wanted to use the VIPne. One of the Caldwells mocked, ¡°Are you stupid, Osborne? The Draco Auction isn¡¯t a ce for losers like you!¡± ¡°Do you even have an invitation, you worthless scum?¡± Another one chimed in. Then, another added, ¡°Even if you had an invitation, you still need to line up at the regr entrance like us. And you think you can use the VIPne?¡± Immediately after, one of them shouted, ¡°A loser is always a loser. What a disgrace!¡± The Caldwell family¡¯s taunts drew the attention of others. When they saw Osborne getting out of a laxi and attempting to use the VIPne, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. He instantly became the laughingstock of the crowd. He remained unfazed and soon reached the ticket¨Cchecking Chapter 17 Honored Guest point of the VIPne. Upon seeing that, the crowd erupted again, with one of them. incredulously asking, ¡°He¡¯s really not turning back?¡± Another shouted, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be thrown out!¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll break his legs!¡± Someone added. 3/5 Then, another mocked, ¡°Even a wealthy heir would be thrown. out for defying the Draco Auction House¡¯s rules, let alone a loser like him.¡± Oneughed out loud and eximed, ¡°He¡¯s done for!¡± Soon after, Osborne walked to the VIP ticket checkpoint under the crowd¡¯s watchful eyes. Instead of presenting an invitation, he casually flicked his wrist. Following that, the security guards and a few lovely hostesses at the VIPne, who had been expressionless, suddenly smiled. warmly. They all nodded politely to Osborne and greeted him. ¡°Wee, honored guest.¡± In an instant, the Caldwell family members were all dumbfounded. It was as if they¡¯d been dealt a heavy blow, leaving them in a daze. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When Justin saw that Osborne was about to enter through the VIPne, he shouted, ¡°Stop right there, Osborne!¡± Justin sternly said, ¡°Osborne, it¡¯s bad enough that you cheat and Chapter 17 Honored Guest 4/5 lie to the Caldwell family, but you actually have the nerve to cause trouble at the Draco Auction House? I¡¯m going to expose you today.¡± With that, he rushed to the VIPne entrance and told the security guards, ¡°I¡¯m Justin from the Caldwell family. I want to report him. He¡¯s pretending to be a VIP. ¡°He¡¯s actually just amoner, maybe even an orphan with no background. Someone like him wouldn¡¯t even qualify for an invitation, let alone be one of your VIP guests. ¡°He¡¯s surely tricked you all! You should really investigate him. He¡¯s posing as a VIP, and he should be severely punished for it.¡± Once Justin finished speaking, he shed them a ttering smile. Afterward, he looked over at Osborne with a sneer as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re done for.¡± Osborne chuckled and didn¡¯t rush inside. He crossed his arms and indifferently asked, ¡°Did you just say I¡¯m pretending to be a VIP, Justin? Are you suggesting that these people are blind and can¡¯t tell the real VIPS from the fake ones?¡± Upon hearing that, the security guards red at Justin with menacing faces. Justin was startled and quickly exined, ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡¯m just saying he¡¯s a professional scammer. Please don¡¯t be fooled by him.¡± Chapter 17 Honored Guest 5/5 ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a scammer!¡± Penelope rushed over and added. ¡°Gentlemen, we know him very well. He¡¯s absolutely not a VIP. Instead, he¡¯s just a worthless scum.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scram, you worthless scum?! If they find out you¡¯re faking it, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± She looked at Osborne disdainfully. He smiled at the security guards and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take their advice and verify my identity? Maybe I really am a fake VIP.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Throw Them Out The security personnel heard this and immediately nodded. politely to Osborne. ¡°Honored guest, we wouldn¡¯t dare. Your identity is unquestionable.¡± Once they finished speaking, both Justin and Penelope were dumbfounded, wondering, ¡°What¡¯s going on? 1/6 What kind of trick did that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing Osborne use to not even question his identity? Are we still asleep and dreaming? Isn¡¯t Osborne just an orphan, amoner? The highlight of his life was marrying Ophelia and living with the Caldwell family for those three years. Even we, the Caldwell family heirs, have to line up to get in. Why does Osborne get to use the VIP lane?¡± Justin was indignant and determined to expose Osborne. He even suspected that Osborne must have bribed the security personnel. ¡°Where is your supervisor? I want to file aint!¡± Justin shouted. ¡°You must have taken his bribe. I want to report him. Bring your supervisor here.¡± Chapter 18 Throw Them Out Just then, a tall, middle¨Caged woman walked over. ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion at the VIPne? Do you realize you could disturb the guests?¡± She demanded sharply, exuding an overwhelming presence. Justin was delighted when he saw her and said, ¡°Ms. Lewis, you¡¯re here just in time. I¡¯m Justin from the Caldwell family. I want to report this imposter. He¡¯s just a worthless nobody pretending to be a VIP to sneak into the event.¡± 2/6 The other Caldwell family members also chimed in mockingly. ¡°Ms. Lewis, the manager of Draco Auction House, is here. Osborne is done for! He can buy off the security, but not Ms. Lewis!¡± ¡°Osborne is really in for it now, pretending to be a VIP.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll get his legs broken?¡± The Caldwell family members eagerly anticipated Osborne¡¯s true identity being exposed and him getting a severe lesson. Even Ms. Lewis couldn¡¯t help but frown as she looked at Osborne. Then, she noticed the Draco Star Wristlet on Osborne¡¯s wrist. Her eyes widened in shock, and she hurried over to him. She respectfully nodded at Osborne and said, ¡°Honored guest, why didn¡¯t you let us know you were coming? We could have made arrangements in advance. I apologize for inconvenience caused by these irrelevant people.¡± Chapter 18 Throw Them Out 3/6 As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding area suddenly fell intoplete silence, so silent that one could even hear a pin drop. It wasn¡¯t only the Caldwell family members. People from other prominent families were also staring at Osborne in disbelief. Who was this Ms. Lewis? Her name was Debbe Lewis, and she was the manager of Draco Auction House. Even within the Draco Group, she was considered a mid¨Clevel executive. In Mayby City, even the heads of noble families had to show her respect. There might be a few people she personally attended to, but none who received such a respectful greeting. Not even the city¡¯s executive officer or heirs of prominent families couldmand such respect from her. Yet now, Debbe was actually nodding politely to Osborne. Someone in the crowd asked, ¡°Who is he exactly?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Could there really be someone this significant in Mayby City?¡± Another questioned in astonishment. Everyone was utterly shocked, their eyes fixed intently on Osborne. They were already determined to form a connection with him. The Caldwell family was left feeling awkward, ncing at each other in bewilderment. They wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Osborne just an ordinary man? Isn¡¯t he at Chapter 18 Throw Them Out useless nobody? Why on earth is this happening?¡± Even Ophelia, who had been silent all this time, now looked utterly baffled and at a loss. She knew Osborne better than anyone else. He was an orphan with no background. His only rtive was a terminally ill sister. Ophelia then inwardly questioned what right Osborne had to make Debbe nod politely. Even as the Caldwell family¡¯s sessor, it was hard for her to get a word with Debbe, let alone make her nod politely. Ophelia insisted, ¡°Something is definitely wrong here!¡± She refused to believe that Osborne had a secret, powerful background. She was sure he was pretending to be someone else. With this in mind, Ophelia stepped forward and said, ¡°Hello Ms. Lewis, I¡¯m Ophelia, the heir to the Caldwell family. I can assure you that Osborne is just amoner. There¡¯s no way he is a VIP. He could be pretending to be someone else.¡± After Debbe heard that, her expression turned grim. ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t even tell who my VIP guests are?¡± Ophelia was startled and wanted to say more, but Evelyn held her back. Evelyn shook her head at Ophelia, who ultimately said nothing more. Chapter 18 Throw Them Out Justin, however, was not willing to give up and angrily said, ¡°Ms. Lewis, just a simple check of his identity will clear everything up.¡± 5/6 ¡°Who are you to investigate my VIP guest? Do you have a death wish?¡± Debbe spoke menacingly, sending a chill down his spine. But the next second, she put on a warm smile and respectfully said to Osborne, ¡°Honored guest, I apologize for the inconvenience. How would you like me to handle them?¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh at her words. Osborne then looked disdainfully at Justin and replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like this bastard. I don¡¯t want to see him at the auction. Throw him out. ¡°Oh, and his sister too.¡± After Osborne finished speaking, Debbe nodded respectfully and immediately instructed the security personnel, ¡°Hurry now. Throw them out. Don¡¯t let them upset our guests. ¡°If they dare to resist, break their legs!¡± With that, Debbe nced over at Ophelia and the others before. menacingly saying, ¡°And if any of you dares to question the guest¡¯s identity, you¡¯ll end up like them! ¡°Now, get back in line all of you!¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The Power of Authority The few security personnel immediately sprang into action at themand. With expressions as sharp as des, they swiftly restrained Justin and Penelope, gripping their arms and dragging them out. The Caldwell family members watched in terror, not daring to utter a word. Even the bodyguards Justin had brought along could only stand by, too frightened to intervene. Justin shouted, ¡°Get your hands off me! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me reporting him? Why are you throwing me out? He¡¯s a worthlessmoner, pretending to be a VIP!¡± Justin struggled angrily, but his resistance only earned him a heavy p that left his face swollen. He was stunned and no longer dared to struggle. It wasn¡¯t long before the security personnel tossed him and Penelope out, and they ended up sprawled on the ground in an undignified manner. Osborne watched with a sneer and couldn¡¯t help but reflect, ¡°So, is this what power feels like? It sure is exhrating!¡± Osborne had long been fed up with Justin but never found the right opportunity to deal with him. After all, Justin was the Caldwell family¡¯s eldest heir, while Osborne was simply a Chapter 19 The Power of Authority husband who had joined through marriage. 2/5 In the past, it was always Justin who bullied Osborne. But now, with a singlemand from Osborne, someone would punish Justin for him. That was the power of authority. But as of now, Osborne only had a one¨Cstar rank within the Draco Group. As his rank increased to two stars, three stars, and even six or seven stars and beyond, his power would be even more terrifying. At that point, a single word from Osborne could determine the fate of a top¨Ctier family or even an established lineage. By then, he would wield absolute power and enjoy all the pleasures of life, practically living out every man¡¯s ultimate. fantasy. After three years of living as a dependent in the Caldwell family, Osborne had had enough of his humble existence. He no longer wanted to suffer insults or contempt. Therefore, he sought power. He firmly thought, ¡°I must pass the Godfather¡¯s sessor test and be the true sessor of the Godfather. Maybe even the new Godfather!¡± ¡°Ms. Lewis, we have a cklist system, right?¡± Osborne suddenly asked. Debbe instantly understood his meaning and respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, we do.¡± Chapter 19 The Power of Authority 3/5 She then turned to Justin andmanded, ¡°Put them all on the cklist. From now on, they¡¯re banned from entering the Draco Auction House and all of the Draco Group¡¯s premises.¡± After Debbe finished speaking, Ophelia stared with wide eyes, her face full of astonishment. The Draco Group was a colossal conglomerate in Rosmandi, dominating nearly every industry. People in Rosmandi often said that three things in their lives were unavoidable, which were death, guns, and the Draco Group. Although this might seem exaggerated, it demonstrated the immense influence of the Draco Group. Justin and Penelope were cklisted by the Draco Group, barring them from entering any of its properties. This even disrupted their daily lives. If this implicated the Caldwell family, it would spell disaster for them. Ophelia looked terrified, fearing that she might also be cklisted, and quickly stepped back. She still doubted Osborne¡¯s status as a VIP, as she was sure that he had somehow deceived Debbe. Even so, they no longer dared to speak up, fearing they would end up like Justin and Penelope. Justin and Penelope were dumbfounded. Especially Justin, who had always hoped to rece Ophelia as the Caldwell family¡¯s sessor. However, now that the Draco Group had cklisted him, all those dreams were shattered. Chapter 19 The Power of Authority The Wise Order of the Caldwell family would never allow someone who had offended the Draco Group to be the sessor. 4/5 At that moment, Justin¡¯s expression was one of pure rage and madness. He wondered, ¡°Why would this happen? I was just trying to help the Draco Auction House by exposing Osborne as a fake VIP. Why did Debbe not only fail to appreciate my efforts but also cklist me and throw me out?¡± Justin was resentful and furious. He didn¡¯t dare to hate the Draco Group or Debbe. He believed it was all Osborne¡¯s fault. He knew for sure that Osborne was the one who had caused his downfall. Justin then red at Osborne and eximed inwardly, ¡°This worthless scum has to die! ¡°No matter what it takes, I have to kill scum! I must reach out to The Aberrants and get Milo involved. Osborne must die!¡± Justin¡¯s mind was a storm of anger as he gritted his teeth and stared at Osborne. Without uttering any harsh words, he quickly lowered his head and left. ¡°Those who talk don¡¯t act, and those who act don¡¯t talk,¡± Osborne murmured. As he sensed Justin¡¯s murderous intent, his expression hardened. Chapter 19 The Power of Authority 5/5 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He had truly angered Justin this time. But Osborne didn¡¯t care, as he was no longer the same person he used to be. If Justin still saw Osborne as the former useless man, Justin would be in for a very harsh reality. Osborne didn¡¯t bother with Ophelia and the others anymore. and walked in through the VIPne, apanied by the enthusiastic Debbe. Ophelia looked grim, but she didn¡¯t dare to stop them. Please check your poweres lium. Meanwhile, the others around them spected about Osborne¡¯s background, thinking about how they could approach and Please try repluggary the -alde ene that the cable and adapter is connected properly connect with himter. Regardless of his background, as long as his identity as a VIP of the Draco Group was authentic, it was enough for these elite families to humble themselves to associate with him. ¡°Damn bastard,¡± Ophelia muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°A fake is still a fake. Even if Osborne can fool everyone for a while, he won¡¯t be able to fool them forever. When his true identity is exposed, he will be the one to suffer. He¡¯s just a worthless piece of trash!¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Keeping a Low Profile Ophelia was feeling extremely annoyed at that moment. Her ex¨Chusband, Osborne, whom she despised, had somehow be a VIP at Draco Auction House and could use the exclusive VIPne while she had to wait in line. Even though Ophelia knew he was a fake VIP, that still didn¡¯t make her feel any better. Proud as she was, she couldn¡¯t stand the idea that her useless ex was more celebrated than her. Just then, an arrogant voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Oh, Ophelia, you¡¯re here already?¡± Ophelia turned to look and immediately smiled, ¡°Wesley, you made it.¡± Wesley, the heir of the prestigious Ashford family, was a top young gentleman in Mayby City. The Ashford family was more powerful than the Caldwell family and ranked among the top five elite families in Mayby City. The reason Ophelia divorced Osborne was to marry Wesley. Although she had no feelings for Wesley, she didn¡¯t mind this business alliance, as marrying Wesley would fortify the Caldwell family. Chapter 20 Keeping a Low Profile Wesley didn¡¯t care that she had been married before because marrying her would also strengthen the Ashford family. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why do you guys look upset, Ophelia? Did something happen? Tell me. 2/5 ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e now. If something is wrong, you cane directly to me. I have some influence at Draco Auction House in Mayby City.¡± After Wesley finished speaking proudly, Ophelia¡¯s expression shifted immediately. She asked, ¡°Do you know someone at Draco Auction House?¡± With a proud look, Wesley nodded. ¡°Yes, I have a friend who¡¯s an executive there.¡± Opheliaughed upon hearing that and began to recount what had just happened, saying, ¡°Wesley, it¡¯s my useless ex¨Chusband. He is pretending to be a VIP¡­¡± Wesley¡¯s face darkened at that. He didn¡¯t mind that Ophelia had been married before, but that didn¡¯t mean he could tolerate Osborne¡¯s existence. To Wesley, Ophelia¡¯s ex¨Chusband was better off dead. Wesley snorted, ¡°A worthlessmoner pretending to be a VIP of the Draco Group? No matter what trickery he¡¯s used, I¡¯ll expose him. Chapter 20 Kee ¡°Ophelia, just wait. I¡¯ll get my friend to check immediately. ¡°Once I expose his true identity, I¡¯ll make him live in hell!¡± With that, Wesley¡¯s whole demeanor was radiating with murderous intent. Meanwhile, Osborne, led by Debbe, was walking through the VIPne. Though she was a middle¨C aged woman, her curvy hips swayed, and her waist moved enticingly, making her very alluring. ¡°Are you satisfied with how I¡¯ve handled things, Mr. Augustine?¡± She asked with a smile. Osborne nodded and gratefully replied, ¡°Thank you for helping me, Ms. Lewis. I¡¯m very satisfied. However, it seems a bit too high¨Cprofile. Now, many people in Mayby City might be specting about my true identity.¡± Debbe smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Augustine, you are the owner of the Draco Star Wristlet and a close confidant of the Godfather. No matter how hard they dig, they won¡¯t uncover anything. ¡°If anyone dares to cause trouble, I will reveal your identity, Mr. Augustine. I believe no one in Mayby City will dare to mess with you then.¡± Osborne shook his head and said, ¡°I prefer not to reveal my identity, Ms. Lewis. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could say that my VIP status is just a part of your promotion and that I have no special identity. ¡°I want people to think I¡¯m just Debbe was stunned by Osborne¡¯s words. Everyone in this world wanted to be a big shot, hoping to be ttered and pleased by others. It was like those typical salespeople who would always title themselves as sales managers on their business cards. Employees hoped others thought they were managers, managers hoped others thought they were the boss, and bosses hoped others thought theirpanies were among the elite. Everyone exaggerated their status as much as possible to appear more prestigious. But Osborne wanted to keep his identity a secret. ¡°May I ask why, Mr. Augustine? If your identity were made public, it would be much easier for you to operate in Mayby City. All the influential families would have to curry favor with you,¡± Debbe asked in confusion. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Osborne replied calmly, ¡°Because I¡¯m still too weak. I¡¯m not worthy of such an identity yet. They fear the Godfather, not me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Debbe asked again. Osborne smiled faintly and offered no exnation. After experiencing the power of authority, he indeed felt exhrated, but he didn¡¯t lose his composure, as he knew that Chapter 20 Keeping a Low Profile power was a double¨Cedged sword that could harm him if not used properly. 5/5 Furthermore, Osborne now only wanted to pass more sessor tests and secure higher authority to save Anastasia. He wasn¡¯t interested in dealing with the ttery and currying favor of the high society. Since no one knew what his next sessor test would be, he figured that if he was too high¨Cprofile, it might affect his ability toplete it. Therefore, he needed to stay low¨Ckey. Although this might lead to more challenges and trouble for Osborne, keeping a low profile was still the better choice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say, Mr. Augustine.¡± Debbe didn¡¯t ask any more questions and swiftly started organizing everything. Soon after, Osborne arrived inside the auction house. ¡°Mr. Augustine, since you prefer to keep a low profile, I won¡¯t apany you. Besides, Ms. Radcliffe is about to arrive. She¡¯s a distinguished guest, so I need to go attend to her,¡± Debbe said and then turned to leave. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe?¡± Osborne repeated. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Ex¨Cwife¡¯s Fianc¨¦ Osborne murmured to himself and didn¡¯t think much about it. He then found a corner and sat down to wait quietly. Tonight¡¯s auction was divided into two stages. One was a charity auction, and another was a treasure auction. The charity auction hadn¡¯t begun yet, but numerous prominent figures from Mayby City were already gathered, quietly discussing among themselves. When they saw Osborne entering through the VIP passage, their eyes lit up. However, they did not recognize him and did not dare to Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g approach him, only quietly discussing and trying to find out who he was. Osborne ignored them, as his sole purpose for being here was to bid on the longevity herb for Anastasia. From his conversation with Debbe earlier, he had learned that two longevity herbs would be auctioned tonight, which eased his mind considerably. Now, Osborne just needed to win the bids for both longevity herbs, and Anastasia would be saved. He was willing to give up everything to save Anastasia, even if it mcant bing penniless again. No matter whopeted with him, he would fight to the end. While thinking about this, Osborne began to practice The Breath of Celestial as he waited for the auction to officially start. Just then, the members of the Caldwell family and the Ashford family finally entered. They saw Osborne in the corner but did not dare to trouble him, as they were still unclear about why he had VIP status and did not want to act rashly. Wesley stared intently at Osborne and asked with a grim expression, ¡°Is that the loser Osborne?¡± When Wesley thought about how Ophelia had once been Osborne¡¯s wife, sharing a bed and having intimate moments, he felt a deep resentment toward Osborne. He would only feel at ease if Osborne were dead. When Ophelia saw Wesley¡¯s expression, she could roughly guess what he was thinking. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Osborne, my ex¨Chusband. But don¡¯t worry. No one except the Caldwell family knows about our marriage. I will make sure the Caldwell family members keep it a secret.¡± Wesley¡¯s expression softened a bit, but he soon snorted and questioned, ¡°What if Osborne decides to tell people himself?¡± Chapter 21 Ex¨Cwife¡¯s Fianc¨¦ 3/5 Ophelia was taken aback and frowned. ¡°He¡­ he probably won¡¯t say anything. From what I know of him, he¡¯s not the type to spread such things.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Wesley didn¡¯t believe her and responded. ¡°Before you guys got divorced, he willingly stayed in your shadow and didn¡¯t tell anyone about your rtionship. But now that you¡¯re divorced, are you sure he won¡¯t say anything?¡± Ophelia frowned and lost confidence in her own words. Wesley said, ¡°Ophelia, I don¡¯t want our families¡® union to be a topic of gossip. If you can¡¯t ensure his silence, I will handle it my way. ¡°Only a dead man can keep a secret!¡± He dered, his words brimming with menace. Ophelia opened her mouth as if to persuade him otherwise. However, after thinking about the importance of the Caldwell and Ashford family union, she just nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he leaves Mayby City and neveres back,¡± she stated. Wesley shrugged and said nothing more. As more people arrived, the news that Osborne was a VIP of the Draco Group began to spread among the prominent figures at the event. Many of them finally mustered the courage to approach him. ¡°Mr. Augustine, I am family. We specialize in hotel and restaurant services. Here¡¯s my business card and a 50% VIP discount card for Watson Haven. Please ept it. When you have the time, I¡¯ll make sure to give you a warm wee at Watson Haven.¡± ¡°Mr. Augustine I am Jenny Carter, the heir of the Carter family. Here¡¯s my business card. Our family business focuses on transportation. I hope to have the opportunity to cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Augustine, I am¡­¡± All the prominent business figures and affluent individuals of Mayby City crowded around Osborne, each vying to introduce themselves and present their business cards. Osborne felt somewhat helpless. He had already mentioned that he was just an ordinary person, not a notable figure, but these people didn¡¯t believe him. It was because they knew that an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be in this event, an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be a VIP at Draco Auction House, and an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have Debber personally apanying them. These prominent figures were very shrewd and didn¡¯t believe Osborne¡¯s exnation. They knew that any advantage from a VIP could be highly profitable for them.. So, he simply stopped exining and epted every business Chapter 21 Ex¨Cwife¡¯s Fianc¨¦ card handed to him. Some beautiful and alluring women even discreetly gave Osborne their hotel room keys, which he also took to prevent them from bugging him. 5/5 When Ophelia and Wesley saw this, they looked very displeased, their faces showing clear signs of jealousy and resentment. In their view, Osborne was just a nobody, yet with a fake VIP status, he was more admired than they were, surrounded by so many important figures. How could they not be jealous? Right then, Wesley¡¯s phone rang. After answering the call, his eyes lit up, and a sneer appeared on his face. He chuckled mockingly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! ¡°Ophelia, it turns out that loser¡¯s VIP status is indeed fake. He¡¯s not a real VIP. He just got lucky and received a VIP experience card.¡± ¡°VIP experience card?¡± Ophelia asked. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 A Bet Ophelia was surprised. ¡°So it was a VIP experience card! No wonder that loser suddenly became a VIP.¡± She then looked at Osborne with disdain. Wesley remarked with a chill in his voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going to expose that loser right now.¡± With that, he walked toward Osborne with a sneer. When Wesley saw that Osborne was busy mingling, he snorted before suddenly speaking loudly, ¡°Ha, this is really strange. ¡°A worthlessmoner who got lucky with a VIP experience card actually thinks he¡¯s a VIP? ¡°A loser will always be a loser! Even if many people flock to him, he can¡¯t hide his lowly nature as a commoner!¡± Wesley¡¯s remarks silenced everyone around. The big shots around were all surprised and turned to look at him. Someone familiar with Wesley quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Ashford, what do you mean by this? Who are you calling a loser?¡± Wesleyughed disdainfully and pointed at Osborne. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about him!¡± Afterward, Wesley shouted, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve all been fooled by this loser. He is not some big shot, nor does he have any powerful background. He¡¯s just an orphan and a lowlymoner! The only reason he is here is because he got lucky and received a VIP experience card. ¡°This loser is just pretending to be someone important. All those business cards and special offers you gave him were for nothing. ¡°And those who gave hotel room keys, be careful not to lose both your reputation and your dignity.¡± After Wesley spoke disdainfully, everyone¡¯s faces shifted, and they looked at Osborne with tight frowns. Osborne chuckled, having already figured out who Wesley was. He knew that Ophelia had divorced him because of Wesley. To say Osborne had no resentment towards Wesley would be a lie. He then scrutinized Wesley whileparing himself to Wesley in his mind. Wesley was indeed very handsome and tall. As the heir to a top¨Ctier family, his face was full of arrogance, and his designer clothes highlighted his noble status. Compared to him, Osborne¡¯s demeanor did appear much more ordinary. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue, loser?¡± Wesley taunted. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve exposed your identity and your lies, you must hate me, right? Why don¡¯t you try to argue back?¡± Osborne chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need. that no one believed me. Since you¡¯ve exined it to me, I feel relieved.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the surroundings erupted in an uproar. ¡°He actually admitted it! So he¡¯s really not some big shot, just amoner who got lucky with a VIP experience card. We almost got fooled by him!¡± ¡°No wonder none of us knew him. We thought he was some hidden big shot, but he¡¯s just a lucky low¨Cssmoner.¡± ¡°Thank goodness Mr. Ashford pointed it out, or we would have been embarrassed.¡± ¡°I even gave him a half¨Cprice VIP card.¡± gave ¡°So did I!¡± ¡°No way. We need to get our business cards and VIP cards back! Our business cards and VIP cards are not something atmoner can have!¡± ¡°Get them back!¡± The faces of the prominent figures darkened, and they all gave Osborne a cold snort. They then ordered their subordinates to retrieve the business cards, VIP cards, and even hotel room keys they had given him. target of contempt. The business cards, room keys he had received were soon all taken away. The area around him became empty as those who had surrounded him before now kept their distance. Wesley watched with a mocking expression, his handsome face full of disdain and ridicule. Yet, Osborne didn¡¯t seem angry al all, which annoyed Wesley. Wesley taunted, ¡°Loser, aren¡¯t you upset that I ruined your big moment? Do you want to fight me?¡± With that, he suddenly reached out and wrapped his arm around Ophelia¡¯s waist. Her body stiffened, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Osborne knew Wesley was deliberately provoking him, so he naturally didn¡¯t take the bait. Osborne then said, ¡°You¡¯re the esteemed heir of the Ashford family, and all you do is run your mouth? If you¡¯re game, I¡¯m up for a little fun. ¡°Let¡¯s have a one¨Con¨Cone fight to determine the winner and our fates. ¡°Got the guts?¡± With that, Osborne looked at Wesley disdainfully. Chapter 22 A Bet 5/5 Wesley¡¯s expression froze at the challenge. As an heir to a prestigious family, he couldn¡¯t stoop to a duel with Osborne, let alone one to the death. It was because his life was far more valuable than Osborne¡¯s. But Wesley couldn¡¯t ignore the provocation. So, he sneered and replied, ¡°A loser is just a loser, only knowing how to fight! The auction doesn¡¯t allow fighting. So, if you have the guts, let¡¯spete with our wealth. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can spend more money at the auction. The loser will have to submit to the winner. Are you up for it?¡± Wesley stared at Osborne with a challenging look. He knew Osborne couldn¡¯t possibly agree to the bet. How could amoner dare topete with a noble heir in spending money? Wesley just wanted to humiliate Osborne. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But to Wesley¡¯s surprise, Osborne nodded and calmly said, ¡°Alright, I ept!¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 The Second Sessor¡¯s Trial Wesley was stunned, thinking he must have misheard. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Osborne?! If you dare to squander money at the auction, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Ophelia suddenly snapped. Osborne had extorted 20 million dors from the Caldwell family, and she was still figuring out how to get it back. She didn¡¯t want Osborne spending that money here. Osborne, however, ignored her and asked calmly, ¡°You surely are not too scared to ept, right, Mr. Ashford?¡± Wesley sneered, ¡°I¡¯m scared? As if!¡± He then raised his voice and dered, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please bear witness. This peasant dares to challenge me to a spending contest at the auction. Whoever spends the least has to submit to the other.¡± At that, the crowd erupted inughter. ¡°Amoner challenging Mr. Ashford to a spending contest? Isn¡¯t that just asking for humiliation!¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll bear witness for you!¡± With a look of triumph, Wesley sneered, ¡°Loser, I¡¯ll soon show you just how big the gap between US IS. ¡°Don¡¯tpare your entire fortune to my pocket money because you can¡¯t! To me, you are just a penniless loser!¡± He was sure he would win. Just then, a suddenmotion broke out around them, and everyone quickly turned their heads toward the VIP entrance, paying no more attention to Osborne and Wesley. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe is here!¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Radcliffe!¡± ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, you look even more stunning.¡± Even Wesley and Ophelia couldn¡¯t focus on Osborne anymore. They both looked thrilled and rushed over to offer greetings. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Osborne was curious and turned to look as well. Then, he was stunned. A beautiful silhouette hade into view, stepping out from the VIPne. It was a girl around twenty years old. She was tall and graceful, with glossy hair and eyes that sparkled like stars, bright and brilliant. The girl¡¯s nose was straight and elegant, her lips full and rosy, exuding a distant coolness. Her skin was smooth and delicate, wless like porcin. Chapter 23 The Second Sessor¡¯s Trial She was dressed in a luxurious gown, and she carried herself with a noble andposed grace. In short, this girl was not only stunningly beautiful, but her innate nobility made her seem to glow. Osborne¡¯s ex¨Cwife Ophelia was also a beautiful woman, butpared to this girl, it was like comparing a firefly to the radiant moon. He didn¡¯t know why, but the moment he saw her, his heart started to race wildly. As Osborne stared at the girl, he was momentarily lost in thought. 3/5 In fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one reacting this way. Most of the men around, regardless of age, were just as mesmerized, if not more. The girl was simply too dazzling and beautiful. Right then, the Draco Star Wristlet on Osborne¡¯s wrist suddenly buzzed, bringing him out of his daze with an iing message. He nced down and was immediately surprised as the message read: [The second sessor¡¯s trial has begun!] Osborne didn¡¯t expect the second sessor¡¯s trial to start at this moment. He quickly clicked open the message to check the details of the trial. Then, he was stunned. The message read: [Within three days, you must get close to 4/5 Chapter 23 The Second Sessor¡¯s Trial rissa, the chosen one of the prominent Radcliffe family, and stay by her side.] After reading the trial details, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath and look at the dazzling girl. He had gathered from others that she was rissa Radcliffe, the legitimate heiress of the prominent Radcliffe family and the most beautiful woman in Mayby City. Osborne pondered, ¡°Did Godfather say she is the chosen one of the Radcliffe family? What does that mean? Moreover, he actually wants me to get close to rissa and even stay by her side? And the trial period is only three days?¡± He then couldn¡¯t help but frown. but its This trial didn¡¯t seem as dangerous as the first one, difficulty gave Osborne a headache, as rissa¡¯s status was just too high. She was a true VIP of the Draco Group, personally apanied by Debbe, and entered through the VIPne. While other people¡¯s bodyguards had to stay outside, rissa had arge team of bodyguards with her. As soon as she appeared, all the big shots present, whether heads of noble families or leaders of major corporations, scrambled to surround her with ttery. rissa¡¯s team of bodyguards kept everyone at a distance. Chapter 23 The Second Sessor¡¯s Trial 5/5 She remained aloof in the face of everyone¡¯s ttery, her expression as cold as that of a proud princess, keeping people at a distance. ¡°Is a legitimate heiress of a prominent family truly this dignified?¡± Osborne muttered. He then saw Wesley and Ophelia, sessors to noble families themselves, also trying to talk to rissa, but they were rudely pushed away by her bodyguards. They didn¡¯t even dare to get angry because the difference in their statuses was too vast. Wesley and Ophelia, who had been so proud in front of Osborne, now appeared humble and insignificant before rissa. Even after being rudely pushed away, they still kept smiling. ¡°This is what power looks like!¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly, but thinking of his sessor¡¯s trial, he started to feel a headacheing on again. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Charity Auction Osborne pondered, ¡°The Godfather¡¯s sessor¡¯s test was never going to be easy! rissa¡¯s status was so noble that even the heads of wealthy families couldn¡¯t win her favor. To get close. to her, to stay by her side, using ordinary methods was simply impossible!¡± He then stroked his chin, thinking about what to do. Whether he couldplete the sessor¡¯s test determined whether Anastasia¡¯s illness could be cured. No matter how difficult the test, Osborne would try his best toplete it. So, he had to get close to rissa and stay by her side within three days. Osborne then wondered, ¡°But, in what capacity should I stay by her side?¡± He couldn¡¯te up with a n right away, so he chose to do nothing and just observe for now. Just then, Debbe suddenly pped her hands and announced, ¡°Alright, everyone, Ms. Radcliffe doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. Please step aside. Our charity auction is about to start. Ms. Radcliffe has also donated an item for the auction, which will be up for bidding soon to raise funds. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe has requested the specific item remain a secret. Whoever is lucky enough to win the bid on Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s ilem will have a luncheon with her.¡± Once Debbe finished speaking, everyone gasped in surprise. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe actually donated an item for the auction? If we win the bid, we can have lunch with her?¡± ¡°Oh my, I have to win this!¡± ¡°Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s item will be mine. No one should even think ofpeting with me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it costs. I¡¯m getting it!¡± All the big shots were now gearing up, eager to bid on rissa¡¯s item and win the opportunity to dine with her. Unfortunately, no one knew what her item was, so they had to spend more money bidding on multiple items to increase their chances. One could imagine that this charity auction would raise several times more funds than usual, and that was exactly rissa¡¯s goal. Osborne looked at rissa¡¯s calm face and felt a bit of admiration for her. He thought, ¡°She is indeed a very capable and kind¨Chearted woman.¡± Soon after, the charity auction began. rissa sat at the front, with everyone trying to get close to her, while Osborne sat in the farthest corner. No one was around him, making him look lonely, in stark contrast to the lively scene near rissa. Wesley and Ophelia had also wanted to sit close to rissa but couldn¡¯t find a seat, so they retreated and sat near Osborne. Debbe soon walked onto the stage with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you all for taking the time to attend the charity auction held by Draco Auction House. This charity auction aims to raise funds to help orphans who have lost their parents. ¡°Draco Auction House promises that all the funds raised will be handed over to the Draco Charitable Foundation, and every penny¡¯s allocation will be transparent and public.¡± After Debbe finished speaking, sparse apuse sounded in the venue. It wasn¡¯t until rissa began to p that the apuse became overwhelmingly loud. Osborne felt a bit lost and wondered, ¡°Raising funds to help orphans who have lost their parents?¡± He felt a bit touched because he was an orphan himself. Wesley then looked at Osborne and sneered, ¡°Loser, I heard you were also born an orphan. Then you must be very generous, right?¡± Osborne nced at Wesley and ignored him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Now we¡¯ll begin the charity auction with the first item, a handcrafted piece donated by Starlight Orphanage,¡± Debbe introduced the item, and the bidding immediately began. ¡°I bid 20 thousand dors!¡± ¡°I bid 50 thousand dors!¡± The items in a charity auction usually weren¡¯t very valuable. The first item was a child¡¯s butterfly ornament that looked somewhat old and worn. Its actual value probably wasn¡¯t even a hundred dors. But someone mentioned that rissa seemed to have worn a simr piece before, and suddenly, all the prominent figures present began bidding frantically. The essory, originally worth only a few dozen dors, ended up being auctioned off for a million dors. Osborne was a bit stunned. A million dors was an amount that an ordinary person could hardly attain, no matter how hard they worked. But for these big shots, it was like spending a hundred dors. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Osborne then couldn¡¯t resist taking a look at rissa. He had underestimated rissa¡¯s influence. Without her promise of having lunch together, this butterfly ornament would be lucky to fetch ten thousand dors. Now, its price had Chapter 24 Charity Auction increased a hundredfold. With that in mind, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but feel thankful to her. He was an orphan himself and knew well how tough life was for those without parents. He appreciated any effort to help orphans. The charity auction continued with fiercepetition. Each item was fiercely contested by the big shots of Mayby City, except for those that clearly couldn¡¯t have been provided by rissa, which saw a suddenck of interest. Even so, their prices still exceeded ten thousand dors. 5/5 In a short amount of time, this charity auction had raised over ten million dors. Just then, Wesley spoke up again, mocking, ¡°Ha! Still not making a move yet, loser?¡± He looked at Osborne disdainfully and continued, ¡°You¡¯re an orphan, too. I thought you¡¯d have some sympathy for other orphans. I didn¡¯t expect you not to bid even once. ¡°I definitely gave you too much credit, loser.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Auction Osborne sneered, ¡°You didn¡¯t bid either. I¡¯m an ordinary person, but you are the heir of the Ashford family. Your family owns assets of billions of dors. What are you afraid of?¡± Wesleyughed and said smugly, ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for you to bid. No matter what you want to buy, I will outbid you with a higher price. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t buy anything at this auction.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do it!¡± Osborne sneered. He suddenly raised the bidding paddle in his hand. He bid loudly. ¡°100 thousand dors!¡± This lot was a children¡¯s painting. The style of it was very childish. In the painting, a teenager in his teens and a girl of four or five years old were fighting against ferocious wolves in a shabby street. The lines of the painting were childish, the picture was exaggerated, and the colors were poorly used. All the bidders could tell that the picture was a child¡¯s fantasy at first nce, and the painting had little value. The big shots of Mayby City thought rissa could not have. provided this painting. After all, rissa had held an art exhibition before. Therefore, the bid for this painting was not fierce. After several rounds of bidding, the price was still around 50 thousand dors. However, Osborne suddenly raised the price to 100 thousand dors, which immediately attracted some people¡¯s attention. When they saw the bidder was Osborne, they shook their heads. ¡°That loser! His identity has been exposed before, and he lost face. Now, he probably wants to spend a little money to save his face.¡± Someoneughed. ¡°100 thousand dors? That¡¯s probably all his money!¡± ¡°He just tries to satisfy his vanity!¡± Many people whispered in low voices with a look of disdain on their faces. Osborne ignored their whispers and stared at the painting. Some distant memories came into his mind at this moment. When Osborne and Anastasia were homeless, they were still children. He was ten years old, and Anastasia was five years old. They walked in a dpidated and gloomy alley in hunger. Suddenly, they saw a group of stray dogs surrounding a pretty little girl. The girl was so frightened that she cried loudly. Osborne rushed forward withou group of stray dogs. He did not do this to save that girl but to snatch food from these dogs. He and Anastasia were starving. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After driving away the stray dogs, Osborne got some dirty bread. Seeing the little girl crying, he thought she was hungry, so he reluctantly gave her a piece of bread. After that, he took Anastasia away. Things like this happened frequently during the days when he and Anastasia were wandering. Osborne had forgotten about it long ago, but when he saw this childish painting, he remembered it again. He suddenly thought the boy who was fighting with the wolves in the painting was very simr to him, who once fought for food with stray dogs. The little girl in the painting looked like Anastasia. A strong impulse arose in Osborne¡¯s heart. He wanted to buy this picture! In the future, he would hang this painting on the wall to remind himself not to forget the sufferings he once had. Even if he became the heir of the Godfather one day, he would not forget the life of fighting for food with stray dogs. Chapter 25 Auction That was why Osborne raised the bidding paddle. It wasn¡¯t because of Wesley¡¯s provocation but because he really wanted the painting. However, Wesley didn¡¯t know this. He looked at Osborne with disdain and said indifferently, ¡°Loser, you dared raise the bidding paddle. I told you I won¡¯t let you get anything at this auction!¡± After saying that, Wesley raised his bidding paddle. He said, ¡°200 thousand dors.¡± Wesley looked at Osborne with disdain, but soon, he saw Osborne raising his bidding paddle expressionlessly. ¡°300 thousand dors.¡± Hearing Osborne¡¯s bid, Wesley frowned but didn¡¯t overthink it. He didn¡¯t know that Osborne had gotten 20 million dors from the Caldwell family, let alone that Osborne had received a reward of 100 million dors from the Godfather. Wesley thought that Osborne had some savings in the three years of marriage. He guessed that Osborne might have at least several hundred thousand dors. Wesley snorted coldly and raised his bidding paddle again. ¡°400 Chapter 25 Auction thousand dors! Bastard, let me see how much money you have. You dare topete with me in terms of wealth. Humph, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Looking at the arrogant Wesley, Osborne said nothing and continued to raise his bidding paddle. ¡°500 thousand dors!¡± Wesley got a little angry and raised the bidding paddle without hesitation. He sneered, ¡°One million dors! Osborne, one million dors is all your wealth to you, but to me, it¡¯s no different than a hundred dors. What can you use topete with me?¡± Osborne nced at Wesley indifferently and chuckled, ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s continue! ¡°Two million dors.¡± Everyone on the scene was stunned. Two million dors was already the highest bid of this charity auction. No one expected Osborne to make such a high bid. To them, two million dors might not be a big sum of money, but they had to think twice before spending two million dors to buy such a worthless charity lot. However, Osborne did what they hesitated to do. Even Wesley was stunned. He looked at Osborne in shock. Osborne said disdainfully, ¡°Mr. Ashford, don¡¯t you dare to bid Chapter 25 Auction 6/6 for it anymore? Who just said that I can¡¯t win anything at this auction? ¡°Are you admitting defeat now? ¡°Are you a coward?¡± B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 26 Enraged Them Osborne¡¯s contemptuous voice angered Wesley. His face instantly darkened. He clenched his fists, stood up abruptly, and red at Osborne. Wesley sneered, ¡°What did you say, bastard?¡± Osborne chuckled and sat calmly. He said, ¡°Are you out of money? You dare notpete with me in wealth, so you want to hit me, huh? ¡°That¡¯s good! ¡°Fight me. Life is the stake.¡± Osborne looked at Wesley provocatively. Upon hearing Osborne¡¯s words, Wesley suddenly felt like a ssh of water was poured on his head, and he quickly calmed down. When he saw the security guards of Draco Auction House staring at him with a cold face, he felt a chill on his back and hurriedly sat down. Wesley held back his fury and said, ¡°You pissed me off, bastard! After saying that, Wesley raised the bidding paddle again. He said loudly, ¡°I want this painting. Five million dors!¡± The crowd eximed again. It was a charity auction, not a treasure auction. Using five million dors to auction a worthless painting was an unwise choice. Wesley was obviously in a fit of anger. Even if he was the heir of the Ashford family, it was abnormal that he made such a high bid. But something even more abnormal happened right after that. The moment Wesley finished speaking, Osborne raised his bidding paddle. He sneered, ¡°You want it? Huh, who do you think you are? Have you asked about my bid? ¡°Six million dors!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. No one had expected that Osborne, an ordinary person who was lucky enough to sneak in with a VIP experience card, would actually spend six million dors for charity. Judging from his calm expression, Osborne didn¡¯t look hesitant Some people whispered, ¡°Could it be false?¡± ¡°Is Osborne not an ordinary person but a big shot hiding his identity?¡± They thought about it, but soon, they denied this possibility. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Wesley was utterly enraged. He couldn¡¯t understand why Osborne dared to bid six million dors. It was a waste of money to spend six million dors on that useless painting. Even he was reluctant to make that bid. However, Osborne looked calm, as if he didn¡¯t care about the money at all. Only the Caldwell family knew why. In their opinion, Osborne dared to bid so high and did not care about the money just because his money was extorted from the Caldwell family. He would naturally be reckless with the money that he got from others. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Enraged Them Ophelia red at Osborne and whispered, ¡°Osborne, are you crazy? Stop bidding right now.¡± Osborne chuckled and said loudly, ¡°Ophelia, what do you mean? I¡¯m contributing to charity and providing funds for orphans, but you asked me to stop bidding. And you said I was crazy. ¡°Do you think we shouldn¡¯t do charity, right? You don¡¯t support charity. Or do you think only crazy people would do charity?¡± Osborne finished speaking with contempt. Ophelia was flushed in a fury. If the media reported what Osborne said, she would be scolded by ordinary people. What was worse was that the Caldwell Group would be boycotted. People had the right to do charity or not, but they couldn¡¯t nder it. Ophelia exined, ¡°Osborne, that¡¯s not what I meant. I support charity. I¡­¡± ¡°Enough. Shut up!¡± Osborne interrupted her and said calmly, ¡°It is no use talking without doing. Since you support charity, then show your sincerity and bid for two lots.¡± Ophelia was dumbfounded. She stared at Osborne in shock. Chapter 26 Enraged Them 5/6 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She felt that she had fallen into Osborne¡¯s trap and was fooled by his words. She could imagine that if she refused to buy the two items, she would be used by the media of not supporting charity and preventing others from doing charity. The more exasperating thing was that Osborne dared to let her shut up! In the past, Osborne had never dared speak to her like this. Ophelia was burning with anger. But in the end, she had no choice but to sit down. She said coldly, ¡°I will use my actions to prove that I support charity!¡± Osborne chuckled but said nothing more. He looked at Wesley with disdain and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Ashford, I bid six million dors. If you don¡¯t bid, this painting will be mine. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say I won¡¯t get anything? Are you just bragging? Is what you said just bullshit?¡± Wesley¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were full of anger and murderous intent. If his gaze was a knife, he would have killed Osborne. Chapter 26 Enraged Them 6/6 He had warned Osborne before. If he gave in, all the big shots in Mayby City wouldugh at him. Although Wesley was reluctant to spend six million dors to buy a worthless children¡¯s painting, he had no choice but to suppress his anger an and continue to bid for the sake of his reputation. ¡°Seven million dors!¡± Wesley shouted and raised the bidding paddle. After saying that, he looked at Osborne nervously. He endured the reluctance as he prayed that Osborne would not raise the bidding paddle again and stop bidding. Unfortunately, the reality went contrary to his wishes. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Osborne smiled and raised the bidding paddle. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 He Won It The crowd eximed in astonishment. Osborne¡¯s bid of ten million dors shocked Wesley and those big shots in Mayby City. That was ten million dors, not one thousand dors! Even a wealthy family like the Caldwell family only had about 100 or 200 million dors in cash, and most wealthy families would be reluctant to give out 10 million dors for charity. However, Osborne, an ordinary person, calmly bid ten million dors. Everyone was dumbfounded. Even rissa, who was sitting at the front, couldn¡¯t help but turn her head slightly to nce at Osborne. Wesley was dumbfounded. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was utterly enraged. He immediately wanted to raise the bidding peddle to retort to Osborne. But suddenly, Ophelia stopped him. She said, ¡°Wesley, forget it! ¡°In fact, Osborne extorted 20 million dors from my family not long ago. It¡¯s too embarrassing, so I didn¡¯t tell you this. Chapter 27 He Won It ¡°Osborne has gone crazy. If you continue to pit against him, he will definitely spend all the 20 million dors. I know you don¡¯t care about the money, but there¡¯s no need to do that for a worthless painting.¡± Ophelia¡¯s words calmed Wesley down. He had money, but was it really necessary to spend more than 20 million dors to buy a useless painting just to surpass Osborne? Many people would probably think he was a fool. After figuring it out, Wesley snorted coldly, ¡°Osborne, just wait and see! The crappy painting is yours. Only a fool like you would spend ten million dors to buy such a painting.¡± After saying that, he sat down. Osborne sneered, ¡°You are really shameless. The way you defeat is unique. Loser.¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± admit Wesley clenched his fists angrily, but in the end, he suppressed his anger and dared not cause trouble. Osborne got the painting for ten million dors. The charity auction continued, but the bidding was not as fierce as that of Osborne and Wesley. The highest price did not exceed Chapter 27 He Won It two million dors. An hourter, the charity auction ended. 3/6 Everyone looked at Debbe with somewhat nervous expressions. Debbe would announce which lot rissa provided. Who would win the chance to have lunch with rissa? Everyone was looking forward to it. Ophelia spent one million dors to buy two items, and she was looking forward to the result. Debbe finally spoke. ¡°Thank you all for your generosity and support for charity. Now, I announce that the mysterious item provided by Ms. Radcliffe is¡­ ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll reveal itter.¡± Debbe aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. Suddenly, she smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Before I announce the answer, I must exin some rules clearly now. ¡°The person who won Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s mysterious lot will have the opportunity to have lunch with her, but for her safety, she will decide the time and location. The person can only bring two friends. Chapter 27 He Won It ¡°You are wee to put forward your views.¡± 4/6 Everyone was impatient, but they dared not urge Debbe, so they could only respond. ¡°For Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s safety, it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°Ms. Radcliffe even allows the person to bring two friends. She is so considerate.¡± ¡°Reveal the answer quickly.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait.¡± Debbe nodded. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t waste your time. After all, there will be more intense treasure auctions next. ¡°Now, I dere that the mysterious lot offered by Ms. Radcliffe is¡­ ¡°Lot 15! ¡°A painting drawn by Ms. Radcliffe herself ¨C That year, that person!¡± The next second, everyone in the venue was stunned. Those who had bid for paintings before all looked disappointed. Those who had bid for paintings hurriedly to check whether the painting they had won was lot 15, but they were disappointed. They looked up to see who the person was lucky to win lot 15. Chapter 27 He Won It Ophelia spent 600 thousand dors and bought a painting. Unfortunately, it was not lot 15 but lot 16. It disappointed her as if she had lost ten million dors. Some people whispered, ¡°Damn! I almost got it.¡± ¡°Which lucky guy got lot 15?¡± Ophelia looked around with envy in her eyes. She wanted to know who got the opportunity she had always dreamed of. However, after a while, no one stood out. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. 5/6 The venue became even more noisy, and everyone was curious. about the lucky winner. ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, Osborne suddenly let out a soft exmation. He looked down at the painting he had just received. On the box of the painting, there was a line of delicate handwriting Lot 15. Painting. That year, that person. That person, that year? Lot 15? Osborne was surprised. This seemingly ordinary children¡¯s painting in his hand turned out to be the mysterious lot Chapter 27 He Won It provided by rissa! rissa had held art exhibitions. How could this childish painting be her work? 6/6 Osborne looked surprised, and his abnormal reaction attracted Wesley¡¯s attention. Wesley nced casually, and then he was stunned, with disbelief in his eyes. ¡°How could it be you?¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Sold the Opportunity Wesley¡¯s exmation caught Ophelia¡¯s attention. 1/6 Ophelia looked over and asked quickly, ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The next second, she noticed the name of the painting, which was in Osborne¡¯s hands. Ophelia was stunned. ¡°How could this be? ¡°How could Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s painting be the one you bid? It¡¯s impossible! This painting is ordinary. How could it be Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s work?¡± Ophelia¡¯s words attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention. They looked in the direction of Osborne. When they learned that the mysterious lot rissa provided was actually the painting that Osborne had just bid for ten million dors, they were all dumbfounded. Then, their eyes were filled with envy. Not long ago, they thought Osborne was a fool for spending ten million dors to buy a painting that looked crappy. But now, they envied him. Chapter 28 Sold the Opportunity 2/6 If they had known that this painting was rissa¡¯s, let alone 10 million dors, even if it was 20 million dors or 30 million. dors, they would have bought it at any price. After all, as long as they had lunch with rissa, they would have a chance to make connections with the Radcliffe family. Then, they could make ten or even a hundred times the money they had spent before. They experienced a mixture of envy, regret, and sadness! Everyone present wished that they could rece Osborne or buy the paintings in his hands. ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Wesley and Ophelia were the two people whopletely couldn¡¯t ept the fact. They dreamed of making a connection. with rissa, but in the end, they had no chance at all. However, Osborne, whom they looked down upon, got the chance. They envied Osborne so much. Osborne chuckled, ¡°Mr. Ashford, why do you think it is impossible? Do you think this painting is ugly? You think it is impossible that Ms. Radcliffe painted it, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Wesley wanted to say that the painting was ugly and didn¡¯t look like rissa¡¯s work. But he suddenly realized that he could not say that, so he bit back his words and red at Chapter 28 Sold the Opportunity Osborne. Wesley thought, ¡°Osborne is setting me up. If I said in front of rissa that the painting was ugly, how would rissa look at me? 3/6 Even if she didn¡¯t get angry on the spot, I would probably suffer the consequences in the future. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fall into the trap.¡± Wesley said, ¡°Humph! I didn¡¯t say that. I bid six million dors to buy this painting. I knew it was extraordinary. It was indeed Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s work. ¡°If Ophelia hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have definitely bid higher than ten million dors!¡± After saying this, he secretly nced at rissa. However, rissa didn¡¯t even look back as if she did not care who had bought her painting. Wesley then stared at the painting in Osborne¡¯s hand with burning eyes. Desire and greed flickered in his eyes. Osborne smiled and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. This painting is mine! You have given in just now. Remember, men can never give in.¡± Chapter 28 Sold the Opportunity ¡°Fuck you!¡± Wesley was furious, feeling very regretful. 4/6 He still stared at the painting, wishing he could snatch it away. Osborne suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Ashford, you seem to want this painting very much. Give up. But if you want the opportunity to have lunch with Ms. Radcliffe, I can sell it to you.¡± ¡°What? You are willing to sell the quota! Really?¡± Wesley eximed and looked at Osborne in disbelief. Osborne shrugged. ¡°Of course. Ms. Lewis said that I can bring two friends to have lunch with Ms. Radcliffe. But I don¡¯t have many friends, so I might as well sell the quotas.¡± Wesley¡¯s breathing became short when he heard this. He whispered, ¡°Osborne, sell the quotas to me! How much do you want? Just name your price!¡± Osborne smiled. Wesley really took the bait. He held up four fingers and said calmly, ¡°40 million dors for two quotas. You and Ophelia exactly give me twenty million dors each.¡± ¡°What? 40 million dors? Are you fucking crazy?¡± Chapter 28 Sold the Opportunity Wesley eximed and red at Osborne. 5/6 He growled, ¡°Osborne, you bought the painting for ten million dors, but you want to sell the two quotas for 40 million dors. Are you crazy?¡± Ophelia also red at Osborne. Osborne ignored their angry eyes and said calmly, ¡°Yes. Buy it or not, it¡¯s up to you. If you don¡¯t want it, I will sell it to someone else. ¡°I think other big shots are willing to buy the two quotas. Even if no one bought them for 40 million dors, I could sell them for 20 million dors. Someone will buy them.¡± Upon hearing this, Wesley and Ophelia frowned and looked at each other quickly. Ophelia said, ¡°Osborne, what do you mean? You sell them to others for 20 million dors, but you want to sell them to us for 40 million dors. Humph, we can buy them with 20 million dors!¡± Wesley nodded. Osborne looked at them in disdain. ¡°Sorry! I don¡¯t like you. I would feel sick if I sold the quotas to you, so I naturally have to sell them to you at a higher price. ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind. 40 million dors for two quotas. It¡¯s Chapter 28 Sold the Opportunity up to you whether you buy them or not! 6/6 ¡°If not, get out of here, and don¡¯t disturb me from selling them.¡± Hearing Osborne¡¯s disdainful words, Wesley and Ophelia were pissed off. ¡°You are going on the scamp!¡± Wesley was in a rage. Ophelia said with a frown, ¡°Osborne, you know how important this opportunity is to me! You have already extorted 20 million dors from my family. Give me the quotas, and I won¡¯t bother with you.¡± Osborne said coldly, ¡°I extorted your family? That¡¯s what I deserve! You want to get the quotas for free, huh? No way. Since you don¡¯t want to buy the quotas, I will sell them to others.¡± After saying that, Osborne stood up. Write yourment Gifts Chapter 28 Sold the Opportunity up to you whether you buy them or not! 6/6 ¡°If not, get out of here, and don¡¯t disturb me from selling them.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Osborne¡¯s disdainful words, Wesley and Ophelia were pissed off. ¡°You are going on the scamp!¡± Wesley was in a rage. Ophelia said with a frown, ¡°Osborne, you know how important this opportunity is to me! You have already extorted 20 million dors from my family. Give me the quotas, and I won¡¯t bother with you.¡± Osborne said coldly, ¡°I extorted your family? That¡¯s what I deserve! You want to get the quotas for free, huh? No way. Since you don¡¯t want to buy the quotas, I will sell them to others.¡± After saying that, Osborne stood up. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Made Money Osborne said, ¡°Everyone, I have two quotas for lunch with Ms. Radcliffe. If anyone wants them, just make an offer. The highest bidder wins.¡± Upon hearing this, many big shots became excited. ¡°Can the quotas be sold?¡± They looked at rissa and then became excited when they saw that she did not object. ¡°One million dors!¡± Someone immediately shouted, fearing that others would buy the quotas before him. The next second, many people started bidding. ¡°Two million dors for a quota!¡± ¡°Three million dors!¡± ¡°Ten million dors for two qus!¡± ¡°Twelve million dors for two quotas!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chapter 29 Made Money 2/6 Many big shots in Mayby City were scrambling for the quotas, leaving Wesley and Ophelia dumbfounded. ording to the current bidding, 20 million dors would definitely not be enough. The price would reach 30 or 40 million dors¡­ It was absolutely possible! Wesley and Ophelia looked at each other. They looked frustrated and depressed, struggling with what they could do. ¡°Wesley, what should we do?¡± Ophelia asked in a low voice. Wesley said, ¡°We can only agree to that bastard! You know how important the opportunity is for our families to make connections with the Radcliffe family. As long as everything goes well, we can make ten or a hundred times the profit in the future. ¡°Forty million dors! Give it to Osborne! From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I won¡¯t let him live to spend it!¡± Wesley looked ferocious. Ophelia sighed and looked at Osborne. She suddenly realized that after divorcing Osborne, she seemed not to know him anymore. Chapter 29 Made Money He seemed like apletely different person. 3/6 Osborne broke into the Caldwell Manor alone, demonstrated his powerful strength and means, and even got 20 million dors in divorcepensation from Ophelia. Later, he spent ten million dors on a crappy painting at a charity auction. Ophelia had thought Osborne was mad. He was so prodigal, and nothing would be left to him in a short time. However, the situation reversed so quickly that the painting, which was worthless in Ophelia¡¯s eyes, suddenly became an invaluable treasure. The big shots in Mayby City were scrambling to get it. The current price of the two quotas was more than 20 million dors. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ophelia was angry. Seeing Osborne being the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, she felt extremely unconvinced. Osborne was her ex¨Chusband, whom she despised. Why did he be so sessful after divorcing her? ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 29 Made Money Ophelia finally made a decision. She agreed to buy the two 4/6 quotas for 40 million dors. She and Wesley each paid Osborne 20 million dors. She could afford it. But she had no way ofpeting for the next rare jewel, the Ocean Whisper Sapphire. However, as long as she could make a connection with rissa, it was all worth it. ¡°Osborne, we want the two quotas for 40 million dors!¡± Ophelia said angrily. Osborneughed and immediately said loudly, ¡°Sorry, everyone. The two quotas have been sold. Let¡¯s cooperate next time.¡± After saying that, he looked at Ophelia and Wesley with a sneer. Osborne said, ¡°Transfer the money right away! Don¡¯t try to y tricks, or I swear that I will give the quotas to yourpetitors for free.¡± Wesley¡¯s expression changed, and he said coldly, ¡°Humph! It¡¯s just 40 million dors. You won¡¯t get a cent less!¡± Soon, Osborne signed an agreement with Ophelia and Wesley, and his ount received 40 million dors. Osborne was overjoyed. He had bid ten million dors for the painting, but soon, he made a profit of 30 million dors. Chapter 29 Made Money 5/6 Even though many people present did notck money, they were all a little envious of Osborne at this moment. They eximed, ¡°This young man is really lucky.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t always be so lucky. After all, he is just an ordinary person. Without good luck, he will return to his original position.¡± ¡°He is not on the same ss as us after all!¡± Osborne didn¡¯t care what people were talking about, and he just checked the bnce in his ount. There were 149 million dors! Osborne said jokingly, ¡°Wesley, don¡¯t forget the bet between us. Whoever spends less money at the auction will have to submit to the other party. I¡¯ve already spent ten million dors. You have to work harder. ¡°Otherwise, you will be in embarrassment when you submit to me and acknowledge me as your superior.¡± Hearing Osborne¡¯s scornful words, Wesley clenched his fists tightly in a rage. ¡°Bastard! Don¡¯t be so smug! ¡°You were lucky before! Now, I know how much money is in your ount. Isn¡¯t it just 50 million dors? Chapter 29 Made Money 6/6 ¡°It¡¯s your entire fortune. I don¡¯t believe you dare to run out of the money. But 50 million dors is just my pocket money. Even if I run out of 50 million dors, I still have money. As the heir of the Ashford family, I¡¯m loaded! ¡°Just wait and see who will win!¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Fierce Bidding Osborne couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he heard this. Wesley didn¡¯t know that the bnce in Osborne¡¯s ount was not only 50 million dors but nearly 150 million dors. What was more, the Draco Auction House was the Godfather¡¯s property, and the Godfather was Osborne¡¯s biological grandfather, so he wasn¡¯t hesitant to spend money there. No matter how much money Osborne spent here, the money would all be his sooner orter. As for Wesley, the more he spent, the more Osborne earned from him. Wesley dared topete with Osborne to see who would spend more money at the auction. He was simply courting death! Osborne looked at Wesley jokingly without saying anything. Wesley thought Osborne was scared, so he regained his confident look. The treasure auction began. This time, the auctioneer was not Debbe but a young and beautiful woman. Chapter 30 Fierce Bidding The first lot was a rare jewel, Ocean Whisper Sapphire. 2/6 The starting price was 20 million dors, and the increment was no less than five million dors for each bid. In an instant, the auction became lively. Osborne was not interested in the jewelry. Ophelia bid for the Ocean Whisper Sapphire. However, when the price reached 40 million dors, she had to give up. She had prepared 50 million dors to attend the auction, and her target was the Ocean Whisper Sapphire. However, she spent 20 million dors to buy the opportunity to have lunch with rissa from Osborne, so she had no money left to buy jewelry. However, even if she hadn¡¯t spent 20 million dors, 50 million dors would not be enough to buy the Ocean Whisper Sapphire. In the end, rissa bought the Ocean Whisper Sapphire for 100 million dors. Osborne was dumbfounded. ¡°Is this a truly loaded person? She spent 100 million dors on a piece of jewelry without hesitation as if spending ten dors on a towel.¡± After buying the Ocean Whisper Sapphire, rissa left with her Chapter 30 Fierce Bidding bodyguards. Osborne did not follow her. 3/6 His second test as sessor required him to get close to rissa and stay with her. Even if he followed her now, it would be impossible for him to do so. His chance came when he had lunch with rissa. What was more, Osborne had to bid for a longevity herb to prolong Anastasia¡¯s life. The auction continued, and treasures were bought by the big shots in Mayby City for millions of dors or even tens of millions of dors, which really stunned Osborne. Finally, a longevity herb, which had the effect of prolonging life, was put on the auction block. In an instant, those older people became excited. Osborne sat up straight and stared at the longevity herb with sharp eyes. ¡°Here it is!¡± The beautiful auctioneer began to introduce the effects of the longevity herb. Those present were all big shots, worth billions of dors. When they had more money than they could spend, what they cared Chapter 30 Fierce Bidding about most was naturally living longer. They were all familiar with longevity herbs. 4/6 There were very few longevity herbs on the market. One was because they were really rare, and the other was that once they appeared, the big shots would immediately buy them at high prices. Only at this kind of top¨Clevel auction would longevity herbs be auctioned asionally. All the big shots were waiting to bid. For them, spending money to prolong their lives was a very worthwhile thing. ¡°Okay, this 300¨Cyear¨Cold ginseng can cure diseases and increase lifespan. The starting price is three million dors, and each bid must not be less than 200 thousand dors!¡± As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, the fierce bidding began. ¡°$3.2 million!¡± ¡°$3.5 million!¡± ¡°$3.8 million!¡± ¡°$4 million!¡± Chapter 30 Fierce Bidding Soon, the price soared to $5 million, with no sign of stopping. ¡°$6 million!¡± Suddenly, Ophelia raised the bidding paddle. 5/6 Osborne frowned. Why was Ophelia bidding for the longevity. herbs? Wesley was a little curious. He asked, ¡°Ophelia, why are you bidding for the longevity herb? We are young, and we don¡¯t need it at all.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ophelia nced at Osborne and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it for myself. It¡¯s for The Wise Order. I made some mistakes before, and if I don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll probably be punished.¡± Osborne chuckled. Ophelia wanted to buy a longevity herb to please The Wise Order of her family, huh? Unfortunately, she was destined not to get what she wanted. Because Osborne was determined to get this 300¨Cyear¨Cold herb. To save Anastasia, he could do anything, and no matter who thepetitor was, he would not give in. ¡°$7 million!¡± Osborne raised his bidding paddle and spoke. Chapter 30 Fierce Bidding 6/6 Ophelia was surprised, and then she seemed to have thought of something. She frowned and said, ¡°Osborne, you bought it to prolong your sister¡¯s life, right? Her illness doesn¡¯t need any further treatment, so why do you waste money? No matter how many longevity herbs she takes, she won¡¯t survive.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he stared at Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia, you can speak ill of me and even scold me! But if you dare to swear at my sister again, I won¡¯t let you go! ¡°You can just try it!¡± Ophelia was stunned. Seeing the fury in Osborne¡¯s eyes, she felt her heart tense. She wanted to say something but finally dared not speak. Wesley snorted coldly, ¡°Osborne, you bastard! You dare threaten Ophelia! Who do you think you are? You actually want to buy longevity herbs to prolong your sister¡¯s life. I won¡¯t let you get your wishes. Your sister will die!¡± After saying that, Wesley raised his bidding paddle. ¡°$8 million!¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 He Lost Osborne stared icily at Wesley, his anger and murderous intent towards him skyrocketing. But he didn¡¯t say anything, just raised his paddle again. ¡°Nine million dors!¡± ¡°Ten million dors!¡± Wesley sneered. ¡°The timing is perfect. My grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday is coming up. This longevity herb will make the ideal birthday gift. ¡°You useless fool, don¡¯t you still have 50 million dors? Let¡¯s keep going and see who¡¯s got deeper pockets!¡± Osborne chuckled and ignored Wesley. He raised his paddle again. ¡°12 million dors!¡± ¡°Thirteen million dors!¡± ¡°Fifteen million dors!¡± Osborne and Wesley were locked in a bidding war. The price quickly approached 20 million dors, far surpassing the value of the longevity herb. The other bidders had all thrown in the towel. But not Osborne or Wesley. They both had their reasons for not giving up. Chapter 31 He Lost Osborne needed the herb to save Anastasia¡¯s life. Therefore, no matter the cost, he had to win. On the other hand, Wesley was driven by pride and the desire to cause trouble for Osborne. Osborne was Ophelia¡¯s ex¨Chusband. There was no way Wesley could be indifferent. Wesley might not have cared if Osborne had always been a nobody. After all, why would an elephant care about an ant? But Osborne had repeatedly made him lose face, especially in front of Ophelia. Wesley was thoroughly provoked. Even though he knew the longevity herb wasn¡¯t worth 20 million dors, he was dead set on competing with Osborne, refusing to back down an inch. However, Wesley¡¯s expression grew increasingly sour as the price continued to soar. Because Osborne had just bid 25 million dors, and he didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of backing down or feeling the pinch. ¡°This damn bastard!¡± Wesley began to lose confidence. His situation was simr to Ophelia¡¯s. Although he was an heir to a wealthy family, he didn¡¯t hold absolute power under the thumb of The Wise Order. power and was If he spent too much money on something that wasn¡¯t worth it, Chapter 31 He Lost The Wise Order would punish him. Wesley hesitated to make another bid. 3/6 Osborne remained calm throughout, even when he saw Wesley hesitate. He chose not to provoke him because he genuinely needed the longevity herb. He was worried that if he pushed Wesley too far, Wesley might go crazy with bidding. Even though Osborne had 150 million dors in his ount, it was still a far cry from the wealth of the Ashford family. Luckily, Wesley backed down in the end. The frantic bidding war concluded, and Osborne secured the herb for 25 million dors. When the herb was finally in his hands, he breathed a sigh of relief. Now, he could save Anastasia¡¯s life. However, one longevity herb wasn¡¯t enough to ensure her safety, and Osborne hoped to acquire more. Fortunately, another longevity herb soon appeared on the auction block. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 31 He Lost 4/6 This time, it was a 400¨Cyear¨Cold longevity herb known for its life¨Cextending properties. Wesley was eager to regain his pride and immediately bid over ten million dors. No one else dared topete already when the price reached 15 million dors. Wesley couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Osborne. ¡°You fool, this herb is far more potent than the one you bought. You spent 25 million dors while I only spent 15 million dors. You must feel pretty stupid wasting all that money, right?¡± Osborne responded coldly, ¡°You¡¯re celebrating too soon. Who said you¡¯ve already won this herb? I haven¡¯t bid yet.¡± With that, Osborne raised his paddle. ¡°Twenty million dors!¡± Wesley was shocked. He looked at Osborne in disbelief. His whole body was trembling with rage. ¡°You! You! You!¡± ¡°Mr. Ashford, enough with the stammering. Are you going to bid or not? If not, I¡¯ll dly take this herb off your hands.¡± Wesley was furious. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll keep bidding! I¡¯ll offer 22 million dors! If you have the guts, keep up. Even if I don¡¯t win, I¡¯ll make sure you burn through all your money!¡± Osborne chuckled, ¡°As you wish. Twenty¨Cthree million dors!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bid 24 million dors!¡± ¡°Twenty¨Cfive million dors. If you want to keep going, be my Chapter 31 He Lost guest,¡± Osborne said, looking at Wesley provocatively. 5/6 Wesley snorted and stopped bidding. He calcted Osborne¡¯s finances, noting that the 20 million dors Osborne extorted from the Caldwell family and the 40 million dors from selling the slots were all spent. If he bid again, he would defeat Osborne and win the herb, but Osborne would retain 25 million dors. Wesley sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to spend all your savings to win, I¡¯ll let you have it! But now that you¡¯re broke again, I hope you won¡¯t regret itter.¡± Osborne simply smiled. He was unperturbed. Godfather had rewarded him with 100 million dors, which he hadn¡¯t touched yet. Wesley wanted to see him broke? Dream on. Osborne smoothly acquired the second longevity herb. Though he spent 50 million dors, he was finally at ease. He smiled at Wesley, ¡°Mr. Ashford, the auction is almost over, and I¡¯ve spent 60 million dors, but it seems you haven¡¯t spent a dime. ording to our bet, you must submit to me and acknowledge me as your superior.¡± Wesley¡¯s face turned ashen. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Wesley¡¯s Madness Wesley red at Osborne, desperately trying to devise a n. He needed to spend at least 60 million dors to surpass Osborne and win the bet. 1/5 Though 60 million dors was no small sum for him, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue if the auction had something worthwhile. But with the auction nearing its end, the remaining items didn¡¯t interest him. Spending 60 million dors on useless items would undoubtedly result in punishment from The Wise Order. ¡°What should I do?¡± He thought. Losing the bet was not an option. As the heir to the prestigious Ashford family, submitting to Osborne was unthinkable. Regret for making a bet with Osborne began to seep in. Sure, he could refuse to honor the bet, but with so many influential people witnessing, his and the Ashford family¡¯s reputation would be tarnished. Reputation was crucial in business. As an heir, he could afford to be mboyant, wasteful, and Chapter 32 Wesley¡¯s Madness arrogant, but he could not afford to gamble with his family¡¯s honor. 2/5 So, he had to win if he didn¡¯t want to lose the bet and didn¡¯t want to submit to Osborne. ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t lose. I represent the Ashford family!¡± Wesley looked like he had gone mad. ¡°Even if The Wise Order reprimands meter, I cannot lose this bet! Osborne is out of money. I can win this.¡± His eyes were full of determination. Osborne sneered as he saw the crazed look in Wesley¡¯s eyes. Wesley had taken the bait. As the auction was wrapping up, ast¨Cminute addition was presented on the stage by Draco Auction House. It was a Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun. The auctioneer introduced it, ¡°This mini¨Chandgun is a very special firearm. It boasts the fastest muzzle velocity, and it ispact and stylish. It was designed and manufactured by the Draco Group, and only one batch was ever produced, making it extremely rare and highly collectible.¡± The introduction piqued the interest of the major figures in the audience from Mayby City. In Rosmandi, death, guns, and the Draco Group were three unavoidable things. Chapter 32 Wesley¡¯s Madness 3/5 Everyone present had heard of the mini¨Chandgun, renowned for itspact design, rapid firing speed, high precision,rge magazine capacity, and low noise. Unfortunately, the Draco Group had never sold them publicly. The few that existed, no more than a hundred, were prized possessions of the elite. On the underground market, one Model H mini¨Chandgun could fetch over ten million dors, yet they were rarely avable even at that price. When Wesley saw the pistol, his eyes lit up. His grandfather was an avid gun enthusiast and collector, and this pistol was something he had long desired but never obtained. Wesley was overjoyed. He had once offered a million dors on the underground market to buy one Model H mini¨Chandgun as a gift for his grandfather but had yet to obtain one. Now, he could purchase the pistol to present as a birthday gift, win the bet against Osborne, and make Osborne submit to him. It was a victory for him. ¡°The heavens are truly on my side!¡± Wesleyughed, looking at Osborne disdainfully. ¡°You useless fool, did you think you had won the bet? Watch and learn what it means to be from a prestigious family! ¡°I¡¯m iming this Model H mini¨Chandgun! Get ready to submit to me!¡± He then burst outughing. Chapter 32 Wesley¡¯s Madness Wesley was ecstatic, and all the frustration he had felt throughout the evening disappeared. 4/5 Ophelia¡¯s expression flickered, guessing what Wesley intended, but she remained silent. Osborne looked at Wesley and scoffed, ¡°What are you so proud of? I¡¯ve already spent 60 million dors. This is the final auction item. Do you think you can outspend me? You¡¯ll be the one submitting! I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re foolish enough to blow 60 million dors on a single pistol.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Wesley sneered, ¡°You worthless fool, don¡¯t think you can get at me with your words. This isn¡¯t just some ordinary gun. I¡¯ll show you the vast difference between us right now! ¡°What seems impossible to you is merely routine for me. Your shallow understanding means you can¡¯t even begin toprehend how much stronger I am as an heir to a prestigious. family.¡± With that, Wesley turned his attention back to the auction. The bidding for the Model H mini¨Chandgun had already neared ten million dors, with many influential figures stillpeting, clearly eager to add it to their collections.. But Wesley wasn¡¯t worried. This was the final auction item, and he needed to spend over 60 million dors on it to win the bet. Chapter 32 Wesley¡¯s Madness Spending less would mean losing the bet. And who could challenge him at that price? 5/5 Although he would lose a lot of money, maintaining his pride, upholding the Ashford family¡¯s honor, and forcing Osborne to submit to him made it worth the expense. This evening had been full of frustration for him, being repeatedly humiliated and mocked by Osborne, whom he saw as a mere nobody. He had been itching to turn the tables, and now the opportunity. had arrived. The bidding for the gun soon escted to 15 million dors, driven by the enthusiastic participation of several influential figures. Finally, the room fell silent as the bidding stalled at 15 million. dors. Wesley seized the moment. He raised his paddle high and shouted, ¡°Sixty million and one hundred thousand dors!¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The Crowd Press On ¡°Wow!¡± 1/5 The entire room erupted as Wesley¡¯s bid echoed through the auction hall. Every notable figure from Mayby City turned their incredulous gazes toward Wesley. Someone had just bid 15 million dors, and there were no takers. But 60 million dors? Was this guy nuts? But they understood instantly when they realized it was Wesley who shouted the bid and remembered his bet with Osborne. They couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. ¡°Mr. Ashford will stop at nothing to win this bet.¡± ¡°Well, what choice does he have? Losing means submitting to Osborne. Can Mr. Ashford and his family afford that humiliation?¡± ¡°Plus, it¡¯s not entirely a loss. Sir Ashford is a gun enthusiast and a major collector. His 80th birthday ising up in a few days. Though steep, spending 60 million dors on this gun will surely make him happy.¡± ¡°If Sir Ashford is pleased, Mr. Ashford¡¯s position as heir bes even more secure.¡± Wesley¡¯s face was a mask of arrogance as he listened to the Chapter 33 The Crowd Press On chatter around him. 2/5 He sneered at Osborne, ¡°You loser, I¡¯m bidding sixty million and ten thousand dors. Are you going to top that?¡± Osborne chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot!¡± As the auctioneer¡¯s gavel fell, the final item of the auction went to Wesley. Wesley couldn¡¯t help but burst into triumphantughter. ¡°Loser, I won in the end! ¡°I outbid you by ten thousand dors, so now, in front of everyone, you can fulfill the bet and submit to me! Do it now!¡± After an entire evening of frustration, Wesley finally regained his dignity. Heughed wildly, his eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°Loser, admit it! Say that I¡¯m better than you and have defeated you!¡± Wesley was relentless. He was determined not to let Osborne leave without honoring his bet. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the auction had concluded, and the winner was clear. However, the prominent figures of Mayby City didn¡¯t rush to leave. Instead, they stayed to witness the unfolding drama. Chapter 33 The Crowd Press On 3/5 Many of them, hoping to curry favor with the Ashford family, chimed in, ¡°Young man, a bet is a bet. You need to ept your loss.¡± ¡°You set the terms and asked us to be witnesses. Now that you¡¯ve lost, we can demand that you fulfill the bet. Just do it already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, honor your bel. If you back out now, you¡¯re making enemies with the entire Mayby City businessmunity. We won¡¯t let you off casy.¡± ¡°Just say it. Admitting that you are defeated won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a luckymoner. How dare you topete with Mr. Ashford in spending? That¡¯s pure self¨Cdestruction!¡± ¡°Mr. Ashford is truly impressive. Dropping 60 million dors without batting an eye earns our utmost respect.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work together more closely in the future.¡± Wesley felt even more ted. He bowed in gratitude to those around him. ¡°Thank you, everyone. I look forward to cooperating with you in the future.¡± The crowd responded eagerly, smiling at Wesley while pressuring Osborne. They were shrewd individuals who knew which side to choose, the heir to the powerful Ashford family or the luckymoner. Chapter 33 The Crowd Press On Winning Wesley¡¯s favor with a few words was a no¨Cbrainer. 4/5 As for pressuring Osborne? What could a meremoner do in retaliation? ¡°Young man, hurry up and say it. Stop wasting our time.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t survive in Mayby City!¡± ¡°We are all witnesses. You better do it quick or face our wrath!¡± The crowd continued to press on Osborne. ¡¤ Ophelia looked at Osborne coldly. ¡°Osborne, a man honors his bets. If you still consider yourself a man, fulfill the wager. It¡¯s just admitting that Wesley is better than you. It¡¯s not the end of the world.¡± Osborne sat in his seat and couldn¡¯t help butugh at the crowd¡¯s words. He looked at the prominent figures of Mayby City and said. calmly, ¡°So you witnesses insist that the loser must fulfill the bet, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°We are here to ensure the fairness of the bet and to make sure the loser fulfills their obligation!¡± ¡°Exactly, this isn¡¯t personal. You lost fair and square.¡± Chapter 33 The Crowd Press On ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡± Osborne¡¯s smile grew even broader. 5/5 Ophelia frowned. ¡°Osborne, how can you stillugh? I¡¯ve told you that the gap between you and Wesley is insurmountable. You could never beat him! Now that you¡¯ve lost, you should see that I was right.¡± Osborne nced at her and replied calmly, ¡°Who told you I¡¯ve lost? This auction isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Laughter erupted around the room. Ophelia and Wesleyughed, too. ¡°You idiot, are you out of your mind? The auction is over, our bet is over, and I won!¡± ¡°That may not be the case,¡± Osborne continued. ¡°If I said the auction isn¡¯t over, it won¡¯t be over! If I said you haven¡¯t won, you¡¯re still not winning!¡± Everyone was stunned by his words. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 A Fool ¡°Idiot, are you out of your mind?¡± 1/5 Wesley sneered, ¡°You think it¡¯s not over just because you say so? Who do you think you are? And if I recall, you¡¯re out of money, right? Even if the auction wasn¡¯t over, what could you possibly have to compete with me? You really are an idiot!¡± Osborne chuckled, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m out of money?¡± Wesley¡¯s face was disdainful. ¡°Ophelia and I have ounted for every penny you have.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Osborne nced at Ophelia and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was out of money, but thanks to you both, I¡¯m not anymore.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that, you loser?¡± Osborne replied nonchntly, ¡°I just stepped out to use the restroom.¡± Wesley sneered, ¡°Did you run off there to borrow money?¡± Osborne shook his head. ¡°Of course not. I merely asked Ms. Lewis to add an extra item to the auction at thest minute. ¡°Oh, and that item? It¡¯s the pistol you just bought for sixty million and ten thousand dors. So, I must thank you for that. Chapter 34 A Fool Thanks to you, I have 60 million dors more in my pocket. 2/5 ¡°Oh, and guess how much I initially bought that pistol for? Just 300 thousand dors. ¡°Tsk tsk, a pistol I bought for 300 thousand dors was just bought by you for 60 million dors. I¡¯ve made a 200¨Cfold profit. I almost feel guilty. ¡°Mr. Ashford, you are truly my benefactor! ¡°So now that I have 60 million dors again, how do you think I should spend it?¡± Osborne finished with a yful tone, and suddenly, silence fell over the room. Wesley¡¯s smile froze as he stared at Osborne in disbelief. It was as if thunder was roaring in his mind. After a long pause, his mouth twitched slightly. He said with a displeased expression, ¡°What did you just say? You consigned that pistol to Draco Auction House? That¡¯s impossible! You can¡¯t fool me!¡± Osborne chuckled but offered no exnation. At this moment, Debbe approached. ¡°Mr. Augustine is right. The mini¨Chandgun was indeed consigned to us by Mr. Augustine just moments ago. As a VIP client, he has the right to request the auction house to add items to the auction at thest minute.¡± Chapter 34 A Fool As Debbe finished speaking, the room erupted into a buzz of chatter. Wesley was dumbfounded. 3/5 ¡°No, this loser just got lucky and received a VIP experience card. He¡¯s not a real VIP,¡± Wesley eximed in agitation. Debbe smiled faintly, ¡°A temporary VIP with an experience card is still a VIP. Mr. Augustine is entitled to all the privileges of being a VIP.¡± Moreover, Osborne wasn¡¯t just a temporary VIP. He owned the prestigious Draco Star Wristlet, a status far superior to that of an ordinary VIP. However, Debbe wasn¡¯t going to share this detail with Wesley. She looked at Wesley as if he were a fool. Wesley was utterly stunned. He finally realized the truth. No wonder Osborne had been goading him into spending money. Thest auction item was Osborne¡¯s, added to the auction at thest minute. Osborne knew that Wesley wouldn¡¯t ept losing the bet and would spend a fortune to win the final auction item. So, Osborne set a trap, arranging for his own item to be thest Chapter 34 A Fool one in the auction and waiting for Wesley to bid wildly. Wesley spent 60 million dors on the Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun, which went into Osborne¡¯s ount, but Osborne had only paid 300 thousand dors for it. That was a profit of 59 million dors! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Wesley¡¯s eyes turned red with fury. ¡°You bastard! You tricked me!¡± Osborne replied coldly, ¡°So what if I did? You¡¯re such a fool. Who else was I supposed to trick? You have only yourself to me for being both stupid and rich.¡± Wesley¡¯s blood boiled at his words. He clenched his fists tightly, his breathing bing rapid as if he was about to strike. Osborne looked at him with disdain. ¡°Do you dare?¡± Wesley calmed down instantly, gritting his teeth. ¡°You bastard, I still won the bet even if thest auction item was yours! You still have to submit to me!¡± Osborne looked at Wesley as if he were an idiot and said calmly, ¡°You really are dumb. Ms. Lewis already said I¡¯m a VIP. I can add items to the auction at any time. ¡°So now, I¡¯ll add another item to the auction, another Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun and the auction will continue. ¡°Mr. Ashford, would you like to bid again? How about another 60 million dors to buy it? Chapter 34 A Fool 5/5 ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll buy it myself, which means I¡¯ll have spent more money in the auction than you. And that means I win the bet! ¡°The one who should admit defeat and submit to me is you!¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 She Would Never Regret After Osborne finished speaking, Wesley was utterly dumbfounded. Ophelia and a group of big shots from Mayby City looked at each other in speechless astonishment. ¡°Is this even possible?¡± ¡°This is also a VIP privilege?¡± Everyone present wasn¡¯t a VIP of the Draco Group. They had not idea that VIPs had such privileges. The only VIP, rissa, had already left after buying the Ocean Whisper Sapphire. They looked at Debbe and saw she didn¡¯t refute Osborne¡¯s words. It confirmed that Osborne was telling the truth. ¡°I should add,¡± Debbe said, ¡°that VIPs aren¡¯t charged for auctioning their items here.¡± Wesley was even more devastated at her words. This meant that even if Osborne spent 60 million dors to buy back his own item, he wouldn¡¯t actually be spending any money. How could he possiblypete with Osborne in spending? He was utterly defeated. Chapter 35 She Would Never Regret 2/5 Wesley was furious. He red at Osborne with bloodshot eyes, realizing he had failed today. He hadn¡¯t just lost the bet. He had lost his dignity. Osborne had outsmarted him at every turn. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Before today, Wesley had looked down on Osborne. In his eyes, Osborne was just a powerless, background¨Cless nobody. A piece of trash not even worth his time. He thought he could easily make Osborne submit to him and beg for mercy. Osborne wasn¡¯t even worthparing to him. But in the end, he lost, and he failed miserably. Now, he even had to fulfill the bet and submit to Osborne, admitting that Osborne was smarter and better than him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± He thought. Wesley¡¯s eyes were wild with rage. ¡°Osborne, you damned piece of trash! You only won by cheating! This bet doesn¡¯t count at all! ¡°You think I¡¯ll honor the bet and submit to you? You¡¯re dreaming! You better pray you never fall into my hands, or I¡¯ll make sure you suffer like hell!¡± With that, Wesley turned and stormed off. Osborne didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, he turned to the influential Chapter 35 She Would Never Regret 3/5 figures of Mayby City. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, didn¡¯t you just say that as witnesses to the bet, you have the authority to make the loser honor it? ¡°Now, Mr. Ashford is trying to back out. Shouldn¡¯t you all condemn hisck of integrity? Shouldn¡¯t you be forcing him to fulfill the bet? Or are your words just hot air?¡± Osborne¡¯s disdainful words made the faces of the big shots from Mayby City turn grim. It was as if a p hadnded squarely on their faces. They had dared to force Osborne to honor the bet because he was just an ordinary civilian with no power to retaliate. But now that Wesley had lost, they¡¯d have to be insane to help Osbornepel Wesley to fulfill the bet. They had nned to quietly slip away, but Osborne¡¯s blunt exposure left them feeling humiliated, and their expressions. soured. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re way too cocky. Watch your step, or you might eat dirt!¡± One said. ¡°Humph, let¡¯s go!¡± Another said. In the end, none of the big shots paid any heed to Osborne and quickly left with their entourages. ¡°Ha!¡± Osborne scoffed. ¡°What sort of big shots are you? Just a bunch of spineless cowards who prey on the weak and cower Chapter 35 She Would Never Regret before the strong!¡± He then spat on the ground with contempt. Osborne hadn¡¯t genuinely intended to force Wesley to honor his bet because he knew Wesley would never do it. His goal of humiliating Wesley had already been achieved, so whether Wesley did it or not didn¡¯t matter. He had no interest in having a minion like Wesley. ¡°Osborne, you shouldn¡¯t have done that. Today, you¡¯ve 4/5 Osborne sneered, ¡°So, it¡¯s fine for him to get at me, but I¡¯m not allowed to fight back? Do you think he can just walk all over me because he¡¯s supposedly superior? Now that he¡¯s humiliated, he¡¯s throwing a tantrum. ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯m starting to think your judgment is seriously wed. You divorced me because of trash like Wesley? ¡°I told you that you¡¯d regret it one day! And now, you already do, don¡¯t you?¡± Ophelia frowned, wanting to retort but finding herself at a loss. for words. Because deep down, she realized Osborne was right. Chapter 35 She Would Never Regret her and that he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Wesley. She thought divorcing Osborne and marrying Wesley was the right decision. But now, she was starting to doubt herself. Suddenly, Wesley didn¡¯t seem so impressive, and Osborne didn¡¯t seem so worthless. How else could she exin Wesely being repeatedly outmaneuvered by Osborne? In terms of intelligence and tactics, Wesley had lost every round. However, the thought of Wesley¡¯s powerful family made Ophelia resolute again. The Ashford family was an elite, top¨Ctier family that could offer her support that Osborne could never match. She would never regret divorcing Osborne. Ophelia scoffed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve given you fair warning. If you value your life, you should never mention our past and leave Mayby City for good. Otherwise, you won¡¯t live to regret it!¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Milo ¡°You have no idea how terrifying a wealthy and powerful family can be when they set their mind on destroying someone.¡± With that, Ophelia walked out. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Osborne sneered. He was unfazed by her threat. If it were the old him, perhaps he would have been scared. But now, as long as he continued to pass the tests set by Godfather and gained more privileges, neither the Caldwell nor the Ashford family would be a threat in his eyes. They should be prepared for a strong retaliation if they dared to provoke him. ¡°Mr. Augustine, should I arrange some security to escort you. back? I¡¯m worried someone might have their eye on you.¡± Debbe approached respectfully. Osborne had spent 60 million dors at the auction, purchasing two longevity herbs and a painting by rissa herself. These were more than enough to tempt some desperate individuals. Osborne nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± The two longevity herbs were crucial to Anastasia¡¯s life, and Osborne didn¡¯t want to take any risks. He had to be cautious. Chapter 36 Milo even if there was only a one percent chance of trouble. 2/5 ¡°You are wee. It¡¯s my honor to serve you, Mr. Augustine. Also, Ms. Radcliffe asked me to inform you that she will host a party at the Radcliffe Manor the day after tomorrow and invites you to join her for lunch,¡± Debbe smiled and immediately made the arrangements. Shortly after, Osborne was in a luxury car, escorted by security personnel, heading back to Isa¡¯s Institute of Human Research. Meanwhile, in another luxury car parked by the roadside, Wesley watched Osborne¡¯s convoy leave with a sinister look, his fists clenched and murderous intent boiling in his eyes. ¡°Damn it! The Draco Auction House actually sent people to protect him!¡± Ophelia frowned. ¡°Since he has the VIP experience card, it¡¯s natural for them to provide full service, including protection. However, after today, he will no longer be a VIP at the Draco Auction House.¡± Wesley nodded, still feeling dissatisfied. Initially, he had nned to have his bodyguards teach Osborne a harsh lesson once Osborne left to regain some of his lost face. ¡°Wesley, I know you¡¯re upset, but I must remind you that Osborne still has two spots to dine with rissa. We need him right now.¡± Ophelia cautioned. She added, ¡°Let¡¯s hold off on confronting Osborne until we¡¯ve Chapter 36 Milo 3/5 had the chance to dine with Ms. Radcliffe. We can discuss our next steps after we meet her.¡± Reluctantly, Wesley nodded. ¡°Fine. Once we¡¯ve seen rissa, I¡¯ll kill that piece of trash!¡± With that, he waved for the driver to start the car. Meanwhile, a seemingly ordinary taxi began following Osborne¡¯s convoy. In the backseat sat a sinister¨Clooking man. He smiled grotesquely as he watched the direction Osborne¡¯s convoy was heading. ¡°Follow the convoy ahead,¡± he instructed. A faint purple glow emanated from his eyes. Immediately, the taxi driver¡¯s eyes zed over, turning cloudy and vacant as if he were a puppet controlled by invisible strings. He followed the instructions without hesitation, driving after the convoy. ¡°Such impressive powers!¡± eximed Justin, who was also in the backseat, watching the sinister man with awe. The sinister man smiled faintly, ¡°For a fee of ten million dors, I promised to kill this man for you. Rest assured, my skills won¡¯t disappoint.¡± Justin nodded at his words. Chapter 36 Milo His eyes fixed on Osborne¡¯s convoy, and his face was full of murderous intent. 4/5 Not long ago, he was thrown out by the Draco Auction House security guard. He didn¡¯t dare hold a grudge against the Draco. Group, so he med all his humiliation on Osborne. Thus, he decided to kill Osborne. He was desperate and contacted a top¨Cnotch assassin, the sinister man beside him. This man went by the codename ¡°Milo.¡± Justin was deeply shocked to witness Milo take control of the driver¡¯s mind and make him fully obedient to hismands. ¡°Osborne, let¡¯s see how you die this time!¡± Justin seethed. ¡°Milo, please make sure that trash dies in the most painful way possible!¡± Milo grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a normal person. Once he bes my target, there¡¯s no escape. I¡¯ll send him to hell in the most excruciating way.¡± Justin was overjoyed. ¡°Alright, you can get off ahead and wait for my good news,¡± Milo continued. Justin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. After you take out that trash, I need you to deal with that bitch Ophelia too. Once I have Chapter 36 Milo 5/5 control of the Caldwell family, I¡¯ll make good on my promise to you.¡± Milo¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you.¡± Shortly after, Justin got out of the taxi. He watched as the cab continued following Osborne¡¯s convoy and smiled coldly. ¡°Osborne, you worthless piece of trash. You just got lucky with that temporary VIP card, and you had the nerve to humiliate me? This time, you¡¯re dead!¡± B Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Strange Attack Not long after, Osborne finally safely returned to Isa¡¯s Institute. of Human Research. Throughout the journey, Osborne had a vague sense that something was amiss as if he was being watched, yet he encountered no incidents. It wasn¡¯t until he returned here that he felt relieved. He muttered, ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡± Osborne quickly found Isa and handed over the two longevity herbs to her. Isa eximed, ¡°Well done, two longevity herbs! ¡°These two longevity herbs are enough to extend Anastasia¡¯s life. for a year. Topletely cure Anastasia, you¡¯ll have to diligentlyplete the heir¡¯s test and elevate your permissions,¡± Isa instructed. Osborne nodded in understanding. With the task of prolonging Anastasia¡¯s life aplished, he now needed to figure out how to tackle the second part of the heir¡¯s test. This second test required him to get close to rissa and stay by Chapter 37 Strange Attack her side. Up to this point, Osborne was still clueless. ¡°Isa, go rest for now. I¡¯ll stay here with Anastasia.¡± Isa nodded and went off to rest. 2/6 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Approaching Anastasia, Osborne gently smoothed her disheveled hair and whispered tenderly, ¡°Anastasia, I will cure you! No matter the cost, I will ensure you live like a normal girl. ¡°And, I found a rtive, my grandfather, a significant figure. Once you¡¯re better, perhaps I¡¯ll be a big shot, too. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take you out for the best food and drinks. How does that sound? ¡°No more hardships for us. ¡°I will be the new Godfather I¡¯ll make you my happiest sister. I promise, Anastasia¡­¡± After his gentle words, Osborne finally settled back in a corner, beginning his practice of The Breath of Celestial, a technique to enhance physical attributes rapidly. As the night grew deeper and the surroundings fell into utter silence, Osborne suddenly jolted, his Satan¡¯s Eye sensing danger. This ability had saved him numerous times in the past. Chapter 37 Strange Attack 3/6 With a grave expression, Osborne stood up, his gaze fixed on the door of the ward. Meanwhile, a knock echoed outside. ncing at the time, Osborne realized it was 5 a.m. He thought, ¡°Who would be knocking at this hour?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± He asked softly. A middle¨Caged woman¡¯s voice replied, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Osborne recognized it as the cleaningdy¡¯s voice. ¡°Cleaning so early?¡± Osborne furrowed his brow, hesitant to immediately open the door due to a lingering sense of danger. Drawing the Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun from its holster, he cautiously approached the door. Outside the ward, Milo smirked coldly, his eyes fixated on the peephole. A strange purple light emitted from his eyes, appearing eerie and terrifying. He thought, ¡°Come on! Come on! Once you bring your eyes close or meet mine through the door, Chapter 37 Strange Attack you¡¯ll be under my control.¡± Then, you¡¯ll be my sacrificialmb. Come quickly.¡± Milo waited silently, surrounded by extreme quietness. 4/6 Yet, as seconds passed, Osborne¡¯s footsteps remained halted behind the door. He neither opened it nor peered through the peephole. Unable to contain his impatience, Milo furrowed his brow tightly. After a moment of contemtion, he ced his palm on the door handle and twisted it gently, causing the alloy handle to distort. Finally, the door lock was broken. Milo swiftly pushed open the door, only to be greeted by a dark barrel of a gun. A faint gunshot echoed as the Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun fired, its specialized bullets ten times smaller than normal, hurtling towards Milo¡¯s eye at a terrifying speed. ¡°Die!¡± Osborne snarled. Hearing the knocking, Osborne instinctively thought to check outside through the peephole. However, he quickly realized that Chapter 37 Strange Attack his Satan¡¯s Eye had ascended to level two. At the second level, his Satan¡¯s Eye could see through things! 5/6 Osborne then activated his Satan¡¯s Eye, clearly finding out what was going on outside. As he witnessed a mysterious man with eerie eyes pressed against the peephole, a chill ran down his spine. Though unaware of Milo¡¯s motives, Osborne dared not be careless. He remained silent, aiming the gun at Milo¡¯s eye. Rather than shooting immediately, he waited for Milo to open. the door, seizing the moment of a sudden change in perspective to fire. The Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun, renowned for having the world¡¯s fastest bullet speed, unleashed a projectile too swift for Milo to react. In an instant, the bullet struck Milo¡¯s eerie right eye, causing a gush of blood. ¡°Ah!¡± A piercing scream erupted. However, Osborne¡¯s expression did not rx; instead, it turned grave. The reason being, Milo, despite being hit in the eye, was not Chapter 37 Strange Attack dead. 6/6 The reason was that despite being hit in the eye, Milo was not dead. Astonishingly, the bullet was lodged firmly in his peculiar eyeball. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Fierce Battle 1/6 Osborne was shocked to the core, never having witnessed such a bizarre situation before. He thought to himself, ¡°How is this possible? Is this person even human? A bullet hitting the eye at close range, and he¡¯s still alive? And that strange eyeball managed to stop the bullet? Even though the Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun¡¯s power is lower than usual, this is just impossible!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Milo roared in anger, his o eye now emanating an even more eerie purple light, like veins spreading across his face as he stared intensely at Osborne. In an instant, Osborne felt as though his brain had been struck by a heavy hammer, leaving him dazed and losing control of his body. But the next moment, a refreshing sensation surged through his Satan¡¯s Eye, instantly clearing his confused mind. ¡°Huh?¡± Milo eximed in disbelief, looking at Osborne with a hint of doubt. Chapter 38 Fierce Battle 2/6 ¡°You resisted my psychic abilities? You¡¯re not just an ordinary human?¡± Now calmed down, Osborne coldly snorted, saying, ¡°Just realizing now? It¡¯s toote!¡°. With that, Osborne fired off a series of shots. The bullets rained down on Milo, who was prepared this time, showing no fear on his face. He sneered, the purple light in his eyes intensifying. Surprisingly, all the bullets in mid¨Cair changed direction, hitting the wall behind Milo. ¡°What?¡± Osborne was once again startled. However, Milo grinned wickedly andunched a punch at Osborne¡¯s chest. But to Osborne, it all seemed like slow motion through his Satan¡¯s Eye. He effortlessly evaded the punch, causing Milo to strike the wall with tremendous force, creating a gaping hole and shaking the entire building. Osborne was astounded by Milo¡¯s terrifying strength, which resembled that of a wild beast. Chapter 38 Fierce Battle Simrly, Milo was surprised that Osborne could dodge his attacks. 3/6 Unable tond a hit, Milo frowned as Osborne skillfully evaded his blows. As he finallynded a punch on Osborne, Osborne stepped back, unscathed. Milo couldn¡¯tprehend how Osborne could resist his psychic abilities, evade his attacks, and disy strengthparable to his own. Momentarily at a loss, Milo found himself unable to contend with Osborne. Beforeing, he never imagined Osborne would be so formidable. ¡°Should have asked Justin for five million dors,¡± Milo thought to himself, already contemting retreat. Suddenly, his gaze shifted to Anastasia lying on the bed, a sinister smirk appearing on his face. Ignoring Osborne, Milo charged towards the bed. Osborne¡¯s expression hardened drastically as he frantically tried to stop Milo. Though he managed to dodge Milo¡¯s attacks, he couldn¡¯t defeat him. His only option was to entangle Milo with all his might, but Milo steadily advanced towards Anastasia¡¯s Chapter 38 Fierce Battle bedside. In his attempts to thwart Milo, Osborne inadvertently left himself vulnerable, getting struck twice by Milo and nearly spitting out blood. ¡°Grr, prey!¡± 4/6 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Milo reached the bedside, extending his w¨Clike hand towards Anastasia aggressively. ¡°Stop!¡± Osborne roared, his eyes crazed with anger as if a lone wolf in a desperate situation. Unwilling to dodge anymore, he charged forward recklessly, exposing more weaknesses. While momentarily halting Milo, Osborne was repeatedly injured by him. This was Milo¡¯s n all along! ¡°Haha, perish!¡± ¡°You dared to harm my eye; I¡¯ll make you pay with yours!¡± Milo¡¯s eyes emitted a chilling cold light as he fiercely grabbed Osborne¡¯s arm, and his other hand viciously lunged towards Osborne¡¯s left eye. Osborne¡¯s left eye was the Satan¡¯s Eye. Chapter 38 Fierce Battle 5/6 At that moment, Osborne was unable to evade, and Milo¡¯s sharp w instantlynded on his eye. But in the next second, a piercing scream resounded. ¡°Ah!¡± Upon touching Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye, Milo¡¯s hand seemed to be shocked, causing his body to tremble violently. The purple light in his eyes quickly vanished, his skin wrinkling as if he had aged ten years in an instant. Secondster, Milo shoved Osborne away, his eyes filled with terror and fear, no longer concerned with killing Osborne, frantically fleeing outside. Osborne, astonished, had no idea what had just urred. However, his concern for Anastasia prevented him from giving chase. Seeing Milo about to escape, a tall figure suddenly appeared. It was Isa! Isa stood in the way of Milo¡¯s escape route, her expression incredibly cold. ¡°Get lost!¡± Milo, crazed, threw a punch at Isa. Osborne was instantly rmed, shouting, ¡°Isa, move aside Chapter 38 Fierce Battle 6/6 quickly! He¡¯s a metahuman, his strength is formidable, don¡¯t¡­¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Metahuman and Martial Artist Osborne was in the midst of speaking when he suddenly froze. Isa didn¡¯t dodge; she casually kicked out with lightning speed, so fast that even with Osborne activating Satan¡¯s Eye, he could barely follow the movement. In an instant, Milo was sent flying. His body crumpled, bones almost entirely shattered, lying motionless on the ground. ¡°What did you just say? His strength is great, so I shouldn¡¯t do what?¡± Isa pped her hands, questioning Osborne with a puzzled expression. With his eyes widened in shock, Osborne took a sharp breath. He had intended to warn Isa not to directly face Milo¡¯s fist, but now he felt it unnecessary because Isa had already incapacitated Milo. Osborne thought bitterly to himself, ¡°No wonder when I first saw her, I sensed a threat. Turns out she¡¯s this formidable!¡± Isa, unfazed, approached, asking, ¡°Are you both alright?¡± Chapter 39 Metahuman and Martial Artist Osborne nodded. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Isa grinned. ¡°Not bad! Facing a ss C psychic metahuman alone and managing to make him flee.¡± Osborne, surprised, asked, ¡°ss C psychic metahuman?¡± Isa nodded. ¡°Mhumans are the chosen ones of this world, ssified into various types like psychic, elemental, enhancement, shape¨Cshifting, and more. ¡°Metahumans range from ss F to S in strength. A ss C metahuman is already a skilled individual, not something at hundred ordinary people could handle.¡± 2/5 Osborne was somewhat speechless. ¡°A skilled individual? So you took him down with one kick? ¡°Are you also a metahuman? What¡¯s your ss?¡± Isa shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m no metahuman; I¡¯m a martial artist! Martial artists are graded from ss F to S, too.¡± ¡°Can martial arts be that powerful?¡± Osborne was astonished. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Isa rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t martial arts be that powerful? We martial artists have no lesser potential than metahumans. Despite being a natural¨Cborn metahuman, you can¡¯t underestimate martial arts, or you¡¯ll regret it. ¡°You¡¯ll understand all this in due time.¡± Chapter 39 Metahuman and Martial Artist 3/5 Without dwelling further, Isa lifted Milo¡¯s broken body, remarking, ¡°I happen to be short on test subjects. He¡¯ll do as my test subject. A ss C metahuman, usable at best.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes widened again. He thought, ¡°Test subject? What kind of test? Is Isa truly conducting human research?¡± Osborne didn¡¯t delve further, instead asking, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me your ss! ss B? Or A?¡± Isa cryptically smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll find out in time.¡± With that, she walked away. ¡°Oh, by the way, I just received news that rissa was recently attacked mysteriously. Her bodyguard team suffered significant losses, and she¡¯s likely to be replenishing her security team soon.¡± As Isa disappeared, Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. He called out in Isa¡¯s direction, ¡°Thank you!¡± The information from Isa was crucial to him, as it would determine the sess or failure of the second test. rissa had been attacked before and would be hiring more Chapter 39 Metahuman and Martial Artist bodyguards soon. Initially, he was unsure how to remain by rissa¡¯s side, but this news gave Osborne a n. He would apply to be rissa¡¯s bodyguard! 4/5 If sessful, he could stay close to rissa and pass the second test of inheritance. He thought, ¡°No wonder at the auction, rissa¡¯s bodyguards kept everyone at bay, and she swiftly left after purchases. It was due to the attack. In two days, I can go to the Radcliffe Manor and have lunch with rissa. By then, I can find an opportunity to propose bing her bodyguard.¡± Osborne was confident in applying to be rissa¡¯s bodyguard. However, the Godfather¡¯s test was bound to be anything but simple; there would likely be unexpected challenges and dangers Osborne hadn¡¯t foreseen. ¡°Well, at least I¡¯ve found an opening!¡± Osborne thought, determined to continue honing The Breath of Celestial. It was only because of his recent advancements in The Breath of Celestial that his physical prowess had grown immensely. Just days ago, he wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against Milo. The Breath of Celestial rapidly enhanced his physical attributes. Chapter 39 Metahuman and Martial Artist 5/5 The foundation of a martial artist¡¯s strengthy in power, speed, reflexes, and agility. With continued practice, Osborne could keep getting stronger. But when he thought of Milo, Osborne¡¯s expression turned cold. He wondered, ¡°Who would hire a metahuman assassin to kill me? It can¡¯t be Wesley or Ophelia. They still need me to get to rissa. Even if Wesley wanted me dead, he wouldn¡¯t act until after meeting rissa. That leaves only Justin!¡± Osborne snorted derisively. At the Draco Auction House, he had publicly humiliated Justin using his VIP status. Knowing Justin as he did, Osborne was certain of a fierce retaliation from Justin. ¡°Justin, if you want to y games, then I¡¯ll y along!¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Banquet During the next two days, Osborne diligently worked on improving his skills. 1/6 Isa¡¯s single kick that incapacitated Milo left him greatly shaken. However, Osborne believed that with The Breath of Celestial, he wouldn¡¯t need much time to reach Isa. Simultaneously, Osborne didn¡¯t neglect to practice his marksmanship. With Satan¡¯s Eye, his shooting uracy was good, but hecked in other crucial areas like speed, target anticipation, and shooting while on the move. These were vital in intense gunfights. Osborne understood that marksmanship was honed through bullet expenditure. When he purchased the Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun, he also bought hundreds of magazines and tens of thousands of bullets solely for marksmanship practice. During the day, he diligently practiced marksmanship,bining it with agility and keen eyesight to simte realbat scenarios. Chapter 40 Banquet At night, he focused on perfecting The Breath of Celestial. 2/6 As his physical abilities grew stronger and with the aid of Satan¡¯s Eye, his marksmanship rapidly improved. With the consumption of arge number of bullets, his marksmanship became increasingly terrifying. Finally, the day arrived for Osborne to attend the banquet at the Radcliffe Manor. He called Ophelia, requesting her to drive and pick him up. As per er their agreement, he could bring two people to the banquet, and he had already sold these two spots to Ophelia and Wesley for 40 million dors. Despite his dislike for them, he had no intention of reneging after epting the money. Keeping promises was his basic principle. Soon, Ophelia and Wesley arrived in a grand fashion with a convoy. Ophelia rolled down the car window, coldly stating, ¡°Get in!¡± Osborne smirked slightly, uninterested in sitting with the two of them. He casually boarded a bodyguard¡¯s car and headed. towards the Radcliffe Manor. The convoy left the city and arrived at a picturesque location on Chapter 40 Banquet the outskirts. 3/6 A tall wall enclosed an entire hill, within whichy the Radcliffe Manor. Osborne gaped at the huge luxurious estate, which dwarfed even the Caldwell family¡¯s manor. Wesley and Ophelia were equally awestruck. After disembarking at the gate and undergoing identity confirmation, checks, and body searches to ensure they carried no weapons, the three were allowed into the estate. They boarded a shuttle heading towards the mountaintop. ¡°I must be friends with Ms. Radcliffe. If I can establish a rtionship with her, the Caldwell family will soar and be the top aristocratic family in Mayby City.¡± Suddenly, on the shuttle, Ophelia turned sternly towards Osborne. ¡°Osborne, I hope you don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Wesley added, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mess things up.¡± Osborne nced at them, coldlyughing, paying no heed to theirments. Frowning, Ophelia noticed Osborne¡¯s casual sportswear and remarked, ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re going to have lunch with Ms. Radcliffe dressed like this? Can¡¯t you at least dress formally?¡± Chapter 40 Banquet 4/6 Wesley sneered, saying, ¡°Amoner is always amoner, ignorant of etiquette! Such an important event, yet dressed so casually. Be careful not to anger Ms. Radcliffe and get thrown out.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Unable to hold back any longer, Osborne retorted, ¡°Mind your own business! You came here like dogs begging for scraps, yet have the audacity to be arrogant in front of me?¡± ¡°You son of a¡­¡± Wesley snapped, but the shuttle driver interrupted, silencing them. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± They had arrived at the mountaintop, where an elegant pavilion awaited. A waitress¨Clike woman approached the three of them, smiling, ¡°Three guests, please follow me, Ms. Radcliffe is already waiting for you.¡± Soon, she led them to the elegant pavilion. Osborne once againid eyes on rissa. Standing in the pavilion, rissa gazed towards Mayby City in the distance. Her profile was cool yet soft, her figure perfect and charming. Several ck¨Cd bodyguards loyally stood guard by her side. For some reason, seeing rissa again made Osborne¡¯s heart Chapter 40 Banquet race. 5/6 ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, the guests have arrived.¡± rissa finally turned around, offering a slight smile towards Osborne and hispanions. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± This was the first time Osborne heard rissa¡¯s voice, which sounded as melodious as a nightingale. It was not indifferent but with a sense of distance, gentle yet tinged with pride. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± rissa gestured for the three of them to sit down. Without much thought, Osborne casually pulled out a chair and took a seat. Ophelia and Wesley, however, seemed incredibly nervous at this moment, slightly bowing towards rissa with a demeanor as if they wouldn¡¯t dare sit until rissa did. Wesley even hurried over to pull out a chair for rissa, but unfortunately, her bodyguards intercepted him, not allowing him to get close to her. Wesley felt somewhat embarrassed at this turn of events. Fortunately, rissa said, ¡°You are all my guests, I want to thank you for your generosity at the charity auction. Please, make yourselvesfortable.¡± Chapter 40 Banquet With a smile, rissa took her seat. She sat right next to Osborne. Wesley¡¯s face visibly darkened at this sight. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Lapdog 1/5 But Wesley didn¡¯t dare say anything and immediately thought to sit on rissa¡¯s other side. Unfortunately, Ophelia was quicker than him. Wesley felt dejected but didn¡¯t dare to make a scene, so he walked to the other side and sat down. At this moment, Ophelia said, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, thank you for your hospitality. It¡¯s my first time here, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to bring, so I prepared a small gift. I hope you will ept it.¡± She then presented a small box to rissa with a look of anxiety and reverence. rissa¡¯s bodyguard immediately moved to inspect it, but rissa stopped them. The three had been checked before entering the estate, so there was no danger. rissa smiled and said, ¡°You must be Ms. Caldwell, you are too kind. I invited you all for lunch, so how can I ept your gift?¡± Ophelia was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, you know me? I¡¯m truly honored. This is just a small gift; I was worried you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± Chapter 41 Lapdog After a moment of hesitation, feeling Ophelia¡¯s enthusiasm, rissa nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± 2/5 She epted the gift and, to Ophelia¡¯s expectant gaze, opened the box. A dazzling glow of emerald jewels burst out, filling the entire pavilion with a shimmering green light. rissa frowned, saying, ¡°Imperial Green diamond earrings? ¡°Ms. Caldwell, this is too precious. Please take it back.¡± But Ophelia smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, don¡¯t worry. My family is in the jewelry design business, and I personally designed these Imperial Green diamond earrings. They may be precious to others, but in your presence, they seem dull. ¡°I hope that in the future, we can have the opportunity to work together.¡± rissa hesitated for a moment before nodding. With her status, she did notck in top¨Ctier jewelry. Just two days ago, she had spent 100 million dors buying the Ocean Whisper Sapphire, so while these earrings were not cheap, they were only worth a few million. There was no need for rissa to fuss over them. ¡°If we have the opportunity to coborate, I will have my family consider the Caldwell family.¡± Chapter 41 Lapdog Ophelia was thrilled at this prospect. At this moment, Wesley also stood up quickly and presented an exquisite box. He showed no trace of the pride of a wealthy heir and said, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, I also prepared a small gift for you. I hope you like it.¡± This time, rissa didn¡¯t beat around the bush and opened the box to reveal a set of handmade paintbrushes. ¡°These are Cadence Cooper¡¯s handmade paintbrushes; they¡¯re not easy toe by. I really like them. Thank you, Mr. Ashford.¡± Wesley was also delighted. He knew rissa enjoyed painting, so he had gone to great lengths to acquire this set of Cadence¡¯s handmade paintbrushes. As rissa expressed her liking, his goal was achieved. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, my family deals with gemstone materials. I hope in the future, we can coborate with the Radcliffe family.¡± rissa smiled and nodded, not saying much. She remained calm and gentle, her voice soft but distant, not bing any closer to the two because of their gifts. The two knew that if they wanted to establish a rtionship with rissa and truly coborate with the Radcliffe family, it Chapter 41 Lapdog 4/5 wouldn¡¯t be as simple as gifting her something. At this moment, Wesley suddenly looked at Osborne. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Osborne, what about the gift you prepared for Ms. Radcliffe? Bring it out and let us all see it.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At his words, Osborne nced at Wesley. In Wesley¡¯s eyes, there was a hint of disdain and mockery. Clearly, he thought that Osborne couldn¡¯te up with anything valuable. He brought it up on purpose to see Osborne¡¯s embarrassment. However, this time, Wesley got it all wrong. Osborne wasn¡¯t unable to present a valuable gift; he simply hadn¡¯t prepared one at all. While Wesley and Ophelia were there to suck up to rissa, Osborne had been invited as a guest and hadn¡¯t even thought about bringing a gift. ¡°What? Osborne, are you seriously telling me you didn¡¯t bother to prepare a gift for Ms. Radcliffe? You¡¯re really not showing her any respect, huh?¡± Wesley taunted, his smirk betraying his disdain. The mockery in his eyes intensified as he silently berated Osborne for not even understanding basic etiquette. Chapter 41 Lapdog Osborne gave Wesley a cold stare. 5/5 Initially, Ophelia and Wesley¡¯s attempts to cozy up to rissa had left Osborne unfazed; he found their groveling amusing. But Wesley¡¯s deliberate provocation pushed him too far. In response to Wesley¡¯s jab, Osborne coolly stated, ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t specifically prepare a gift. After all, I was invited as a guest, unlike you, Wesley, who seems to be here to y thepdog role.¡± At his words, Wesley¡¯s smug expression froze, twisting into a hostile one. ¡°Osborne, who do you think you¡¯re calling apdog? ¡°You¡¯re getting out of line here! In front of Ms. Radcliffe, using such vulgarnguage? You¡¯re embarrassing her!¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Scathing Tirade Osborne couldn¡¯t help butugh, sneering. ¡°Wesley, I called you out by name, and you still have the nerve to ask who thepdog is? Did you leave your brain at home? The way you grovel, isn¡¯t that exactly what apdog does? ¡°And I was clearly insulting you, so how did it be an insult to Ms. Radcliffe in your twisted mind? Do you think Ms. Radcliffecks intelligence like you? ¡°Vulgar? So what if I¡¯m vulgar? What are you going to do? Bite me?¡± Osborne¡¯s face contorted in disgust as he unleashed a scathing tirade against Wesley, leaving both Wesley and Ophelia stunned. Wesley, in particr, was seething with anger, wanting to retort and insult Osborne back. But ncing at rissa, he restrained himself. He thought, ¡°I endure! I must maintain myposure! I absolutely cannot act as recklessly as Osborne, who¡¯s like a rabid dog, embarrassing himself in front of Ms. Radcliffe!¡± Clutching his teeth together, Wesley simmered with suppressed rage. Little did he know, rissa was observing the situation with curiosity, her beautiful eyes reflecting genuine interest in Chapter 42 Scathing Tirade Osborne. 2/5 For her, the typical ttery she received from people like Wesley was nothing new. Many individuals with even more prestigious. backgrounds than Wesley went to greater lengths to tter her. However, encountering someone like Osborne, who dared to use harshnguage and insult others in her presence, was entirely novel to her. This novelty intrigued rissa. She found Osborne¡¯s unfiltered reactions refreshing and authentic ¨C a stark contrast to the restrained gentlemanly facades put on by others when challenged. In fact, she felt a surge of fondness towards Osborne rather than revulsion at his ¡°vulgarity¡°. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. If Wesley knew, he would probably be fuming with jealousy. s, he remained unaware of rissa¡¯s thoughts, still convinced that Osborne¡¯s crude words had turned her against Osborne. As Osborne looked back at him icily, Wesley returned to his seat, ring at Osborne. Ignoring Wesley as if he didn¡¯t exist, Osborne mulled over how to broach the subject of bing rissa¡¯s bodyguard. Soon, the formal lunch began. Chapter 42 Scathing Tirade 3/5 Ophelia and Wesley continued their efforts to impress rissa. Ophelia demonstrated more tact than Wesley, wisely avoiding provoking Osborne. After their ttery session, rissa surprisingly warmed up to Ophelia, even exchanging contact information with her. This thrilled Ophelia, fueling her efforts to please even more. Osborne remained mostly silent, observing Ophelia¡¯s performance with detached amusement. To his surprise, his proud ex¨Cwife was now bending over backward to please someone else. ¡°Indeed, the power of influence!¡± Osborne thought inwardly, studying rissa with a watchful eye. He noticed that, contrary to her cool exterior, she was unexpectedly approachable. Although of noble status, she wasn¡¯t aloof. However, a sense of distance always lingered around her. As the banquet neared its end, Osborne knew he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°It¡¯s time to act!¡± Just as he prepared to make a move, rissa said first, ¡°Mr. Augustine, did you bring that painting with you? Could I see it Chapter 42 Scathing Tirade again?¡± Osborne froze, halting his preparations and retrieving the artwork. 4/5 rissa took it carefully as if holding the most precious treasure, her beautiful eyes filled with nostalgia and tenderness. This surprised Ophelia. To her, the painting seemed quite ordinary, so much so that even knowing rissa painted it, she didn¡¯t know how to praise 1. it. After a moment of hesitation, Ophelia asked, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, does this painting hold any special meaning for you? You seem to care a lot about it.¡± rissa smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°It does have a special meaning for me because it¡¯s the first painting I ever did. The content on it represents the most cherished memory of my life.¡± Before Ophelia could ask more, rissa continued, ¡°I was only five years old that year. I was born into the Radcliffe family, and while my parents and elders loved me dearly, I felt like a canary trapped in a cage. ¡°I had to learn so many things, piano, violin, variousnguages, all of which I didn¡¯t enjoy. In reality, I just wanted to be like other children, with many friends my age, free to y in the Chapter 42 Scathing Tirade fields without a care in the world. 5/5 ¡°That day, my father told me he had hired a famous painter to teach me how to paint, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. So, I sneaked out.¡± As she spoke, rissa seemed lost in her memories. Ophelia, Wesley, and Osborne remained silent, listening intently. ¡°The escape that day is a memory I can never forget. It was unforgettable because I was in danger. I got lost in a dark alley, terrified. ¡°But then, a group of terrifying wolves appeared out of nowhere, snarling at me with sharp teeth. I was scared, crying, frozen in fear, thinking I was going to die.¡± Ophelia gasped, eximing, ¡°Wolves? ¡°The wolves in the painting?¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 It¡¯s You! rissa smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the wolves from the painting! I was only five at the time, truly scared as the wolves approached me. I could see the ferocity in their eyes and smell the stench from their mouths. I thought I was going to be eaten. ¡°And it was at that moment, he appeared!¡± Ophelia looked down at the painting of the boy with a gentle smile. ¡°A boy appeared, dressed in tattered clothes, with a little girl around my age. He was brave and fierce, charging at the wolves, driving them away, saving me from despair. ¡°He then patted my head, handed me a piece of bread, smiled. gently at me, and reassured me that everything was okay. ¡°At that moment, I truly felt like he was sent from above to rescue me. ¡°Unfortunately, before I could even speak to him, he left. I was soon found by my parents and brought back. But in my mind, I could never forget that scene, and I wanted to paint it. ¡°And that¡¯s how this painting came to be. ¡°Unfortunately, I hadn¡¯t started learning to paint at that time, so the painting isn¡¯t very good.¡± With that, rissa carefully handed the painting back to Osborne. ¡°Mr. Augustine, this painting means a lot to me. I hope you¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± Osborne, however, was frozen in ce, lost in thought. He pondered, ¡°Why does rissa¡¯s description sound so much. like what happened to me fifteen years ago? The only difference is that I drove away a pack of wild dogs, not wolves!¡± ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, even though the street in your painting looks old, it must be within a city, right? How could there be wolves in such a ce?¡± Wesley inquired. Embarrassed, rissa exined, ¡°I was too young to recognize wolves at the time. I just thought they looked fierce and assumed they were wolves. ¡°Later, I found out they were just a group of stray dogs.¡± After rissa finished, Wesley nodded with a smile. ¡°For a five¨Cyear¨Cold like Ms. Radcliffe, mistaking stray dogs for wolves is quite normal. Luckily, someone helped drive them away, or else if they had harmed you, even the heavens wouldn¡¯t forgive them.¡± Chapter 43 It¡¯s You! Meanwhile, Osborne waspletely stunned. He eximed, looking at rissa, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, how old are you this year?¡± Osborne¡¯s question surprised everyone. Wesley and Ophelia thought it was quite impolite to ask a woman her age. 3/6 Fortunately, rissa didn¡¯t mind and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m twenty years old.¡± Osborne was shocked. He thought, ¡°Twenty years old? rissa mentioned she ran away from home when she was five. That means the incident happened fifteen years ago. The timing matched up!¡± Surprised, Osborne quickly asked, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, is the location of the street in your painting in Cloudsea City?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Now, it was rissa¡¯s turn to be surprised. She looked at Osborne, asking, ¡°Mr. Augustine, how did you know it¡¯s Cloudsea City? I¡¯ve never told anyone the location in Chapter 43 It¡¯s You! the painting.¡± Without answering, Osborne continued, ¡°Is it Morningstar Street in Cloudsea City? Near the Cloudsea Sports Arena, leading to Cloudsea Lake?¡± After Osborne¡¯s words, rissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. 4/6 If Osborne had only mentioned the city name, she wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it, as many knew she spent her childhood in Cloudsea City. But Morningstar Street, such a specific address, was unknown to anyone. Even her parents didn¡¯t know. rissa gazed at Osborne, her once aloof expression now transformed into a mix of excitement and urgency. Suddenly, she leaped up, grabbing Osborne¡¯s arm. ¡°How did you know? Please don¡¯t tell me you figured it out from this painting. My art skills were terrible back then, and the street I painted doesn¡¯t resemble Morningstar Street at all! ¡°Why do you know? ¡°Who are you, really?¡± rissa¡¯s fervent words shocked Wesley and Ophelia, who exchanged a concerned nce, sensing something amiss. Chapter 43 It¡¯s You! After a moment of astonishment, Osborne let out a bitter chuckle. 5/6 He thought for a moment, then decided not to hide the truth. ¡°Because I was an orphan, and fifteen years ago, I happened to be in Cloudsea City, taking my sister to Morningstar Street. ¡°If I remember correctly, that day was February 2nd.¡± ¡°I never would have imagined that the lovely little girl, who cried in fear at the sight of stray dogs, would turn out to be you.¡± As Osborne finished speaking, rissa was leftpletely stunned. Her frame began to tremble violently, tears welling up in her eyes and streaming down her cheeks. Yet, her grip on Osborne¡¯s arm only tightened. ¡°February 2nd, that¡¯s right! It was February 2nd!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s really you!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± rissa eximed before suddenly throwing herself into Osborne¡¯s arms, holding him tightly around the neck. Osborne stood there dumbfounded, his body stiff with shock. Wesley and Ophelia were equally dumbfounded, staring in disbelief at rissa clinging tightly to Osborne. Chapter 43 It¡¯s You! rissa¡¯s bodyguards, too, stood there in disbelief. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 I Don¡¯t Agree Ophelia and Wesley shared a look of shock and dismay as they witnessed the unexpected scene unfolding before them. She thought, ¡°In rissa¡¯s story, the protagonist is Osborne? Osborne, her savior?¡± Ophelia¡¯s thoughts raced with disbelief and a tinge of jealousy. Watching rissa, the aloof and unapproachable figure, now clinging to Osborne in tears, she felt a surge of bitterness. She thought, ¡°rissa is the one I¡¯ve been trying so hard to impress. Osborne, on the other hand, is the ex¨Chusband I look down upon, the failure for whom I initiated divorce. They seem worlds apart, yet here they are, embracing each other, with rissa taking the lead!¡± Suddenly, a cough interrupted the emotional moment, causing rissa to startle like a frightened rabbit, quickly pulling away from Osborne¡¯s embrace. Turning towards the source of the sound, she lowered her head, resembling a child caught in mischief. A middle¨Caged woman scolded, her expression stern, catching Chapter 44 I Don¡¯t Agree everyone off guard, ¡°rissa, you are being too impulsive.¡± She carried a serious demeanor, a familiar figure often seen nearby, tending to her flowers with a watering can. 2/5 The trio had mistaken her for a gardener. But now, witnessing her scold rissa like a child left them all stunned. ¡°Aunt Donna, I¡¯m sorry! I was just overwhelmed meeting my savior atst. I¡¯ll be moreposed from now on,¡± rissa addressed the middle¨Caged woman. Donna nodded, her eyes shifting towards Osborne, a mix of scrutiny and wariness in her gaze. At that moment, Osborne felt a surge of danger and a jolt from Satan¡¯s eye, much like when he had first encountered Isa. He realized that this middle¨Caged woman was the true force to reckon with. Even rissa seemed respectful and somewhat fearful of her. Osborne pondered silently, ¡°Is she rissa¡¯s aunt? Does she also bear the Radcliffe surname?¡± He pondered many thoughts but maintained a calm facade, meeting the middle¨Caged woman¡¯s gaze steadily. ¡°Mr. Augustine, right? Thank you for saving our rissa fifteen years ago. I¡¯m Donna Radcliffe, rissa¡¯s aunt. The Radcliffe Chapter 44 I Don¡¯t Agree 3/5 family never hesitates to repay a debt of gratitude.¡± Donna¡¯s words confirmed Osborne¡¯s suspicions. Her words left Ophelia and Wesley gazing enviously at Osborne, with Wesley¡¯s jealousy reaching a boiling point, his eyes bloodshot with envy, and his face contorted. He thought, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t it me who saved rissa? If I had been her savior, the Radcliffe family would have granted me any wish I desired. My life would have soared to new heights. Maybe I would even win rissa¡¯s heart!¡± Wesley red at Osborne as if his gaze could inflict harm. Donna continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want. Whatever the Radcliffe family can provide, we will fulfill. Money? Power? Or perhaps a beauty? Just name it, and we won¡¯t owe you.¡± Osborne raised an eyebrow, calmly stating, ¡°You misunderstand. Though I saved Ms. Radcliffe, I never sought any repayment.¡± Donna furrowed her brow. ¡°Do you truly want nothing, or do you want everything?¡± After speaking, she nced at rissa. Chapter 44 I Don¡¯t Agree Instantly, a blush spread across rissa¡¯s face as she Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. understood the implication, feeling a sense of urgency. ¡°Aunt Donna, how can you think like that?¡± 4/5 ¡°rissa, I¡¯m just worried about you! You¡¯re still too young, too naive. I fear you might be deceived! You¡¯re the eldest child of your parents, everything will be yours in the future. I worry that someone might deceive you, taking both you and the family fortune.¡± Finishing her words, she cast a cautious look towards Osborne. Osborne felt speechless. Donna was clearly worried that he might take advantage of being rissa¡¯s savior to deceive her emotionally. Marrying rissa would mean gaining everything from the Radcliffe family. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you 100 million dors, consider it repaying your favor from fifteen years ago. Of course, if you encounter trouble in the future or wish to start a business, you cane to me. I will represent the Radcliffe family and assist you as much as possible,¡± Donna said. At this point, Wesley and Ophelia were even more envious, wishing they could rece Osborne. However, Osborne remained calm. ¡°Is this generosity genuine? There must be a catch, right?¡± Donna was somewhat surprised by Osborne¡¯sposure. Chapter 44 I Don¡¯t Agree 5/5 She nodded, saying, ¡°If you have no ulterior motives, the cost is nothing to you! I just hope that after taking the money, you won¡¯te looking for rissa again. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m quite straightforward. I¡¯m rissa¡¯s aunt, and she has recently encountered some unfortunate events. I must ensure her absolute safety. I hope you understand.¡± rissa couldn¡¯t hold back, furrowing her brows and protesting loudly. ¡°Aunt Donna! ¡°Osborne is the savior I¡¯ve been searching for fifteen years. Why shouldn¡¯t he be allowed to see me? I¡¯m an adult now, you have no right to control me!¡± Donna¡¯s expression turned serious at rissa¡¯s words. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 More Foolish 1/6 ¡°rissa, you look exhausted! Come here! Take rissa back to her room to rest. I¡¯ll take care of the guests,¡± Donna said sternly as several female bodyguards stepped forward. rissa immediately became anxious, and her face turned pale. ¡°Aunt Donna, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Unfortunately, her protests were in vain. The female bodyguards took rissa away by force, holding her arms. Witnessing this scene, Osborne felt speechless. He thought, ¡°Even someone like rissa can sometimes feel trapped. The control she faces is stricter than most people, with no allowances for emotions. While everyone sees her beauty, her privileged status, and her perfect cold facade, no one realizes she doesn¡¯t even have the right to decide who her friends are. age No wonder she started running away from home at the of five.¡± At that moment, Osborne suddenly felt a pang of pity for rissa. Chapter 45 More Foolish 2/6 After rissa was taken away, Donna turned her gaze back to Osborne, her calm face now tinged with authority. ¡°Now, Mr. Augustine, we can continue our previous discussion. What do you think of my proposal? If you agree, I can assure you that you will soon be a prominent figure in Mayby City, even establishing a new prominent family. ¡°We, the Radcliffe family, have the capability. Do you want me to propose a n, or do you have a request in mind?¡± Ophelia and Wesley were consumed with jealousy. Ophelia thought, ¡°If only I had known that Osborne was rissa¡¯s savior, I would never have agreed to divorce him. To propose a request to the Radcliffe family? To gain their support? It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always dreamed of. And now, Osborne effortlessly achieved it!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Both of them were certain that Osborne would agree. No one would pass up such an opportunity. With the support of the Radcliffe family, who in Mayby City would dare to offend Osborne? Regardless of Osborne¡¯s previous status, he would be a top figure in Mayby City. Even they would have to tter him. No one believed Osborne would refuse, and Donna shared the Chapter 45 More Foolish same sentiment. But at that moment, Osborne raised his head. 3/6 Calmly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I may not be able to ept your proposal.¡± After he spoke, everyone was stunned. Osborne, of course, couldn¡¯t agree. Even though he was tempted, epting Donna¡¯s offer would mean he couldn¡¯t see rissa any more. This conflicted with his second test. Unable to pass the test, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the Godfather¡¯s sessor, losing more than he gained. Osborne wasn¡¯t foolish. He wouldn¡¯t sacrifice a greater opportunity for a smaller one. However, in Ophelia and Wesley¡¯s eyes, Osborne¡¯s choice was beyond foolish. They stared at him, dumbfounded. ¡°Idiot!¡± Wesley suddenly felt a sense of schadenfreude. Looking at Donna¡¯s cold expression, he thought Osborne was in for a rough lime. Chapter 45 More Foolish 4/6 He thought, ¡°Amoner is just amoner. He could ruin such a great opportunity, making the worst choice! More foolish than a pig!¡± Ophelia shook her head as well. She had thought Osborne¡¯s fate was about to change, even starting to regret divorcing him. But Osborne made the worst choice, further causing her disdain. She thought, ¡°Indeed, a uselessmoner will never rise above his luck. Given an opportunity, he¡¯s still useless, truly hopeless!¡± Ophelia was disappointed and once again felt that divorce was the right thing to do. At that moment, Donna¡¯s face turned extremely cold and stern, her gaze piercing as she looked at Osborne. ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t be too greedy in life! Some things are just not meant for you to have. Trying to force your way in will only hurt yourself. ¡°Think it over some more, thene back with your answer when you¡¯re ready.¡± Donna¡¯s voice was filled with coldness and threat. Osborne wore a wry smile, knowing that Donna misunderstood he was one of rissa¡¯s suitors, yet he couldn¡¯t exin himself. Chapter 45 More Foolish 5/6 Calmly shaking his head, he replied, ¡°No need to think about it. I won¡¯t agree to your proposal because I don¡¯t see this as a transaction. I don¡¯t want to trade the act of saving Ms. Radcliffe for any benefits, nor do I want to lose anything in the process.¡± Donna¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Young man, do you realize what you¡¯re missing out on by making this choice? The friendship and support of the Radcliffe family are not something just anyone can obtain! ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask them both. If my proposal were given to them, even if it meant abandoning their families, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate for a moment.¡± Wesley and Ophelia looked embarrassed upon hearing this. However, they didn¡¯t argue back, partly out of fear and partly because Donna was right. If Osborne¡¯s opportunity was given to them, they would definitely be willing to give up a lot. They knew that with the support of the Radcliffe family, they could soar to great heights, reiming everything they had lost twofold. Osborne, on the other hand, simply smiled, ¡°They may be willing to abandon their families for this, but I don¡¯t even want to lose a single hair. ¡°So, I¡¯m not like them.¡± Chapter 45 More Foolish They are smart people, and you¡­ ¡°You are more foolish than them!¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Requirements Wesley and Ophelia were thrilled to receive Donna¡¯s praise, feeling a surge of joy in their hearts. However, Osborne simply shrugged, too indifferent to bother arguing. Furrowing her brow, Donna questioned, ¡°I just asked you not to see rissa. Why are you so adamant in refusing? Do you truly believe you have a chance?¡± Osborne chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Irrelevant? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? And I¡¯m curious, why can¡¯t you be more flexible and pretend to agree, reaping benefits before reneging on your promise?¡± Donna pressed on. Osborne¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°For me, keeping a promise is a fundamental principle. If I promise not to see Ms. Radcliffe, then I won¡¯t, because that¡¯s amitment.¡± Donna¡¯s disbelief was evident. ¡°Is that so? ¡°In this society, are there still people who value promises so highly? You think sweet talk will earn my favor?¡± Osborne shrugged. ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Chapter 46 Requir Before Donna could continue, a bodyguard approached and whispered something in her ear. Donna¡¯s expression shifted to one of surprise as she looked at Osborne. ¡°Now, I somewhat believe what you said! It seems you and those two are not allies, perhaps even enemies. You took their money and could have left them out of the banquet, but you chose to bring them along.¡± Osborne smiled faintly and shrugged, saying, ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable. If I promised to bring them when I took their money, even if I dislike them, I have to follow through.¡± Donna nodded, her gaze towards Osborne less icy. ¡°Regardless, the fact remains that you once saved rissa. You may not want the Radcliffe family¡¯s rewards, but we cannot ignore a debt of gratitude.¡± After a moment of thought, she continued, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll back down. I won¡¯t ask you to avoid rissa, but do you have any requests? As long as they¡¯re not too unreasonable, I can agree.¡± At these words, Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. Wesley and Ophelia, once again consumed by jealousy, spected on what Osborne might ask for. Looking at them with a slight smile, Osborne quipped, ¡°I request that the Radcliffe family help me take down those two great families. Can you manage that?¡± Wesley and Ophelia¡¯s faces paled in shock. ¡°Osborne, what nonsense are you talking?¡± ¡°Osborne, you can¡¯t say that!¡± They both eximed, worriedly looking at Donna, fearing her agreement. Donna, looking perplexed, replied, ¡°No! But if you agree not to see rissa in the future, I can help you suppress them. However, the Radcliffe family won¡¯t go as far aspletely destroying them.¡± Osborne pretended to consider this. Wesley and Ophelia were horrified at the thought of their families being targeted by the Radcliffe family, which could potentially lead to bankruptcy. The two of them wore ashen expressions, staring at Osborne in horror, in fear that he might agree to what was being proposed. Seeing their reaction, Osborne chuckled in satisfaction. ¡°Well, forget it. I won¡¯t trouble the Radcliffe family with taking down those two great families. I¡¯ll handle it myself from now on.¡± Chapter 46 Requirements 4/5 Donna shook her head. ¡°Young man, you may have the Radcliffe family¡¯s support, but aiming to dismantle two great families will be quite the challenge.¡± ¡°Is that so? There¡¯s no harm in trying!¡± Osborne smiled, paying no heed to the darkening faces of Ophelia and Wesley. Not wanting to waste any more time, Donna urged, ¡°State your request, preferably something practical.¡± Osborne nodded, finally revealing his intention. ¡°I wish to stay at Radcliffe Manor. I want to be Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguard, ensuring her safety.¡± After Osborne¡¯s unexpected request to stay at Radcliffe Manor as rissa¡¯s bodyguard, everyone was stunned. No one had anticipated that Osborne would forgo the Radcliffe family¡¯s support and 100 million in cash, opting instead to be rissa¡¯s personal protector. But soon enough, their thoughts caught up with them. Wesley and Ophelia were both filled with anger. Wesley thought, ¡°This jerk really has his eyes on Ms. Radcliffe. Giving up the Radcliffe family¡¯s backing to stay as her bodyguard must be his way of getting close to her, pursuing her, and winning her heart! Chapter 46 Requirements ¡°This jerk doesn¡¯t just want to avoid the Radcliffe family¡¯s support; he wants to be Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s husband! Damn it!¡± 5/5 Ophelia felt a pang of jealousy in her heart, thinking, ¡°Osborne has just been asked for a divorce by me, and now he is already thinking about pursuing rissa? He¡¯spletely out of the league!¡± Donna¡¯s expression darkened as well. She also suspected that Osborne¡¯s desire to remain as a bodyguard was all about getting close to rissa and winning her over. However, after a brief moment of consideration, she did not reject his request. Donna said sternly, ¡°I can agree to this, but being rissa¡¯s bodyguard is not a role for just anyone. You¡¯ll need to prove to me that you have the necessary skills. ¡°As fate would have it, there will be a bodyguard recruitment assessmentter. You can join in, and if you manage to stand out, I will allow you to stay. ¡°If you fail, then you¡¯ll have to leave without making any more demands.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Bodyguard Assessment ¡°Alright! If I can¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll leave on my own without making any more requests.¡± Osborne nodded in agreement. He couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Despite the twists and turns, things were finally back on track. As long as he passed the Radcliffe family¡¯s bodyguard assessment, he would be rissa¡¯s personal protector, staying by her side. This way, he would be able toplete the second test. In the first test, the Godfather had rewarded him with 100 million dors in cash, The Breath of Celestial, and a method to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level two. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The rewards for the second test were bound to be even more abundant, so Osborne couldn¡¯t wait. Donna nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading to the shooting range over there, where the bodyguard assessment will take ce.¡± She noticed Wesley and Ophelia looking anxious and urged, ¡°You two,e along as well.¡± Chapter 47 Bodyguard Assessment Excited, the two quickly followed, trying to win over Donna 2/5 along the way. Unfortunately, Donna remained serious, leaving them discouraged. Soon, they arrived at the shooting range halfway up the mountain. The range was vast, with a radius of several hundred yards, surrounded by trees, showcasing the immense size of the Radcliffe Manor. There were already over a hundred people waiting at the shooting range. Donna exined, ¡°This time, the Radcliffe family has invited the top ten securitypanies in all of Skyefall to send their best bodyguards for recruitment. ¡°Finally, a total of one hundred professional bodyguards arrived. We will conduct three rounds of assessments to select the top five strongest bodyguards to augment rissa¡¯s security team.¡± She turned to Osborne and added, ¡°If you can¡¯t rank in the top five, you will be eliminated. I won¡¯t lower the standards just because you once saved rissa. ¡°You still have a chance to regret it now. After all, these hundred individuals are top¨Cnotch bodyguards, and it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯ll stand out among them.¡± Both Ophelia and Wesley nodded in agreement. Chapter 47 Bodyguard Assessment 3/5 Ophelia even chimed in, ¡°Osborne, I really think you should reconsider! Sure, you¡¯ve been my bodyguard before; your shooting andbat skills are decent, butpared to the top bodyguards from these security firms, you¡¯re still far behind. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s important to stay grounded in life. Don¡¯t reach for things that are beyond your grasp.¡± Osborne replied with a faint smile, ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? Do you really know me?¡± His eyes were filled with determination. Ophelia frowned and said, ¡°Once you hit a roadblock, you¡¯ll understand that I say this for your own good.¡± Wesley said sarcastically, ¡°Some people just don¡¯t know how to keep their feet on the ground, always looking for shortcuts without realizing their limitations. I hope you don¡¯t fail too miserably in the assessmentter.¡± Osborne shot a look at Wesley and calmly said, ¡°Keep your eyes wide open and watch closely.¡± With that, Osborne headed towards the shooting range while Donna led the others to a high tform overlooking the assessment. Meanwhile, in rissa¡¯s chamber, she paced anxiously, her face filled with worry. Chapter 47 Bodyguard Assessment Suddenly, a maid entered the room and eximed urgently, 4/5 ¡°What is it? How is Osborne? Did Aunt Donna give him a hard time?¡± rissa asked anxiously. The maid swiftly recounted the situation. rissa paused for a moment; then, a smile spread across her face. ¡°So you¡¯re saying Aunt Donna demanded that Osborne not again, and he refused? He turned down support from the Radcliffe family to join the bodyguard selection, just to stay by my side and protect me?¡± see m ¡°Absolutely, Ms. Radcliffe! ¡°I¡¯m starting to think Osborne might not be such a good guy after all. Seems like he¡¯s interested in you, turning down. benefits just to be close to you, wanting not just you but also the Radcliffe family¡¯s wealth! ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s got nerve! No one is good enough for you, Ms. Radcliffe!¡± rissa blushed slightly at her own words and shot Reba a fierce look. ¡°Reba, don¡¯t talk about Osborne like that. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Reba stuck out her tongue, wisely choosing not to argue further. Chapter 47 Bodyguard Assessment rissa hesitated for a moment, frowning. ¡°Osborne is 5/5 entering the bodyguard assessments, but those bodyguards are top¨Cnotch. Do you think he¡¯ll be in danger? ¡°No way, I¡¯m going to see for myself. Osborne can¡¯t get hurt!¡± rissa dered. ¡°But Ms. Radcliffe, Ms. Donna Radcliffe won¡¯t let you see him¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch from the tform then!¡± With determination, rissa stormed out, her bodyguards. quickly following her to the shooting range. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The First Stage 1/6 ¡°Why are you here?¡± Donna asked as she saw rissa approaching, but she didn¡¯t send her back with the bodyguards. Just as rissa was about to speak, her expression suddenly turned cold and indifferent. rissa said, her tone casual, ¡°Aunt Donna, I just came to take a look. ¡°No matter what, Mr. Augustine is my lifesaver. I hope Aunt Donna, you can thank him on my behalf. It would lighten my heart,¡± rissa added, leaving her maid Reba stunned behind her. Reba couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡°Just a moment ago, in her chamber, Ms. Radcliffe was calling him Osborne so affectionately. But now, in front of Donna, he¡¯s suddenly Mr. Augustine? ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, your change of attitude is too quick!¡± However, Reba understood that rissa¡¯s actions were for Osborne¡¯s benefit. The closer rissa got to Osborne, the more wary Donna would be of him. The colder rissa was towards Osborne, the more rxed Donna would be. Chapter 48 The First Stage 2/6 Reba discreetly gave rissa a thumbs up, only to receive a sharp re in return. Donna, not dwelling on the matter, reassured, ¡°Rest assured, the Radcliffe family never owes anyone favors! Since you want to watch, let¡¯s watch together. I hope he can show some skills that impress me.¡± With that, she turned her gaze towards the shooting range. At this moment, the bodyguard assessment at the shooting range was about to begin. A hundred professional bodyguards from the top ten securitypanies in Skyefall, along with the sudden addition of Osborne, a total of one hundred and one individuals, wouldpete for five positions through three challenging assessments. Competition was fierce. Each one of them was a top¨Cnotch expert, full of confidence in their abilities. This bodyguard assessment was bound to be thrilling. ¡°Listen up, everyone! There are three stages to this assessment, which were marksmanship evaluation, emergency evacuation simtion, and unrestrictedbat assessment! ¡°The top five overall performers across all three stages will be Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguards, with an annual sry of millions! Chapter 48 The First Stage 3/6 ¡°Now, the first stage, marksmanship evaluation, begins!¡± With themand from the assessment officer, the marksmanship evaluationmenced. A group of ten entered the shooting range, showcasing their shooting skills. The sound of gunfire filled the air. From fixed targets, moving targets, close¨Crange rapid fire, long¨Crange sniping, and shooting while on the move, the assessment content surprised Osborne. The performance of hispetitors also left Osborne slightly astonished. ¡°No wonder they are the top bodyguards from major securitypanies; they are truly impressive!¡± Osborne murmured as he watched the first group of tenplete the assessment. In Osborne¡¯s eyes, the difficulty of this assessment was significant. With sixty different targets at varying distances, each requiring specific tactical shooting positions, hitting all targets was essential to pass. For each target, there were specific tactical maneuvers required ¨C some required shooting from a prone position, others from a standing stance, and yet more required shooting while on the move. The ranking would be based on the time taken toplete the assessment. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 48 The First Stage The first group of ten quickly finished the evaluation. 4/6 All of them hit every target within three minutes, with the fastest almost making it under two minutes. This made Osborne marvel at their professionalism. This was only the first group, and with so many skilled individuals present, standing out among them and making it to the top five would be challenging. Soon, the second group began their assessment, showing even stronger results than the first. The assessment continued. On the high tform, Ophelia and Wesley were left dumbfounded. ¡°This is incredible! ¡°I never knew marksmanship could be so intense. If it were my bodyguards, many would struggle to pass. Even if they did, it would probably take over five minutes. ¡°The gap is just too wide!¡± Wesley clicked his tongue in amazement but quickly brightened up because the more formidable these people were, the challenging it would be for Osborne to stand out. ¡°That Osborne, what a fool! Thinks he¡¯s all that. Bet he¡¯s more Chapter 48 The First Stage 5/6 regretting it now! Ophelia, you know him better. Where d¡¯you think he¡¯ll ce?¡± Wesley asked eagerly. Ophelia pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°My bodyguard once mentioned Osborne¡¯s marksmanship is spot on, but that¡¯s about it. Moving targets, shooting on the run, rapid¨Cfire ¨C none of those are his strong suits. ¡°He mightnd somewhere in the middle.¡± Ophelia suggested diplomatically, mindful not to diminish Osborne despite their conflicts. But even that assessment didn¡¯t sit well with Wesley. ¡°Middle of the pack? Really? Underestimating him, am I? Too bad being average won¡¯t cut it. He¡¯s destined for elimination.¡± With a satisfied grin, Wesley nced over at rissa, who was not far away but was wearing a cool and aloof expression. Seeing her unconcerned demeanor toward Osborne delighted him even more. ¡°A ssy girl like Ms. Radcliffe would never give a loser like Osborne a second nce. Remember how she hugged him before? Just a fluke, ¡®cause he saved her life. She¡¯s cooled off now. Osborne¡¯s chances with her? Absolute zero!¡± ¡°Now, that¡¯s more like it!¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Clear Dominance Ophelia nodded in agreement, sharing the same thoughts. 1/6 They all believed that someone as noble as rissa could never have any feelings for amoner like Osborne. Her previous embrace was just out of excitement. Osborne was out of rissa¡¯s league. ¡°Ha, Osborne dreaming of snagging to the Radcliffe family? That¡¯s pure fantasy! Unless rissa has lost her mind, there¡¯s not way she¡¯d have anything with him! ¡°And to top it off, there¡¯s Donna standing in the way!¡± Both of them felt relieved. At that moment, the first stage of the assessment had reached its end, with the tenth group finishing up. Among them emerged a powerhouse whopleted the challenge in a remarkable one minute and forty seconds, leaving even theirpetitors in awe. Then, it was Osborne¡¯s turn. As there were only a hundred and one participants, he was thest to go, entering the stage alone without anypetitors alongside him. Chapter 49 Clear Dominance All eyes were on Osborne at that moment. Osborne nced at the rankings. The fifth spot was secured at exactly two minutes. 2/6 In other words, to make it to the top five, he had toplete the challenge within two minutes. ¡°Two minutes, huh?¡± Osborne murmured, ultimately choosing a handgun. Despite the disadvantage of handguns in long¨Crange target shooting, as proven by the previous participants, and the time wasted in reloading due to their smaller magazines, Osborne still opted for a handgun with a thirty¨Cround capacity. Why? Because he was most familiar with handguns. ¡°Number one hundred and one, are you ready?¡± Osborne confirmed, securing two spare magazines and nodding at the assessor. ¡°I¡¯m Ready!¡± ¡°Alright, begin!¡± With the assessor¡¯smand, the timer started, and Osborne dashed out like a cheetah, swiftly aiming and firing at the first target. Chapter 49 Clear Dominance 3/6 In Osborne¡¯s hands, the handgun seemed to transform into a semi¨Cautomatic rifle, hitting target after target at close range as if they were dominoes. Gasps filled the air, but Osborne remained unfazed. He had been diligently practicing his marksmanship for the past few days, firing tens of thousands of rounds. With his increasing physical strength and steady hands, his shooting skills had vastly improved. With the assistance of Satan¡¯s Eye, his uracy was impable. Whether it was mid¨Crange shooting while moving, long¨Crange sniping after vaulting over obstacles, or rapid¨Cmoving target shooting, Osborne handled it all with just a handgun. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Not a single bullet missed its mark. Maintaining his rhythm, Osborne swiftly cleared all sixty targets. He nced at the timer. He only took one minute and ten seconds. A smile crept onto Osborne¡¯s face as he let out a sigh of relief. The previous top time was one minute and forty seconds, and he had surpassed it by a whopping thirty seconds, establishing a significant lead. Chapter 49 Clear Dominance And this was without giving his all. Osborne was confident he could improve his time to under a minute, but that would be too extravagant. 4/6 At that moment, his one hundredpetitors watched him in shock, realizing he was their biggest threat. On the high tform, Wesley and Ophelia were both dumbfounded. ¡°Ophelia, didn¡¯t you say Osborne would only rank in the middle? Is this middle? This is bloody smashing, way ahead of second ce!¡± Ophelia bit her lip, unable to speak. She, too, was astonished. With three years of marriage to Osborne and three years of him silently acting as her bodyguard to ensure her safety, she had no idea his marksmanship was this exceptional. Donna chimed in, ¡°This guy surprises me.¡± Beside her, rissa fought back a smile, maintaining her icyposure. ¡°Just average,¡± rissa remarked coolly. ¡°In the same assessment, my head of security, Paul Duncan, could probably manage it in about a minute. Mr. Augustine has quite a ways to go.¡± Chapter 49 Clear Dominance Donna nced at rissa upon hearing this. 5/6 Seeing rissa¡¯s indifferent and almost disdainful expression, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°rissa, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Who is Captain Paul? He¡¯s a marksman and top¨Ctier in martial arts. That¡¯s how he manages it in about a minute. ¡°Well, Osborne is quite impressive already.¡± rissa said indifferently, ¡°Really? ¡°I don¡¯t understand these things, I just know he¡¯s not the best.¡± Donna smiled faintly, leaving it at that. Meanwhile, the second phase of the assessment hadmenced. The second phase involved an emergency retreat scenario, where participants had to protect a dummy while dodging a barrage from ten simted firearms. The fewer hits the dummy took, the higher the score. Once the second phase concluded, both Wesley and Ophelia fell silent because, once again, Osborne had taken the lead. The dummy he protected hadn¡¯t been hit by a single simted bullet. Chapter 49 Clear Dominance Meanwhile, the runner¨Cup had been struck five times. Clear dominance! Once more, it was a clear dominance! 6/6 On the firing range, Osborne had now be everyone¡¯s target. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Secured One Spot In the second stage, the test simted a sudden ambush to see how well they could safely protect the employer and escape. Armed with just a riot shield and a dummy as the employer, they faced over a dozen fake guns firing from several hundred yards away in two directions. This stage was extremely tough. The riot shield couldn¡¯t fully cover both the participant and the dummy. They had to minimize harm to the dummy, even if it meant using their own body as a shield. The best bodyguard in this challenge let the dummy get hit only five times, which was impressive. He used the shield and non¨Clethal parts of his body to block over ny¨Cfive percent of the bullets. However, for Osborne, this test was straightforward. When Osborne activated Satan¡¯s Eye, everything turned into slow motion, including bullets fired several hundred yards away. He could even calcte the bullet¡¯s trajectory and finalnding point, effortlessly choosing to dodge or block with the riot shield. So, as he crossed the assessment area with the dummy, not only was the dummy untouched by the simted bullets, but Chapter 50 Secured One Spot Osborne himself was never hit. In the second assessment, Osborne once again secured the absolute first ce, widening the gap further. 2/5 Such a performance not only stunned Wesley and Ophelia on the high tform but also left the otherpetitors at the shooting range utterly bbergasted. They even suspected that the Radcliffe family was helping Osborne cheat! Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be exined. But only Donna knew that in this assessment, she didn¡¯t assist Osborne in cheating. In fact, she specifically instructed the assessors to increase difficulty for Osborne. Yet, Osborne still passed wlessly. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Donna murmured, amazed that Osborne managed to block the dense barrage of bullets with the riot shield, a truly miraculous feat. She suddenly looked at a middle¨Caged man behind rissa. ¡°Captain Paul, under the same circumstances, could you achieve this level of performance?¡± At the mention of Paul, the middle¨Caged man¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Chapter 50 Secured One Spot ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, I should be able to, with a bit of luck.¡± She thought, ¡°Does that mean you can¡¯t do it?¡± Donna didn¡¯t voice this thought, furrowing her brow, lost in thought. 3/5 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Of the three assessments, the one she valued the most was the second stage because this stage tested whether the bodyguard could safely evacuate rissa unharmed in case of an attack. She needed a bodyguard who could shield rissa from bullets at critical moments. So, when Osborne took a significant lead in the first stage, Donna remained calm, knowing that while Osborne¡¯s marksmanship was impressive, rissa¡¯s bodyguard team had skilled marksmen as well. But when Osborne wlessly passed the second stage, Donna was moved. rissa¡¯s bodyguard teamcked talents like him. Donna thought to herself, ncing at rissa,¡°If this guy hadn¡¯t unrealistic dreams about rissa, that¡¯d be great. Based on his performance, I¡¯ve got to keep him, no matter what.¡± She asked, ¡°rissa, what do you think of Osborne¡¯s performance?¡± rissa remained cold¨Cfaced, seemingly unaffected by Chapter 50 Secured One Spot Osborne¡¯s wless disy. Her eyes kept scanning over each bodyguard, not lingering on Osborne deliberately. This behavior reassured Donna a bit more. 4/5 ¡°Not bad! Leading in both stages shows his strength. However, I still believe Captain Paul is stronger, don¡¯t you think?¡± Donna chuckled. She didn¡¯t say much but continued, ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the third assessment! It¡¯s abat test, a brawl with ten participants. It won¡¯t be easy for him to stand out. ¡°Especially after his outstanding performance in the first two phases, he¡¯s be everyone¡¯s target. After all, he¡¯s not from any securitypany; he just jumped into the fray. ¡°Thosepany folks, to save themselves from embarrassment, will probably team up against him.¡± Deep within rissa¡¯s eyes, a sudden worry surfaced, though she hid it well, escaping Donna¡¯s notice. She feigned indifference, saying, ¡°Alliance is within the rules. He¡¯ll have to deal with on his own.¡± Donna was right; Osborne had indeed be a marked man. The other hundred participants hailed from the top ten security firms, all d in standardized uniforms adorned with their respectivepany logos. Only Osborne stood out in his athletic Chapter 50 Secured One Spot gear, clearly out of ce. 5/5 Moreover, Osborne had joined the assessment unexpectedly. Osborne¡¯s wless performance in the first two phases had practically secured him one spot, leaving only four for the rest. With one less spot avable, they naturally felt disgruntled. Even if it was just for their pride, they all wanted to teach Osborne a lesson in the third phase. Write yourment FGifts Gifts Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Won¡¯t Stand a Chance In the third stage, a brawl assessment was conducted with 100 individuals divided into ten groups, engaging in a no¨Cholds¨Cbarred melee where being knocked down meant elimination. The ranking was based on the time of being knocked down. Thest person standing in each group would advance to the final showdown, determining the ultimate rankings. Coboration was allowed during the melee. 1/5 Osborne¡¯s group consisted of eleven members, with the other ten from different security firms who wouldn¡¯t normally team up. However, due to Osborne¡¯s outstanding performance in the previous stages, they decided to unite, aiming to eliminate Osborne at the earliest opportunity and ensure his bottom ranking in the third stage. One of them, ranked sixth in the previous stages, asked with a gloomy expression as they surrounded Osborne, ¡°Which security firm are you from?¡± If Osborne hadn¡¯t unexpectedly joined the assessment, he could have easily made it into the top five and had a significant chance to be rissa¡¯s bodyguard, enjoying a multimillion¨Cdor sry. Chapter 51 Won¡¯t Stand a Chance Therefore, he harbored an unusually strong dislike towards Osborne. 2/5 ¡°I¡¯m not from a security firm,¡± Osborne replied nonchntly. The man paused, then snapped, ¡°So you¡¯re not a pro, yet you¡¯re here trying to snatch our jobs? Well, then don¡¯t me us for teaming up against you!¡± He then challenged, ¡°E¨Clevel martial artist, Mark Moore, care to spar?¡± The other nine followed suit, introducing themselves as martial artists of ss F. ¡°ss F martial artists?¡± Osborne was surprised, as they were all martial artists, albeit mostly at the lowest ss F level, except for Mark at E¨Clevel. Osborne, feeling eager, added, ¡°Are you all martial artists? ¡°I¡¯m not sure of my level, but I think even if you team up, you won¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Mark and the others exploded in anger. As the assessment official gave the signal, the brawl began, with all ten rushing towards Osborne. ¡°You¡¯re going down!¡± Chapter 51 Won¡¯t Stand a Chance ¡°In this stage, you¡¯ll only rank at the bottom!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± 3/5 On the high tform, Ophelia and Wesley watched intently as the third stagemenced. ¡°This time, this loser is in for a tough ride! ¡°I heard these top bodyguards from the ten leading security firms are all martial artists with formidablebat skills. ¡°Any one of them could easily school Osborne. Now that they¡¯re teaming up, Osborne will definitely be the first to go, ending up at the bottom in the third stage!¡± Wesley remarked coldly. Ophelia nodded, wanting to express the same sentiment. Based on her knowledge of Osborne, he couldn¡¯t possibly match these elite bodyguards. But recalling how Osborne unexpectedly surged ahead in the first stage, she swallowed her words. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so, or he¡¯ll truly be Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguard.¡± With that thought, Ophelia¡¯s expression turned grim. On the other side, Donna and rissa observed the third stage assessment. rissa appeared aloof and indifferent. Chapter 51 Won¡¯t Stand a Chance 4/5 However, inwardly, she was worried. When she saw those guys team up against Osborne, she tightly clenched her fists. She struggled to maintainposure and asked, ¡°Captain Paul, do you think Mr. Augustine can still shine in the third stage?¡± Paul chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s going to be tough! ¡°His ten opponents, at the weakest, are ss F martial artists. The strongest, Mark, hails from the second¨Cranked Mornic Security Company and possesses the skills of a ss E martial artist. ¡°United as they are, unless Osborne has the strength close to a ss D martial artist, he won¡¯t stand a chance. It¡¯s likely he¡¯ll be defeated in an instant.¡± After Paul spoke, rissa grew even more concerned. Meanwhile, Mark and his ten men finally engaged Osborne. Confidence and arrogance adorned their faces as they moved swiftly like beasts,unching fierce attacks. Martial artists, also known as super ck belts, exceeded the pinnacle of ordinary achievements in major martial arts systems. Achieving a ck belt was considered the highest rank for most people, but surpassing it led to bing a ss F martial artist. To theyman, ss F martial artists were already terrifying, with strong physical abilities that could seriously injure Chapter 51 Won¡¯t Stand a Chance someone with a single punch. All ten assants surrounding Osborne were martial artists. Mark himself was a ss E martial artist. Theirbined might was terrifying, their attacks relentless, enveloping Osborne like a tightly woven, sealing off all avenues of escape. However, Osborne remainedpletely unruffled. Mark and his cohorts were undoubtedly formidable, butpared to Milo, who had attacked him just two days prior, they paled inparison. Milo was a ss C metahuman, and his strength was on par .with that of a ss C martial artist. 5/5 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. If Osborne could hold his own against Milo, why should he fear these opponents? Withposure, he activated Satan¡¯s Eye. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 You Surprised Me! With Satan¡¯s Eye activated, Mark and the others¡® movements slowed down. Osborne could meticulously observe each step of their attack and pinpoint the ws. Osborne acted swiftly, leaping out like a cheetah and delivering a punch to the person who disyed the most obvious w among the group of ten. The man was caught off guard. Osborne¡¯s fist soon loomedrge in his vision. Beforeing back to his senses, the man was struck and sent crashing to the ground. He was out, followed by the second contestant, then the third person, the fourth, and so on. Thanks to The Breath of Celestial, Osborne now outssed ss F martial artists in speed, strength, and reaction time, surpassing even those at ss E and reaching ss D. Ifbined with Satan¡¯s Eye, his strength was not inferior to that of a ss C martial artist. Even if these ten people joined forces, they would pose no threat to him. Despite their seemingly formidable attacks, they couldn¡¯ty a finger on Osborne. One by one, they were knocked down and eliminated by him. Chapter 52 You Surprised Me! In just a dozen seconds, Mark was the only one left. In shock, he soon received a blow to the ribs from Osborne, causing him to copse and be ousted from thepetition. Osborne advanced to the third round of the final. Based on his performance in the first two rounds, even if he camest in the third one, he would definitely secure a spot, possibly even clinching the top. All the contestants looked at Osborne in astonishment at that moment. 2/6 They abruptly abandoned the idea of teaching him a lesson upon realizing it was beyond their capability. Osborne was ahead of them in the first two rounds, and his fighting ability also outstripped theirs. Even if they teamed up, he might not be defeated. They preferred to ignore him and work hard topete for the other four spots instead of engaging in fights with him. Therefore, the followingpetition became easier. In the end, Osborne effortlessly defeated several ss E martial artists in the final and secured first ce once more. On the high tform, Ophelia and Wesley were stunned again. Chapter 52 You Surprised Me! Having predicted that Osborne would be severely beaten, he felt as if he were pped hard in the face. Another victory for Osborne caused Wesley¡¯s face to contort in anger. The happiest person was rissa. However, she did not dare to show her delight but merely nodded with a cold expression. ¡°Well done!¡± 3/6 Donna was somewhat helpless, thinking, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to stand out. How wonderful will it be if only his intentions. toward rissa are purely protective? With him as rissa¡¯s bodyguard, she will be much safer.¡± Then, she waved her hand. ¡°Let the top fivee up.¡± Soon, Osborne and the other four were brought to the tform. After the three intense tests, all four were breathless and physically exhausted. Only Osborne was still calm at that time, showing no sign of fatigue. He was also shocked about this. Since beginning his practice of The Breath of Celestial, he seldom felt tired, as if his body possessed boundless energy. Chapter 52 You Surprised Me! 4/6 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. During his shooting training at the research center previously, he spent over ten hours firing tens of thousands of bullets. If it had been anyone else, they would have long copsed from exhaustion, but Osborne remained unfazed. He could only attribute this to the effect of The Breath of Celestial. ¡°You surprised me!¡± Donna cast a deep nce at Osborne, turned to the other four, and said, ¡°Congrattions to you. You¡¯ve sessfully passed the assessment. You must be drained, so feel free to return and rest for now. Once your employment contracts with thepany are signed, you can start work.¡± Upon hearing this, the four people were overjoyed and quickly expressed their gratitude. Even for them, such a job with an annual sry in the millions was not always avable. Most importantly, they were now bodyguards for rissa, the most stunning girl in Mayby City. Securing this job was a tremendous honor. Soon, the four people left. Staring at Osborne again, Donna was somewhat conflicted. Considering his strength, even among rissa¡¯s bodyguards, he ranked above the middle. Perhaps only Paul and the three vice¨Ccaptains could surpass Chapter 52 You Surprised Me! Osborne in overall strength and experience. 5/6 Donna was more than willing to have a master like Osborn on rissa¡¯s bodyguard team. However, she was worried that Osborne harbored ulterior motives toward rissa. He might be a threat to rissa. ¡°Osborne, are you truly disregarding my earlier proposal? You must understand the grave risks of being a bodyguard. Death coulde at any moment,¡± Donna asked. Osborne smiled, ¡°Yes. I just want to stay in the Radcliffe Manor as Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguard! Now that I have passed the assessment, please fulfill your promise, Ms. Donna Radcliffe.¡± How could he give up? As long as he became rissa¡¯s bodyguard, his second test of heirship would bepleted. At that moment, he would neverpromise. Donna¡¯s face darkened. She said coldly, ¡°While you did pass the strength test, one crucial aspect remains. ¡°Your background check is still pending approval!¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 rissa¡¯s Superpower ¡°Background check?¡± Osborne furrowed his eyebrows. Just as his second test of heirship was nearingpletion, Donna unexpectedly requested a background check. He couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. Today was the third day of the test of heirship. Failing now, even with a slight dy, would result in his overall test failure: ¡°How to review it?¡± Osborne asked in a deep voice. Donna calmly exined, ¡°Osborne, I¡¯m not trying to make things hard for you. In fact, everyone undergoes a background check. I can¡¯t risk an untrustworthy person bing rissa¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°The difference is that the other four people are rmended by major securitypanies. They have already gone through background checks and are deemed reliable. ¡°Due to theck of prior knowledge about you, I needprehensive information to ensure that you are not a spy infiltrated by adversaries. ¡°However, your previous act of saving rissa¡¯s life will be taken into ount, simplifying your background check. I just want to ask you a few questions.¡± Chapter 53 rissa¡¯s Superpower 2/5 Osborne breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the investigation would conclude swiftly, leaving no timing dys. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Donna nced at rissa, who hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. Donna then smiled, ¡°Osborne, I would like to remind you that you must answer the following questions absolutely truthfully. No lies will work! ¡°rissa possesses a superpower that detects whether your statement is true or false. At present, no one can deceive her.¡± After she finished speaking, Osborne looked at rissa in shock. The superpower to distinguish truth from lies? rissa was actually a metahuman. Whilecking offensive or defensive capabilities, this power could prove highly effective when utilized skillfully. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but be worried. ¡°Osborne, it¡¯s not toote for you to give up now and leave the Radcliffe Manor! Otherwise, if I uncover your ulterior motives, there will be consequences.¡± Donna red at him threateningly. Chapter 53 rissa¡¯s Superpower 3/5 After pondering for a while, Osborne nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead. I will answer truthfully as long as it doesn¡¯t involve my personal privacy.¡± At that moment, he had no way out. To Donna¡¯s surprise, Osborne actually dared to ept her interrogation. He appeared quite composed, as if he had harbored no evil intentions. ¡°I hope you are really upright!¡± With that, Donna posed the first question. ¡°First of all, what is your purpose foring to the Radcliffe Manor?¡± In an instant, Osborne sensed a prating gaze upon him. He turned his head and found rissa scrutinizing him intently. Meanwhile, he felt as if she had seen through him. ¡°Is this rissa¡¯s ability?¡± Osborne was taken aback by this sensation, even feeling a slight twitch in his Satan¡¯s Eye at that moment. He finally believed that rissa could really distinguish between truth and lies. After a moment of hesitation, he finally replied honestly, ¡°To get close to Ms. Radcliffe and stay by her side.¡± Chapter 53 rissa¡¯s Superpower 4/5 These were all the requirements he had to meet for the test of heirship. He didn¡¯t lie. His words caused rissa¡¯s pretty face to flush red and a slight tremble to overtake her immediately, but she swiftly regained.posure, returning to her cold expression. Ophelia and Wesley both opened their mouths wide in disbelief. Did Osborne just admit that he had ulterior motives? Did he confess that he attempted to approach rissa and pursue her? Wesley was disdainful of him, assuming Osborne¡¯s aspirations to be mere wishful thinking with no chance of sess. Ophelia¡¯s face darkened. Osborne was her ex¨Chusband anyway. He, however, displeased her by conceding that he had come to the Radcliffe Manor to be near rissa. Despite acknowledging that rissa overshadowed her in every way, including beauty, status, and background, Ophelia couldn¡¯t hide her unhappiness. With a straight face, Donna asked coldly, ¡°Do you confess to having feelings for rissa and intending to pursue her? Don¡¯t Chapter 53 rissa¡¯s Superpower you realize you are craving for what you are not worthy of?¡± Her voice already carried a tinge of anger. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± Osborne replied calmly. 5/5 ¡°I wish to remain with Ms. Radcliffe, not out of a pursuit of her affections. Although I don¡¯t deny that she is stunning and that I like her very much, this is not why I came here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Frowning, Donna was puzzled. ¡°It is contradictory, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t want to chase after rissa?¡± Osborne nodded again. ¡°I haven¡¯t considered it yet.¡± .He did have a crush on rissa, but he approached her solely to fulfill the test of heirship, never thinking of pursuing her. At least not now. Therefore, he answered very straightforwardly. Donna looked at rissa in surprise. ¡°rissa, did he lie?¡± rissa¡¯s expression was strange. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 There¡¯s an Attack But in the end, rissa shook her head. ¡°No, Osborne didn¡¯t. He really doesn¡¯t have any intention of pursuing me.¡± With that said, she was suddenly somewhat depressed. She preferred if Osborne had deceived her. However, her superpower assured her that it was his truthful answer rather than a lie. Donna was surprised. Did she misunderstand Osborne? Was he attempting to be rissa¡¯s bodyguard not out of a desire to be with her? If not, what was his intention? Did he intend to harm her? Donna feltpelled to uncover the truth. But at that moment, something strange happened. Suddenly, a weird dark cloud drifted overhead, unleashing a downpour that enveloped Radcliffe Manor, apanied by rumbling thunder. ¡°Why is it raining so heavily all of a sudden? There¡¯s no thunderstorm in today¡¯s weather forecast,¡± Ophelia eximed in Chapter 54 There¡¯s an Attack a panic. 2/6 Osborne nced at Ophelia, aware of her long¨Cstanding fear of thunder. In the past, whenever there had been thunder, he had instinctively stepped forward tofort her. But now, he ignored her. Ophelia shrank back with fright. Unaware of her uncase, Wesley said casually, ¡°Ophelia, there¡¯s no need to be stunned. The weather in Mayby City is always unpredictable.¡± At that moment, Osborne abruptly shouted, ¡°Something is wrong!¡± His Satan¡¯s Eye instantly started pulsating wildly, and a strong sense of impending crisis surged within him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Donna asked, frowning. With a straight face, Osborne refrained from an immediate reply. Instead, he fixed his gaze in a single direction. His Satan¡¯s Eye pierced through the dense rain and fog, extending over half a mile, observing the surroundings outside Radcliffe Manor. The next moment, he became alert. ¡°Oh, no! There¡¯s an attack!¡± Chapter 54 There¡¯s an Attack After Osborne finished speaking, everyone grew nervous, but they soon calmed down. 3/6 Donna red at him and said icily, ¡°Osborne, are you trying to evade my next question? You should make up a better excuse!¡± Paul, standing behind rissa, sneered, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense here! At least nearly a hundred guards are protecting and patrolling the periphery of the manor. If there is really an attack, I will be informed right away!¡± Donna nodded and warned, ¡°Osborne, don¡¯t y tricks!. Otherwise, I¡¯ll deem your identity verification unsessful. Let¡¯s proceed with the questioning.¡± Upon hearing this, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°I told you, there¡¯s an attack! Numerous and formidable enemies are on their way! ¡°What a fucking emergency! Do you still want to ask questions? Damn it!¡± Then, Osborne immediately rushed to rissa, grabbed her, and ran away with her. His sudden scolding shocked and irritated Donna. In all her life, no one had ever dared to reprimand her like that. However, at the sight of Osborne¡¯s actions, she grew anxious at once. Chapter 54 There¡¯s an Attack ¡°Stop! ¡°Stop him!¡± 4/6 In fact, even without Donna¡¯s order, Paul had alreadyunched an attack. He angrily punched Osborne with lightning speed. In an instant, Osborne felt tremendous pressure. Paul was definitely stronger than Milo. Not daring to confront him directly, Osborne utilized Satan¡¯s Eye to slow down Paul¡¯s movements and barely managed to evade him. ¡°Let go of Ms. Radcliffe! ¡°You really have bad intentions and want to harm her. I will kill you!¡± Paul shouted angrily with murderous intent. He was on the verge of unleashing his full strength to take Osborne¡¯s life when suddenly something unexpected urred. With a boom, a bolt of lightning tore through the sky, twisted toward their location, and struck down with rming speed. In an instant, everyone¡¯s hair stood on end. Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye activated wildly, signaling something grave was afoot. ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± Chapter 54 There¡¯s an Attack 5/6 Without hesitation, Osborne swiftly hugged rissa, covering her ears and protecting her tightly in his arms. Deafening noises echoed. The next moment, a fierce bolt of lightning struck the roof directly above them. Instantly, the surroundings were illuminated with bright shes, and the thunderous roar left their eardrums ringing and heads buzzing. It was a lightning strike! Immediately, over half of rissa¡¯s bodyguards copsed on the tform. Both Wesley and Ophelia felt a sudden numbness throughout their bodies, followed by unconsciousness as ck blood trickled from their ears. It wasn¡¯t a natural lightning strike! At that moment, Donna, Paul, and the others still standing looked up at the sky in astonishment. Donna was seething with rage. ¡°This is the elemental metahuman with the power of thunder and lightning, and it¡¯s Raymond once more! ¡°Damn it!¡± Donna roared, casting a nce at rissa, who appeared unharmed in Osborne¡¯s arms with her eyes wide open. She soon breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 54 There¡¯s an Attack 6/6 Meanwhile, another bolt of lightning struck down wildly. ¡°Captain Paul, protect rissa! ¡°Raymond, you bastard! You can¡¯t hurt rissa while I¡¯m here!¡± With that said, Donna swiftly ascended into the air under Osborne¡¯s shocked gaze. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Ceaseless Bullets Donna intercepted the lightning with her body. 1/2 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. With a sudden crack, as the lightning struck, a thick earthen wall materialized in front of her, miraculously blocking its path. Osborne swallowed. ¡°This elderly woman is also a metahuman. Her strength surpasses Milo¡¯s by far! Is her superpower to control the earth?¡± Osborne was extremely shocked. ¡°L¨CLet go of me.¡± At that moment, a shy voice suddenly sounded from Osborne¡¯s arms. He nced down and discovered rissa staring at him with her captivating eyes. She, like a startled bird, was held tightly in his arms, cheeks flushed red. He coughed and quickly released her. He said solemnly, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, we need to leave this ce immediately and find somewhere to hide! You¡¯re being attacked by more than one person, and gunmen are closing in!¡± As soon as Osborne finished speaking, gunshots rang out in the distance. Chapter 55 Ceaseless Bullets The downpour limited visibility for all but him. With Satan¡¯s Eye, he effortlessly pinpointed the location of every enemy. With each shot he fired, an enemy fell a hundred yards away. 2/2 By the time he had emptied thest of the ten bullets in his magazine, ten enemiesy knocked down in the distance, and the dense gunfire abruptly thinned out. He seized the opportunity and returned to rissa¡¯s side. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, let¡¯s go!¡± Osborne helped rissa up and covered her with the riot shield, ready to leave. Meanwhile, a tall and robust figure obstructed their path. It was Paul. Osborne subdued the enemy¡¯s gunfire, prompting Paul to emerge from cover. Instead ofunching an immediate counterattack, he swiftly rushed to Osborne. ¡°Hey, let go of Ms. Radcliffe! ¡°I am the captain of her bodyguards. From now on, I will take care of her!¡± With that, Paul pushed Osborne away violently. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Are You a Spy? 1/5 Osborne staggered, feeling the immense force from Paul¡¯s hand, as though he had been squeezed by an elephant. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. Ignoring Osborne, Paul said to rissa, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, the enemy¡¯s attack is too intense. I will take you to the safe house now!¡± ¡°Take him with us!¡± she said hurriedly. She stared at Osborne¡¯s shoulder with concern. ¡°Osborne, are you injured? Come with us to the safe house. We¡¯ll be safe upon arriving there.¡± Before Osborne could speak, Paul said coldly, ¡°No!¡± Then, he ordered Osborne, ¡°Remain here to hold off the enemy and buy time for Ms. Radcliffe! Don¡¯t retreat. Reinforcements are on their way.¡± He held up the riot shield, ready to protect rissa to the north. Osborne frowned at his words. ¡°Hold off the enemy? Buy time? Sorry, why should I listen to you?¡± Chapter 56 Are You a Spy? Paul narrowed his eyes. He said threateningly, ¡°I am the captain of Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguards. In an emergency, I have the authority tomand all of her bodyguards to fight! Do you dare disobey my orders?¡± Osborne smiled, ¡°You are mistaken about one thing. I¡¯m not yet Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguard. Therefore, as the captain, you can¡¯t give me orders.¡± He was reluctant to entrust rissa to Paul because he didn¡¯t trust Paul, or rather, he didn¡¯t trust anyone. Her safety was crucial to his test of heirship. Only by personally safeguarding her could he find peace of mind. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Paul¡¯s gaze turned icy. Swiftly, he lifted his gun and aimed it at Osborne¡¯s head. ¡°How dare you defy my orders? Believe it or not, I will consider you an enemy and eliminate you on the spot! I have reason to believe you might be a spy!¡± Facing the ck muzzle, Osborne was instantly annoyed. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Give it a try!¡± ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t?¡± Paul sneered, brimming with murderous intent. Anxiously, rissa shouted, ¡°Captain Paul, Imand you to cease! Osborne is not a spy. He just saved my life! Therefore, I order you to put down your gun at once!¡± Chapter 56 Are You a Spy? Paul was taken aback by her chilly and stern voice. 3/5 Meanwhile, Osborne nced into the distance and furrowed his brow. ¡°If we continue arguing like this, the enemies will catch up! Where¡¯s the safe house? I¡¯ll escort you there!¡± Paul met rissa¡¯s angry eyes and finally moved his gun away. He scoffed, ¡°Three hundred yards north!¡± He prepared to take rissa away. ¡°Three hundred yards north?¡± Osborne was momentarily stunned, his Satan¡¯s Eye scanning to the north. He became nervous and urgently grabbed rissa¡¯s arm with a straight face. ¡°Wait. We can¡¯t go there! There are enemies lying in ambush!¡± ¡°What?¡± rissa eximed. Paul snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you bastard! That¡¯s the safe house guarded by my people. How could there be enemies? ¡°Are you a spy, deliberately trying to dy time and prevent Ms. Radcliffe from reaching the safe house? I am very suspicious of you. Why did the attack ur now? Could it be because of you?¡± Paul stared at Osborne with doubts and vignce. Even rissa was slightly swayed. The attack hade Chapter 56 Are You a Spy? suddenly and violently this time. The guards outside hadn¡¯t issued any warning, and the enemies had approached her directly. It was impossible that no one inside revealed her location. But how could it be Osborne? 4/5 rissa didn¡¯t believe that he was a spy. He had indeed risked his life, darting into a hail of bullets to retrieve a riot shield solely to protect her. The gunshot injury in his shoulder was still bleeding! Had he been a spy, there would have been no need for him to act in such a manner, and he would have had ample chances to end her life. ¡°Am I a spy?¡± Osborne sneered, ¡°I warned you about an enemy ambush three hundred yards to the north. Believe it or not, you shouldn¡¯t go there.¡± ¡°Well, get out of here!¡± Paul growled before pushing Osborne away rudely and dashing north with rissa. After a moment of hesitation, Osborne still followed them. Along the way, he ran into another unconscious bodyguard and retrieved a pistol. He caught up with rissa while shooting at the back. Chapter 56 Are You a Spy? 5/5 Even in inclement weather, his marksmanship remained remarkably urate, knocking down an enemy with every shot. Unfortunately, due to the overwhelming number of enemies, he couldn¡¯t eliminate them all. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t bring my Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun. Otherwise, I might have had a chance to kill them all.¡± While the pistols provided by the Radcliffe family for the bodyguards were potent, each magazine held only ten rounds. In most general dangers, the bullets were certainly sufficient. However, in the current situation, no matter how skilled Osborne was with his marksmanship, ten bullets could only murder ten enemies. It was far from enough! Moreover, the enemies possessed night vision equipment, which rendered them less hindered by the harsh conditions. Upon realizing Osborne¡¯s formidable shooting skills, they advanced cautiously with the help of cover. It became more challenging for him to kill the enemies. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Werewolves 1/6 Fortunately, the safe house was just three hundred yards ahead, and Osborne, rissa, and Paul reached it swiftly at their pace. It was built into the mountains. Before them loomed a massive alloy door, set against a backdrop of dense forest. Once they navigated through the woods and walked through the door, their enemies would be unable to breach it, even with rocketunchers. Breathless, rissa turned around and shouted, ¡°Osborne, hurry up. We¡¯re almost there!¡± Osborne hesitated briefly before speeding up and reaching her side. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you. You and Ms. Radcliffe open the safe house first, and I¡¯ll return shortly!¡± Paul said coldly. Osborne snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your men were nearby? Why didn¡¯t I see them?¡± He narrowed his eyes. Embarrassed, Paul said icily, ¡°How should I know? The situation is soplicated. They may have gone to support other ces! Anyway, since you are unwilling to cover the rear, I¡¯ll take care of it. Please escort Ms. Radcliffe to the safe house Chapter 57 Werewolves immediately.¡± 2/6 He pivoted around and rushed toward the enemies behind him. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, be careful!¡± Osborne cast a meaningful nce at Paul¡¯s back but said nothing. After reminding rissa, he started sorting through his weapons. The pistol still held three bullets. In addition to that, there was a riot shield and two alloy daggers. Osborne frowned and pushed the riot shield to rissa. He whispered, ¡°Take good care of yourselfter. I may not be able to protect you! Also, don¡¯t trust anyone!¡± Without waiting for rissa¡¯s reply, he suddenly raised the pistol and pulled the trigger toward a shadow. He fired three rounds in a row, instantly emptying thest three bullets in the magazine. ¡°Ouch!¡± The next instant, a deep, pained growl echoed, followed by a ck shadow darting out quickly from the darkness and lunging at Osborne and rissa. It was utterly terrifying. Its body was swiftly cloaked in dark fur, its bloodshot like a wild beast¡¯s, and its ws razor¨Csharp. eyes Chapter 57 Werewolves It moved low to the ground, sprinting at incredible speed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He was not a beast but a man. 3/6 Osborne¡¯s three bullets cut off one of his cheeks, rendering his face extremely grotesque and horrifying, yet still distinctly human. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s actually a metahuman! ¡°Shape¨Cshifting metahuman?¡± After seeing the ck shadow¡¯s transformation clearly, Osborne took a deep breath. At the same time, several simr ck shadows suddenly emerged from the nearby darkness. Their bodies swiftly became shrouded in fur, resembling wild animals. ¡°What the hell are these?¡± Osborne growled, his entire body tense as he shielded rissa protectively behind him. ¡°Be careful!¡± Noticing these dark shadows, rissa was not entirely surprised. Overwhelmed with fear and concern, she shouted, ¡°Osborne, they¡¯re shape¨Cshifting wolf metahumans! ¡°Wolf metahumans, also known as werewolves, possess incredible speed, excellent strength, formidable defenses, as well Chapter 57 Werewolves 4/6 as exceptional vitality. They are exceedingly challenging to defeat! Each one ranks at least ss E, with some reaching ss D or even ss C!¡± rissa¡¯s exmation made Osborne¡¯s expression even more serious. It turned out that they were shape¨Cshifting wolf metahumans, werewolves! There existed two types of metahumans, innate and acquired. Both arose from gic mutations, but thetter were typically engineered withinboratories. Shape¨Cshifting metahumans, in particr, were predominantly created inboratories. By extracting genes from wild animals and developing a specialized gene mutation drug, it was once possible for human genes to mutate when injected into humans, granting them the ability to transform into wild beasts. Once sessful, both strength and speed would be as formidable as those of a wild beast. These werewolves were the result of mutations using the most powerful genes from wild wolves. They were scarier than real wild wolves. In terms of speed, strength, defense, and even vitality, they significantly surpassed ordinary humans. Chapter 57 Werewolves 5/6 It was difficult to kill them with conventional thermal weapons. The werewolf, its head half severed by bullets yet still lunging toward Osborne, was utterly chilling. There were a total of ten werewolves, frantically pouncing on Osborne and rissa. The weakest among them were ss E metahumans, while the strongest approached those at ss C! Even Osborne found himself fearful in such a situation. He had once fought Milo on equal footing in ss C, but Milo specialized in mental control, whereas his Satan¡¯s Eye happened to counter Milo¡¯s abilities effectively. Despite Milo¡¯s considerable power, it did not match the strength of a werewolf. Furthermore, ten werewolves were charging toward Osborne like a pack of wolves now! He threw away the pistol with an empty magazine and tightly grasped the two alloy daggers. ¡°What are their weaknesses?¡± Osborne asked quickly and calmly. rissa replied, ¡°Their weakness lies in their resilient hearts from which shape¨Cshifting metahumans draw strength. Only by destroying their hearts can you eliminate them quickly!¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Holy Light Healing rissa added, ¡°Moreover, once they transform into werewolves, their minds will whirl even more, leaving behind only the instinct to kill like wild beasts. They won¡¯t fear death and won¡¯t know how to retreat!¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Hearts? What a weakness! The heart was the crucial point for every living being; the key was whether he could hit it. But now, Osborne had no way out. The first werewolf had already closed the distance to within ten feet in front of him. It kicked the ground fiercely with its hands. and feet,unching itself ferociously toward him. Regarding rissa¡¯s bodyguard captain, Paul, Osborne had no information about his whereabouts and couldn¡¯t rely on him in. any way. ¡°Come on!¡± Osborne shouted while attacking instantly. The sharp alloy dagger swiftly stabbed at the werewolf. At that moment, his Satan¡¯s Eye was activated to its fullest Chapter 58 Holy Light Healing 2/6 extent. The werewolf¡¯s lightning¨Cfast speed appeared to slow down in his vision, allowing him to pinpoint its weakness soon. Its heart! Osborne promptly sidestepped, dodging the werewolf¡¯s attack, and thrust out with the dagger in his hand. It plunged into the werewolf¡¯s body, driving deep into its heart and leaving a gruesome wound nearly dozens of inches long, almost cleaving the werewolf in two. Its scarlet eyes quickly dimmed before it fell to the ground. It was dead! Osborne eliminated a werewolf in a single strike! rissa¡¯s beautiful eyes shone brightly as she looked at him in surprise. But only he was aware that this was far from a moment of joy. While it appeared he had effortlessly in a werewolf, he had actually expended all his strength in doing so. The sharp alloy dagger encountered significant resistance as it sliced through the werewolf¡¯s body, leaving two noticeable gaps on its de. ¡°What a strong defense!¡± Osborne¡¯s expression was grave. Had he not recently trained in Chapter 58 Holy Light Healing The Breath of Celestial, which greatly enhanced his strength, it would have been challenging for him even to scratch the werewolf¡¯s skin. Even now, his arms were sore. He had exerted too much force! 3/6 However, he refrained from saying anything to avoid worrying rissa. Instead, he focused on the second werewolf, then the third, and even the fourth, all of whom swiftly lunged at him. ¡°Come on!¡± At that moment, Osborne had no choice but to fight hard. He would never allow these werewolves to hurt rissa. Otherwise, he would fail the test of heirship. The dagger shed against their ws, producing a metallic ringing. With each collision, small gaps began to appear on its de. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Osborne was in danger. The nine werewolves attacked in unison, disying the same. tacit cooperation as a pack of wolves, putting immense pressure on him. Shortly after, countless gruesome wounds marred his body, each one ghastly with flesh torn outward and blood spurting forth. He was no match for them! Chapter 58 Holy Light Healing 4/6 After all, Osborne¡¯s practice time with the Breath of the Celestial had been too brief. While his physical abilities had indeed improved significantly, matching those of the werewolves, he still fell shortpared to their relentless endurance, incredible speed, powerful attacks, and formidable defenses. Most importantly, there were too many werewolves. His Satan¡¯s Eye could slow down the werewolves and reveal their weaknesses, allowing him to handle only one of them with ease. However, despite identifying the w, the sheer difference in numbers left him unable to capitalize on it. Killing a werewolf would injure him seriously. Unless Osborne was willing to risk his life to take down the werewolves, there was little he could do against them. He frowned tightly, thinking of a solution. The only option seemed to be to run away with rissa, though they might not sessfully escape. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Paule yet?!¡± Osborne was seething with anger, but with no time to search for Paul, he struggled to confront the werewolves alone. The wounds on his body increased. Chapter 58 Holy Light Healing 5/6 Even Osborne himself felt he couldn¡¯t endure any longer. If he persisted, his severe injuries would end his life right there. At that moment, something strange happened. Suddenly, a beam of holy white light descended from the sky and enveloped Osborne¡¯s body. Then, warmth spread throughout his entire body, apanied by a surge of vitality that erupted like a volcanic burst. His grotesque wounds healed rapidly. Most of them were gone in the blink of an eye, with even the scars vanishingpletely. Osborne was shocked instantly. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He immediately nced back at rissa, only to find her wearing a solemn expression, resembling a saint, her slender hands gesturing with purpose. The next moment, another holy white light fell on Osborne. He had fully recovered from his injuries. With a slightly pale face, rissa shouted, ¡°Osborne, this is my superpower, Holy Light Healing. You can attack boldly! Chapter 58 Holy Light Healing ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, you won¡¯t die!¡± 6/6 rissa¡¯s voice brimmed with confidence. She stood there like a radiant saint, an angel without wings. Osborne was dumbfounded. rissa¡¯s superpower could heal him! Holy Light Healing? Did she have two superpowers? Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Three Superpowers Osborne was shocked, yet he had no time to dwell on it. His immediate concern was the pack of werewolves before him. 1/5 Under rissa¡¯s superpower treatment, he felt emboldened and shed his previous timidity. He dared to directly target the werewolves¡® vital points regardless of his injuries. In an instant, the situation began to turn around. The werewolves¡® individual strength did not match Osborne¡¯s. As a result of his newfound confidence, the werewolves began to inflict casualties, and he swiftly stabbed their hearts with the alloy dagger. Although they were not afraid of pain and always managed to injure him before their demise, the holy white light continued to descend upon his head, ensuring he remained in peak condition throughout. The second werewolf was knocked down, followed by the third and fourth ones. With Satan¡¯s Eye activated to the extreme, Osborne killed six of the nine werewolves in less than a minute, leaving only thest three. However, unbeknownst to him, at that very moment, two figures stealthily approached rissa from behind. With swift Chapter 59 Three Superpowers transformations, they seized her head with their razor¨Csharp ws. By the time he realized, it was already toote. 2/5 ¡°Be careful!¡± Osborne shouted with madness, his eyes suddenly bloodshot as he rushed desperately towards rissa. She couldn¡¯t die! Her death would symbolize his failure in the test of heirship. Moreover, they wererades who had fought side by side. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her perish before his eyes. The two werewolves had been lurking in the distance. As Osborne engaged in a fierce battle, they suddenly took action. He was ensnared by three werewolves,pelled to watch helplessly as the other two used their furred, sharp ws to seize rissa¡¯s head. It was toote! Osborne couldn¡¯t help but shut his eyes, overwhelmed with self¨Cme and regret, feeling a pang in his heart. However, just as the werewolves¡® sharp ws were about to strike rissa down, a horrifying ck light suddenly exploded from her body with a loud bang. It seemed like a pair of ck wings protecting her in the middle. They fluttered gently, and the two werewolves were immediately Chapter 59 Three Superpowers 3/5 thrown back. Their limbs were twisted and broken, and they sank to the ground, reverting to human form and unable to rise anymore. rissa¡¯splexion turned extremely pale, the ck wings vanishing soon after. She swayed and nearly fainted. She forced a smile at Osborne. ¡°Osborne, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she slowly fell backward. Osborne took a deep breath, observing everything in astonishment and wondering what those ck wings were that had suddenly burst from rissa¡¯s body. Their appearance caused his Satan¡¯s Eye to activate intensely as if sensing a threat. Superpower? Another superpower? It turned out that rissa didn¡¯t have two superpowers but three. What a gifted girl! Osborne sighed with relief and felt immensely grateful that rissa was safe and sound. However, she seemed very weak. After promptly fighting off the three werewolves, Osborne Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. A Chapter 59 Three Superpowers rushed to rissa and embraced her tightly. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, are you okay?¡± 4/5 rissa struggled to open her eyes and managed a faint smile. ¡°Osborne, I¡¯m okay, yet a bit drowsy. I want to get some sleep. Be careful,¡± she suddenly shouted. At that moment, thest three werewolves charged fearlessly toward Osborne. With her reminder, he swiftly dodged, shielding her with his body. The rest no longer posed a threat to him. Despite rissa being unable to heal him and the de of the alloy dagger being bent, he was unworried. A dozen secondster, thest werewolf copsed. With rissa in his arms, Osborne paused, nced down at her, and found that she had fallen asleep. Her long eyshes fluttered slightly, her rosy and alluring lips pursed tightly. Her pretty face still betrayed concern for him. Fortunately, her physical condition was fine. Gunfire still echoed nearby. Osborne once again positioned the riot shield to protect himself and rissa. After practicing The Breath of Celestial, he grew stronger, yet he was not yet invulnerable to bullets. Chapter 59 Three Superpowers 5/5 Meanwhile, the most intense battle had concluded. It would be exceedingly regrettable if he were to be killed by a bullet now. Only then did Osborne look at Paul, who was several dozen yards away, taking cover behind a large tree and firing at the distant enemies. Shortly after, the gunfire ceased, and all surviving enemies, sensing the futility of their mission, quickly retreated. Paul finally hurried back. When he saw Osborne holding the unconscious rissa amidst twelve werewolves who had reverted to human form lying nearby, panic suddenly gripped him. ¡°Let go of Ms. Radcliffe!¡± Pointing his gun at Osborne again, Paul was furious. With a cold face, Osborne said calmly, ¡°Captain Paul, you¡¯ve returned at the perfect moment! The battle is over, yet here are pointing your gun at me.¡± you Paul snorted, ¡°What do you mean? I just went to cover your rear and buy time for you. I faced concentrated enemy fire and got hit in at least three spots. Repelling them was no small feat!¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 A Spy ¡°Yeah?¡± 1/6 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Osborne didn¡¯t say anything else. He looked at Paul deeply and looked away. Tap! Tap! Tap! Countless footsteps were heard, and a group of bodyguards dressed in the Radcliffe family security uniforms appeared and quickly surrounded the area. Donna was also among them. When she saw rissa unconscious and being held in Osborne¡¯s arms, her expression changed immediately. ¡°rissa!¡± Donna nervously took rissa away from Osborne and was relieved when she found out that rissa had just passed out because of fatigue. She looked at Paul and asked, ¡°What happened? How did she faint?¡± Paul reacted quickly and started his story. ¡°Here is what happened¡­¡± Chapter 60 A Spy In Paul¡¯s narration, there was little content about Osborne saving rissa. It was all about himself ¨C things like how he acted bravely and protected rissa at all costs. Osborne, instead, became the drag. 2/6 Paul said rissa fainted because Osborne was not strong enough to deal with the enemy¡¯s attack, forcing rissa to use her powers to save Osborne again and again and recover from his injuries. ¡°This is what happened. This is also my fault. Osborne was unwilling to cover us, so I had to do it myself and asked Osborne to take Ms. Radcliffe to the safe house. However, there were enemies hiding near the safe house, and I was stopped by the gunmen. ¡°If I were here, those enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Ms. Radcliffe at all, and she wouldn¡¯t have fainted.¡± Paul said this with an apologetic look on his face, and then he looked at Osborne threateningly. Donna¡¯s expression rxed, and she looked at Osborne. ¡°Osborne, is he telling the truth?¡± Osborneughed, not caring about Paul¡¯s threat nor seeking credit for what he had done. ¡°You can ask everything after Ms. Radcliffe wakes up. But¡­¡± Chapter 60 A Spy Osborne pointed at Paul all of a sudden. ¡°I have already reminded him that enemies were lying in ambush, but he did not listen and insisted on bringing Ms. Radcliffe here. Therefore, I have reason to suspect that he is in cahoots with the killers! Maybe he is a spy!¡± Silence fell after Osborne finished his sentences. Then all the Radcliffe family bodyguards present burst intoughter as if they had heard a joke. Even Donna shook her head, not knowing what to say. Paul looked at Osborne with disdain and snorted coldly. Osborne frowned. He was confused by their reaction. What was going on? ¡°No matter what, you were part of protecting rissa. I will not forget your contribution. I now dere that you can stay in the Radcliffe family and be rissa¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°But, you said that Captain Paul was a spy. That¡¯s too much! Others may be spies, but not him. He will never betray the Radcliffe family.¡± Donna waved her hand without giving Osborne a chance to continue speaking. ¡°Well, the enemy has retreated, but there are still many things to deal with! These two, Wesley and Ophelia, are dying¡­ ¡°Ophelia is dying?¡± Osborne was stunned, andplicated feelings flooded his heart. When the attack happened, a metahuman controlled lightning to bombard the tform. Although Ophelia and Wesley were not hit directly, they were both ordinary people and were seriously injured and fainted in an instant. If Wesley died, Osborne would not feel anything, and might even think that he deserved it. But Ophelia¡­ .She was his ex¨Cwife. They were a couple once. Although Ophelia divorced him. because of her ambition and even looked down on him and treated him as if he was garbage. But that didn¡¯t mean he wanted to watch her meet her end. Hearing that she was going to die, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Let me take a look at her for thest time.¡± Not long after, Osborne saw Ophelia. Chapter 60 A Spy 5/6 Ophelia was lying on the ground. Her pretty face was sickly pale. Blood was oozing from her ears and nose, and she was barely breathing. The Radcliffe family¡¯s doctor had examined her, and there was no need for emergency treatment. ¡°Is she going to die just like that?¡± Osborne murmured, feeling the fragility of life for the first time. ¡°I can save her.¡± At this moment, a weak voice sounded from behind. Osborne turned his head and saw rissae with Donna. Donna was helping her walk. Though rissa still looked weak, she almost recovered. ¡°rissa, you have overused your powers. It is not appropriate to use them at this time! Their injuries are too severe. Forcibly treating them will be harmful to you,¡± Donna said with a frown. ¡°They are just two heirs to wealthy families. I will give their families sufficientpensation on behalf of the Radcliffe family.¡± rissa shook her head and ignored Donna. Instead, she said to Osborne, ¡°Os¡­ Mr. Augustine, they came with you. Do you want me to save them?¡± Chapter 60 A Spy rissa almost called out his name. Fortunately, she reacted in time and prevent others from knowing anything. Osborne was shocked. Was there still hope for Ophelia? Could rissa¡¯s special power save them? Did he want rissa to save her? Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The Rewards Osborne did not hesitate for long. He hated Ophelia for her calctive behavior and for divorcing him and asking him to leave the house. But he was better than this. He couldn¡¯t watch someone die when there was help. To put it another way, he hadn¡¯t made Ophelia kneel before him. and regret divorcing him yet. If he let Ophelia die like this, then he couldn¡¯t vent his anger. So Osborne nodded and said, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, if possible, please save her.¡± Donna red at him coldly. ¡°Indecisive and too kind! You and this woman are enemies, but you still want to save her? If you want to be someone at the top, your kindness will kill you sooner orter!¡± Donna pointed out. Osborne smiled slightly and did not exin. rissa said nothing and began to use her powers. Soon, two masses of white light fell into Ophelia¡¯s and Wesley¡¯s bodies, and their pale faces gradually turned normal. Chapter 61 The Rewards 2/6 Seeing rissa also cured Wesley, Osborne frowned but did not call for a stop. ¡°When they wake up, their injuries will be healed.¡± rissa became even weaker after treating them. She looked at Osborne deeply and parted her mouth as if she wanted to say something important. However, in the end, her words turned into a in gratitude. ¡°Mr. Augustine, thank you again for saving me.¡± ¡°Ms. Radcliffe has already told me about what happened. You have done a good job. Go back and have some rest. Remember toe to work tomorrow. ¡°From now on, you will be one of rissa¡¯s bodyguards,¡± Donna chipped in. Osborne breathed a sigh of relief. He finally became rissa¡¯s bodyguard, and his second test of session was finallypleted. ¡°OK!¡± Osborne didn¡¯t linger long and left the Radcliffe manor. This time¡¯s test for the sessor was more difficult and dangerous than the first one. Not only was there a fierce gunfight but there were also encounters with metahumans and. werewolves. Chapter 61 The Rewards 3/6 He didn¡¯t know what happened to that person who controlled lightning. Judging from Donna¡¯s expression, that metahuman should have gotten away. Osborne was consumed with thoughts. Why were these people so desperate to kill rissa? Osborne was afraid that he would encounter such danger again after bing rissa¡¯s bodyguard. Osborne¡¯s expression was severe. If it weren¡¯t for rissa¡¯s superpowers, he would not have been a match for those dozen werewolves, let alone kill them all. He was still not strong enough. ¡°I wonder what reward will the Godfather give me after Iplete the second sessor test. There should be a way to upgrade the Satan¡¯s Eye to the third level, right?¡± he whispered. Thinking of this, Osborne became excited again. The level two Satan¡¯s Eye only added X¨Cray vision and did nothing to improve Osborne¡¯sbat powers. But he would undergo a transformation after he upgraded Satan¡¯s Eye to level three. He could manipte matter after that. Chapter 61 The Rewards Osborne didn¡¯t quite know the details, but it definitely would improve his strength. He was already dying to be stronger. Not long after, Osborne returned to the Institute of Human 4/6 Research, and at the same time, the Draco Star Wristlet finally vibrated. The second star on the Draco Star Wristlet suddenly went from dim to twinkling. The second test waspleted! Osborne¡¯s authority was also upgraded to two stars. At the same time, rewards were issued. Osborne clicked on it expectantly, and sure enough, he saw the method to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level three. He was surprised and started reading. ¡°To upgrade the Satan¡¯s Eye to level three, it needs to absorb the power of twenty pounds of purest and finest diamonds. ¡°Purest and finest diamonds? ¡°Twenty pounds?¡± Osborne was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered. the diamond earrings that Ophelia gave to rissa. The earrings were made of the finest diamond. Although they weighed only at Chapter 61 The Rewards few grams, they were worth millions. The best quality diamonds were undoubtedly natural and colored diamonds. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g And twenty pounds of top¨Cgrade diamonds¡­ The corner of Osborne¡¯s mouth twitched. How much would twenty pounds of the finest natural diamonds cost? At least a few hundred million dors? Maybe a billion dors? The most important thing was not the price but the scarcity. Every year, there were fewer natural diamonds, let alone the ones with color. It was pretty hard to get that many top¨Cquality diamonds! Moreover, the quality of the diamonds used for upgrading determines the strength of Satan¡¯s Eye. In other words, using twenty pounds of pure, natural, and colored big diamonds to enhance Satan¡¯s Eye would be much more powerful than using twenty pounds of in ones. It was either give up or be the best! Osborne decided that he would find a way to get the finest diamonds to upgrade, no matter what. Chapter 61 The Rewards However, there was no way to do it in the short term. Osborne looked at the other rewards. 6/6 Soon he discovered that there was an extra 500 million dors in his ount. The total bnce reached 660 million dors. ¡°Five hundred million dors!¡± Osborne was thrilled. This was only the second test of being the heir. The Godfather would reward him with 500 million dors. Once the third test waspleted, the reward would definitely be more than one billion dors. Now, he had over 600 million dors in his ount, which was more than what most wealthy families had. In addition to this, there seemed to be other rewards. Osborne looked at it carefully, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. ¡°Luna Jewelry?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 I¡¯m Alison Luna Jewelry was a high¨Cend jewelry design and salespany that had emerged in Mayby City in recent years. Osborne knew about Luna Jewelry because he had heard Ophelia talk about it more than once. After all, the Caldwell family¡¯s main business was jewelry design and sales. Luna Jewelry was the Caldwell Group¡¯s opponent. Ophelia once sent people to investigate Luna Jewelry but didn¡¯t find anything. They even couldn¡¯t find out who was the real owner. It was extremely mysterious. ¡°It turns out that Luna Jewelry is my Godfather¡¯s property!¡± Osborne murmured, ¡°But now, it¡¯s mine.¡± The reward for the second test of session, in addition to 500 million dors in cash, also included the transferring agreement of Luna Jewelry. Osborne became the behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes boss of Luna Jewelry and owned all the shares. As the Caldwell Group¡¯s biggestpetitor, Luna Jewelry had dozens of top designers, six exclusive stores, and hundreds of sales staff. Its total asset value was about the same as that of the Caldwell Group¡¯s. Chapter 62 I¡¯m Alison It was worth at least a billion! 2/6 Osborne was pleased to get a jewelrypany worth billions. The most important thing was that Luna Jewelry might have the top¨Cquality diamonds needed to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye. ¡°Do I have to pay a visit to Luna Jewelry now?¡± As Osborne was thinking, his phone rang. It was an unknown number. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He received the call and heard a pleasant yet decisive voice. ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Augustine?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is he. Who is this?¡± Osborne was puzzled. ¡°Hi, Mr. Augustine. I¡¯m Alison Schroeder, your assistant from now on. I am also the general manager and chief designer of Luna Jewelry. I have somepany matters to report to you. Do you have time now?¡± It took Osborne a few seconds to react. Did she say she was his assistant? General manager and chief designer of Luna Jewelry was his assistant? ¡°Are you still listening, Mr. Augustine?¡± Chapter 62 I¡¯m Alison 3/6 Her words pulled Osborne out of his thoughts, and he reacted quickly. ¡°Yeah, I am avable now. You cane.¡± Osborne gave Alison the address. Not long after, a luxury convoy arrived at Isa¡¯s Institute of Human Research. Osborne went out to greet them but almost rolled his eyes as he saw the number of the vehicles. Was she really his assistant? This was a bit much. She looked more like the boss than him! Soon, the car door opened.. A pair of long, straight legs were the first to appear. Then, Osborne saw a vigorous woman with a confident smile. Osborne was stunned a little. She was so young and way too pretty. Osborne had thought that the general manager of Luna Jewelry would be a middle¨Caged woman in her thirties or forties at least, but Alison looked to be in her early twenties. She wore ck¨Cframed sses, but they couldn¡¯t hide her smart and watery eyes. Seeing Osborne, she immediately stepped forward and bowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m the Alison who talked to you on the phone, Mr. Augustine.¡± Chapter 62 I¡¯m Alison Osborne touched his nose, not used to being called sir, and replied, ¡°No need to be so formal. Come in.¡± Alison nodded, asked the bodyguard to wait outside, and followed Osborne into the hospital. 4/6 Next, Alison introduced how Luna Jewelry was doing. Osborne was not interested in it but still listened patiently. Osborne was also observing Alison. Alison was very beautiful, but Osborne ignored her beauty once she started working and only felt herpetence, professionalism, and intelligence. No wonder Luna Jewelry became a billion¨Cdorpany in just a few years and became the Caldwell Group¡¯s biggestpetitor. In addition to the Godfather being the boss behind the scenes, Alison¡¯s hard work was probably the biggest reason. Osborne thought. He realized he should leave the professional stuff to Alison. Osborne had never managed a company and couldn¡¯t design or sell jewelry. So he interrupted Alison. ¡°Okay, Ms. Schroeder. I have almost understood the situation of Luna Jewelry. Here is what I think.¡± Chapter 62 I¡¯m Alison 5/6 Alison sat up straight, indicating that she was listening carefully. ¡°You will still be the general manager of Luna Jewelry. I will not interfere with the management. It will remain the same as before. You can do whatever you want with it. You have my full support.¡± Alison was stunned. She seemed to have not expected that Osborne not only did not take back the company but even gave her more power than before. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Okay, Mr. Augustine. You won¡¯t be disappointed. And you can call me Alison. I will do my best to make Luna Jewelry stronger. Osborne waved his hand, indicating that hepletely trusted her. At this time, he finally had the opportunity to ask the question that interested him most. ¡°OK. Alison. Does Luna Jewelry have top¨Cquality diamonds?¡± Alison replied quickly, ¡°Do you need top¨Cquality diamonds? There are pieces of diamond jewelry in the warehouse and counter, but not many. ¡°The diamonds in Mayby City, whether raw uncut diamonds or semi¨Cfinished products are in the hands of the Ashford family. Recently, they have been very close with the Caldwell family. Their top¨Cquality diamonds are supplied to the Caldwell Group Chapter 62 I¡¯m Alison first. We arepetitors with the Caldwell Group, so¡­¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Buy Uncut Diamonds After Alison finished speaking, Osborne roughly understood. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.. The Caldwell family was engaged in jewelry design and sales, while the Ashford family dealt with finding natural uncut diamonds. The two wealthy families had greatplementarity in business. This was also the reason why Ophelia wanted to divorce him and marry Wesley. Both the Ashford and Caldwell families wanted to strengthen their cooperation through marriage. However, Osborne did not know before that the Ashford family controlled most of the uncut diamonds and semi¨Cfinished products in Mayby City. Now, he needed twenty pounds of the purest and finest diamonds. Given his rtionship with Wesley, the Ashford family would never sell them to him. What¡¯s more, the price of the diamonds he needed were too expensive. Even though he had 660 million dors in his ount, it may not be enough. Chapter 63 Buy Uncut Diamonds Those thoughts made his head spin. 2/7 His strength would increase significantly once Satan¡¯s Eye was upgraded to level three. Osborne didn¡¯t want to wait too long. He must get the top¨Cquality diamonds as soon as possible. ¡°Tell me, is there any way to get arge amount of natural top¨Cnotch diamonds as quickly as possible?¡± ¡°Natural top¨Cnotch diamonds? How much do you want?¡± ¡°Twenty pounds!¡± Alison¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Twenty pounds? Do you know how much it costs, Mr. Augustine? Even if it¡¯s just ordinary white diamonds, it will cost at least close to one billion! If it¡¯s colored diamonds, several billion won¡¯t be enough, far from enough!¡± A bitter smile appeared on Osborne¡¯s face. ¡°I know. You just need to tell me where I can get it.¡± Alison took a deep look at Osborne and said, ¡°If you want to get that many diamonds, you can only go buy raw stones! ¡°Although the Ashford family won¡¯t sell us semi¨Cfinished products, the raw diamonds are highly spective, and anyone can buy them. ¡°However, people who go to dealing markets usually lose money Chapter 63 Buy Uncut Diamonds nine out of ten times. You have to be aware if they are really 3/7 natural diamonds or man¨Cmade. They even talk you into buying water¨Cworn quartz pebbles. ¡°It is hard to determine the quality and size of diamonds. through the skin of the raw stones. ¡°If you want twenty pounds of top¨Cquality diamonds, you can only go to the diamond dealing market to try your luck. Maybe you¡¯ll find the best.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes sparkled. The diamond dealing market? Buying raw uncut diamonds? This seemed to be a good idea. After all, Satan¡¯s Eye had the ability to see through everything. Others couldn¡¯t be sure the quality of raw uncut diamonds. But he could try. If he could get the finest diamonds from uncut stones, he would definitely be able to save a lot of money. Most importantly, it could make the Ashford family feel distressed. After he absorbed the special energy in diamonds, he could give them to Alison. She could design and sell them to seize the market for top¨Clevel jewelry. Chapter 63 Buy Uncut Diamonds And they could also hit the Caldwell Group where it hurt. He could do a lot at one fell swoop. The odds of sess were slim, but he had to try. 4/7 Thinking of this, Osborne agreed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s buy some gems! Where is the Ashford family¡¯s diamond dealing market? Take me there now!¡± Osborne did what he thought and took action immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Augustine. Just call me Osborne,¡± Osborne said to Alison in the car. Alison hesitated for a moment, realized Osborne wanted to hide who he really was, and nodded. ¡°Okay, Mr. Augustine. I¡¯ll call you by name when there are outsiders.¡± Osborne smiled and nodded. Everything was easy with a smart assistant. If Godfather had awarded him Luna Jewels but asked him to manage thepany, he would have a headache now. ¡°Mr. Augustine, are you sure you want to go to the Ashford family¡¯s market? In fact, I strongly advise you not to do this. Buying uncut diamonds is risky. We might as well wait for others to cut it out before bidding.¡± Chapter 63 Buy Uncut Diamonds Osborne shook his head. What he wanted was not a few. If he waited for others to cut them before buying, then what¡¯s the difference? 5/7 Not to mention whether he could afford them or not. Time was everything. He couldn¡¯t wait that long! Moreover, he had Satan¡¯s eyes. What seemed like a gamble to others was no different from picking up money to him. What he was worried about now was whether there were so many top¨Cquality diamonds among the Ashford family¡¯s uncut diamonds. ¡°You just have to listen to me!¡± Osborne did not exin. The powers of Satan¡¯s Eye were the Augustine family¡¯s biggest secret. Godfather and he were the only two people who knew it. There was no way he would reveal anything to a third soul. Otherwise, if Alison knew he could see through things, she probably wouldn¡¯t have sat next to him. At this time, at the Radcliffe Manor¡­ Wesley and Ophelia came out of the manor and got in the car with excitement on their faces. Chapter 63 Buy Uncut Diamonds Wesleyughed loudly. 6/7 ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we would turn a disaster into a blessing this time. It was nuts that we happened to run into Ms. Radcliffe being attacked. Although we suffered minor injuries, we received compensation from the Radcliffe family. Moreover, the Radcliffe family promised to do business with us.¡± Ophelia also couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Yes, we got lucky this time! The Radcliffe family¡¯s promise is totally worth the injury! ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t be good friends with Ms. Radcliffe, but at least we left each other our contact information. So, anything is possible.¡± Both of them were bursting with joy. They didn¡¯t know they had already been to the gates of hell. If Osborne hadn¡¯t asked rissa to save them, they would have been dead. They thought it was just a minor injury. The Radcliffe family¡¯s promise gave them hope, and both were full of longing. ¡°I wonder how that loser Osborne is doing now?¡± Wesley suddenly said in a cold voice. Super Godfather: Ex- Chapter 64 She Is Desperate ¡°If he is still alive, he may already be rissa¡¯s bodyguard.¡± Ophelia¡¯s face darkened as she thought about the possibility. ¡°He¡¯s just a bodyguard!¡± Wesley looked disdainful. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe has too many bodyguards, at least hundreds! Who does Osborne think he is? Do you think as noble as Ms. Radcliffe will like him? ¡°What¡¯s more, Ms. Donna Radcliffe is obviously very wary of Osborne. Even if Osborne bes rissa¡¯s bodyguard, he probably won¡¯t be able to do it for long. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll die not long after.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ophelia nodded. This was what she was thinking. Osborne was just an ordinary man. Even if he was rissa¡¯s savior, nothing romantic could have happened between them. The two of them were not from the same world at all. They predicted rissa would never fall in love with a divorced man like Osborne. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s change the subject. I don¡¯t want to talk about him anymore!¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 She Is Desperate Wesley nodded. He looked at Ophelia and said, ¡°Ophelia, our wedding is not far away. I want to choose a set of top¨Cquality jewelry for you so that you can be the most beautiful and most splendid bride in Mayby City.¡± Surprise and thrill filled Ophelia¡¯s eyes. Wesley continued, ¡°At the Draco Auction, I saw that you seemed to like the Ocean Whisper Sapphire. Unfortunately, Ocean Whisper Sapphire is worth 100 million dors, and it was bought by Ms. Radcliffe. Although I am the heir of the Ashford family, those old guys in The Wise Order will definitely not allow me to spend 100 million dors buying jewelry.¡± Ophelia frowned. ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± Wesley smiled slightly. ¡°So, I want to make a set of jewelry for you! Don¡¯t forget what my family does. We deal in diamond raw materials. ¡°It just so happens that my diamond dealing market has recently received arge number of uncut natural diamonds. They are all carefully selected. I have asked a master craftsman to look at a few of them. There are definitely top¨Cquality diamonds. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And the price is only 15 million dors! ¡°I want to spend my own money to buy them. When I cut out the finest diamonds, I will find the best designer to design a jewelry sel for you to use at our wedding.¡± Chapter 64 She Is Desperate After Wesley finished speaking, Ophelia¡¯s eyes lit up. 3/5 ¡°Are you sure those diamonds are pure? Natural pure diamonds are not easy to find these days.¡± Wesley said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be! Believe me! If I fail, I will go to the Ashford family warehouse and gel you the finest ones!¡± Ophelia¡¯s heart beat fast. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go to your family¡¯s diamond dealing market!¡± Wesley¡¯s heart leaped up for joy, and he reached out to hold Ophelia¡¯s hand. But Ophelia dodged away. She looked at Wesley and reminded him, ¡°Wesley, I know what you want to do, but now is not the right time! However, if you can really find top¨Cquality diamonds today, maybe I will do as you say.¡± Wesley felt a surge of lust in his veins. ¡°Okay! Remember what you said.¡± Wesley¡¯s tone was confident. He was already consumed with thoughts, mainly about how he would make Ophelia moan on the bed. Chapter 64 She Is Desperate ¡°To the diamond dealing market!¡± The market was located in the suburbs of Mayby City. It is a huge ce with dealers and cutters that covers an area of sixteen acres, and next to it was the Mayby City Law Enforcement Bureau. 4/5 In addition, the Ashford family also hired a securitypany to ensure the safety of the market. After all, the raw diamonds were extremely valuable. The diamonds ranged from, thousands of dors to tens of millions. If anything happened to them, the loss would be unimaginable. The Ashford family had be one of the top wealthy families in Mayby City because of this market. It brought hundreds of millions in profits every year. Soon, Wesley and Ophelia¡¯s convoy arrived the ce. As soon as they got off, another convoy arrived. Ophelia¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and she snorted. ¡°Why are the people from the Luna Jewelry here? What happened to Alison? Does she want to take risks in here, too?¡± Ophelia¡¯s gaze was icy. Wesley chuckled. ¡°Maybe she panicked. My family has not sold Chapter 64 She Is Desperate 5/5 diamonds to Luna Jewelry for a while. If she doesn¡¯t think of a solution, herpany will have nothing to sell.¡± Ophelia lifted the corners of her lips. ¡°So she came here to get the diamonds she needed for Luna Jewelry? She is getting dumb and desperate, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s practically giving money away.¡± Wesley¡¯s grin moved into a smirk. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s giving money away, and we will take it.¡± Both of themughed in disdain. Alison finally exited the car and was surprised as she saw Wesley and Ophelia. But she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she ran to the other side and opened the car door for Osborne. Osborne got out of the car slowly. In an instant, Wesley and Ophelia froze in a daze. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Pick a Few More ¡°Osborne?!¡± Ophelia eximed. She never expected to see Osborne here. Moreover, he was with Alison. Alison was the general manager of Luna Jewelry, which was the Caldwell Group¡¯s biggest competitor in Mayby City. Why was Osborne with her? How did they know each other? Most importantly, Alison opened the car door for Osborne! What on earth was going on? A line appeared between Ophelia¡¯s brows. Wesley ignored Osborne and stared at Alison closely. Watching Alison¡¯s confident expression and beautiful face, he repressed his desire, and a hint of jealousy shed through his heart. Few people knew that the perfect wife in Wesley¡¯s mind was Alison. He once pursued Alison madly, but unfortunately, Alison didn¡¯t ept him. He was even beaten out by Alison¡¯s bodyguards once. Chapter 65 Pick a Few More Later, he shifted his goal and decided to marry Ophelia. He still wanted to have sex with Alison. That was why he did not sell the uncut diamonds to Luna Jewelry. He wanted to force her to cave. Once Alison came to him and begged, he could do whatever he wanted. But what was happening now? Why was Alison with Osborne? Wesley was fumed. ¡°Why are you here? I remember you were still a loser thest time I saw you! You¡¯re like everywhere! Why?¡± Wesley tried to provoke Osborne. But before Osborne could retore, Alison¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°You want to pick a fight, Wesley?¡± she shouted. Everyone could hear the fury in her tone. Then, a group of bodyguards came up to her and fixed their gazes at Wesley. It took Wesley a few seconds to realized what was going on. He never expected that Alison would react like this. All he said was just some provocative words, and they acted like they were about to tear him apart. Chapter 65 Pick a Few More Why did she do that? What was their rtionship? 3/6 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Wesley¡¯s face was gloomy. The Ashford family owned this diamond dealing market, and his family hired arge number of security personnel. Naturally, he was not afraid of Alison. He snorted coldly. ¡°Alison, you weren¡¯t fooled by this loser, were you? What does he have apart from his decent looks?¡± Anger shed in Alison¡¯s eyes. Osborne was her boss. Though they didn¡¯t know each other that well, she wouldn¡¯t allow others to humiliate someone she respected. She waved her hand and wanted the bodyguard to teach Wesley how to speak nicely. However, just at this time, Osborne held her shoulders. Then he said in a faint smile, ¡°Wesley, you seem a little envious. Why? Are you jealous of Alison and me walking together? Do you care about Ophelia at all? ¡°You will be getting married soon.¡± His words helped Wesley gain his consciousness. His heart sank, and he turned to look at Ophelia. Ophelia¡¯s expression was thick on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what he says, honey. I just don¡¯t like him. It has Chapter 65 Pick a Few More nothing to do with Alison! Otherwise, why would I stop supplying Luna Jewelry? I did it for you because I love you!¡± Ophelia¡¯s mood lifted a bit. She looked at Osborne and smirked. ¡°Osborne, I didn¡¯t know you were so popr with women. You just came out from the Radcliffe Manor and already kissing Alison¡¯s boots! 4/6 ¡°You know that Alison is mypetitor, right? Are you ttering her just to piss me off? If so, then you are too naive.¡± Osborne sneered. ¡°Does my poprity with women or who I tter have anything to do with you? If you think that is what I¡¯m up to, then please continue. I don¡¯t care what you think. ¡°Just don¡¯t burn in anger.¡± After saying that, Osborne withdrew his gaze, not wanting to argue more. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside, Mr¡­ Osborne.¡± Alison opened her mouth and almost called him Mr. Augustine but reacted in time. The two prepared to go in. Wesley stopped them again and asked, as if he really cared, ¡°Alison, you didn¡¯te here to try your luck with uncut diamonds, right?¡± Chapter 65 Pick a Alison looked at him with contempt. ¡°Wesley, can you just stop? Of course, I came here to try my luck! Or why would Ie to this shit hole?¡± Wesley¡¯s expression froze on his face, anger exploding in his chest. He retorted, ¡°So that means Luna Jewelry will not be able to hold on without my diamond supply? That is good to know. Wee! I hope you can find the best diamonds.¡± Wesley smiled cruelly. He knew the diamond dealing market better than anyone else. People got ripped off all the time, bringing his family hundreds of millions of dors every year. The probability of finding natural top¨Cnotch diamonds was too small. The Ashford family had already picked the pure ones. The raw ones there were small. Or contained too much impurity. As for Luna Jewelry, which was engaged in the high¨Cend jewelry customization business, it was useless to find diamonds there. They had to find the finest stones to make their business go smoothly. Wesley didn¡¯t believe Alison could find what she was after. Chapter 65 Pick a Few More 6/6 ¡°OK, then. Remember to pick a few more,¡± Wesley chuckled and went in with Ophelia. Alison¡¯s face looked grim. She said with a frown, ¡°Wesley was disrespectful to you, Mr. Augustine! Do you want me to do something about it?¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 A Rough Stone 1/6 Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°No need. Ignore him. I will teach him a lessonter.¡± Then, Osborne and Alison also walked in. It was the first time that Osborne saw the raw stone casino. Diamond raw stones from various old and new mines were piled various old and new mines were p up randomly in the factory. Some of these rough materials were valued from thousands of dors to tens of thousands of dors. They mainly mined raw materials. They used machines to grind a small portion of the raw stone, which exposed the interior. This allowed them to assess the color and quality of the diamond inside visually. Betting on raw materials was a very risky move. It depended entirely on luck. If people judged the quality of diamonds based on the polished portion, the risk could be reduced, but the price was higher. Just revealing a bit of diamond portion could increase its price by tenfold or even a hundredfold. The most expensive materials could cost tens of millions of dors. Alison whispered to Osborne, ¡°Osborne, let¡¯s take a look at the Chapter 66 A Rough Stone polished material over there. Their probability of cutting out top¨Cquality diamond is much higher.¡± Osborneughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me see it all first.¡± After saying that, Osborne quietly opened the Satan¡¯s Eye. Satan¡¯s Eye could see through things. But Osborne was not sure whether it could see through the diamond stone and see what was inside. Osborne wondered, ¡°If I can¡¯t see through it, I¡¯ll have to find another way.¡± But soon, Osborne felt relieved. Those ordinary raw stones suddenly changed their appearance. in his eyes as if they were objects scanned by X¨Crays. The internal conditions were fully disyed to Osborne, like a 3D projection. Osborne saw pieces of diamond from the raw stones. Osborne whispered, ¡°There is diamond in this rough material. But it is only the lowest grade diamond and is not worthy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing on this piece. ¡°There¡¯s none of this either. ¡°This piece is good. There¡¯s actually a fist¨Csized piece of ice. diamond inside. It¡¯s pretty nice. Unfortunately, it has a lot of HR Chapter 66 A Rough Stone 3/6 cracks. It¡¯s probably only worth a few hundred thousand dors. ¡°It actually has ss quality. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s only the size of a thumb. If it¡¯s made into a small pendant, it can be sold for a few million dors. ¡°This piece¡­¡± Osborne opened the Satan¡¯s Eye and looked at each raw stone. one by one. He was looking for the top¨Cquality diamond he needed. Unfortunately, top¨Cquality diamonds were scarce. Suddenly, Osborne stopped in front of a piece of diamond rough material the size of a human head. His eyes lit up with surprise. This rough diamond material that was the size of a human head looked highly ordinary. Even the most professional and experienced raw stone master would ignore it. But in Osborne¡¯s eyes, the interior of the raw stone seemed dazzling. Inside, there was an irregr diamond the size of a fist. The quality of this diamond was such that 90% of it has reached the ss grade. The remaining 10% was even emitting a faint purple glow. Chapter 66 A Rough Stone 4/6 Osborne wondered, ¡°It is the violet ss type of the diamond!¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s the price of the violet ss type of the diamond?¡± ¡°The violet ss type?¡± Alison was stunned for a moment. She smiled bitterly and shook her head, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the violet ss type for a long time. It¡¯s hard to tell the price. But I once saw a piece of jewelry designed with the violet ss type. It weighed about 7.05 ounces and was worth 100 million dors.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought, ¡°7.05 ounces worth one hundred million dors. The density of diamonds is about half that of steel. That fist¨Csized diamond must weigh at least 4.4 pounds. One¨C tenth is the violet ss type. It is precisely 7.05 ounces and worth one hundred million dors. This is just the price of the violet ss type. The remaining 90% is ordinary ss diamond. If all of them are entrusted to Alison to design into jewelry, the price would be at least one hundred million dors or two hundred million dors.¡± Even though Osborne already had 660 million dors in his ount, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart beating faster. He couldn¡¯t suppress his joy. He thought again, ¡°This way of making money is too easy. Compared to the price of 200 million dors, the price of this rough diamond is simply not worth mentioning. It only costs. twenty thousand dors. But it is worth 200 million dors. Chapter 66 A Rough Stone 5/6 Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I finally understand why people still try to buy raw stones in the casino even though they know that the opportunity is rare. But there really is a chance to get rich overnight.¡± ¡°Alison, I like this piece of raw stone. You buy it,¡± Osborne whispered to Alison happily. Alison was stunned and couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Do you really want to bet on the rough material? The probability of betting on the top¨Cquality diamond from the rough material is probably smaller than winning the lottery.¡± Osborne smiled slightly. He did not tell her the truth and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, we are here. It¡¯s only 20,000 dors.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Alison did not try to persuade him. She wondered, ¡°After all, Osborne is my leader. He owes the Luna Jewelry, which is worth a billion dors. The entirepany belongs to Osborne. He is just ying around with 20,000 dors. Who would dare to say anything? ording to the profits of the Luna Jewelry, Osborne can make tens of thousands of dors every hour.¡± Alison asked the bodyguard to take the inconspicuous rough stone. Osborne continued to look for valuable diamond rough stones. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I Might as Well Give Them to You 1/6 If Osborne wanted to upgrade his Satan¡¯s Eye to level three, he would need at least 22 pounds of top¨Cquality diamond. Even if he used all ss¨Ctype diamonds, the piece he just bought would still be far from enough. He needed more. Fortunately, there were enough raw stones here. Osborne sped up and soon found two valuable raw stones. Although they were not as good as the first one, they were at least worth millions of dors or tens of millions of dors after being cut. ¡°Osborne was like a scanning machine, picking up all the raw stones worth over one million dors in the Ashford family¡¯s raw stone casino. As for those worth hundreds of thousands of dors, Osborne didn¡¯t pick them. After he finished looking at all the rough materials, he selected a total of six raw stones. Their price tag was only a total of one hundred thousand dors. After cutting them openpletely, the total value of the diamond inside was at least over 300 million dors. Chapter 67 I Might as Well Give Them to You However, this was far from enough to what Osborne needed. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but frown. 2/6 He thought, ¡°If I can¡¯t find enough top¨Cquality diamond here, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Osborne said to Alison, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and look at the half¨Cgambled material.¡± There were more people in this area. Many of them were holding shlights and observing the raw stones constantly. Ophelia and Wesley were also here. Next to them, there was a bucket¨Csized piece of diamond with a palm¨Csized polish on it. People could see that the diamond inside had a delicate texture and a rich color. Its color was iparably close to Imperial Green. The price of this rough stone was as high as 15 million dors. At this time, many bosses in Mayby City were gathering around Wesley. ¡°Mr. Ashford, do you really want to cut this rough stone?¡± ¡°I have been eyeing this rough stone for a long time. I think there must be good stuff inside. Look at the color. It keeps spreading inside. Maybe it¡¯s all Imperial Green.¡± Chapter 67 I Might as Well Give Them to You 3/6 ¡°Mr. Ashford, you are really generous. You actually want to cut the material worth 15 million dors.¡± ¡°Thank you for giving us an opportunity to admire it.¡± ¡°Once this raw stone is cut open, there¡¯s a high probability its price could rise to over a hundred million dors. Even in the worst case, any loss would likely be minimal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t afford 15 million dors.¡± ¡°Mr. Ashford, good for you.¡± There were so many peopleplimenting Wesley. He was filled with pride and satisfaction. ¡°I am going to cut it now. I also think that this rough stone will increase in value. But the reason I cut it is that I want to make a set of jewelry by myself and give it to my fianc¨¦e. So, no matter what is cut out of it, even if it¡¯s a whole piece of Imperial Green, I will use it all to make jewelry and give it to you, Ophelia.¡± After Wesley finished speaking, Ophelia was moved. ¡°Thank you, Wesley.¡± Wesley smiled and immediately ordered people to lift the raw stone onto the cutting machine. He was ready to cut it on the spot. Osborne and Alison arrived just then. Wesley looked at the two of them. When he saw that they had Chapter 67 I Might as Well Give Them to You only chosen six pieces of raw materials with a total price of no more than 100,000 dors, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Osborne, Alison, are you here to pick up trash? You actually picked out the raw materials that only worth a hundred thousand dors.¡± Wesley¡¯sughter attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They couldn¡¯t helpughing. 4/6 ¡°I might as well give you one hundred thousand dors.¡± Wesley said disdainfully. Alison became furious and was about to speak. Osborne held her back and said to Wesley with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ashford, are you going to give us these raw stones? Please sign the contract, or I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Osborne finished speaking, Wesley was stunned. Wesley wanted to humiliate Osborne. But he didn¡¯t expect Osborne to agree and even asked him to sign the contract. Wesley wondered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the raw stone worth only one hundred thousand dors. To me, the raw stones in the entire raw stone casino are just a pile of garbage.¡± He sneered, ¡°You really want me to give it to you? Well, since you have asked, how can I not agree? After all, even if a beggar Chapter 67 I Might as Well Give Them to You 5/6 reaches out to me, I will give them to him.¡± After saying that, Wesley actually signed a contract with Luna Jewelry. Luna Jewelry acquired these six pieces of raw stones without spending a penny. Alison looked unhappy. She thought, ¡°Osborne shouldn¡¯t do this. Wesley was obviously deliberately humiliating us. How could Osborne ept them? That¡¯s a humiliation.¡± Osborne smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just wait to see Wesley regret. Let someone cut these rough stones. I¡¯ll go pick a few more.¡± After saying that, Osborne looked at the rough stone that Wesley had chosen, which was priced at 15 million dors. Then, his expression became extremely strange. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but point at the rough stone and say, ¡°This rough stone costs 15 million dors?¡± Wesley suddenly looked proud. He said disdainfully, ¡°You useless piece of shit. You can¡¯t understand. You better look at those raw stones worth thousands of dors. Such top¨Cquality raw stones are not something that people like you can afford!¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t helpughing. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Osborne Mocked Wesley Osborne sneered, ¡°Wesley, stop being hypocritical. It¡¯s just 15 million dors. You gave me 60 million dors at the auction. I can afford it. But I won¡¯t be as stupid as you and spend 15 million dors on a piece of junk.¡± Wesley was furious when he heard this. What happened at the auction was a shame for him. Now that Osborne was bringing it up again, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore. Wesley said disdainfully, ¡°You useless piece of trash! What do you know anything about diamond? How dare you say this piece of diamond is trash? I think you are jealous and envious. Unfortunately, even if you have 60 million dors, I won¡¯t sell this uncut diamond to you. I¡¯ll cut it myself. You¡¯d better not be scared to death after I cut it.¡± Osborneughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± After saying that, Osborne no longer paid attention to Wesley. He continued to look for the best diamond. The average quality of polished materials was obviously much higher than that of rough materials. Almost every piece of polished material contains a diamond. Their differencey in Chapter 68 Osborne Mocked Wesley quality, color, size, and cracks. 2/6 The price of polished materials was also much higher than that of raw materials. The cheapest ones cost tens of thousands of dors. Most cost hundreds of thousands or even millions of dors. The most expensive one even cost tens of millions of dors. Even Wesley¡¯s uncut diamond was not the most expensive. It was not even among the top three. Osborne was standing in front of a huge piece of the uncut. diamond. This piece of uncut diamond was half a person¡¯s height and weighed 1.5 tons. It had been cut in the middle. The diamond inside was not small in size but a mostly medium¨Cquality icy diamond. They were full of cracks. There was only a hint of green at the edge. It was this hint of green that made the price of these uncut diamonds still very high. It needed five million dors to buy it. Osborne knew that the value of these uncut diamonds was far more than five million dors. ¡°Are you interested in this uncut diamond?¡± Alison couldn¡¯t help but ask. Osborne nodded. Chapter 68 Osborne Mocked Wesley 3/6 Alison showed worry and advised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take another look? This uncut diamond is very famous. It has been here for three years. Countless uncut diamond masters have looked at it. All of them have concluded that it is very likely that there are cracks all over it. ¡°This uncut diamond was once worth 20 million dors. A real estate owner couldn¡¯t resist buying it and cutting it once. But it was full of cracks. He didn¡¯t dare to cut it any further and sold it to the casino for three million dors. ¡°As a result, the casino wants to sold it for five million dors. Anyone who buys it is a fool.¡± After Alison finished speaking, Osborne looked at her speechlessly. ¡°You mean I¡¯m a fool?¡± Alison said seriously. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I was just talking about the facts.¡± Osborne smiled faintly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can be the fool. Drag this piece to the cutting machine. Cut it for me on the spot along this line.¡± After saying that, he continued searching regardless of Alison¡¯s dissuasion. The piece of uncut diamonds contained a lot of secrets. The surface was all cracked. But if you dug two centimeters deeper, all the cracks would disappear. The inner side was all Chapter 68 Osborne Mocked Wesley top¨Cgrade ss¨Ctype. 4/6 It was also the top¨Cgrade diamond. Moreover, it weighed at least fifteen pounds. To upgrade the Satan¡¯s Eye to level three, Osborne needed 22 pounds of top¨Cquality diamond. As long as he cut these uncut diamonds, he could upgrade the Satan¡¯s Eye. However, Osborne was somewhat unwilling. He thought, ¡°The better the diamond I use to upgrade, the more powerful the Satan¡¯s Eye will be. This type of diamond is definitely not as good as imperial green. I still want to use Imperial Green diamond to upgrade.¡± Osborne quickened his pace and looked around in a hurry. Even though he saw uncut diamonds worth millions or even tens of millions of dors, he won¡¯t stop. On the other side, several pieces of uncut diamonds were being cut in a row ofrge cutting machines. Wesley and Ophelia stood aside. They both have expectant looks in their eyes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ophelia, don¡¯t worry. The uncut diamond I selected must be wless. It will definitely have top¨C quality diamond. I can design a set of rare jewelry for you,¡± Wesley said with a smile. Ophelia nodded. She believed in Wesley¡¯s judgment. After all, the Ashford family specialized in this business. Their vision and Chapter 68 Osborne Mocked Wesley experience were much better than that of ordinary people. Ophelia began to look forward to the scene of herself wearing rare jewelry and having the wedding. 5/6 Although she and Osborne were married, they did not hold a wedding. Ophelia thought, ¡°Which woman does not expect to wear a luxurious dress and top¨Cquality jewelry to have a grand and solemn wedding?¡± ¡°Ophelia, I have booked a five¨Cstar hotel. After we cut diamond, we can go have a couple of drinks to celebrate.¡± Wesley was full of anticipation at this moment. Ophelia hesitated for a moment. She wondered, ¡°It is already night time. I know what Wesley meant by booking a five¨Cstar hotel. Celebrating is just an excuse. Wesley just wants to sleep. with me!¡± Wesley¡¯s words made Ophelia feel somewhat disgusted and resistant. But when Ophelia thought that they would be officially married soon, she suddenly epted his offer. Ophelia hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. If we really cut out top¨Cquality diamond, then we¡¯ll go celebrate.¡± Wesley was overjoyed when he heard this. He seemed to envision the scene of Ophelia lying on a king¨Csize Chapter 68 Osborne Mocked Wesley bed in a five¨Cstar hotel, allowing him to do anything. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Finally Found It ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will definitely be top¨Cquality diamond!¡± Wesley said excitedly. At this moment, he only wanted the speed of the cutting machine to be faster. At the same time, Wesley looked at several other cutting machines. Osborne selected all the uncut diamonds on those cutting machines. Their total price was less than one hundred thousand dors. Wesley that cutting such uncut diamonds was aplete waste of time. Just now, Alison¡¯s bodyguard brought a piece of uncut diamond. worth five million dors. When Wesley saw the uncut diamond, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. Wesley said disdainfully, ¡°That idiot is so weird. Although the uncut diamond is priced at five million dors, it is a piece of garbage. All the experts in my family have seen it. None of them are optimistic about it.¡± Ophelia said calmly, ¡°Osborne likes to waste money. Let him do whatever he wants. I don¡¯t know how he fawned over Alison. Alison actually asked him to help select the uncut diamonds. She¡¯s so stupid.¡± Chapter 69 Finally Found It 2/5 ¡°The Luna Jewelry is no longer a threat to us!¡± Wesleyughed. Just when Wesley and Ophelia wereughing at the poor quality of the uncut diamonds selected by Osborne, Osborne¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He stared at a piece of strange¨Cshaped uncut diamond. His breathing suddenly became rapid. ¡°I found it! I found a whole piece of top¨Cgrade Imperial Green diamond! It is definitely more than 22 pounds. Buy this one quickly!¡± Osborne said anxiously. He didn¡¯t even look at the price of the uncut diamond. No matter how much the uncut diamond was priced, Osborne had to get it. Even if the Ashford family didn¡¯t sell it, he would get it even if he had to snatch it away. Inside this piece of uncut diamond, there were at least 22 pounds of top¨Cquality Imperial Green diamond. It was enough to allow Satan¡¯s Eye to be upgraded to level three in the most perfect state. Its value was at least billions of dors. If top designers designed jewelry from this diamond and found the right buyers, it would be worth over 10 billion dors. Osborne thought, ¡°Ten wealthy families like the Caldwell familybined are worth hundreds of billions dors. I must get it no matter what.¡± Alison no longer tried to persuade Osborne about his peculiar Chapter 69 Finally Found It 3/5 preferences. After all, the price of this uncut diamond was not expensive. It was only one million dors. ¡°As long as you are happy,¡± Alison said helplessly. She asked the bodyguard to take the uncut diamond away. Then Alison asked, ¡°Do you want to cut it now?¡± Osborne immediately shook his head. ¡°No. After I buy this, I will take it back directly.¡± Osborne thought, ¡°This piece of uncut diamond contains. top¨Cgrade Imperial Green diamond. It is worth tens of billions of dors. If we cut it open in public, not only will Wesley be mad, but many people will also try to snatch it away. I won¡¯t be that stupid. The seven pieces of uncut diamonds are enough to shock many people. There is no need to cut this one.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Alison did not refute. Osborne did not continue to select, which made Alison feel relieved. She was really afraid that Osborne would be impulsive and buy those uncut diamonds worth tens of millions of dors. Alison thought, ¡°This uncut diamond only cost six million dors. It is nothing to Osborne.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see the uncut diamonds I selected.¡± Osborne was pleased at this time. Although he really wanted to go home right now and cut out the Chapter 69 Finally Found It 4/5 top¨Cquality Imperial Green to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye, he still needed to wait for the seven pieces of uncut diamonds to be cut. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the two arrived at the cutting area. Wesley and Ophelia immediately saw them. When Wesley saw that Osborne had picked out another piece of uncut diamond worth one million dors, he couldn¡¯t helpughing again. He jokingly said, ¡°Osborne, are you done with your selection? You can pick a few more.¡± Osborne nced at him and smiled faintly, ¡°No need. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear it if I keep picking. These eight uncut diamonds are enough for Luna Jewelry for a long time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wesleyughed out loud as if he had heard the funniest joke. He looked at Alison and teased, ¡°Alison, why did you invite Osborne to help you identify the uncut diamonds? Are you crazy? He is a loser. Do you want Luna Jewelry to go bankrupt? Actually, if you need it, I can help you.¡± Alison looked very unhappy. She snorted coldly, ¡°None of your business! I¡¯d be happy to let Osborne help me choose. Not to mention just six million dors. Even if it¡¯s sixty million, six hundred million¡­ I could even sell the Luna Jewelry. As long as Osborne asks me to buy, I¡¯ll buy it immediately.¡± After she finished speaking, Wesley was stunned. Chapter 69 Finally Found It Wesley looked gloomy. He thought, ¡°Why did Alison obey 5/5 Osborne¡¯s words? She used to be tough. Alison¡¯s crazy. She must have said this on purpose to irritate me.¡± But he didn¡¯t know that Alison was telling the truth. After all, the Luna Jewelry belonged to Osborne. If Osborne wanted to sell the Luna Jewelry to buy uncut diamonds, Alison could only obey his orders. ¡°Wesley, ignore them!¡± Ophelia spoke up. She took a deep look at Osborne and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash who only knows how to rely on women.¡± Alison became furious again when she heard this. ¡°Ophelia, what did you say? If you dare to say another word, I will tear your mouth apart!¡± Ophelia was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Alison to turn against her for Osborne. But Ophelia was not afraid. She said coldly, ¡°Am I wrong? Osborne is a waste! He approaches you to fawn over you.¡± Ophelia looked disdainful. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Spendthrift ¡°Ophelia, how dare you! I¡­¡± Alison was about to speak, but Osborne stopped her. ¡°Alison, don¡¯t waste time. Time will tell. Look, the uncut diamond that worth 15 million dors is about to be cut.¡± sis Osborne¡¯s words made everyone look at the cutting machine. Wesley and Ophelia were no longer in the mood to mock Osborne. They looked over expectantly. The uncut diamond, which Wesley selected, was finally cut. :Wesley rushed over eagerly. ¡°Get out of the way. Let me see it first!¡± 1/5 Wesley looked excited as if he had already seen the beautiful green after the uncut diamond was cut, as if he had already seen arge number of top¨Cquality diamonds. Ophelia quickly followed. She was also full of anticipation. Alison frowned and whispered, ¡°Mr. Augustine, if they really cut out top¨Cgrade diamond, Luna Jewelry will be in trouble. The Caldwell Group will be famous and seize our business.¡± Osborne smiled when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They don¡¯t look well today. It seems they have no luck in getting top¨Cgrade Chapter 70 Spendthrift 2/5 diamond. I guess they can only get a look of disappointment.¡± Alison was stunned. ¡°Mr. Augustine, are you a fortune¨Cteller?¡± Osborne touched his nose and said, ¡°Anyway, they are going to be unlucky today. But you are different. You are going to be very lucky today.¡± Alison tried hard not to roll her eyes. She thought, ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel that I am going to be lucky?¡± At this moment, there was a sudden noise in front. Alison quickly looked over nervously. ¡°Will it really be possible to cut out top¨Cquality diamond?¡± Alison was worried. There were too many people around. Alison was too embarrassed to squeeze in. She couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. Soon, the noise became more intense. ¡°How can it be!¡± ¡°Why is this the result? This shouldn¡¯t happen. Why is there such a big crack?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. The crack has gone all the way through.¡± ¡°Even the color disappeared. This should worth 10 million dors. But now it is worth less than one million dors.¡± Chapter 70 Spendthrift ¡°What a huge loss!¡± 3/5 When Alison heard the voices of the crowd, she was immediately surprised. She didn¡¯t care about anything else and rushed over. She wanted to see the situation with her own eyes. Finally, she saw it. Wesley and Ophelia were both standing nkly beside the cut diamond. They looked extremely gloomy. That uncut diamond was worthless now. Alison thought, ¡°It¡¯s not even worthy of the mid¨Crange ones. I won¡¯t buy it even its price is two hundred thousand dors.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Alison, who had been suppressed for a long time, couldn¡¯t help .but burst intoughter. ¡°What a rubbish! You spent fifteen million dors. But you got this kind of garbage. Wesley, Ophelia, I really pity you!¡± Alison¡¯s unscrupulous ridicule made the two of them mad. They looked at Alison with eyes as sharp as knives. ¡°Alison, don¡¯t be so proud. The uncut diamonds you asked Osborne to choose have also been cut! I want to see if yours is garbage!¡± Wesley was outraged. The uncut diamonds he picked with great confidence turned out to be a pile of garbage. He spent fifteen Chapter 70 Spendthrift million dors. But now, there was no need to keep cutting. 4/5 When Wesley saw the deep disappointment in Ophelia¡¯s eyes, he knew that he could no longer hope to celebrate in the five¨Cstar hotel tonight. Alison¡¯s unscrupulous ridicule was like pouring a bucket of gasoline on his anger. Wesley suddenly became even angrier. ¡°I want to see what kind of garbage you can cut out of the uncut diamonds you picked! Maybe yours are not as good as mine!¡± Wesley shouted. Alison sneered, ¡°Even if I cut out a bunch of garbage here, at least I¡¯m not as stupid as you to spend 15 million dors.¡± ¡°Fuck you! Stop talking nonsense.¡± Wesley was so angry that his fingers were shaking. He almost asked the bodyguards to teach Alison a lesson, but he finally forced himself to hold back. Six pieces of uncut diamonds selected by Osborne had been cut. But the cover of the cutting machine had not been opened yet. So they couldn¡¯t see the inside. Alison looked at Osborne. Osborne smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°Open them one by one. Otherwise, this spendthrift is going to be pissed off.¡± Wesley growled, ¡°Asshole, I am not the spendthrift!¡± Osborne shrugged and sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a spendthrift? That Chapter 70 Spendthrift day at the auction, you gave me 60 million dors for free. Today you spent another 15 million dors to buy a bunch of garbage. If this is not considered a spendthrift, then what is?¡± 5/5 ¡°Fuck you!¡± Wesley cursed angrily. But he found that he could not find any reason to refute. In just these few days, Wesley had spent nearly 100 million dors but got nothing. Thinking of this, Wesley almost fainted. The Ashford family was one of the top five wealthy families. in Mayby City. If Wesley were born into an ordinary wealthy family, its capital chain would probably have been broken. Even the Ashford family couldn¡¯t afford his spending. Wesley wondered, ¡°I can imagine that The Wise Order must be extremely dissatisfied with me. If I fail to achieve some results in a short period of time, I am afraid my position as heir will be unstable. It¡¯s all Osborne¡¯s fault! I feel that I have been unlucky since I came into contact with Osborne. Osborne seems to be my nemesis. I¡¯ll kill him sooner orter!¡± Wesley looked at the first cutting machine. Osborne asked Alison to open the cover of the cutting machine. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Wesley Vomited Blood Alison did not hesitate. She thought, ¡°The uncut diamond that Wesley bought for 15 million dors only turned into a bunch of garbage. I will not be disappointed even if nothing was cut out of the six pieces of uncut diamonds. We bought them for free anyway.¡± 1/8 Alison didn¡¯t create suspense and just lifted the cover directly. Suddenly, everyone gathered around. The uncut diamond in the cutting machine had been cut into two halves. Two cross¨Csections appeared in front of everyone. Then, everyone was stunned. ¡°Purple! Its color is purple.¡± Chapter 71 Wesley Vomited Blood Ophelia also felt like vomating blood. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 2/2 Luna Jewelry was the Caldwell Croup¡¯s biggestpattor. She married My for two reasons. Firstly, they wanted to have a stable supply of diamonds. Secondly, they tried to suppress Lana Jewelry. But now that Luna Jewelry had this batch of top¨Cquality diamonds, the effect of her suppression waspletely useless, ¡°How could it be?¡± Ophelia was unwilling to ept such a result. She suddenly red at Osborne angrily. Ophelia thought, Tes all Osborne¡¯s fault He selected than six pieces of uncut diamonds for Alison. If it weren¡¯t for Osborne, Alison would not have been able to obtain them. If Osborne helped me choose¡­ I would be the oneughing triumphantly.¡± Ophelia was furious. She could only re at Osborne fiercely. Osborne ignored Ophelia and looked at Mesley with interest. Heughed and said, ¡°Mey, are you vomiting blood now? I still have a piece of unest diamond that I haven¡¯t cut open. If you see what¡¯s inside, you probably would tant Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 A Big Bet Osborne¡¯s words brought Wesley back to his Only he did Wesley remember that Osborne had sent a total of men pieces of uncut diamonds for cutting. Six of that had already been cut. Thergest one was about to be cut. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Unlike the previous six pieces of cheap uncut diamonds, the price of thest ples em high; as five million dors. Wesley said, ¡°Osborne, do you really think you can be lucky all the time? I don¡¯t believe that this uncut diamond has top¨Cquality diamond.¡± Osborneughed. ¡°Do it matter whether you believe it or not? What¡¯s important that I think this piece has the top quality diamond. Let¡¯s take another bat.¡± Wey frowned immediately. He looked hentant¡­ But he still said coldly, ¡°What do you want to be? Do you want to bat on those top¨Cquality diamonds? You are a waste. Can you make the decision?¡± After saying that, he looked at Osborne with disdain. Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°Of course I can make the decision. The question in what do you have to bet with me? Don¡¯t say that I look down on you. Even if you are the heir of the Achord family, you can¡¯t come up with an equal bet,¡° After he finished speaking, Alison nodded. The six peces of uncut diamonds selected by Osborne were all cat into top quality diamonds. At this time, Alison hadplete trust in Osborne If Osborne wanned to have a bat with Wesley, Alison would not try to persuade him. What¡¯s more, Osborne was the bam. It was for n to parade him. Alson justered and said, ¡°Wesley, Osborne can indeed make the decision. However, the raw materials of our top¨Cgrade diamond are worth at least 300 million dors. Can you afford the bact When Wesley heard this, he was angry at first. Then his eyes lit up. He felt excited Wesley thought, ¡°As long as I can win the bot, I can get top¨Cquality diamonds. The most important. ng is that I am very familiar with the uncut diamond Osborne chose. All the experts in the Ashford family had seen it. The conclusions they reached were highly consistent. There is absolutely no way that piece of uncut diamond could produce top grada diamonds, not even medium -quality diamonds. That¡¯s a piece of junk. As long as Osborne is willing to bet with me, I am sure that I can win, But what can I use to bet with Osburns? Even if I am the heir of the Ashford family, I cannot take out something worth three hundred million dors. But I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.¡± Wesley said coldly. ¡°If you have the guts, just wait a moment. I will contact The Wise Order immediately.¡± Osborne shrugged. ¡°Whatever, Wy left to make a phone call. Not long after, he came back happly, I ¡°Osborne, The Wise Order has agreed. The Ashford Emily is willing to use Stede as a wager. Stedite has just started mining. Its value is definitely more than 300 million dors.¡± After he finished speaking, Alison was shocked. Stdine? Are you sure She whispered to Osborne, ¡°Mr. Augustine, I know that Stedre. It is one of thergest diamond mines in Skyfall. It indeed worth more than 300 milion dors. If we can get Stedas, there will be no shortage of raw materials in the futura.¡± Osborne nodded. Haared in his heart but pretended to regret it. ¡°Wesley, are you sure you really want to bat with me? Maybe you should think about it again.¡± Wesley said disdainfully, ¡°Shop talking nonsense. Jus you afraid to los? Osborne pestended to be able to bear the hurliation and said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s sign the contract now!¡± , Alison signed a contract with the Ashford family on behalf of Luna Jewelry. If thest piece of the uncut diamond didn¡¯t cut out top¨Cgrade diamonds worth more than 50 million dors, the Ashford family would win the bat. The previous amonds would all belong to the ford family, ry would win the bet. The Ashford family would transfer Stedite to If a top¨Cquality diamond with a value of over so million dors were cut out, Luna Jawalry Luna Jewelry After the contract was notarized, thest cutting machine also stopped. Chapter 72 A Big Bet Thest piece of uncut diamond was finally cut. At this point, this bet worth more than goo million dors was finally going to have a winner. Wesley seemed extremely confident. Wesley pondered. The reason why The Wise Order agreed to this bet was because even they was curtain that it was impossible to cut into top¨Cgrade diamonds from that piece. The entire diamond dealing market couldn¡¯t find top¨Cquality diamonds worth more than 50 milion dors. We won¡¯t lose Wesley meered, ¡°Just open it. Osborne, you are too proud. You cut our go0 million top¨Cgrade diamond, but you are still not satisfied. You dare to bet with me. Soon, all the top¨Cquality diamonds you cut will be mine! I hope you won¡¯t be so angry. I hapa Alison can forgive you.¡± Osborne stopped pretending and sneered, ¡°Really? Wesley, you are so forgetful. You¡¯ve suffered so many losses from me. You still dare to bet with me? I¡¯m going to beat you up thoroughly this time. Open it!¡± After Osborne finished speaking, Alison, who had been impatient for a long time, immediately opened the cover of the cutting machine. The next second, everyone saw a bright light, Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Wesley Fainted. Everyone present could not help but be stunned when they saw the situation in the cutting machine. They were shocked, greedy, and jealous. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even Alison waspletely stunned at this moment. They had already out our top quality diamonds worth three hundred million dors. Alson fat that she could bear the result, but she was still munned. The core area mode was filled with wless ss¨Ctype diamonds. The weight was probably more than 29 pounds. Alison suddenly looked at Osborne. She threw herself into Osborne¡¯s arms and lugged Osborne¡¯s neck tightly. Alson shouted excitedly, ¡°Osborne, we pe rich! Liana Jewelry are going to be the largest josestrypany in Mayly City.¡± This capab woman was an happy an a child at this moment. Orborne coughed. Albon let go of hen with a Nush. She didn¡¯t dare to look into Osborne¡¯s eyes. ¡°It at least worth one billion dors.¡± This is still the most conservative extent. It may even coad two billion dollies. If it is designed by a top designer and meets the right buyer¡­.. Exiliore espersival The value of this piece of diamond is more than the total arts of several weakly familiea!¡± ¡°What kind of luck in this Wesley was utterly stunned by the crowd¡¯s exmations. He looked at the cut diamond and felt dry. He was unable to stand muadily. ¡°This is impossible! The Ashford family¡¯s experts have studied this uncut diamond. It is definitely a waste. How could it have a Lillion-level top¨Cgrade diamond? Ho Imposible!¡± Wesley¡¯s chooks turned rad. Hayes were bloodshot. He stared at Osborne ercely. Osborne sneered, ¡°This only show that the Ashford family is a bunch of rubbish! You can¡¯t distinguish between trash and treasures. I want to thank you, for not only giving us top¨Cgrade diamonds worth more than one billion dors, but also ping us an entire diamond me.¡± Alison looked at Wesley with a mocking and contemptuous expression. ¡°Weder, thank you very much. You helped Luna Jewelry a lot. How it is much easier for Luna Jewelry to suppress the Caldwell Group In an instant, Way was an angry that he voted blood. Ha fell backward. Ophelia¡¯s face turned p. It was already midnight when Orborne and Alison left the diamond dealing market, Mr. Augustins, host about transferring half of thepany¡¯s security personal to protect you from now on Also suggested. Osborne shook his head. ¡°No need. No one knows that I am the bon of Luna Jewelry. You should be careful next time. I am worried that someone will be greedy. Wader might also do something desperate.¡± Osborne thought, ¡°What happened in the diamond dealing market tonight will soon spead throughout Mayby City. The top¨Cquality diamonds worth more than one billion dor are worth the risk for many people. Wesley was angry that he vomited blood and fainted. He is also likely to take revenge. Even the Caldwell family probably wouldn¡¯t allow Luna Jewelry grow stronger. Alison might in dangerous.¡± But Alison didn¡¯t care at She said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to me. If they use normal business methods, I might still be worried. But if they want to de something dirty, I will make them die without knowing how.¡± Osborne was stunned when he heard this. He did not understand why Alison was so confident. But he soon figured it out. Luna Jewelry was once the Godfather¡¯s property. To take advantage of the Godfather¡¯s property was really looking for death. Finally, Osborna picked out a Land Rover off¨Croad vehicle from Ali¡¯s fleet and drove back alone. In the trunk of the car, there was a piece of uncut diamond with a strange shape. Among the uncut diamond, there was the top¨Cquality diamond that Osbonded It was not ss type, but Imperial Gown Ohborn was way wited. Ha sped up the car and returned to the Institute of Human Research. movining the uncut diamond back to the room, Osborne began cutting it. He didn¡¯t have a cutting ve a cutting machine. So, he could only use an alloy dagger to peal of the damend tum was very strong. It only took him half an hour to peel off all the diamond skin. It revealed an Imperial Green dumond. These was he a Chapter 73 Wesley Fainted Brint green filled the entire room. More than twenty pounds of top grade Imperial Green diamond was worth at least tens of billions of dors, or even hundreds of billions of dors. But Osborne wanted to use it to enhance his supernatural power, Satan¡¯s Eye At this moment, Oxbome couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. He thought, ¡°If I use this to enhance Satan¡¯s Eye, this Imperial Green diamond will be ruined. If I use it to exchange for money, it will be enough for me to live a luxurious life for ten lifetimes in Marby City. Would someone else be willing to use something worth tone of billions to increase the strength of his supernatural power? In fact, Satan¡¯s Eye can be improved by using cheaper types of diamonds.¡± Osborne was hesitant. But in the end, he made up his mind, Chapter 74 Chapter 74 New Ability at Level Three ¡°Money is just a number. But Satan¡¯s Eye is rted to my strength and whether I canplete more sessor tests. I must improve it as soon as possible! A long as I be strong, I can make more money in the future!" Osborne took a deep breaths and picked up the entire piece of Imperial Green damend. He opened Satan¡¯s Eye and ced the Imperial Green diamond tightly on his left eyes. In an instant, Osborne felt as if his left eye came alive and was twitching slightly. At the same time, a powerful suction force spread, Oborne that strange power surged out from the Imperial Green diamond. His left eye absorbed it. Suddenly, his left eye falt extremely clear andfortable. His eyes became brighter and brighter, as brilliant and profound as the Milky Way, Same changes that were difficult for science to exin were taking ce. Half an hourter, everything fully stopped. At this time, a third silver ar appeared in Osborne¡¯s left eye. Although theas three stars were tiny and could not be seen without careful observation, they were extremely bright. ¡°Satan¡¯s Eye reached level three.¡± Oborne med. He could clearly fed that Satan¡¯s Eye had be more powerful. Both his dynamic and static vison had been improved. His ability to through things was also stronger. But what made Osborne most happy was the new ability of Satan¡¯s Eye level three. ¡°Manipting matter? Osborne murmured. He wanted to try it immediately. But when he suddenly saw the diamond in his hand, he was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely destroyed! It¡¯s just that the quality has changed from Impal Grean diamond to ordinary diamond. It¡¯s still a top¨Cgrade diamond. It is worth at least over 10 billion dors!¡± Osborne was thrilled. He thought that this piece of Impinal Green diamond would bepletely ruined and worthless. But it harmed out that its quality was only reduced. ¡°I will give it to Alisonter.¡± Debora carefully put down the diamond and began to test the new ability of Satan¡¯s Bye. ording to what Godfather said, when Satan¡¯s Epe reached the thirdval, Osborne could control matters.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Osborne opel Satan¡¯s Eye and stared at Draco Model Ha¨Chandgun. He whispered in his mind, ¡°Take the gun out of the hoster.¡± The nest second, something magical happened. Ostame felt like he had an invisible pair of handa. Ha numbly unhooked the holster, took out the pistol, aimed the muzzle at the distance, and pulled the trigger. A slight gunshot was heard. A was shattered in the distance. Osborne was extremely surprised. All these movements were easy and flexible for hum. The bvisible pair of hands were just like a part of his body. He could even do many more things than before. He murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know my met.¡± Osborne used the top grade Imperial Green diamond to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye. In theory, this upgrade was perfect. So, Satan¡¯s Eye would be more robust than usual. ¡°Let me try how much weight I can control." Osborne left the room andcame to the hospital¡¯s backyard. Osborns used some bage load blocks tost his strength. The mallest lead block weighed only 30 pounds. Thergest bad block weighed more than four thousand pounds. Osborne first came to the smaller load block and opened Satan¡¯s Eye. He pupil light costed the lead block. The lead block instantly flew up and floated in front of Osborne. That¡¯s Easy.¡± Osborne was delighted. He came to the lead block that weighed 100 pounds. He lifted the lead block easily and moved it flexibly. Then he came to the lead block that weighed 200 pounds. This time, although he led the lead block, the speed of movement twas greatly reduced. Osborne felt the difficulty for the first time. Pinally, he felt thest of Satan¡¯s Eye when he tried to lift the lead block, which was 800 pounds. Cubone could barely lift that load block and move it at all. He only held on for ten seconds. He was sweating, and his eyes were sore. "It seemsthat my current limit is to control a 800¨Cpounds object. Howeever, as the level of Satan¡¯s Eps increases, this limit will definitely increase. If I want to maintain the flexibility of manipting objects, the weight cannot exceed 100 pounds and the distance cannot exceed 33 feet." Osborne roughly understood the capability of the third level. Overall, hewas very satisfied. The ability to manipte matter was simr to mind control. Hisbat methods would be more flexible. If the situation at the Radcliffe Manor reappeared, Osborne wouldn¡¯t have to brave the had of bullets to get the riot shield. Now, with a nce, the riot shield would fly to his side. "Can I use Satan¡¯s Eye to control the bullets that areing at me at high speed? If I can, I won¡¯t be afraid of bullets shooting at me.¡± Osborne said. A thought suddenly emerged in his mand. He became excited and thought, ¡°I am going to try it now!" Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The Third Test Osborne continued to explore the new ability of Satan¡¯s Eye. He wanted to see if he could control bullets. Osborne chose to use the Draco Model H mini handgun for testing because this gun was known to have the fastest bullet speed. It was three times faster than ordinary guns. Osborne thought, ¡°If I can catch the bullets from the Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun, other pistols, guns and rifles will no longer be a threat to me.¡± Osborne took a deep breath and pulled the trigger hard, The bullet flew out and shot toward the distant target at a speed of nearly 666 fest per second, which was extremely terrifying. The control range of Satan¡¯s Eye was only 33 fast. In other words, Osborne must react quickly within 0.05 seconds and use the ocr energy to capture and control the bullet. Other people wouldn¡¯t react in 0.05 seconds. But Osborne was different. Satan¡¯s Eye could slow down the speed of moving objects. Especially after level three, this ability became stronger. At this moment, in Osborne¡¯s eyes, the bullet with terrifying speed was shooting towards the target in the distance at a slow speed. He had enough time to react and capture. The bullet had only traveled less than three fast. The ocr energy burst out and covered the bullet. It was fixed steadily in mid¨Cair. ¡°I did it!¡± Osborne was surprised. Using Satan¡¯s Eye to catch the bullet actually worked. It was much wer than he had imagined. Osborne felt that as long as there were not more than a dozen gun thooting at him at close range at the same time, he could use Satan¡¯s Eye to control all the bullets, This was a huge improvement in his strength. Ha safety would be greatly improved. He could also foresee danger. It would be impossible for anyone to shoot him from behind. Osborne was full of confidence in his current strength. Although Osborne was good before, he was not considered a top master, Osborne was not sure he could deal with Isa, Donna, or even rissa¡¯s bodyguard captain, Paul. But now, Osborne was no longer afraid of these people, Thinking of rissa, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I havepleted my second sessor test. I don¡¯t need to be rissa¡¯s bodyguard anymore. When it¡¯s daybreak, I will notify the Radcliffe family that I won¡¯t being over.¡± Osborne made a decision. He thought, ¡°I became rissa¡¯s bodyguard for the purpose ofpleting the sessor best. Now that the test is over, I have no interest in being a bodyguard for others. Although rissa¡¯s status is noble, I am not bad either now. I have more than too million dors in cash in my ount. Luna Jewelry is worth billions of dors. If I reveal my true identity now, I will be considered a big shot in Mayby City. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Why would I be rissa¡¯s bodyguard? Just because she is beautiful? Every time I see her, my heart beats faster. Well, I admit that rissa is indeed wonderful. Not only does she have a powerful background and identity, but she also has terrifying supernatural talents. She is an unprecedented possessor of three supernatural powers. But being rissa¡¯s bodyguard is too dangerous. I am still frightened by yesterday¡¯s attack, especially the metahuman who could control Eghtning attacks and the dozen so werewolves. If I stay with rissa, I will inevitably face such danges in the future. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for myself.¡± ¡°Anyway, I contact the Radcliffe family at dawn and tell them that I can¡¯t be rissa¡¯s bodyguard anymore.¡± Osborne made up his mind. But at this moment, his Draco Star Wristlet suddenly vibrated, Osborne locked down and was stunned. The message showed, [The third test of session begins! Within seven days, you will be the captain of rissa¡¯s bodyguarda,¡± ¡°What?!¡± When Osborne saw the requirements of the third sessor test, he was stunned, ma He wondered, ¡°Godfather asked me to be rissa¡¯s bodyguard captain within seven days? How is this possible? I have confidance in myself. But the time is too short! This is too difficult. The Radcliffe family has no trust in me at all. No matter how strong I am, how can they give me the position of bodyguard captain?¡± Osborne frowned tightly He had just decided not to be rissa¡¯s bodyguard. But Godfather gave him a now test. He even suspected that Godfather was monitoring him somewhere. Osborne md bitterly, ¡°Fortunately, I haven¡¯t resigned from the Radcliffe family yet. Otherwise, it will be another trouble.¡± Chapter 75 The Third Test The new test for the sessor was to be the captain of rissa¡¯s bodyguards. Osborne could only ept it because he was not qualified to negotiate terms with Godfather. Moreover, ha had his masors for having toplete the test. Osborne began to analyze the sess rate ofpleting the test, ¡°If I want to be rissa¡¯s bodyguard captain, I must first gain the Radcliffe family¡¯s absolute trust. I must also find a way to get rid of the current bodyguard captain Paul, and debeat all competitors. I only have seven days. It¡¯s really too difficult.¡° Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The Aberrants I should take itp by stop and show things go. Osborne book his head. He had no ides at all. Osborne could only put this thing aside for the tame being and start practicing The Breath of Celestial.. The upgrade of Satan Eye greatly increased his strength. But this was not enough. The effect of The Breath of Calestial was equally weenifying. Osborne had to continu On the next day, borne finished washing up early and went to the ward to Anastasia. Then, he prepared to go to the Radcliffe family. ¡°Wait.¡± I found Oxburne Osborne looked at Isa. She was wearing a pair of very short hot pants today. Her legs were beautiful Osborne swallowed. He almost couldn¡¯t help but open Satan¡¯s Eye to peek. ¡°Why do you look at me this? I couldn¡¯t help but re at Osborne. But she want shy at all. ¡°You should find a girlfriend. Otherwise, if I live with you, I¡¯m afraid that one day you will try to sleep with me? Should I roaster anjoy it?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. This is such an awkward question. Ina¡¯s teasing made Osborne look embarrassed. He could not stand her boldness. Osborne raved his hands and said, ¡°Ia, I am sorry. It¡¯s just that you are too beautiful I couldn¡¯t help but look at you.¡± ¡°You have good taste! I am indeed beautiful. Any man would take a look at me. I don¡¯t me you,¡± Isa said proudly, ¡°y, I came to you to tell you that the metahuman kir has confessed. His name is Milo; He is a C¨Clevel psychic and belongs to the Aberrants. The one who hired him to kill you is Justin from the Caldwell family, Justin is not worth mentioning. But you mun be careful of the Aberrants.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Justin indood Oxbome morted coldly. He was not surprised by the result. It was within his expectations. ¡°Is that Aberrants very powerful? Oshome asked curiously, When Is board this, a solemn look appeared on her pretty face. She nodded and said, ¡°They are powerful. A hundred years ago, the Aberrants was the absolute king of Rosmandi¡¯s underground world. Their influence spread to every corner of Rosmandi, whether it was a bustlingmercial district or a dark slum. They controlled the order of the underground world and used crual man to protect their interests. Any force that dared to changs them would suffer a bloody massare. And each of their members is a metahuman or martial artist who has undergone brutal training. At their peak, thau wamber exceeded 100,000.¡± After Tea finished speaking, Osborne was dumbfounded He thought, ¡°They are more than just powerful. But, howe I had never heard of such a powerful organization? Osborne asked his question. Isa immediatelyughed and joked, ¡°Are you scared? I told you that it was a hundred years ago. The Abarranca was defeated by Godfather a long time ago! In Rosmandi¡¯s current underground world, Godfather in the king.¡± I showed bar respect for Godfather. Caborna rolled his eyes at be. He was really frightened by the strength of the Aberrants just now, The Aberrants has been wiped out. So, what do I have to worry about?¡± Osborne said unhappily. I said seriously again. If you think so, you are doomed! Decades ago, the Aberrants was indeed defeated by Godfather. But until the end, the mysterious leader of the Aberrants was not killed. Even Godfather couldn¡¯t do anything to him, he escaped from Roamandi. Over the years, the Aberrants has been recovering its strength. Its activities in several small countries have be more and more active. Recently, it has begun to infiltrate Romandi. Everyone knows that the Aberrants will not give up the underground world of Romandi. One day, they will return to Rosmandi and rhallenge Godfather.¡± Osborne opened his mouth wide. He thought, ¡°Even Godfather failed to kill the mysterious leader of the Aberrants. Moreover, now they are going to attack Remandi again. In the underground world of Roamandi today, Godfather has absolute control. Since the Aberrants, dares toe back, they must be confident at all. In other words, even if the strength of the Aberrants, is not as good as that of Godfather, it will not be much worse.¡± In an instant, Osborne felt the pressure. He frowned and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t offended the Aberrants yet. After all, they just epted Justin¡¯s employment. Even if the minion failed, they right Isa smiled faintly and and, ¡°If it just a mission failure, the Aberrants won¡¯t hate you. But if you all their people, that¡¯s differe y won¡¯t hate me Osborne was stunned and frowned. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t think I killed Milo, Since the Aberrants is so powerful, I can¡¯t offend them for the time being. So, I might ht as well let Milo go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± I shrugged. She smoothed her my hair with her hand. ¡°Milo is dead! He couldn¡¯t withstand my experiment and exploded to death.¡± ¡°What? You used Mile for human speriments? Osborne¡¯s eyes widened. Is he really dead?¡± Chapter 76 The Aberrants Isa shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s really dead. He was a C¨Clevel psychic. But he was so fragile that he died in just two days. The Aberrants will definitely hold you responsible for this. 50, I¡¯m reminding you to be careful of them. They are very vindictive Write yourment Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Joining the Radcliffe Family Osborne looked at Isa speechlessly. He thought, ¡°Isa killed Mils. Why could they me it on me? I am really wronged. There is no ce to appeal for justice. Milo came here to assassinate me. But now he is dead. If I don¡¯t take the me, who will?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. This is also a test for you. You are Godfather¡¯s prospective sessor When he was young, he was able to defeat the Aberrants. As his sessor, why can¡¯t you do the same? Besides, I will help you too.¡± Isa patted Osborne¡¯s shoulder tofort him. Osborne said unhappily, Thank you.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t want to w want to waste any more time. He was ready to go to the Radcliffe family. No matter how powerful the Aberrants was or whether they would retaliate against him, the most important thing for him now was toplete the third test. Only bypleting more tests could Osborne get more awards and gain more wealth and power. By then, he would be more confident in dealing with the Aberrants Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me tell you another ce of news. It¡¯s about rissa, Isa suddenly said, Osborne stopped and asked curiously, ¡°What?¡± I came over and whispered in his ear, ¡°In fact, the one who attacked rissa was also from the Aberrants. rissa has been targeted by them. Even if I didn¡¯t kill Milo, as long as you are rissa¡¯s bodyguard, you will definitely face the Aberrants.¡± Osborne was suddenly shocked, ¡°Why did they target rissa?¡± Isa shrugged. ¡°How should I know? Maybe someone hired the Aberrants to kill her, or maybe she is the target of the Aberrants. If it¡¯s the former, ris still has a chance to survive. If it¡¯s thetter, that pretty girl probably won¡¯t live long.¡± Osborne frowned tightly. He thought, ¡°My third test as the sessor is to be the captain of nsa¡¯s bodyguards. If rissa is assassinated by the Aberrants, my eat will fail. Therefore, I must protect rima, even if it means provoking the Aberrante,¡± Thank you for the information. I will be careful.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t say anything more. After saying goodbye to Is, he drove to the Radcliff Manor. Today was the day he officially becane rissa¡¯s bodyguard. When they arrived at the Radcliff Manor, som led him in and took him to a row of two¨Cstory buildings. This was the base of the bodyguards. The four people who was admitted with him yesterday have all arrived. There was three man and one woman, Osborne remembered their names. The woman¡¯s name was Sherry. The man¡¯s names were Hunter, Oliver, and Brandon. Seeing Osborne, the four of them came up to him. Huster smiled and said, ¡°Osborne, your performanos yesterday was really amazing! Your ability is top¨Cnotch en in Skrefall Security Services.¡± Hunter won the second ce yesterday. He admired Osborne¡¯s strength in marksmanship and fighting. Osborne said with a smile, ¡°You are not bad. We can cooperate more in the future.¡± ¡°We are not good as you. We can only be Ma. Radcliffe inner bodyguard. But you have a chance to be Ms. Radcliffa¡¯s personal bodyguard.¡± After Hunter finished speaking, the other three nodded in agreement, ¡°Personal bodyguarch? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Suddenly, a contemptuousughter Then, a strong and arrogant figure walked in with long strides. It was nson¡¯s bodyguard captain, Paul. Paul stared at Osborne coldly and morted. He looked contemptuous ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Paul. I¡¯m the captain of Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguards. All of you will be my subordinates from now on. I will be in change of assigning your tasks. How, why don¡¯t you bow to me? Paul raised his neck slightly and aid proudly. Chapter 77 Joining the Radcliffe Family Hunter and the other three looked at each other. Finally, they bowad slightly and saluted Paul. Osborne didn¡¯t move. He looked at Paul coldly. Osborne thought, ¡°I have no good feelings toward Paul, not to mention that my test as sessor is to rece Paul and be the captain of rissa¡¯s bodyguards. We will have a falling out sooner orter. How can I bow to Paul?¡± Paul pulled a long face when he saw Osborne didn¡¯t move. He said coldly, ¡°Are you going to disobey me on your first day at work? Don¡¯t you respect me as your leader? 2/1 Osborne also said coldly, ¡°Captain Paul, don¡¯t act so arrogantly here. Although you are the captain of the bodyguards, you are not my employer. I am only responsible to my employer.¡± Pauled, ¡°So, you are not convinced by my leadership?¡± Osborne shrugged. ¡°If you want to understand it this way, it¡¯s fine.¡± Paul¡¯s expression became even colder. Everyone could feel that the air around them seemed to be cooling down. The two men stared at each other. The atmosphere was tensa. It seemed that a fight would break out at any time. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 You Guard the Gate ¡°Captain Paul, please arrange our positions first,¡± Sherry suddenly said as the two were about to fight. Her calm words eased the tense atmosphere. Paul snorted coldly and red at Osborne fiercely. He said, ¡°As the captain of the bodyguard team, I will arrange your positions. Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguard team is divided into three types, including the peripheral security team, the inner bodyguard team, and the personal guards. Each type of treatment is different. Only those who are strong enough can be Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s inner bodyguards, or even personal guards.¡± After saying that, Paul smiled jokingly at Osborne ¡°Sherry, Hunter, Oliver, and Brandon, the four of you are from a regr securitypany. You are very capable. You can join Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s inner bodyguard team. You will be responsible for Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s daily bodyguard work.¡± After hearing this, the four people nodded. They had known for a long time that they could not be rissa¡¯s personal bodyguards, nor could they serve as peripheral security guards. Inner bodyguards were the most suitable for them. At this time, they all looked at Osborne. ording to their judgment, Osborne had the strength to be rissa¡¯s personal bodyguard. 1/2 Paul teased, ¡°Osborne, you go to the peripheral security team. From now on, you will be responsible for the security and patrol work of the perimeter. To be precise, from now on you can just focus on guarding the gate.¡± After he finished speaking, Sherry and the four others were stunned. They thought, ¡°Paul actually arranged Osborne to join the peripheral security team? This is such a waste of resources. This is retaliation. Osborne is definitely qualified to be rissa¡¯s personal guard. He can at least be an inner bodyguard.¡± The peripheral security team not only had the lowest pay but was also the most tiring and dangerous. The peripheral security team would be the first to face danger. They were the most likely group to be killed silently by the enemy. For example, in yesterday¡¯s attack, two entire guard teams were attacked without any warning. All of them were killed. Although their families would receive generous pensions, they were dead. Any capable professional bodyguard would not be willing to be a peripheral guard Osborne¡¯s expression turned cold at this time. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you like this position? Or, don¡¯t you agree with my assignment?¡± Paul ignored Osborne¡¯s cold eyes and said sarcastically, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, you can get out! The Radcliffe family doesn¡¯t need a waste like you.¡± After saying that, he looked at Osborne provocatively as if he was expecting Osbone to attack him. Osborne walked towards Paul step by step with a cold face. ¡°Osborne, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Hunter quickly grabbed Osbome. He whispered, ¡°Paul¡¯s strength is extraordinary! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguard captain. He is deliberately provoking you. As long as you make a move, he¡¯ll have reason to fire you!¡± Osborne frowned tightly when he heard this. He was very angry at this time. Paul was clearly retaliating against him. But he couldn¡¯t do anything Osborne wondered, ¡°If I beat Paul, his sessor test will be over. I can only endure Paul temporarily. Even if I am just a perimeter guard, I cannot be fired.¡± ¡°No problem. I can be the perimeter guard,¡± Osbome coldly said, ¡°I just want to know, is this Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s or Ms. Donna Radcliffe¡¯s decision? Did you make the decision yourself?¡± Faul was disappointed when he saw that Osborne did not take any action. He said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? Ms. Radcliffe and Ms. Donna Radcliffe will not involve in such a small matter. Who do you think you are?¡± Osborne norded. I¡¯ll go to work now.¡± Chapter 78 You Guard the Gate After saying that, Osborne changed into the uniform of a perimeter guard and put on the guard¡¯s equipment. After saying goodbye to Sherry and the other three, he came to the main entrance of the Radcliffe Manor. There was a nine¨Cperson security team here. The members of the team seemed to have received orders from Paul. Their attitudes were extremely cold. 2/2 As soon as Osborne arrived, team leader, Thomas Edbercon, started giving orders to Oshome. ¡°You go stand guard first! For the next four hours, you stand still and don¡¯t make any movements. IfOwned by N?velDrama.Org. you don¡¯t behave well, I will report it to Captain Paul. If you are fired then, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡± Thomas said this with a sneer. The other people around him couldn¡¯t help butugh. They looked contemptuous. ¡°How dare a neer offend Captain Paul? He is simply courting death ¡± ¡°Captain Paul doesn¡¯t need to do anything himself to deal with him. He only needs to say a word. Someone will make him leave.¡± ¡°He is such a fool!¡± ¡°Compared to Captain Paul, he is shit!¡± Several people talked contemptuously, without lowering their voices at all as if they were deliberately speaking for Osborne to hear, Osborne¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Provocation ¡°What are you looking at? Go back to your post!¡± Thomas sneered and scolded. Osborne took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He walked into the guard booth calmly The main job of the security team was patrolling and standing guard. Since Osborne had be a security officer, he could only endure it. If he with these vigntes and beat them, he would fall into Paul¡¯s trap. Paul was hoping that Osborne would take action. So he could find a way to fire Osborne. Osborne didn¡¯t want to be fired. He could only endure it for the time being Rued Osborne thought, ¡°Paul is targeting me because of what I said yesterday, I told Ms. Donna Radcliffe that Paul might be a spy for the assassin. Ms. Donna Radcliffe didn¡¯t believe me. I offended Pual. However, the more sensitive he is, the more it shows that there is something wrong with him. I want to rece Paul and be the captain of the bodyguards. Maybe I have to start from Paul.¡± He stood straight in the sentry box. Standing guard was effortless for Osbome. He would not feel tired even if he stood for twenty¨Cfour hours. Moreover, Osborne could practice The Breath of Celestial while standing guard. Every moment, his strength was improving Osbome suddenly felt that the job of standing guard at the gate was not bad. However, some people didn¡¯t want him to be sofortable. When the people from the third guard group saw Osborne standing in the guardhouse without any resistance, they all showed disappointment. ¡°Mr. Edbercon, he¡¯s so calm. What should we do?¡± ¡°This shows that we didn¡¯t provoke him that much. Come with me.¡± Thomas pulled a long face and led his men toward Osborne. The task Paul gave him was to provoke Osborne and let Osborne attack them. As long as Osborne took action, Paul would have reason to fire Osbome. Thomas thought, ¡°As long as I aplish this, I will be promoted by Paul and be the leader of the security team. I willmand six security teams. Thinking of this, Thomas felt so excited. He walked to the guard post and sucered, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the leader of the third security team. My name is Thomas. Remember, all your work from now on will be assigned by me. If I tell you to stand guard, you stand guard. If I tell you to patrol, you patrol. No matter what time it is, no matter what you are doing, as long as my order arrives, you must execute it immediately. Did you hear that clearly?¡± Thomas seemed to tell Osborne that If you dare not obey my orders, you would be doomed. Osborne said calmly, ¡°My working hours are only eight hours.¡± After Osborne finished speaking, Thomas and others burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I don¡¯t care how many hours you work. You must listen to me when I give an order. Even if you are having a sex, you must get up immediately. Understand?¡± Thomas looked threatening. Osborne¡¯s expression turned cold. But he still said calmly. ¡°What if I don¡¯t listen?¡± Thomas had a contemptuous look. He suddenly pulled out his gun and pointed it at Osborne¡¯s head. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen to me, I will shoot you to death. It will do no hann to me. I will even use you of being a spy. What can you do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can all testify.¡± Chapter 79 Provocation ¡°If you dare not listen, we will all insist that you are a spy.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You dare not obey the orders. How dare you?¡± Several guards smiled and spoke at this time. Thomas sneered and said, ¡°I might as well tell you that you have offended Captain Paul. From now on, you will never have a good life here. If y want to die, just lie down like a dog! Do you understand?¡± you don¡¯t Osborne couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You still dare tough?¡± Thomas felt provoked and gave a cold order. ¡°Now, I order you to patrol the toilet immediately. I am afraid that the enemy may sneak in. Go to the toilet now and check the toilet carefully three times!¡± The people behind Thomas burst intoughter. ¡°Go patrol the toilet!¡± ¡°You must patrol every corner.¡± ¡°That taste must be very refreshing.¡± Osborne became furious. He clenched his fists tightly. Osbome thought, ¡°I know that these people are trying to provoke me on purpose. The sensible thing to do is to endure it. But if I tolerate this, what kind of man am 17¡± Osborne said coldly, ¡°Is this Paul¡¯s method? It¡¯s really despicable. But do you think you can scare me like this? You can try shooting at me. Thomas sneered, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± After saying that, he suddenly opened the safety of his pistol. His eyes were full of ferocity and coldness. There was murderous intent in Osborne¡¯s eyes ¡°Do you want to take action?¡± Thomas and hispanions were not afraid at all. They said, ¡°Try to fight us.¡± ¡°How can this coward dare to do it?¡± ¡°Just g go patrol the toilet!¡± ¡°Rubbish!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Osborne took a deep breath and suddenly closed his eyes. When be opened his eyes again, the pupil of his left eye suddenly melted and turned into two pupils. Three silver i Osborne opened Satan¡¯s Eye. rstars Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Counterattack Osborne looked at Thomas. Ocr energy instantly enveloped Thomas. It was like an invisible big hand pped Thomas hard on the back of his head. Thomas fell forward violently. His head hit the door of the sentry box. Blood flowed everywhere. Thomas turned around angrily and stared at the people behind him. ¡°Assholes, who hit me? Do you want to die?¡± The other eight people were all confused. They did nothing but see Thomas suddenly fall forward with blood flowing Faced with Thomas¡® rage, they looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°It wasn¡¯t us. We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not us.¡± Thomas was furious. ¡°Who else could it be? You are the only ones behind me. Am I wrongly using you? I¡­¡± Before Thomas could finish his words, he suddenly felt another hard p on the back of his head. He immediately fell forward again. He felt a buzzing in his head. The other eight people were dumbfounded. And then, something even more shocking happened. Thomas¡± body, which was lying on the ground, suddenly floated up. He started to bump left and right like a deted and out¨Cof¨Ccontrol balloon. Thomas¡± head hit the sentry box and then the ground. He was soon covered in blood and fainted. The other eight people were all terrified at this moment Only Osborne in the guard booth smiled coldly. He looked at the eight people again. Ocr energy covered them. The invisible bignd inunediately controlled the eight people and began to p them fiercely. Heavy psnded on their faces. Their blood spurted out. Only after they were all knocked unconscious did Osborne retract ocr energy. They fell limply to the ground. Looking at the nine people who had fainted, Osborne finally felt much relieved. He sneered and turned on the inte. Third security team here. Something¡¯s up at the main gate. Enemy sneak attack! Possible metaliuman!¡± The security team¡¯s job was to stand guard and patrol. They¡¯d contact HQ and wait for backup if they spotted anything unusual Soon, the support team arrived. The bodyguards of the Radcliffe family were rmed and surrounded the gate from all directions. They were aiming their guns at this site from a distance. Their numbers were increasing. In just three minutes, more than fifty bodyguards gathered at the main gate. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Paul, as the captain of the bodyguard team, came as well. Everyone was watching the situation here from afar. They looked alert and cautious. But when they saw it clearly, they were all surprised. Chapter 80 Counteroffack Outside the sentry box, nine members of the third security team were all lying on the ground. Their faces were covered in blood. Their heads were swollen. But Osborne still stood in the guard booth like a spear. ¡°What happened? After making sure there was no danger, Paul and his bodyguards came. Paul looked at the nine people who had fainted. But Osborne was unharmed. Paul frowned. ¡°Osborne, were y Osborne nodded calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw that they were suddenly attacked. I immediately warned you.¡± Paul snorted coldly, ¡°Did you see who attacked them?¡± ¡°No.¡± you the one who gave the warning?¡± knock them out?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! You are all part of the same team. Why were all nine of them knocked out while you were unharmed? Tell me. Did you Osborne sneered, ¡°Captain Paul, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. If you want to frame me, at least show me some evidence. Which dog eye of yours saw that I did it?¡± After he finished speaking, all the bodyguards were stunned and looked at Osborne in disbelief. They thought, ¡°How dare Osborne talk to Paul like this? Doesn¡¯t he want to work in the Radcliffe family anymore?¡± Suddenly, many people took a few steps back. They were trying to indicate that they had nothing to do with Osborne. Paul looked gloomy. ¡°What did you say? How dare you scold me?¡± Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can frame me. Why can¡¯t I scold you? Don¡¯t you know who you are?¡± After Osborne finished speaking, everyone was even more dumbfounded Paul clenched his fists fiercely as if he would attack Osborne in the next second. But Osborne looked calm and fearless. Osborne thought, ¡°If I want toplete the test of session and be the captain of the bodyguards, Paul must leave. Sooner orter, we will turn against each other. In that case, I don¡¯t need to endure him.¡± ¡°Osborne, are you provoking me?¡± Paul¡¯s voice was extremely cold. He walked towards Osborne step by step. Everyone looked at Osbome with pity. ¡°He is finished!¡± ¡°He dares to provoke Captain Paul like this. Captain Paul will teach him a lesson he will never forget.¡± ¡°I bet he be crippled.¡± ¡°I think he may be unable to leave the wheelchair for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°He is so reckless.¡± Super Godfather Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to Gel Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Osborne Fought Back Many bodyguards were whispering and felt that Osborne was doomed. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to me. I can still forgive you!¡± Paul said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, I will crush your kneecaps with my own hands, so that you can only kneel for the rest of your life. You will never stand up again.¡± Paul looked scary. Paul was the captain of rissa¡¯s bodyguards. He was a martial artist and extremely powerful. He had killed countless people. Ordinary people would probably find it difficult to even stand firm in the face of Paul¡¯s fierce inomentum. Bat Osborne remained calm throughout. He said coldly. ¡°My knees are very stiff. I don¡¯t know how to kneel. How about you teach me? Or you can just do it quickly. I want to know whether you can break my kneecap or I can smash? your bead.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After Osborne finished speaking, all the bodyguards eximed in shock. ¡°You are so arrogant!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind Paul. A young man an in his tw twenties stood out from the crowd. ¡°Captain Paul, you have a noble status. How can you do it yourself? He doesn¡¯t know how to respect you. Let me teach him a lesson.¡± The young man looked at Paul with a fawning look. But when he looked at Osborne, his expression immediately became fierce and contemptuous. Paul sneered and nodded. ¡°Very good. You teach him a lesson for me. I¡¯ll reward you.¡± The young man was overjoyed when he heard this. He looked at Osborne with a sneer and twisted his neck ¡°Remember this, my name is Charles. I am the leader of the First Guard Group. If you dare to disrespect Captain Paul, I will teach you a lesson. Kneel down!¡± After saying that, Charles suddenly took action. He punched Osborne¡¯s head very quickly. He reached Osborne in the blink of an eye. Those who could be the bodyguards of the Radcliffe family were not weak. Even if a member of the guard team was powerful, Charles was the leader of the guard team. As soon as he made a move, many people nodded and whispered. ¡°Charles has improved again. His strength is stronger than that of the average bodyguard team member. If he hadn¡¯t wanted to be the chief of the security team, he would have joined the bodyguard team long ago.¡± ¡°He has a lot ofbat experience. His best skill is actually kicking. If that boy doesn¡¯t pay attention, he¡¯ll probably suffer a big loss.¡± Osborne looked calms at this time He didn¡¯t even need to open Satan¡¯s Eye to see Charles movements. He found that Charles¡® fist was just a feint. His real strength was stored in his legs. Osborne sorted coldly and stretched out his hand suddenly. He grabbed Charles¡® fist. Charles was not panicked. He said happily, ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into the trap!¡± Charles¡® right leg moved violently and kicked Osborne¡¯s chest hard. The distance was so close that he would kick Osborne in the blink of an eye. Chapter 81 Osborne Fought Back But in the next second, Charles¡® expression changed. Because at that moment, Osborne actually twisted his waist slightly. He just avoided Charles¡® attack and then kneed him. Osborne¡¯s knee hit Charles¡® face hard. Charles screamed. Blood spurted out of his eyes and nose. Without waiting for him to move, Osborne kicked Charles¡® knee hard again. Charles¡® kneecap was kicked and shattered. He fell to his knees in front of Osborne. Pain and humiliation came at once. Charles¡® eyes rolled back. He fainted. All this happened in an instant, It took only one second for Charles to take the initiative and keel in front of Osbome with blood all over his face. Everyone was stunned Osborne acted as if he had done something insignificant. He smiled faintly, ¡°Captain Paul, I can¡¯t believe you sent this kind of trash to deal with me. Can you send someone capable?¡± Paul pulled a long face. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Jason, go ahead! Don¡¯t hold back. Teach him a lesson.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another bodyguard stepped out from the crowd. Judging from Jason¡¯s clothes, he was an elite member of the bodyguard team. He was stronger than Charles. He didn¡¯t say a word and pounced like a cheetali. Osborne kicked him out. Jason fell heavily to the ground and was unable to stand up. The bodyguards eximed again. ¡°Even Jason is no match for him. Can he bepared with those of the Personal Guards?¡± ¡°Will the Personal Guards take action?¡± As everyone was talking, Paul waved his hand again. ¡°You do have something! What a shame! Do you think you can fight me like this? Leo, I will give you ten more bodyguards. I only have one request. Destroy him for me!¡± After Paul finished speaking coldly, a middle¨Caged man walked out with ten elite bodyguards. Write yourment Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ Chapter 82 A Head¨COn Confrontation 1/2 ¡°What? Are they really going to gang up on him?¡± The crowd eximed in shock. ¡°Leo is a member of the Personal Guards, a direct subordinate of Paul, and incredibly strong. It¡¯s one thing for him to take action, but to gang upon him too?¡± ¡°He is done for, he¡¯ll definitely be destroyed!¡± ¡°Captain Paul ispletely enraged now!¡± Everyone was discussing, all believing that Oxbome was doomed. Even though Osborne had defeated Charles and Jason, showing strength not inferior to the Personal Guarda members, no one thought he could withstand Leo and thebined attack of ten bodyguards In rissa¡¯s bodyguard team, besides Paul, probably no one else could manage it. Not even the three vice¨Ccaptains. ¡°Boy, are you scared? Too bad, it¡¯s toote now. Even if you keel and beg me, I won¡¯t let you go. You will pay for your arrogance!¡± Paul meered, then suddenly waved his hand. ¡°Attack, destroy him!* At hismand, Leo and the ten othersunched their alt. They were all Paul¡¯s direct subordinates, working in perfect coordination, surrounding Osborne and attacking from all sides, leaving him no escape. Yet Osborne remained calen Facing the Personal Guards, Leo, plus ten elite bodyguards, he felt the pressure. If he chose to reveal his full strength, he could easily defeat them. But Osborne had no intention of doing so. Instead, he suddenly drew a gun from his holster In the next second, with a few gunshots, the eleven men rushing towards Osborne abruptly stopped, their faces darkening as they stared at the ground. At their feet were bullet boles. These bullet holes were precisely calcted, only one inch away from their toes. Eleven bullet holes, perfectly ced. Leo¡¯s face turned grimas he red at the Dragon H¨Ctype gun in Osborne¡¯s hand, his eye twitching. ¡°How dare you shoot?¡± Leo shouted In previous fights, everyone had tacitly agreed not to use guns, relying on fists and feet. They all assumed Osbome wouldn¡¯t use a gun either. They were wrong Osborne red. ¡°You all shamelessly ganged up on me. Why can¡¯t I? Do ¡°Your brains are not working, b but mine is.¡± Leo couldn¡¯t find a retort, only turning to Paul for orders. you expect me to stand here stupidly and let you hit me? Pauled ¡°If he can sloot, why can¡¯t you? He has just one gus, you have eleven!¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ Chapter 82 A Head¨COn Confrontation 1/2 ¡°What? Are they really going to gang up on him?¡± The crowd eximed in shock. ¡°Leo is a member of the Personal Guards, a direct subordinate of Paul, and incredibly strong. It¡¯s one thing for him to take action, but to gang upon him too?¡± ¡°He is done for, he¡¯ll definitely be destroyed!¡± ¡°Captain Paul ispletely enraged now!¡± Everyone was discussing, all believing that Oxbome was doomed. Even though Osborne had defeated Charles and Jason, showing strength not inferior to the Personal Guarda members, no one thought he could withstand Leo and thebined attack of ten bodyguards In rissa¡¯s bodyguard team, besides Paul, probably no one else could manage it. Not even the three vice¨Ccaptains. ¡°Boy, are you scared? Too bad, it¡¯s toote now. Even if you keel and beg me, I won¡¯t let you go. You will pay for your arrogance!¡± Paul meered, then suddenly waved his hand. ¡°Attack, destroy him!* At hismand, Leo and the ten othersunched their alt. They were all Paul¡¯s direct subordinates, working in perfect coordination, surrounding Osborne and attacking from all sides, leaving him no escape. Yet Osborne remained calen Facing the Personal Guards, Leo, plus ten elite bodyguards, he felt the pressure. If he chose to reveal his full strength, he could easily defeat them. But Osborne had no intention of doing so. Instead, he suddenly drew a gun from his holster In the next second, with a few gunshots, the eleven men rushing towards Osborne abruptly stopped, their faces darkening as they stared at the ground. At their feet were bullet boles. These bullet holes were precisely calcted, only one inch away from their toes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Eleven bullet holes, perfectly ced. Leo¡¯s face turned grimas he red at the Dragon H¨Ctype gun in Osborne¡¯s hand, his eye twitching. ¡°How dare you shoot?¡± Leo shouted In previous fights, everyone had tacitly agreed not to use guns, relying on fists and feet. They all assumed Osbome wouldn¡¯t use a gun either. They were wrong Osborne red. ¡°You all shamelessly ganged up on me. Why can¡¯t I? Do ¡°Your brains are not working, b but mine is.¡± Leo couldn¡¯t find a retort, only turning to Paul for orders. you expect me to stand here stupidly and let you hit me? Pauled ¡°If he can sloot, why can¡¯t you? He has just one gus, you have eleven!¡± Chapter 82 A Hend¨COn Confrontation With that, Leo and the others understood. Immediately, some noved to draw their guns from their holsters. Everyone fired at Osborne. The sound of gunshots was incessant. But in the next moment, several screams rang out. The bodyguards who had just touched their guns found their wrists precisely shot, causing them to cry out in pain, clutching their wrists. Leo and the remaining bodyguards froze, their hands hovering over their holsters, too scared to draw their guns. Osborne smirked. ¡°You can by. See if you¡¯re faster at drawing your guns or I am at shooting.¡± Leo¡¯s face darkened further. *Useless!¡± Paul roared, not expecting his eleven elite subordinates to be so helpless against Osborne. He stepped forward, moving towards Osborne. 2/2 ¡°I underestimated you. But your good days are over. Now, I¡¯ll personally teach you a lesson! Go ahead, try to shoot me. Let¡¯s see if your toy gun can hurt Osborne scoffed and fired without a word. Two bullets flew at terrifying speed, hitting Paul¡¯s shoulder in the blink of an eye But to Osborne¡¯s shock, the bullets didn¡¯t hurt Paul at all. They didn¡¯t even pierce his skin, merelypressing and falling aside like they had hit steel. Paul brushed his shoulder disdainfully and continued walking towards Osborne, unscathed. ¡°What an incredible body!¡± Osborne was astonished. No wonder Paul was rissa¡¯s chief bodyguard. With such a physique, he could ignore ordinary firearms. am immune to sniper bullets!¡± Paul sneered. ¡°Dare to fight me? You¡¯re too naive! In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but trash! Now, kneel!¡± Paul finished and was about to attack. ¡°Stop!¡± A stern voice suddenly rang out. Then, three figures, two women and one man, quickly approached, blocking Paul¡¯s path. Paul was shocked He said coldly, ¡°Harris, Violet, Sharon, you three vice¨Ccaptains, are you here to stop me from teaching him a lesson?¡± Osbome was surprised at these words. He scrutinized the three and wondered, ¡°Were these the vice¨Ccaptains? Were they here to help me? Or did they have a bad rtionship with Paul?¡± Write pourment Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 He Doesn¡¯t Deserve My Apology Violet nodded at Osborne, then turned to Paul and said, ¡°Captain Paul, stop! We¡¯re all on the same side; there¡¯s no need for this to escte. Sharon also added calmly, ¡°This is a critical time. Ms. Radcliffe has been repeatedly attacked by assassins and needs more strong people around to protect her. Infighting now disregards Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s safety!¡± Finally, Harris said, ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse.¡± Paul¡¯s face turned extremely grim. ¡°What if I say no? This piece of trash has provoked me several times. Am I supposed to endure it and do nothing? How will I maintain my authority as the captain of the Bodyguard Unit?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The three of them frowned, feeling the situation was tricky. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apologize to Captain Paul? Violet suggested to Osbome. Osborne chuckled and shook his head directly. ¡°Thank you for your suggestion, Deputy Captain Harris, but I refuse! I did nothing wrong, so why should I apologize?¡± Violet was stunned and suddenly felt a headacheing on. ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary retreat. After all, he is the captain. Besides, if you really fight, you can¡¯t beat him. Sharon also nodded in agreement. ¡°Captain Paul is very strong. Even if the three of usbined our strength, we might not be able to defeat him. ¡°Just let it go. There¡¯s no need for such a direct confrontation. He is the captain. If you insist on not backing down, the three of us can¡¯t help you.¡± Osborneughed and still shook his head. ¡°Thank you for your help, but I still refuse. As for Paul, he doesn¡¯t deserve my apology.¡± The three of them were taken aback by Osborne¡¯s response, Paul, seeing this,ughed coldly. ¡°Harris, Violet, Sharon, you all saw it, right? It¡¯s this kid who¡¯s too arrogant. He¡¯s asking for death. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, how can I still be the captain?¡± After saying that, Paul red coldly at Osborne. ¡°Trash, if you¡¯re a man, step out and face me one¨C on¨Cone. Let¡¯s see how I kill you.¡± Osborne responded coldly, ¡°You want to kill me? I¡¯m afraid it will be you who dies!¡± After saying that, Osborne holstered his gun, ready for a fight. In his view, this was a good opportunity. If he could defeat Paul in a one¨Con¨Cone duel in front of so many people, it would certainly help him r and be the new captain of the Bodyguard Unit. The two stood face to face, the tension between them palpable. It seemed as though a fierce battle could erupt at any moment. But just then, a group of people appeared in the distance Leading the group was the true manager of the Radcliffe family, Donna. Behind Donna was rissa, heavily protected by bodyguards. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Donna looked at the tense standoff between Osborne and Paul, a trace of surprise in her eyes. rece Paul Seeing Ms. Donna, Paul quickly restrained his anger and respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Donna, just now, the third perimeter security team reported a suspected. metahuman enemy intrusion. I was leading an investigation.¡± Chapter 83 He Doesn¡¯t Deserve My Apology ¡°Really? Did you catch the intruder?¡± Donna¡¯s expression turned cautious. Recently, rissa had been repeatedly attacked by assassins. Any hint of danger made Donna extremely vignt. ¡°Not yet, but I suspect he¡¯s behind it all!¡± Paul suddenly pointed at Osborne with a cold smile. ¦° Donna was surprised and turned to look at Osborne, frowning. ¡°Hmm? Why are you wearing a security guard¡¯s uniform? Are you a security guard now?¡± Osborne nodded. Donna¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Paul noticed Donna¡¯s anger and quickly exined, ¡°Ms. Donna, I arranged for him to be a security guard. I believe his background is suspicious, and his intentions ining to the Radcliffe family are questionable. So, until we fully investigate, it¡¯s better to keep him in the security team.¡± After saying that, he red at Osborne, eyes full of threats, as if warning him not to speak out of turn Osbome, however, ignored Paul¡¯s threats and sneered. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not retaliation because I suspected you of being a traitor yesterday?¡± ¡°Say it again!¡± Paul was instantly furious.. Donna snorted coldly, already understanding the situation. She red at Paul and said, ¡°Captain Paul, with Osborne¡¯s strength, it¡¯s not suitable for him to be a security guard! Even if you doubt his identity and intentions, it would be more appropriate to have him as an inner circle bodyguard.¡± Paul was displeased but nodded. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t consider this carefully. I¡¯ll immediately adjust his role to an inner circle bodyguard.¡± Donna nodded and then turned to Osbome. ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s the situation here? Exin in detail.¡± ¡°Nothing much. We were just messing around, having a little sparring.¡± Osborne smiled With Donna¡¯s appearance, there was no way Osborne and Paul would fight. Osborne wasn¡¯t interested in reporting Paul to Donna because it wouldn¡¯t help. He already know yesterday that the Radcliffe family had special trust in Paul. Even if Donna knew Paul was at fault, she wouldn¡¯t punish him. Paul red coldly at Osborne but said nothing in the end. ¡°Yes, we were just sparring. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The Fourth Bodyguard Unit Donna frowned but ultimately said nothing ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s disperse! These are critical times; our priority must be to protect rissa! Osborne, you¡¯ll temporarily join the fourth bodyguard unit under Deputy Captain Violet¡¯s command.¡± ¡°Deputy Captain Violet, you will be responsible for Osborne¡¯s specific duties.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Violet nodded with a sinile. Donna left with rissa But before leaving, Osborne felt as if rissa had secretly nced at him. Not thinking much of it, Osbome walked over to Violet. ¡°Deputy Captain Violet, Osborne reporting for duty!¡± Violet smiled slightly and patted Osborne on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone dare to confront Captain Paul like that.¡± ¡°I was just defending myself.¡± Violet shook her head and said seriously. ¡°You¡¯ve thoroughly offended Captain Paul. Your days in the Radcliffe family won¡¯t be easy from now on. ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. Since you¡¯re in my fourth bodyguard unit, I¡¯ll look after you and make sure no one bullies you. ¡°Thank you.¡± Osborne sincerely expressed his gratitude. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. These are special times, and we have no rest. We must always be ready to protect Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s safety.¡± With that, Violet led her team to follow rissa¡¯s group. The fourth bodyguard unit, including Osborne, had ten members. They were directly under Deputy Captain Violet¡¯smand, and all the members were from Skyefall Security Services. Among them, Osborne saw a new member who joined with him ¨C Sherry. ¡°Are you all from Skyefall Security Services?¡± Osborne was quite surprised. Violet smiled. ¡°Is that so strange? Skyefall Security Services is the top securitypany in Skyefall. Ms. Radcliffe has a good partnership with them. ¡°Not only the fourth bodyguard unit, but the entire third bodyguard unit, including Deputy Captain Sharon, are from Skyefall Security Services ¡°The second bodyguard unit memberse from various top securitypanies. ¡°And the first bodyguard unit and the personal guard team are all Paul¡¯s loyal followers. Paul¡¯s influence and strength are the greatest. ¡°Although you¡¯re not from Skyefall Security Services, now that you¡¯re in my fourth bodyguard unit, you¡¯re one of us. We won¡¯t let Paul bully you easily!¡± After hearing this, Osborne felt a bit happy. Skyefall Security Services was owned by the Godfather and was a subsidiary of the Draco Group, which might be his business in the Chapter 84 The Fourth Bodyguard Unit future. Thinking about this, Osborne became even more enthusiastic, ¡°By the way, how did you get into a conflict with Captain Paul? Violet asked curiously. The other members of the fourth bodyguard unit were also curious. Osborne shrugged. ¡°Maybe because I suspected him of being a traitor in front of Ms. Radcliffe and Ms. Donna yesterday, which made him very angry.¡± Violet was stunned for a moment and thenughed. ¡°You suspected Captain Paul of being a traitor? Captain Paul is different from us. We¡¯re all professional bodyguards hired to protect Ms. Radcliffe, but Captain Paul is a trusted confidant raised by the Radcliffe family since childhood. ¡°He has been with the Radcliffe family for decades and even protected the old master of the Radcliffe family. He is a veteran of the Radcliffe family. While we might be traitors, Paul definitely isn¡¯t.¡± Osbome was taken aback. ¡°No wonder Ms. Donna and Ms. Radcliffe trust him so much. He was raised by the Radcliffe family.¡± ¡°Good that you understand.¡± Violet shrugged. ¡°Recently, Ms. Radcliffe has faced threerge¨Cscale attacks, and it was very dangerous. We weren¡¯t around to protect her, but thanks to Captain Paul and Ms. Donna, Ms. Radcliffe was safe,¡± Osborne was shocked. He seemed to have caught onto something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Captain, you said Ms. Radcliffe was attacked three times, and you weren¡¯t there to protect her? Only Captain Paul was?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Violet nodded. ¡°Yes, we were either off¨Cduty or on other assignments.¡± A sharp light shed in Osborne¡¯s eyes.. a rissa had been attacked three times, and the three deputy captains were all absent? Osbome didn¡¯t believe it was a coincidence; it seemed more like a deliberate arrangement. He recalled Paul¡¯s behavior during rissa¡¯s attacks. He had felt that Paul, as the captain of the bodyguard unit, hadn¡¯t protected rissa well enough. That was why he suspected Paul of being a traitor. Now, he was even more suspicious of Paul! ¡°I must keep a close watch on him!¡± A cold light shed in in Osborne¡¯s Not long after, Osborne noticed Paul leaving. He quickly imed he was going to the restroom and then moved to a secluded corner to use his Satan¡¯s Eye, a irvoyant ability, to locate Paul. Soon, Osborne found Paul Paul was in a room, seemingly on a video call with someone. A cold light burst forth in Osborne¡¯s eyen. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Cain¡¯s Blood Cross. The second¨Clevel Satan¡¯s Eye already had the ability to see through objects, and as its level increased, this ability became even stronger. Previously, Osborne could only see through a half¨Cmeter¨Cthick concrete wall. Now, he could see clearly through three such walls. Unfortunately, he could only see, not hear. Osborne sar Paul open a video call. On n the screen appeared a middle¨Caged man with a scar on his face, with a sinister and fierce look. The environment seemed to be a dimly lit underground space. The two seemed to be discussing something when Paul suddenly changed his expression and took out a strange cross ne from his chest. The ne emitted a faint red glow. Upon seeing the red glow, Paul¡¯s face changed, and he immediately ended the call, carefully inspecting the surroundings. Finding nothing, he looked puzzled, then put away the ne and walked out of the room. Osborne also deactivated his Satan¡¯s Eye. Osborne frowned. This time, the peeking was almost fruitless due to the inability to hear. Paul¡¯s behavior seemed strange, but Osborne couldn¡¯t pinpoint the problem. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If only I could hear them. At least I would know who he was talking to. That man is clearly not from the Radcliffe family. Paul locked himself in the room and secretly contacted him. There must be something wrong. And that cross is quite odd.¡± Osborne thought for a moment, bing increasingly suspicious of Paul. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find any concrete evidence. ¡°Maybe the Godfather¡¯s intelligence system can identify that man!¡± Osbome¡¯s eyes lit up. Afterpleting the second beir test, his permissions had increased to two stars, allowing him to use more of the Draco Star Wristlet¡¯s functions. The mall now had more items avable for purchase, including heavy weaponry. He could even buy intelligence in the mall. Osborne immediately tried it out He described the man¡¯s features and appearance, submitting it to the mall¡¯s backend. After spending a million on intelligence fees, the Godfather¡¯s intelligence system began matching his description with its database. Soon, the photos and information of three most likely matches appeared on Osborne¡¯s Draco Star Wristlet. Osborne quickly reviewed them. [Davy Jones, match rate 90%. Click to view detailed information.] [Lex Pluto, match mate 50%. Click to view detailed information] [Marcus Edwin, match rate 35%. Click to view detailed information] Osborne quickly scanned through and then focused on Davy¡¯s photo. Seeing the scar on his face, Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°It really is him!¡± Osborne clicked on Davy¡¯s detailed information, revealing a look of surprise. Davy Jones, leader of the Maelstrom gang in Mayby City, an underground fighting arenas, casinos, and was involved in drug trafficking, kidnapping wealthy individuals, and amuggling firearms and vehicles. ¡°He¡¯s the leader of an underground gang Chapter 85 Cain¡¯s Blood Cross Osborne¡¯s expression turned serious. 2/20 In Rosmandi, the Godfather was the undisputed king of the underground world, wielding the greatest influence. However, that didn¡¯t mean. Rosmandi had no other gangs On the contrary, Rosmandi had many underground gangs. Wherever there was profit, there were gangs. Although the Godfather¡¯s power was the strongest, it was impossible to wipe out all other g but there would always be some leftovers for others. gangs. The Godfather would take the lion¡¯s share, In Mayby City, there were dozens of gangs, with the Maelstrom gang being one of the strongest, engaging in all sorts of illegal activities. ¡°As rissa¡¯s bodyguard captain, why would Paul secretly contact the leader of the Maelstrom gang? What was Paul discussing with Davy? Maybe Davy could be my breakthrough!¡± Osborne made up his mind, nning to find Davy when he had the chance, hoping to uncover some of Paul¡¯s secrets from him At that moment, Osborne recalled the strange cross Paul had. He immediately uploaded the cross¡® information to the mall. The price for intelligence queries was high, often costing millions, but it was nothing to Osborne now, so he didn¡¯t hesitate. This time, it took quite a while for Osborne to receive feedback. [Cain¡¯s Blood Cross, match rate 40%. Click to view detailed information] [Ruby jewelry made by the Caldwell Group, Sr Cross, match rate 15%. ] Osborne wondered, ¡°The highest match rate was only 40%7¡± ¡°Cain¡¯s Blood Cross?¡± Cain was a figure from the Bible, the son of Adam and Eve, whose name meant ¡°murderer,¡± and he was considered the ancestor of all evil people. In Rosmandi, Cain was also believed to be the progenitor of vampires. Osborne besitated for a moment but decided to click on the detailed information and quickly read through it. Then, Osborne was stunned. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Ancient Artifact ¡°Cain¡¯s Blood Cross, an ancient artifact with unimaginable powers. Those who possess it can consume others¡® blood to enhance their own strength. ¡°It is said to have abilities like imprisoning souls, converting vampires, shielding from metahuman attacks, and storing metahuman powers. A century ago, it appeared in Rosmandi and was suspected to have been obtained by the Aberrants, after which it vanished without a trace.¡± Osborne took a sharp breath. ¡°An ancient artifact?¡± His expression turned serious. The world had such bizarre items? But considering the existence of metahuman and martial artists, Osborne wasn¡¯t entirely surprised. The world was vast, and strange things could exist. ¡°Could the item Paul has be Cain¡¯s Blood Cross? It seems likely. Unfortunately, even the Godfather¡¯s intelligencework doesn¡¯t have a picture of the Blood Cross. ¡°However, Isa told me that the group attacking rissa was the Aberrants. Paul could very well be a spy for them, and the Blood Cross was supposedly acquired by the Aberrants a century ago. This might not be a coincidence! ¡°I need to investigate this quickly.¡± His third heir test had a deadline of only seven days, leaving no time to waste. He had to expose Paul¡¯s true identity as soon as possible to rece him. Osborne calmed himself and returned to the fourth bodyguard unit significantly reduced, with the four units After rissa¡¯s consecutive attacks, the entire Radcliffe family was on edge. The bodyguards¡® rest time was sign divided into two shifts to protect rissa. Osborne had to work twelve hours before he could rest, Fortunately, no idents happened that day. By 9 PM, the third bodyguard unit arrived to take over, allowing the fourth to rest. ¡°Osborne, want to grab a drink? Let¡¯s celebrate your joining the fourth Unit,¡± Violet, the deputy captain, suggested with a smile. Osborne hesitated. He nned to find Davy to uncover the connection between Paul and him, hoping to find evidence of Paul being a spy. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Smith, I have something urgent today. Can I treat you all another day?¡± ¡°Alright, if you have something urgent, go ahead.¡± Violet replied, smiling and not insisting Osborne left the Radcliffe Manor and drove to the north side of Mayby City. Davy was the leader of the Maelstrom. The Maelstrom¡¯s headquarters was in an underground boxing club in the northern part of the city. Maelstrom Boxing Club. Osborne parked his car a hundred meters from the Maelstrom Boxing Club and didn¡¯t rush in Several brawny men with ck snake tattoos on their arms were smoking and chatting at the entrance. This represented their identity as members of the Maelstrom. When guests approached, they would conduct body searches. Weapons, phones, and any recording devices were n Clearly, the fight club¡¯s business was not legitimate. Osborne activated the Satan¡¯s Eye to see if Davy was inside. not allowed inside. Chapter 46 Ancient Artifact Unfortunately, the boxing club was tooplex for the Eye¡¯s current capabilities. He would have to go inside. Osborne waited patiently. Wristlet, which should arrive soon. He had already bought some necessary items through the Draco Star Wri Soon, a young man wearing a hat appeared. He walked to Osborne¡¯s car, opened the back door, quickly ced a box inside, and left without a word. Osbome smiled and opened the box. Inside were several items arranged neatly. Abuman skin mask. A button. Two medicine bottles. Osborne picked up the mask and slipped it onto his face, instantly transforming into a middle¨Caged man without any ws. ¡°As expected from the technology of the Draco Group! This human skin mask ispletely convincing. Even those who know me well wouldn¡¯t recogniz me. It¡¯s worth the million dors I spent ¡± Osborne admired the mask. Next, he picked up the button. It was actually a mini camera that split into two parts, one for recording and eavesdropping, and the other to be ced in the ear for listening- Osborne tested the device and then clipped it to hispel, where it waspletely inconspicuous. Finally, he examined the two medicine bottles. ¡°I wonder if these two medicines are as miraculous as advertised. They cost me five million dors. If they don¡¯t work, I¡¯ll be at a huge loss. ¡°Let¡¯s hope they work.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Murmuring to himself, Osborne pushed open his car door and walked towards the Maelstrom Boxing Club. ¡°Stop. New face?¡± At the club¡¯s entrance, several Maelstrom thugs blocked Osborne and signaled for a body search. Osborne raised his hands, cooperating fully. He had already prepared, leaving his phone and weapons in the car, ensuring nothing incriminating would be found. After the search, the thugs stepped aside. ¡°Go ahead. Enjoy yourself! But remember, don¡¯t cause any trouble on Maelstrom turf, or you¡¯ll disappear forever.¡± Osborne smiled faintly and walked into the club. Instantly, the loud shouts and screams filled his ears. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Bloody Boxing Club Through the long, dim corridor, Osborne entered the Maelstrom Boxing Club. In the center of the club was an octagon cage. Inside the cage, two brawny men were fiercely fighting, their faces covered in blood. One man¡¯s arm had just been broken by his opponent, and he screamed in agony, but the fight continued. He bit his opponent¡¯s ear, tearing it off. The opponent also screamed in pain and furiously punched his bead. Hundreds of spectators surrounded the cage, watching the bloody fight with excitement, shouting frantically. ¡°Kill him! Kill hims now!¡± ¡°Damn it, grab his eyes! If you make me lose money, 111 kill you!¡± ¡°Bite his neck!¡± Trash!¡± The audience¡¯s frenzied shouts and the bloody battle in the cage made the underground fight club¡¯s atmosphere extremely intense, leaving Osborne, who had never seen such a scene before, a bit taken aback. ¡°No wonder the Maelstrom doesn¡¯t allow recording devices in here. These bloody matches would definitely make ordinary people nauseous if they were uploaded online. ¡°What a bloody and cruel ce!¡± The fight in the enge ended with one of the men being beaten to death. His body was quickly dragged away, and the surviving man roared in excitement. as he would receive arge sum of money. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The spectators who won money cheered excitedly, while those who lost cursed wildly. The second bloody match began soon after. These fighters weren¡¯t very strong. Even a F¨Crank martial artist could easily defeat them. But they fought like beasts, risking their lives, with blood sttering everywhere, stimting the audience¡¯s adrenaline. Osborne watched for a while before looking away. He hadn¡¯t forgotten his purpose for being here. He activated the Satan¡¯s Eye to find Davy. He saw at least dozens of Maelstrom members scattered around the club, maintaining order with weapons at their waists. But he didn¡¯t find Davy, Osborne frowned and finally looked towards the second floor. A group of Maelstrom members guarded the stairs leading to the second floor, not allowing anyone to approach. Osborne thought that since Davy was the leader, he was likely upstairs. Sure enough, Osborne quickly locked onto his target. In a private room on the second floor, a barly figure was sitting on a sofa with a beautiful woman in his amus. He had a cigar in his mouth and his hand up the woman¡¯s skirt, talking to his subordinates behind him. This man was indeed Davy Osbome recognized his face and confirmed he was the one in contact with Paul ¡°Finally found you!¡± Osborne murmured, taking the button from hispel and splitting it into a miniature camera and an earpiece. put the earpiece in his ear and used the ocr energy of the Satan¡¯s Eye to control the mini camera, silently sending it towards the second Chapter 87 Bloody Boxing Club floor. The nail sized camera was unnoticeable in the dim environment. Osborne quickly maneuvered it to the second floor and into Davy¡¯s private room through the door gap. Instantly, Osborne¡¯s earpiece transmitted the woman¡¯s moans. ¡°Boss, no, please, no. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. The woman¡¯s moans made Osbome speechless. Fortunately, after a burst of intense screa screams, the moans stopped. Davy waved his hand, and the woman left. One of his subordinates spoke, ¡°Mr. Jones, Justin Caldwell is here again.¡± Osborne was shocked to hear this through his earpiece. Justin Caldwell was here? Did Justin have connections with Davy too? Osborne hadn¡¯t forgotten that Justin had recently hired Milo to kill him, and Milo was a killer from the Aberrants. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an unexpected gain today. Milo is with the Aberrants, and the ones who attacked rissa are from the Aberrants too. Paul is connected with Davy, and Justin is also connected with him. This can¡¯t be a coincidence!¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up, and he continued to eavesdrop. Davy smoked his cigar and said calmly. ¡°What does Justin want? Never mind, let him in. After all, he¡¯s a young master of a wealthy family and useful to 1. US. The subordinate nodded and left. Soon, a haggard¨Clooking Justin was brought into the private room. Davy greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Caldwell, wee.¡± Justin urgently asked, ¡°Mr. Jones, have you heard from Milo?¡± Davy replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Caldwell, Milo is a C¨Crank killer of the Aberrants, and I¡¯m just a liaison. Why would he contact me?¡± Justin frowned. ¡°Mr. Jones, I suspect Milo is in trouble! I sent him to kill that loser Osbome, but Milo disappeared, and Osborne is still alive. ¡°Do you think Osborne killed Milo? ¡°And can you help me contact another killer? I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well those days. As long as Osborne is alive, I can¡¯t rest easy. ¡°That loser must be dead! ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it costs!¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Killing Justin Justin¡¯s words caused Osborne, who was eavesdropping downstairs, to suddenly reveal a murderous glint in his eyes. ¡°Justin, you¡¯re courting death!¡± In recent days, Osbome had been busypleting the Godfather¡¯s heir test, so he hadn¡¯t sout trouble with Justin yet. He didn¡¯t expect that Justin would actually want to hire a hitman to kill him and even get caught by him in the act Given this, Osborne could only strike first. Osborne didn¡¯t rush to act. He wanted to hear more of their conversation. ¡°Mr. Caldwell, are you overthinking this? Milo is a ss Cassassin in the organization with powerful psychic gifted. The person you want to kill is just a waste, right? Could be really turn the tables on Milo?¡± Davy sneered. ¡°Milo must have been dyed by something, Just wait for the news. The organization has more important matters to attend to in Mayby City right now and can¡¯t spare the manpower.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Justin frowned and raised his voice. ¡°Mr. Jones, I paid a ten million dors, but the person I want dead is still alive. I suspect you¡¯re not really trying to help me!¡± Davy was getting impatient. ¡°Alright, alright, stop shouting. Give me the information on the person you want dead, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take care of it. Happy now?¡± Justin smiled. ¡°The person I want dead is named Osborne.¡± ¡°Osborne? Why does that name sound familiar?¡± Davy was surprised, then suddenly eximed, ¡°You said Osborne? Could it be the Osborne who just joined the Radcliffe family as rissa¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Justin was also surprised. ¡°Mr. Jones, you¡¯ve heard of him?¡± Davy¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Heard of him? This guy has messed up big ns for the organization. If it¡¯s him, then Milo might indeed be in trouble. Even our mole in the Radcliffe family is wary of this guy.¡± Hearing that, Justin grew even more anxious. ¡°What should I do then?¡± ¡°That bastard Osborne has been at my family for three years. I always thought he was a useless fool, but who knew he was hiding so deeply? ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have killed that bitch Ophelia long ago and be the Caldwell family¡¯s heir. Only as the Caldwell family heir can I fully support the organization! Now that Milo is in trouble, that bastard will definitely guess it¡¯s me ande to kill me.¡± Justin was getting agitated. Davy, however, amiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Caldwell, no need to worry. That guy might have some skills, but he won¡¯t live much longer. Tomorrow night, the organization has a major operation against the Radcliffe family. He¡¯s as good as dead. ¡°Just wait for the good news, Mr. Caldwell.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really scared, stay here for a few days, and enjoy yourself. It¡¯s absolutely safe here. No one can harm you.¡± Hearing this, Justin happily nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here for a few days. Once that waste Osborne ispletely dead, I¡¯ll go back. I won¡¯t bother you, Mr. Jones. I¡¯ll just go d around.¡± Davy nodded and had someone escort Justin downstairs. Downstairs, Osborne¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. go downstairs to look Chapter 88 Killing Juttin He didn¡¯t expect to gather so much useful information from Davy and Justin¡¯s conversation. First, Davy was indeed connected to The Aberrants, possibly as their liaison. Second, The Aberrants had a mole in the Radcliffe family, most likely Paul. Third, The Aberrants were likely scheming against the major families, and Justin had long sided with them. Fourth, and most crucially, tomorrow night, The Aberrants wouldunch a major operation against rissa. Osborne¡¯s eyes turned cold. Seeing Justine down to watch the fight by the octagon, Osborne¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent. He swore that Justin must die. 1 Moreover, he needed more precise information from Davy. The information he had now was mostly conjecture and wouldn¡¯t easily earn the Radcliffe family¡¯s trust. With this in mind, Osborne decided to act. his Satan¡¯s Eye, he released a burst of ocr energy, enveloping a member of Maelstrom, This Maelstrom member suddenly felt his body freeze, bound by a tremendous force controlling his arm to draw his gun from its holster. Then, the gun swiftly aimed at Justin¡¯s head. In the next second, a gunshot echoed through the fight club. Justin¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon, blood sttering onto the faces of the surrounding guests. Justin didn¡¯t even know what happened before he died. Chaos erupted instantly in the fight club. The crowd screamed in terror, frantically fleeing and trampling over each other. The Maelstrom member who fired the shot was dumbfounded. 1. a. it wasn¡¯t me.¡± No, He shouted, but no one listened. His arm, still uncontrobly, mised the gun and fired at other Maelstrom members. He fired three shots in quick session! Immediately, two Maelstrom members fell to the ground, hit by bullets. More Maelstrom members finally reacted, quickly taking cover and returning fire. The sound of gunfire filled the fight club. It was utter ch choos! Completely chaotic! At this moment, Osbome took advantage of the confusion to rush upstairs. Many Maelstrom members tried to regain control, but bullets from their members¡® guns kept them all on edge, not daring to Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Write yourment Chapter 89 Truth Serum Davy, in the private rooms on on the second floor, was stunned as he watched the chaotic gunfight erupt downstairs. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Is the shooter a spy from the Tyger ws? Damn it, have everyone prepare to fight!¡± Davy roared, thinking it was an attack by their rivals, the Tyger ws. Just then, the private room door swing open. Davy looked over and saw a stranger, his face instantly changing. Without a second thought, he pulled out his gun and fired. Three bullets shot toward the doorway where Osborne stood, less than ten meters away. No ordinary martial artist could dodge them at much close range. But Osborne sidestepped effortlessly, dodging all the bullets with ease. His ocr energy shed, and a chair flew up, smashing into Davy¡¯s head. The chair shattered instantly, and Davy was struck on the head, blood pouring down as he copsed to the ground. He let out a cry of pain, unable to grip the gun anymore. Oshome snorted coldly and quickly approached Davy ¡°Who¡­who are you?¡± Davy¡¯s face twisted with fear as he tried to grab his gun, but Osborne stomped on his wrist. Davy¡¯s wrist bones shattered instantly. ¡°Al! Davy screamed in agony, sweating profusely from the pain. Osborne pressed a foot onto Davy¡¯s chest and smiled faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, Just answer a few questions honestly, and I¡¯ll leave.¡± I¡¯ve had professional training, even if you Davy gritted his teeth and snorted coldly, ¡°You want me to answer your questions? You¡¯re dreaming! I¡¯ve h kill me, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Osborne sneered. He believed Davy but didn¡¯t n on torturing him for answers today. He had another method prepared. Osborne pulled out a vial. ¡°Truth serum.¡± He had spent a fortune to buy this from the Draco Star Wristlet¡¯s marketce. It came from the Godfather¡¯s medical researchb and could make anyone who ingested it fall into a confused state, answering any question truthfully. Osborne took out a pill, grabbed Davy¡¯s jaw, and forced it into his mouth. ¡°What did you give me?¡± Davy looked panicked, but with Osborne¡¯s foot pressing on his chest, he felt as if a mountain were crushing him, unable to move. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Ordene waited patiently, unsure if the truth serum was as miraculous as adver advertised. Five secondster, Davy¡¯s eyes maldenly became vacant, as if he h had fallen into a trance. ¡°Is it working?¡± Chapter 89 Irulk berum Dabortse wasn¡¯t sure, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s your position?¡± Davy¡¯s face was nk, and he responded reflexively. ¡°My name is Davy. I am the leader of Maelstrom and the liaison for The Aberrants in Mayby City.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. The truth serum really worked. He quickly nced downstairs, seeing the chaos gradually subsiding. Knowing time was short, he elerated his questioning. ¡°Tell me, who is the male for The Aberrants in the Radcliffe family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Paul.¡± ¡°Paul is a trusted member of the Radcliffe family, groomed from a young age. Why did he betray the Radcliffe family to help The Aberrants?¡± ¡°Because The Aberrants promised to make him a powerful metahuman and give him thirty percent of the Radcliffe family¡¯s wealth once the n seeded.¡± ¡°Were the three attacks on rissa carried out by The Aberrants? Was Paul involved?¡± ¡°Yes! All three attacks were orchestrated by us, ¡°The first attack had nothing to do with Paul. It failed because of the valiant protection by rissa¡¯s bodyguards. That¡¯s when we decided to bribe Paul. ¡°The second attack was an inside job with Paul¡¯s help, but we underestimated Donna¡¯s strength, resulting in failure. ¡°For the third attack, the organization sent Raymond, a ss C+ metahuman with lighting abilities, to keep Donna upied while others teamed up with Paul to kill rissa¡± ¡°But Osborne appeared, saved rissa, and thwarted our n.¡± After Davy finished, a cold glint shed in Osborne¡¯s eyes. He continued, ¡°Tell me about your n for tomorrow night.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific details.¡± Osborne frowned. ¡°What about the exact time and ce?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do know Paul will find a way to poison Donna, rendering her powerless. Once he sends the signal, we¡¯ll act.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes brightened. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Are The Aberrants plotting against all the major families?¡± ¡°How exactly?¡± ¡°We support the direct descendants who join us, helping them be the heirs of major families, thus controlling the families and turning them into subordinate forces of the organization¡± ¡°How many major families in Mayby City are under your control?¡± ¡°About half.¡± ¡°What exactly are you plotting?¡± ¡°The entire underground world of Rosmandi.¡± Osborne¡¯s final question was, ¡°Why do you have to kill rissa?¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Advanced Preparations. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Osborne frowned, noticing Davy¡¯s expression was bing strained as if he was starting to regain rity. ¡°Is the serum wearing off?¡± Osbonse murmured He nced downstairs and saw the chaos beginning to subside. He knew his time was running out. From Davy, Osborne had already obtained more information than he expected. He knew he couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. He couldn¡¯t kill Davy just yet. As the liaison for The Aberrants, Davy¡¯s sudden death might disrupt their ns, rendering the information Osborne had gathered less valuable. But he also couldn¡¯t let Davy reveal what had just happened. Fortunately, Osborne had prepared for this. He took out another vial. ¡°Amnesia drug.¡± This also came from the Godfather¡¯s medical researchb. Along with the truth serum, it had cost Osborne five million dors. The amnesia drug was said to make anyone who ingested it forget everything that happened in the past half hour. The truth serum had proven effective. Osborne was confident in the amnesia drug. He grabbed Davy¡¯s jaw and prepared to administer it. But he couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°You run Maelstrom, engage in so many illegal businesses, and serve as the liaison for The Aberrants. You must have a lot of money, right? You wouldn¡¯t dare keep it in a bank. Tell me, where do hide it?¡± The struggle in Davy¡¯s eyes became more and more obvious at this time. you But he still responded to Osborne¡¯s question.¡± My money is hidden in the vault in my vi¡¯s basement.¡± As soon as Davy finished, his eyes cleared, and he suddenly regained his senses. ¡®You?!¡± Davy was horrified. Though he had been in a trance, he remembered everything upon waking. Thinking about the questions Osborne had asked and his own answers, he felt a chill run through his body. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Davy struggled wildly. After revealing so many of the organization¡¯s secrets, he knew they would kill him if he didn¡¯t eliminate Osborne. But his efforts were futile. Osborne had already obtained the information he needed. He grabbed Davy¡¯s jaw and forced the amnesia drug into his mouth. Instantly, Davy passed out. When he woke up, he would forget everything that had happened in the past half¨Chour, Only then did Osborne stand up, retrieve the microer, andbine it with the earpiece to reform a button, which he ced back on hispel. ¡°Time to leave!¡± Osborne opened the private room door and, while no one was looking, swiftly returned to the first floor. Chapter 90 Advanced Preparations The chaos on the first floor soon ended. Osborne blended into the crowd and quietly left the Maelstrom Boxing Club, Once back in his car, Osborne removed and hid his human¨Cskin mask He quickly transferred the footage from the micro camera to his phone. ¡°Paul, you really are a yare a spy for The Aberrants. With this evidence, Paul is finished! The key now is, once Paul is taken down, how can I rece him as the new head of security?¡± Osborne pondered. After all, he had only recently be rissa¡¯s bodyguard, and Donna greatly distrusted him. Even if Paul was ousted, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily mean he would be head of security unless he could eam Donna¡¯s absolute trust. Osbome considered his next stops ¡°Tomorrow, The Aberrants will attempt to assassinate rissa. This will be my chance!¡± Osbome began to formte a n. He drove back to the hospital, his mind on Davy¡¯s hidden fortune. As the leader of Maelstrom and the liaison for The Aberrants, Davy¡¯s umted wealth over the years must be substantial Maelstrom¡¯s operations included underground boxing clubs, casinos, drug trafficking, kidnapping of wealthy individuals, and smuggling of guns and cars. They were all highly lucrative businesses. Davy¡¯s wealth was likelyparable to that of a wealthy family. Osborne wanted to go to Davy¡¯s vi immediately and im all the money for himself. But he restrained his impulse. ¡°To avoid any mishaps, I must wait until after tomorrow¡¯s attack, once everything is settled, before going to Davy¡¯s vi.¡± With that thought, Osborne returned to the Institute of Human Research. After checking on Anastasia, he stayed in her room, guarding her while practicing The Breath of Celestial. Tomorrow¡¯s attack would be very dangerous. Even with the intelligence he had obtained, unexpected events could still ur. Only by being strong enough could he ensure his safety. He was particrly wary of Raymond, the metahuman who could control lightning. ording to Davy, Raymond was a ss C+ metahunan. His abilities surpassed Milo¡¯s, and he controlled the terrifying power of lightning. Donna had fought him twice and hadn¡¯t been able to capture him. Osborne himself wasn¡¯t confident against Raymond. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Most importantly, he had no idea how to defend against lightning attacks. ¡°It looks like I need to prepare even more.¡± With that in mind, Osborne opened the Draco Star Wristlet online marketce and began to browse. God Chapter 91 God Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Revealing Identity Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Early the next morning, Osborne tidied up and drow the Radcliffe Manor. ¡°Osborne, get ready quickly! We¡¯re waiting for you,¡± Deputy Captain Violet waved toward Osborne anxiously. Osborne was surprised to see Violet and the entire fourth Bodyguard Unit fully armed and ready. 1/2 Seeing Violet¡¯s gear, Osborne was stunned. She had all sorts of Draco equipment: ¨C Draco DS automatic pistol ¨C Draco DB automatic rifle ¨C Draco DJ precision sniper rifle ¨C Two Draco DL directional mines ¨C Five Draco DSL grenades (offensive, smoke, and shbangs) ¨C Draco DD alloy dagger ¨C Draco DW friend¨Cor¨Cfoc ID system ¨C Draco DF reconnaissance drone Draco DT bulletproof helmet. Chapter 91 Revealing Identity 2/2 Violet nced at it and was stunned. ¡°The Draco Group¡¯s B¨Clevel defensive soft armor? How is that possible? How did you get this level of defensive gear?!¡± Violet was shocked. As an elite bodyguard of Skyefall Security Services, she only wore a D¨Clevel bulletproof vest and used D¨Clevel weapons. Only the upper echelon of Skyefall Security Services had ess to C¨Clevel defensive equipment. None of them had the authority for B¨Clevel gear. The Draco Group strictly controlled C¨Clevel and above equipment due to its high cost, making it inessible without proper authorization. She was puzzled as to how Osborne had such equipment. Seeing Violet¡¯s surprise, Osborne smiled and showed his Draco Star Wristlet. Violet¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Osborne gestured for her to keep quiet. ¡°Ms. Smith, I don¡¯t want to reveal my identity yet. Please keep this to yourself.¡± Violet, utterly shocked, nodded vigorously. God Chapter 92 God Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The Candy ¡°Everyone, assemble immediately!¡± Soon, all members of rissa¡¯s Bodyguard Unit gathered. The head bodyguard, Paul, inspected everyone¡¯s equipment. When he saw that all members of the third and fourth Bodyguard Units were armed to the teeth, his expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he even gave a nod of approval. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Ms. Radcliffe made the right choice in hiring you,¡± Paul praised. Had Osborne not already known Paul was problematic, anyone would find it hard to believe that Paul was an insider for The Aberrants, given his current demeanor. Before long, rissa and Donna appeared. ¡°Captain Paul, let¡¯s head out.¡± ¡°The security on the road is in your hands. Make sure everything goes smoothly.¡± Paul nodded firmly at Donna¡¯s words. Chapter 92 The Candy ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, rest assured, nothing will go wrong.¡± 2/6 With that, Paul signaled everyone to start boarding the vehicles. He personally led the Personal Guards and the first Bodyguard Unit, a total of twenty people, to guard rissa. The second, third, and fourth Bodyguard Units, consisting of thirty people, formed the outer ring. The other six patrol groups remained at the manor. Altogether, a fifty¨Cmember bodyguard team in more than a dozen vehicles surrounded the luxury car at the center as they left the Radcliffe Manor and headed towards Skyefall Security Services outside the city. Osborne and Violet were in the same vehicle. Per Paul¡¯s arrangement, their car was at the rear of the convoy. Sharon from the third unit was positioned at the front. ¡°Osborne, what should we do next?¡± Violet asked. Osborne was troubled. ¡°Ms. Smith, can you contact Ms. Donna Radcliffe without alerting Paul? I need to tell her something crucial. Otherwise, this trip will be very dangerous.¡± Violet¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this. Chapter 92 The Candy 4/6 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Skyefall Security Services?¡± rissa asked curiously. Donna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Logically, Skyefall Security Services is doing well, with annual profits exceeding a billion dors. The Draco Group shouldn¡¯t be selling it. ¡°But it¡¯s happening. Maybe Godfather has special reasons. Someone as influential as Godfather isn¡¯t for us to specte about.¡± At the mention of Godfather, a look of respect appeared on rissa¡¯s face. She nodded. ¡°I hope we can buy it.¡± Donna smiled bitterly. ¡°The chances are slim. Even if Skyefall Security Services is for sale, not everyone qualifies to buy it. For the Radcliffe family, the hope is minimal. ¡°In my opinion, we shouldn¡¯t waste our time.¡± Hearing this, rissa looked disappointed. ¡°Aunt, should we go back then? ¡°It¡¯s not safe these days. I don¡¯t want anyone else to get hurt because of me.¡± Donna hesitated after rissa spoke. At this moment, Paul finally chimed in. Chapter 92 The Candy ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, Ms. Donna Radcliffe, I think we do have a chance. If Skyefall Security Services is up for sale, anyone can bid. 5/6 ¡°As long as the bid is high enough, the Draco Group has no reason not to sell to us. Regarding safety, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made thorough arrangements. With so many bodyguards, and with Ms. Donna Radcliffe and me protecting you, there will be no problems.¡± rissa was grateful. ¡°Paul, thank you for protecting me during this time.¡± ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, I was raised by the Radcliffe family. Without the Radcliffe family, I would¡¯ve starved as a child. Protecting you is my duty, even if it costs my life.¡± Paul then took out a lunchbox. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, Ms. Donna Radcliffe, it¡¯s a long journey. You should rest. I know you love candies. These candies are handmade from the century¨Cold shop. I bought them personally this morning. Try them.¡± Donna¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. She smiled. ¡°Captain Paul, thank you so much. You¡¯re very thoughtful.¡± With that, they were about to taste the candies. Neither noticed the cold smile forming at the corner of Paul¡¯s Chapter 92 The Candy Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Rocket Launcher ¡°Aunt Donna, it¡¯s your favorite vor,¡± rissa said lightly. She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of candies, but everyone in the Radcliffe family knew that Donna had a sweet tooth and couldn¡¯t go a day without them. Not wanting to spoil the moment, rissa decided to try one herself. Just then, her phone buzzed with a message. rissa nced at it, and her face lit up with delight. The message was from Osborne. With eager anticipation, she opened it, but her expression quickly changed to one of shock. [Ms. Radcliffe, the ones who attacked you were The Aberrants. Paul is their informant. He ns to poison Ms. Donna Radcliffe and then coordinate with The Aberrants for another attack on you. I know you might not believe me, but I have evidence. You must stop Paul from poisoning her, or else if anything happens to Ms. Donna Radcliffe, we¡¯ll all be in danger.] rissa¡¯s face reflected her inner turmoil after reading the message. Chapter 93 Rocket Launcher She looked at Paul in the front seat, finding it hard to believe he could be an informant for The Aberrants. Then, she saw Donna eagerly picking up a candy, ready to pop it into her mouth. rissa¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Aunt Donna, wait.¡± rissa eximed, swiftly snatching the candy from Donna¡¯s hand. Donna looked at her in surprise. ¡°rissa, what¡¯s wrong? There are plenty more in the box. Why take mine?¡± As she spoke, Paul nced back through the rearview mirror. rissa hadn¡¯t expected to believe Osborne so readily, but she quickly improvised, ¡°Aunt Donna, I just read an interesting. news article. You should take a look.¡± With that, she held out her phone to Donna. Donna, puzzled, looked at rissa¡¯s phone and saw Osborne¡¯s message. Her face immediately showed disdain. ¡°Utter nonsense! He must be crazy!¡± Chapter 93 Rocket Launcher ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, what¡¯s this news article that got you so upset? May I see it?¡± Paul asked with a smile from the front. 3/6 Donna was about to respond, but rissa stopped her, anxious. rissa said, ¡°Paul, this is between us women. Aunt Donna, I found this perspective quite intriguing. Even if it¡¯s not entirely urate, we should still be cautious.¡± rissa subtly signaled Donna with her eyes. Donna hesitated, nced at the candies Paul had prepared, and seeing the plea in rissa¡¯s eyes, she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should be cautious.¡± She picked up a candy and pretended to eat it. ¡°Captain Paul, the candies are delicious.¡± Paul smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d you like them, Ms. Donna Radcliffe.¡± Hou He then smirked and pressed a button in his pocket. rissa noticed Donna¡¯s gesture and felt relieved because she had seen that Donna had only pretended to eat the candy. The candy was still in her hands. Chapter 93 Rocket La The car continued down the road, soon leaving the city and driving along a deste route. rissa frowned and asked, ¡°Paul, this road seems quite deserted. Is this really the way to Skyefall Security Services? Are we safe?¡± Donna looked out the window and frowned as well. Paul quickly reassured them, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, this is indeed the way to Skyefall Security Services. There are three routes from the Radcliffe Manor to Skyefall Security Services. This one is the shortest, though it¡¯s a bit remote. I chose this route to save time. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Donna said, ncing at rissa. rissa shook her head slightly, her lips moving without. making a sound. But Donna understood. rissa indicated she hadn¡¯t detected any lies from Paul. Just now, rissa secretly activated her ability to detect whether Paul¡¯s answer was truthful or not, and the result of the detection was the same as always. Paul hadn¡¯t lied to them. Chapter 93 Rocket L This was why Donna and rissa had always trusted Paul. No one could lie in front of rissa. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that guy¡¯s crazy. We can¡¯t believe a word he says.¡± Donna sneered. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. rissa frowned, unsure how to respond. ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll fire him!¡± Donna said coldly. rissa grew anxious, but before she could speak, the car suddenly braked hard, stopping in the middle of the road. Both women looked up to see that the entire convoy had halted. At the same time, Paul¡¯s walkie¨Ctalkie crackled. ¡°Captain, a truck broke down and is blocking the road ahead!¡± ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a truck behind us too. We can¡¯t turn around.¡± Paul responded quickly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, Ms. Donna Radcliffe, please wait in the car. I¡¯ll go check the situation.¡± He opened the door and stepped out. As soon as he did, Donna¡¯s face changed dramatically, hearing a whistling sound. ¡°Oh no! 6/6 Chapter 93 Rocket Launcher ¡°It¡¯s a rocket! ¡°rissa, get down!¡± Donna¡¯s face twisted with fear as she pulled rissa into her arms. The next moment, with a loud bang, a rocket exploded nearby, flipping rissa¡¯s car directly. Simultaneously, more rockets were speeding towards them. God Chapter 94 God Chapter 94 Chapter 94 sting Rockets Mid¨CAir Ten minutes earlier, Osborne activated Satan¡¯s Eye, observing the situation inside rissa¡¯s car at the center of the convoy. When he saw that Donna hadn¡¯t eaten the candy Paul had prepared, he breathed a sigh of relief. Noticing Paul pressing a button discreetly, a cold smile spread across his face. ¡°Ms. Smith, prepare for battle. ¡°And remind Ms. Foster up front to be on alert.¡± Violet hesitated for a moment. She didn¡¯t understand why Osborne was so certain a battle was imminent, but she didn¡¯t question or doubt him. She nodded and began making arrangements. Using the internalmunication channel of Skyefall Security Services, she quickly ryed the instructions. Osborne also sent a message on his phone. As the convoy reached the outskirts of the city, Osborne looked at the tall grass by the roadside and said to Violet, ¡°Deploy the drone and let it fly high.¡± Chapter 94 sting Rockets Mid¨CAir Violet nodded,unching her Draco DF single¨Csoldier reconnaissance drone. She controlled it to fly to a height of a thousand meters before handing the controller to Osborne. 2/6 Osborne maneuvered the drone ahead of the convoy, keeping a close eye on the footage it transmitted back. Suddenly, Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°They¡¯re here! Hiding there, huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet asked, puzzled. She looked at the drone footage but saw only dense weeds, unable to discern anything. Osborne smirked and pointed to a spot on the screen. ¡°The enemies are ambushed here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet leaned in closer but still saw nothing, her face full of confusion. Osborne didn¡¯t bother exining. Without Satan¡¯s Eye, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to spot the enemies concealed in the grass either. ¡°Have everyone prepare for battle!¡± Chapter 94 sting Rockets Mid¨CAir Osborne ordered directly, ¡°Ms. Smith, send some members to this location. Once the fight starts, they should attack from behind.¡± Violet nodded and quickly set the n in motion. A vehicle carrying five bodyguards pulled over swiftly, and the five heavily armed guards moved into the grass, heading towards the spot Osborne indicated. Soon, Osborne noticed arge truck following them. 3/6 He sneered and ignored it, turning his focus back to rissa¡¯s direction. Ensuring rissa¡¯s safety was paramount. If anything happened to her, his test as a sessor would fail. Although he had done everything possible to prepare, the oue of the battle was uncertain, and unexpected situations could arise. After a moment¡¯s thought, Osborne suddenly unleashed ocr energy. At that moment, his left eye twitched, a sign of imminent. danger. ¡°The battle has begun. Everyone, get out of the vehicles and take cover. Prepare to engage! ¡°First, deal with the enemies on the rear truck!¡± Chapter 94 sting Rockets Mid¨CAir Osborne issued hismands quickly. The convoy had just come to a halt, blocked by trucks at both ends. Violet led the fourth Bodyguard Unit into swift action. Osborne also got out of the car and quickly made his way towards rissa¡¯s vehicle. 4/6 With his enhanced vision, he spotted a rocketunching from the distance, hurtling towards rissa¡¯s car at high speed. ¡°Armor¨Cpiercing rocket!¡± Osborne narrowed his eyes. Although rissa¡¯s car was a specially designed bulletproof vehicle, even resistant to high¨Ccaliber sniper rifles, a direct hit from an armor¨Cpiercing rocket would prate it. The resulting metal jet would incinerate rissa and Donna inside. ¡°I can¡¯t let this rocket hit the car directly.¡± Osborne thought, his hands already in motion. His sharpshooting skills, honed through tens of thousands of dors worth of ammunition, came into y. Despite the rocket¡¯s speed, he raised his gun and fired. In an instant, bullets struck the rocket. Before it could reach rissa¡¯s car, the rocket exploded mid¨Cair. The massive st wave flipped the car over, but because there was no direct hit, the bulletproof luxury car was not seriously Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 94 sting Rockets Mid¨CAir 5/6 damaged. ncing over, Osborne noticed rissa in the car, being cradled by Donna, unharmed, and he immediately felt relieved. Just then, more rockets were fired. Osborne smirked and raised his gun again. With Satan¡¯s Eye aiding him, the rockets seemed to move in slow motion, bing easy targets. One by one, the rockets were shot down by Osborne in midair, none managing toe near rissa¡¯s car to harm her. The bodyguards, who had just exited their vehicles, were stunned by the sight, frozen in shock. Donna, inside the car, witnessed the scene as well. She had managed to protect rissa, but seeing dozens of rockets streaking towards them, she panicked. Even in their armored car, they couldn¡¯t withstand such an assault. But just as she was losing hope, Osborne suddenly appeared, calmly raising his gun and shooting down the rockets one by one in midair. Donna was dumbfounded, her expression a mix of astonishment andplexity. Chapter 94 sting Rockets Mid¨CAir At that moment, Osborne reached the car. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, keep Ms. Radcliffe safe and stay inside. Leave the outside to me.¡± Osborne said calmly, his gaze shifting to the distance. 6/6 Hundreds of fully armed masked individuals were seen swiftly leaving their cover, firing wildly at them. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Turning the Situation Around The fierce battle had officially begun. 1/6 With Osborne¡¯s reminder, the men of Bodyguard Unit Three and Bodyguard Unit Four reacted most quickly. They got out of their cars at the first opportunity and tackled the driver of the blocking truck. Then, they sought cover and began to fight back. The gunfire sounded instantly and continuously. rissa¡¯s four Bodyguard Units, plus her personal guards, totaled fifty men. But there were more enemies. They rose from the bushes to shoot, at least hundreds of them. Equally well¨Cequipped and armed, they instantly overwhelmed rissa¡¯s bodyguards, leaving them to hide behind cover. From time to time, bodyguards who were toote to dodge were hit by bullets and fell to the ground with injuries. Osborne was also hiding behind the cover. He didn¡¯t rush to counterattack but only raised his gun to fire and burst the rockets when they came. He quickly looked around. Chapter 95 Turning the Situation Around 2/6 Paul had run off somewhere. He was no longer visible on the battlefield, and several of the personal guards were missing at the same time. The others were fighting back as hard as they could. ¡°It seems there are only a handful of people who follow Paul in betraying the Radcliffe family.¡± After the thought, Osborne began to fight back. The Draco Model H handgun in his hands fired extremely fast. With urate marksmanship, Osborne took down the enemies. hiding in the bushes one by one. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. rissa¡¯s bodyguards were good shots, and some of them were even as good as Osborne. But they didn¡¯t have Satan¡¯s Eye, and it was hard for them to find their enemies through the cover. They couldn¡¯t kill the enemy as efficiently as Osborne. Immediately, there was much less enemy gunfire. At that moment, the five people from Bodyguard Unit Four had quietly gotten to the enemy¡¯s rear. They didn¡¯t hesitate to st at the enemy. Boom! Instantly, violent explosions urred at the enemy¡¯s position. Countless enemies were blown to pieces and let out mournful screams. Their formation was instantly disorganized. Chapter 95 Turning the Situation Around Violet was overjoyed to see this. ¡°All hands on deck, counterattack!¡± 3/6 rissa¡¯s bodyguards naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity. They quickly came out from behind their cover and began to counter¨Cpressurize the enemy. One by one, the enemy fell, and the situation began to turn around. But Osborne didn¡¯t rx. He knew that these ck¨Cd gunmen were only minor yers and that the real enemy had yet not to appear. ¡°Hmph!¡± As expected, a cold snort filled with murderous intent suddenly resounded from the fierce battlefield. It was like muffled thunder, even overpowering the fierce gunfire, making everyone feel their eardrums ache and their heads spin. In the next second, a thick dark cloud suddenly appeared over everyone, obscuring the sky and the sun, making the surroundings seem to turn into night. Everyone was feeling nervous at this point. ¡°Finally!¡± Chapter 95 Turning the Situation Around 4/6 Osborne murmured, his expression incredibly grave. He knew it was Raymond from ss C+metahumen of The Aberrants, who could control thunderbolts, who had arrived. ¡°Everybody get in the car! Evade the thunderbolt!¡± Osborne yelled, pulling open rissa¡¯s door and quickly getting in. Everyone from Bodyguard Unit Three and Bodyguard Unit Four also got in the car immediately on Sharon and Violet¡¯s orders. However, the people in Bodyguard Unit One, Bodyguard Unit Two, and the Personal Guards were much slower to respond. Boom! The next second, terrifying thunderbolts tore through the sky. The twisting thunderbolts struck every exposed person and metal car. Instantly, twenty or so people from Bodyguard Unit One, Bodyguard Unit Two, and the Personal Guards copsed with screams. They had been hit hard. The men of Bodyguard Unit Three and Bodyguard Unit Four, who were hiding in the car, were unharmed. Because the car shell was aplete Faraday cage, thunderbolts Chapter 95 Turning the Situation Around 5/6 striking the car did not cause harm to anyone who was inside the Faraday cage. ¡°Damn! Raymond again!¡± Donna became angry when she saw this and immediately wanted to get out. ¡°Let me out. Only I can hold him off!¡± Osborne hurriedly stopped her and said gently, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, don¡¯t rush. It¡¯s not time for you toe out yet.¡± Donna frowned, staring intently at Osborne. ¡°Osborne, do you know something? You don¡¯t seem to be panicking at all. Why did you call Paul a spy? Why did you know there would be an attack?¡± When Donna finished, rissa looked at Osborne curiously as well. Osborne smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. I will tell you everything you want to know when it¡¯s over. For now, let¡¯s repel the enemy.¡± With that, Osborne pushed open the car door and stepped out. ¡°Are you courting death? You can¡¯t block Raymond¡¯s thunderbolts. You¡¯ll die if you get off!¡± Osborne turned his head and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to Chapter 95 Turning the Situation Around protect Ms. Radcliffe.¡± After that, he mmed the car door shut and looked into the distant sky. A dark shadow stood in the air there. 6/6 He was like a god, surrounded by terrifying thunderbolts that crackled and snapped, condescendingly looking at Osborne as if he were looking at a dead man. ¡°Are you trying to thwart me again? ¡°Since you dare toe out, I¡¯ll kill you first and let you turn into ashes!¡± With that, Raymond pointed to Osborne. In an instant, a terrifying thunderbolt tore through the sky to strike down madly towards Osborne. God Chapter 96 God Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Facing the Thunderbolt ¡°Look out!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± At this moment, everyone watched that terrifying thunderbolt splitting down towards Osborne with iparable worry. ¡°Auntic, save him!¡± rissa, pale and clutching Donna¡¯s arm, yelled anxiously. Donna looked grave. She immediately wanted to make a move. But then she hesitated when she thought of Osborne¡¯s words telling her not to strike for a while. At that moment, the thunderbolt had swiftly struck Osborne¡¯s head. Boom! In an instant, Osborne was enveloped by the thunderbolt. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes, thinking that Osborne would be turned into a charred corpse. But the next second, there were cries of surprise. ¡°He¡¯s fine!¡± Chapter 96 Facing the Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The thunderbolt is avoiding his body!¡± ¡°Look!¡± Everyone looked at Osborne and was instantly very shocked. The thunderbolt had disappeared. Thend around Osborne was scorched ck by it, but he was still standing there steadily, smiling calmly. ¡°How could it be?¡± Raymond frowned tightly, looking at Osborne incredulously. Then, he saw the bulletproof armor Osborne was wearing and was stunned. ¡°ss B Defensive Soft Armor from the Draco Group? ¡°Damn! How could you possibly have it?¡± Raymond roared. Osborne smiled, ¡°I knew you woulde to attack Ms. Radcliffe. How could I not prepare? You can manipte the thunderbolt, and you are indeed very powerful. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t strike me. What¡¯s the use of that? ¡°This ss B Defensive Soft Armor was given to me by someone else. It¡¯s said to be able to defend against five full¨Cforce attacks from a metahuman below ss B with a single charge. It looks like it¡¯s really effective.¡± Chapter 96 Facing the Osborne was happy at this point. This ss B Defensive Soft Armor had cost him fifty million dors. It was not only more robust than normal bulletproof armor, but it was also able to defend against all kinds of supernatural attacks. It cost a million dors for a single recharge and could withstand five attacks by a metahuman under ss B. Raymond¡¯s rank was ss C+, less than ss B. So even with his full attack, he couldn¡¯t prate Osborne¡¯s ss B Defensive Soft Armor. Osborne thought, ¡°It¡¯s really worth fifty million dors!¡± Raymond¡¯s expression was incredibly grim at the moment. He stared at Osborne intensely, even wanting to eat him up. Such an unexpected situation disrupted their ns. But Raymond wasn¡¯t worried and sneered, ¡°So what if you have ss B Defensive Soft Armor? It can only withstand five attacks. After that, you are a mole in my eyes. You¡¯ll die as I want you lo!¡± Osborne said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right. But I¡¯m not fighting alone. Ms. Donna Radcliffe will be showing up soon to attack you.¡± At that, Raymond burst outughing. He said contemptuously, ¡°Donna? How dare that old woman Chapter 96 Facing the Thunderbolt show up? If I¡¯m not wrong, she can¡¯t move now, right? I¡¯m 4/6 afraid she can¡¯t even move her fingers, not to mention to use her powers. ¡°When I¡¯m done with you, I¡¯ll go kill her myself!¡± At those words, Osborne looked odd. At this moment, Donna, inside the car, looked iparably gloomy. Hearing Raymond¡¯s words, she snorted coldly. ¡°Auntie, it looks like Osborne was right. Paul really is a spy! The candy he gave us was really poisoned.¡± This time, Donna didn¡¯t retort. She knew now, even if she was stupid, that Paul had a problem. Only she couldn¡¯t figure out how Paul did it. Donna thought, ¡°Why didn¡¯t rissa¡¯s ability to recognize lies work on Paul?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Raymond didn¡¯t continue to waste time, immediately controlling the thunderbolt and sting it at Osborne. Osborne was a little envious at this point. His ability, Satan¡¯s Eye, was powerful, but it was ultimately unable to attack directly. Compared to Raymond¡¯s ability to control thunderbolts like a celestial god, Satan¡¯s Eye was too Chapter 96 Facing the Thunderbolt inconspicuous. 5/6 ¡°Satan¡¯s Eye can shoot magic light when it reaches level four. By then, it should be more powerful, right?¡± Thinking, Osborne still didn¡¯t dodge. He couldn¡¯t dodge it. The thunderbolt¡¯s attack was fast, and even with Satan¡¯s Eye slowing it down, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it with his current physical fitness. If he didn¡¯t have ss B Defensive Soft Armor, he would have to use his body to resist it. Osborne wasn¡¯t sure he could carry it. After all, the time he had cultivated The Breath of Celestial was too short. His physical qualities were still in a period of rapid improvement. But instead of worrying, he shouted, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, it¡¯s your turn!¡± When he finished speaking, a cold snort rang out. Osborne then felt a majestic force instantly coalesce into an earth¨Ccolored barrier above his head, keeping all the thunderbolts out. Boom! The thunderbolt sted onto the earth¨Ccolored barrier, which exploded, but the thunderbolt also disappeared. Chapter 96 Facing the Thunderbolt 6/6 The next second, Donna pushed open the car door and stepped out. She coldly stared at Raymond and sneered, ¡°Raymond, don¡¯t you think you can escape again today. You tried to kill my niece rissa several times. Just die here today!¡± Donna finished, and a yellow light appeared at her feet. Her body slowly floated as well. Raymond¡¯s expression was beyond awful at this point. He looked at Donna in shock.. ¡°How could you not be poisoned?¡± God Chapter 97 God Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ughtering Werewolves Donna looked contemptuous. ¡°Why am I poisoned?¡± After saying that, she nced at Osborne. If it wasn¡¯t for Osborne¡¯s reminder, she might have been poisoned by eating the candy Paul gave her. In that case, she would have lost her power and could only watch rissa being killed. Her heart was filled with worry, and she was grateful to Osborne for the thought. She came to Osborne. ¡°Osborne, leave the old man to me. Go protect rissa and kill all the enemies! Remember, you have to be careful with that traitor. That traitor is very strong.¡± At that, Osborne nodded. He smiled, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll keep Ms. Radcliffe safe.¡± With that, Osborne backed to the car. Boom! The battle between Donna and Raymond began. The battle scene between the two top metahumans was overwhelming, and Chapter it was not for anyone else to intervene. The others didn¡¯t have time to look on as the battle continued. Without a threat from Raymond, the men of Bodyguard Unit Three and Bodyguard Unit Four got out of the car and used the cover to shoot at each other with the remaining enemies. But their hitting percentage was just too low. It seemed to Osborne that these guys were just hiding behind the cover, raising their guns high in the air and firing as hard as they could without aiming. They might not hit a single enemy even if they ran out of bullets. But they couldn¡¯t be med for that. That was the real battlefield. After all, they didn¡¯t have Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye to see through the cover. If they dared to look at the enemy, they¡¯d probably be shot in the head. They were mercenary bodyguards who were paid. They¡¯d be stupid if they went out of the cover to start a death charge, regardless of the danger. If the enemy did the same, this war would be fought for a long time without being able to distinguish a winner from a loser. Unfortunately, their enemies were a bunch of mad dogs who dared to die. Chapter 97 ughtering Werewolves Osborne saw a group of ck¨Cd mening straight out of the cover and charging desperately towards them. They dropped their guns. Their bodies quickly sprouted long ck hairs as they ran, and their eyes became scarlet. With that, they slumped down and turned into four¨Clegged runners. extremely fast. Even if stray bullets hit them, they didn¡¯t hurt at all and continued to run. Osborne looked grave and thought, ¡°They¡¯re shape¨Cshifting metahumans, werewolves!¡± He immediately shouted over the inte, ¡°Ms. Smith, Ms. Foster, watch out! Enemy¡¯s shape¨C shifting metahumans are out, about forty werewolves!¡± With that, Osborne raised his gun and shot. With Satan¡¯s Eye, Osborne¡¯s hit rate was extremely high. Unfortunately, the Draco Model H handgun was so weak that it could only prate the skin of the werewolves at best. Soon, nearly twenty werewolves rushed to rissa¡¯s car. The other twenty werewolves rushed the other bodyguards. Osborne couldn¡¯t care about anyone else anymore. More than two dozen werewolves were charging at him at the same time, giving him a tremendous amount of pressure. Chapter 97 ughtering Werewolves He yelled at rissa, ¡°Unlock the doors from the inside and don¡¯te out!¡± After that, he put away his handgun and took out two alloy daggers. They were ss B utility daggers made by the Draco Group. 4/6 While they were much less expensive than the ss B Defensive Soft Armor, they were still a whopping five million dors each and made of the toughest alloys. On top of that, the two daggers were iid with energy devices. They would release high¨Cvoltage electricity every time they hit an enemy, instantly stiffening and paralyzing the enemy¡¯s body. ¡°Come on!¡± Osborne swung his alloy daggers and charged into the werewolves. Compared to the first time he fought with the werewolves, Osborne was more experienced and stronger. In particr, with Satan¡¯s Eye upgraded to the third level, his ocr energy could manipte substances. At critical times, Osborne could use ocr energy to restrain the movements of the werewolves temporarily. In just one instant, Osborne¡¯s daggers would pierce their hearts. Osborne kept swinging his daggers. Chapter 97 ughtering Werewolves 5/6 The alloy daggers of ss B were iparably sharp. Even if the werewolves had high defenses, they simply couldn¡¯t resist. them. They would be seriously injured whenever they were hit. And the high¨Cvoltage electricity released by the daggers could instantly stiffen the werewolf, briefly rendering them immobile. Then, they were stabbed through the heart by Osborne. Soon, a dozen corpses of werewolves fell in front of Osborne. The fetid blood almost recolored rissa¡¯s car. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. rissa, inside the car, was stunned at this point. Just two days ago, Osborne had fought incredibly hard against ten werewolves. If it hadn¡¯t for her desperately healing him from behind, Osborne would have been no match at all. And now, faced with more werewolves, Osborne ughtered the werewolves with ease. Osborne wasn¡¯t hurt and didn¡¯t need her treatment at all. ¡°How did he get so strong?¡± rissa murmured, staring intently at Osborne¡¯s fighting figure. Her eyes were filled with softness and emotion. She thought, ¡°Osborne saves me again! Time and time again, this man shows up when I¡¯m most in Chapter 97 ughtering Werewolves 6/6 danger and need protection, like a Prince Charming, to save my life.¡± rissa was very touched by this moment. Suddenly, she saw a dark shadow eerily appear behind Osborne and m his fist into Osborne¡¯s head. rissa was instantly anxious. ¡°Osborne, watch out!¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Blood n ¡°Sorak attack me? I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± Osborne had Satan¡¯s Eye¡¯s crisis warning and wasn¡¯t afraid of sneak attacks at all. He muddenly kicked back beanly on has enemy¡¯s fist Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Doom! The next second, Osborne felt a tremendous forceing from the soles of his feet. He couldn¡¯t help but rise into the few steps back before getting his body under control He couldn¡¯t help but be more serious. ¡°What a strong power!¡± Orbome was shocked and thought, ¡°Tused my feet, and he used his fist. But in a contest of strength, Lactually lost? This enemy¡¯s power in iparably terrifying. Even the three werewolves coulined. ined are inferior to him That man had a bearded face and an expressionless countenance But Osborne couldn¡¯t help butugh at his face with a look of contempt¡­ ¡°Captain Paul, you look great in this look. You are much me handsome than you really are. When Osborne finished, the other man remained expressionless It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to change his expression, but because he was wearing a human skin mask If it had been anyone else, they might not have recognized him as Paul. But unfortunately, Osborne had Satan¡¯s Eye. He could see through everything. Through the human skin mask. Osborne ca Paul¡¯s expression be instantly grim. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! You¡¯ve ruined things for the organization a few times. Now 1l kill you!¡± After that. Paul truck again. Not only was his strength terrifying, but his speed was equally impressive. He reached Osborne in an instant and quickly sliced towards Oshome¡¯s throat with his hand. Osborne reacted exceptionally quickly and instantly raised his alloy dagger. Bang! Paul¡¯s had ontacted Osborne¡¯s alloy dagger, Oshore stepped back again while Paul grunted. The boxing gloves he wore on bas hand had been sliced through an opening, and blood flowed out. ¡°What a sharp dagger!¡± Paul¡¯s eyes were filled with greed ¡°Let s sinke together and kill hum At kamand, the few renaming w werewolves came together at once. They cooperated with Fail to surround Osborne, Intting him with healing least hot fluaternal anil grouted colifly ?Osborne wouldda ? | sure of surrrring even with 2/3 Chapter 98 Blood n ¡°You will die!¡± A fierce battle broke out. As the lender of rissa¡¯s bodyguard beam, Paul was an extremely powerful ss C martial artist. Combined with a group of ss E or ss D werewolves, even a ss C pourerhouse might not be his match But Osborne, relying on Satan¡¯s Eye with his ss B daggers, blocked their attackspletely. He took the life of a werewolf with every counterattack. In an instant, five more werewolves fell. Seeing that he still couldn¡¯t kill Osborne, Paul turnedpletely serious, He suddenly broke away from the battlefield, no longer caring about Osborne but making a quick dash for rissa¡¯s car. Poul pulled on the car door. And when it didn¡¯t pull open, be mmed his fist down hard on the window. Bang! The bulletproof ss that could withstand miper bullets was smashed with countless cracks by Paul¡¯s terfying fist, and the entire car shook violently *Fuck Paul sted the car window with punch after punch. The ss shattered across the ground and was about to be smashed through, ria in the car turned pale at this point. ¡°Osborne, help me!¡± Osborne¡¯s expression changed. His ocr energy erupted violently, controlling the bodies of the last three werewolves. He stabbed his alloy dagger through their hearts instantly, ending their lives. He turned his head and just saw Paul smash his fist through the car window. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Oxborne shouted sternly, unable to care too much, and violently threw the alloy dagger. Paul was about to reach for rissa in the car. He had to stop his movement and duck quickly. The alloy dagger thrillingly flew past his ear, nearly cutting it off. ¡°You are courting death! You¡¯vepletely angered me!¡± Paul shouted angrily as his body abruptly began to change, bing taller and thinner. The nails of his fingers became longer, like blood¨Cred daggers. Two long fangs appeared in his mouth At this time, he was like a legendary mampire! ¡°Osborne, watch out. He¡¯s one of the Blood n!¡± nssa eximed at the sight. Go to hell!¡± Paul moved lightning¨Cfast and was at Osborne¡¯s side in an instant. Even though Osborne had Satan¡¯s Eye, he could barely make out Paul¡¯s movements O¡¯s left eye trembled wildly, sensing a powerful threat Without thinking, he jerked ande canglet Osborne in the chest, low sharp ma neodly ripping. og Osborne¡¯s body apart. Thanks to the ss & Defense Soft Armor, Osborne Chapter 98 Blood n wasn¡¯t disemboweled. But even so, Osborne still felt a terrifying force hit him, knocking his body fiercely out. ¡°Osbome!¡± rissa eximed at once, but there was nothing she could do. Paul sneered and reappeared at Osborne¡¯s side, sping Osborne¡¯s shoulders with his sharp ws. ¡°In front of the current me, you are simply as weak as an ant. You are simply feeble! ¡°Now, you can go die!¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The Blood Cross Ne Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 1/3 ¡°Is it? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re rejoicing too early!¡± Osborne remained unperturbed by Paul¡¯s control of his arms, even with contempt on his face. Paul was instantly puzzled. But the next second, he suddenly let out a miserable sereau. An alloy dagger suddenly flew from behind him and viciously stabbed at his heart. Fortunately, he reacted extremely fast and instantly moved his body. He dodged, allowing the dagger to just stab into his shoulder But the sharp dagger directly pierced through his shoulder. At the same time, a strong, high¨C voltage electricity erupted, causing his body to tremble and stiffen. He couldn¡¯t move for a motel. It was It was Osborne¡¯s doing, naturally. Though Paul controlled has shoulders, the ocr energy of his Satan¡¯s Eye quickly took control of the alloy dagger he had thrown out earlier and stabbed it hard at Pauls heart. Unfortunately, Paul reacted too quickly to be killed. But that was enough. Taking advantage of Pauls body stiffening from the high voltage electricity, Osborne violently wrenched away from his grip and reached out to grab Paul¡¯s chest. He wasn¡¯t trying to attack Paul, but To rob something! In an instant, Osborne grabbed the ne around Paul¡¯s neck and viciously ripped it off ¡°No!¡± It was at that instant that Paul regained his mobility. Seeing Osborne rip the ne off his neck, he roared in a frantic rage. ¡°Give it back!¡± Paul¡¯s eyes were red, and he tried to snatch the ne from Osborne¡¯s hand as if he were crazy. Unfortunately, Osborne moved faster and kicked Paul out of the air. Then, Osborne, holding the ne, looked at Paul with a sneer. Paul was trembling violently. The scarlet in his eyes was fading fast, as were the fangs in his mouth and his sharp nails ¡°No! No! Give it back¡± Paul roared with rage as he felt the changes his body. He rushed at Osborne again, trying to retrieve the ne. Unfortunately, having recovered his original shape, he was unable to overpower Osborne in terms of strength Combined with the fact that he had one shoulder pierced by a dagger, he was not as strong as he was at his peak. Osborne had the upper hand by binding Paul¡¯s legs and hands with ocr energy ¡°Sure it i Osborne beat back Paul and sed, ¡°Paul, you really aren¡¯t one of the real Blood n. You were only able to shapeshift because of this ne, weren¡¯t you?! Chapter 99 The Blood Cross Ne With that, Osborne carefully looked at the ne. 2/3 The shape of the ne was a blood¨Cred cross, which was emitting a faint red light at the moment, much like the legendary ancient artifact, Cain¡¯s Blood Cross It was the red light it emitted that flooded into Paul¡¯s body and suddenly transformed Paul into the Blood n¡¯s appearance. Therefore, Osborne had determined that Paul¡¯s shapeshifting was directly rted to this Blood Cross. He had just assumed that if he snatched it, Paul wouldn¡¯t be able to shapeshift again. Osborne¡¯s guess was was apparently correct. Paul¡¯s expression at at this point was bleak ¡°Osborne, damn you!¡± Paul stopped pretending and resumed his original voice, which was filled with murderous intent. rissa, inside the car, was utterly stunned. She thought, This person is actually Paul. How is this possible?¡± rissa looked at Paul with an incrediblyplicated expression. She hadn¡¯t expected that the leader of her bodyguard unit, whom she trusted immensely, would actually be the assassin who had attacked her. ¡°Captain Paul, why did you betray me?¡± rissa asked through clenched teeth Paul sneered, ¡°Why? I¡¯ll tell you at your graves when you¡¯re all in hell!¡± At that, rissa was beyond disappointed. Osborne, however, looked calm. ¡°Paul, it will be you who goes to hell! You don¡¯t think you still have a chance, do you?¡± Paul said contemptuously, ¡°Osborne, do you think you¡¯ve won? You have no idea how powerful The Aberrants is. There is no future for those who make enemies of The Aberrants¡± He looked back at rissa. ¡°Mr. Radcliffe, don¡¯t you want to know why I betrayed you? I knew that I would die if I didn¡¯t betray you! I didn¡¯t want to die. I wanted to be somebody. So I wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to offend The Aberrants to protect you.¡± rissa was very cold. ¡°If you were afraid of danger and didn¡¯t want to protect me, you could have said it. I am not someone who forces people to work for me. You didn¡¯t have to betray me!¡± Paul said scornfully, ¡°Said it? Would I have a future then? As for betrayal, I¡¯ve got better bosses, so naturally I¡¯m going to serve them wholeheartedly¡± rissa¡¯s expression was terrible. ¡°Osborne, kill him¡± Osborne nodded. ¡°At your service!¡± With that, Osborne approached Paul. Chapter 99 The Blood Cross Ne 3/3 Faul didn¡¯t panic and sneered. ¡°Do you think you can kill me? Do you really think The Aberrants only sent Raymond to kill you this time? Ms Reed, aren¡¯t you going to make a move yet? A sudden burst ofughter erupted around them as Paul finished Fam Reed said, ¡°Paul, you¡¯re useless You agath. can¡¯t men do poisoning well Luckily, the organization didn¡¯t put all their hopes on you. Otherwise, we would have failed But now ¡°Let me kill the beautiful Ms. Radcliffe myself.¡± As she finished speaking, a terrifying tornado appeared out of thin air and enveloped Osborne. Osborne was stunned. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 You¡¯re Doomed! ¡°There¡¯s actually a powerhouse?¡± Osborne snorted coldly. Being enveloped by this tornado, he immediately felt that there were countless wind des around him, which were viciously cutting his body. Luckily, a force emerged from the ss B Defensive Soft Armor to withstand the power of the wind de for him. But Osborne could clearly feel the Defensive Soft Armor¡¯s energy being rapidly depleted. In half a minute at the most, the Defensive Soft Armor would run out of energy and turn into regr bulletproof armor. Paulughed out loud and said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue to be arrogant? So what if you have the ss B Defensive Soft Armor from the Draco Group? Under Ms. Reed¡¯s Phoenix Tornado attack, you¡¯ll soon be cut into a pile of broken meat. ¡°Even Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s Holy Light Healing was toote to save you! ¡°You¡¯re doomed!¡± Paul then looked icily at rissa. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, it¡¯s your turn now! Ms. Donna Radcliffe gets tangled up in Raymond. Your bodyguards are stuck with a bunch of werewolves. And Osborne, you can¡¯t count on him. ¡°Now, you can die in peace! Paul walked quickly toward rissa rissa bit her lip. There was no fear in her eyes, only concern for Osborne Osborne was somewhat powerless at this point. When I run into a ss C metalman, I won¡¯t get much. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough after all. I have too few means. V of a handle¡± Osborne was even more anxious as he watched Paul rush toward rissa ¡°Damn! Is Isa, why haven¡¯t you arrived yet? You¡¯re not going to break your promise, are you?¡± Osborne shouted. And just then, the roar of a motorcycle sounded. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. A motorcycle then rushed into the battle, drifted handsomely, and came to a stop next to rissa¡¯s car. Isa removed her helmet, revealing her long, curly hair. A faint smile was on her delicate, charming face. She teasingly looked at Osborne and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? Aren¡¯t you still alive? A wind¨C controlling metahuman. Not bad.¡± Isa finished and got off the motorcycle Osborne couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t pay you if you still don¡¯te.¡± She looked at Paul and Pam and said, ¡°Go ahead. Which one do you want me to deal with?¡± < Pam didn¡¯t say anything but had the same look of disdain on her face. Isa smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect me to be underestimated.¡± ¡ú] With that, Isa looked at Osborne and said, ¡°You must get close when you fight an elemental metaluuman! Their bodies are brittle like ss. Get as close as you can, and they¡¯re screwed.¡± Isa stopped smiling after that. She then crouched down and then stomped on the ground. Her body then shot up into the sky like a cannonball, rushing towards Pam, who was one hundred yards away, at a terrifying speed. Pam, however, didn¡¯t panic and quickly waved her hand, ¡°You want to get close to me? Stupid! ¡°Phoenix Tornado, strangle her!¡± Instantly, tornadoes appeared in front of Isa, preventing Isa from getting close. The tornadoes were like des, making it difficult for her to get close. But Isa acted as if she didn¡¯t see them. She clenched her fists and threw a punch toward the Phoenix Tornado, which was blocking her way. Boom! In an instant, all the tornadoes were blown away by her as if they had never existed. ¡°What?¡± Pam was horrified to see this. Osborne was also incredibly shocked. He knew very well how terrifying Pam¡¯s tornado was. It would be difficult for him to break free on his own, at least for now. But Isa broke it up with a single punch. Isa didn¡¯t slow down and was in front of Pam in an instant. ¡°A wind¨Ccontrolling metahuman at ss C+. You¡¯lle back to the Institute of Human Research with me. I¡¯ll study your body.¡± With that, Isa threw another punch. Pam looked incredibly grave. She gathered several tornadoes in front of her body, trying to fend off Isa. However, they were still shattered by Isa¡¯s punch Isa easily punched Pam in the chest. Pam spat blood and flew backward, passing out straight away. Isa turned to look at Osborne and smiled, ¡°See? I told you elemental metahuman¡¯s body is brittle as ss¡± Chapter 100 You¡¯re Doomed! So were rissa and Paul. No one expected Pam, the mighty ss C+ elemental metahuman, to be knocked out by a single move from Isa. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Paul was terrified. Looking at Isa, he trembled violently. Isa, however, ignored him. ¡°Osborne, I¡¯ll go back first. Settle the matter here on your own. ¡°By the way, do remember to pay me on the final payment.¡± Osborne nodded, ¡°I will¡± With that, Osborne looked at Paul with a sneer: ¡°Paul, now you¡¯re doomed!¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Kill Paul Paul suddenly cried out for mercy, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, spare me, please! ¡°In all the years I¡¯ve dedicated myself to serving the Radcliffe family diligently, please forgive me this time. I was just momentarily led astray. ¡°The Aberrants threatened me. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, let me redeem myself. I can confront the Aberrants. Spare me, please.¡± Isa, the reinforcement Osborne brought in, swiftly incapacitated Pam with a single punch, leaving Paul dumbfounded, instantly losing all his fighting spirit. Already injured, he knew there was no escape. Apart from begging for mercy, what else could he do? rissa, with a stern expression, gazed at Paul and turned to Osborne, ¡°Osborne, how do you suggest we deal with him?¡± Osborne, taken aback by Paul¡¯s sudden surrender, said, ¡°Such a coward! ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, this is your family matter, and I cannot make decisions for you. However, my advice is to eliminate him. ¡°If he can betray you once, he can do it again! Betrayal muste with consequences.¡± After Osborne¡¯s statement, rissa nodded in agreement. Paul¡¯s face contorted in shock as he eximed, ¡°You heartless pair! I¡¯ve begged for mercy, and still, you won¡¯t spare me? In that case, before I die, I¡¯ll make sure to take someone down with me! ¡°rissa, join me in hell!¡± With a burst of frenzy, Paul lunged towards rissa, unleashing all his strength, viciously aiming a punch at her head. rissa remained calm. In the next moment, Osborne appeared in front of her. Osborne, looking down on Paul with disdain, remarked, ¡°I knew you¡¯d panic and make onest attempt. Get lost!¡± With a swift punch, Osborne confronted Paul Paul, instead of anger, disyed delight. ¡°Haha! Daring to match strength with me head¨Con, Osborne? Your strength is no match for mine! Their fists shed, resulting in the sound of bones breaking Paul¡¯s arm twisted, bone spurs piercing through flesh as he was sent crashing to the ground in agony and shock In a pained scream, he eximed, ¡°Ah! My hand! ¡°How is thus possible? Why has your strength suddenly increased so much? This can¡¯t be Osborne saorted Chapter 101 Kill Paul 2/3 Though physically weaker than Paul, he was a metahuman. His level three Satan¡¯s Eye could manipte matter, with ocr energy transforming into an invisible force, able to lift 2200 pounds By channeling ocr energy into his punch, Osborne could deliver a force stronger than 2200 pounds, which crushed Paul in strength However, he chose not to exin these details to Paul. Approaching Paul, Osborne looked down on him, who was akin to a dead dog In Paul¡¯s terrified gaze, Osborne suddenly stomped his foot down Osborne broke Paul¡¯s other art with a stomp. But Osborne didn¡¯t stop there. With rapid session, he crushed Paul¡¯s two feet, rendering him completely immobile. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± Paul let out a piercing scream, his eyes bloodshot, ring at Osborne as if trying to kill him with the gaze ¡°Dare to re at me? ¡°Then go die.¡± Indifferently, Osborne delivered a final blow, crushing Paul¡¯s neck with his foot ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind me finishing him off?¡± Osborne asked. rissa besitated, seeming to want to say something, but ultimately shook her head. ¡°He had iting¡± Osborne nodded, then turned his attention to the distant battle where Bodyguard Unit Three and Bodyguard Unit Four were in. Sharon and Violet were valiantly holding their ground against twenty werewolves. He sprang into action, assisting them in eliminating thest few werewolves. Shortly after, Donna returned with a grim expression. Raymond had escaped again. She stared at the lifeless body of Paul with an icy gaze. Shemanded, ¡°Bodyguard Unit Three, maintain vignce! Bodyguard Unit Four, clean up the battlefield. ¡°Thandle thew enforcement team. ¡°Osborne, you protect rissa and go help the injured.¡± With such an incident, they couldn¡¯t continue their journey to Skyefall Security Services. Donna quickly made arrangements and personally went to deal with the bted Mayby Cityw enforcement team Seeing thew enforcement officers, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Rosmandi was home to numerous gangs, and incidents of robbery, figlits, and shootings were frequent. Wealthy and important figures were ustomed to traveling with arge number of bodyguards After om, ordinary people dared not venture outside The root cause of the ctic security situation in Rusmandi was the ipetence of thew enforcement team was a saytig a saying in Rosmandi. If thew enforcement team was reliable, what was the point of having a gun? Chapter 101 Kill Paul As long as one didn¡¯t provoke thew enforcement team, they wouldn¡¯t bother to intervene in what was happening. Osborne shook his head, trying not to dwell ell on it. He took rissa and began to assist the injured everywhere, Not long after, the convoy returned This time, Domna invited Osborne to sit in rissa¡¯s car. Osborne felt a surge of excitement. He thought, ¡°This was Paul¡¯s seat. Could it be that I¡¯m going to be the head of the bodyguards?¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Inquiry 1/3 got into rissa¡¯s car. With anticipation, Osborne got The driver was a middle¨Caged man, a member of the Personal Guards, also nurtured by the Radcliffe family, who hadn¡¯t betrayed them alongside Paul. Osborne sat in the front seat, with Chrissa and Donna in the back Donna turned to Osborne, earnestly saying, ¡°Osborne, thank you for today. Without you, both rissa and I would have been in danger.¡± Osborne replied with a smile, ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s what I should do as a bodyguard.¡± Donna shook her head. ¡°No, what you did goes far beyond what a normal bodyguard would do Rest assured, the Radcliffe family doesn¡¯t forget favors, and we won¡¯t mistreat you ¡°But I have many doubts How did you know that Paul had betrayed the Radcliffe family? And how did you know that Paul was nning to poison me? Osborne, can you enlighten me?¡± Donna¡¯s tone was very polite. Osborne nodded, saying, ¡°In fact, I started suspecting Paul the first time I met him. During that attack, while Paul and I were protecting Ms. Radcliffe together, I noticed that as the head of the bodyguard team, he wasn¡¯t fulfilling his duties properly Instead, it seemed like he was intentionally putting Ms. Radcliffe in danger. ¡°I told you all back then that I suspected him of being a spy, but unfortunately, none of you believed me. You evenughed, saying anyone could be a spy except him.¡± At this point, Paul shrugged. Donna suddenly looked embarrassed, as those were the words she had said to Oshome, and now the truth was right in front of her, almost like a p in the face. However, she didn¡¯t interrupt Osborne, gesturing for him to continue. ¡°After that, I started investigating Paul. I found out he was secretly in contact with a gang leader from Mayby City. He seemed to be hiding something ¡°I recognized that gang leader, Davy. He¡¯s the leader of Maelstrom. During my break, I managed to find him and extract some secrets¡­¡± Osborne quickly recounted the events, only concealing his abilities and his rtionship with Godfather. As he spoke, he took out his phone and yed a video, The video showed Davy confessing some secrets after ingesting truth serum. For example, why did Paul betray the Radcliffe family? Why did the first three attacks fail? And the Aberrants¡® n to poison Donna through Paul. When the video ended, Donna¡¯s expression turned extremely grim ¡°Paul Bastard! Chapter 102 Inquiry 2/3 ¡°He¡¯s an orphan, raised and taught by the Radcliffe family. If it weren¡¯t for the Radcliffe family, he would have died long ago! And just because he wanted to be a metahuman, wanted money, he betrayed the Radcliffe family?¡± Donna¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and a deep sense of worry. As an ancient family, the Radcliffe family had existed for hundreds of years. They naturally knew about the Aberrants, who controlled the underground world of Rosmandi a hundred years ago The power of the Aberrants was far beyond what the Radcliffe family couldpare to. Even if ten ancient families joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to match the former strength of the Aberrants Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, the Aberrants were defeated by Godfather decades ago, fleeing Rosanandi. Even if they had partially recovered their strength, they definitely weren¡¯t as formidable as they once were ¡°Why did the Aberrants want to kill rissa?¡± Donna furrowed her brow tightly. Osborne said, ¡°That¡¯s also something I¡¯m puzzled about. You¡¯ll have to ask yourselves.¡± Donna shook her head, saying, ¡°No matter what, this time, we owe you a lot. If you hadn¡¯t discovered Paul¡¯s betrayal in advance, uncovered the Aberrants¡® conspiracy, and made preparations, rissa and I would have been doomed. ¡°By the way, how much did it cost to bring in the reinforcements? Don¡¯t worry, this expense should be covered by the Radcliffe family. You won¡¯t have to pay for iL¡± At Donna¡¯s words, Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. Hiring Isa wasn¡¯t cheap, so Osborne was reluctant to part with that much. But since Donna was willing to cover the cost, he wasn¡¯t about to object. ¡°20 million,¡± Osborne announced. Donna¡¯s eyes widened in shock Osborne looked a bit ufortable. ¡°Well, it is quite steep, but that¡¯s what she demands I don¡¯t have much say in it¡± Donna cleared her throat and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I think it¡¯s too expensive. Quite the opposite it¡¯s a steal! The person you hired took down a ss C+ wind¨Ccontrolling metahuman with one punch. She¡¯s clearly at least ss B or higher. ¡°To have someone of her caliber willing to work for just 20 million? She must be more than a friend to you. No, it must be more than just friendship ¡°Even at a discounted rate, that¡¯s ridiculously low.¡± After Donna spoke, rissa turned to Osborne with an intrigued expression. Osborne was momentarily stunned. He thought, ¡°20 million is considered cheap for Isa¡¯s services? Even at a friends¨Cand¨Cfamily discount, it shouldn¡¯t be this low? I genuinely didn¡¯t know¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how to exin and simply said, ¡°Yeal, she is my friend.¡± Donna then continued with the conversation, but Osborne¡¯s anxiety grew. Donna still hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about promoting him to rece Paul as rissa¡¯s head bodyguard Chapter 102 Inquiry Finally, as they approached the Radcliffe Manor, Donna turned to him. ¡°Osborne, I want to offer you a promotion.¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Promotion Osborne couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, his heart filled with anticipation. He thought to himself, ¡°Finally, it¡¯sing! It¡¯s only been two days since the release of the third heir¡¯s mission. Am I about toplete the task already? What will Godfather reward me with for this achievement? Surely, there¡¯s a way to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level four Cash rewards exceeding a billion are likely. Last time, I was rewarded with a billion¨Cdorpany, this time, it must be even grander, right? And in my Draco Star Wristlet¡¯s store, there must be even more unique items to purchase. Perhaps I can even get my hands on ss A individual equipment? I can¡¯t wait!¡± Donna continued, ¡°Osborne, I¡¯m promoting you to be rissa¡¯s Deputy Head of Security, on par with Harris, Violet, and Sharon, the three other deputy heads ¡°This time, for your outstanding service, a bonus of 50 million awaits you. I hope you won¡¯t find it lacking. We don¡¯t want others to eny you, so the Radcliffe family willpensate you more in other ways.¡± After Donna finished speaking, Osborne was stunned. He thought, ¡°Deputy Head? Oh? I thought Donna would directly promote me to the Head of Security. But it¡¯s just a deputy head? What¡¯s the use of being a deputy head? Come on! I want to be the head! This is frustrating. I knew bing Godfather¡¯s heir wouldn¡¯t be this easy. Luckily, I still have five days left.¡± Adjusting his emotions, Osborne asked, ¡°Who will be the head in the future?¡± Donna smiled in response, ¡°My son will be the head in the future¡± ¡°Huh? Osborne felt even more frustrated, thinking, ¡°If the next head is another trusted one of the Radcliffe family like Paul, I could find a way to push them out. But Donna is arranging for her son to be the head of the security team? What can I do now?¡± At this moment, rissa eximed with surprise, ¡°Aunt Donna, Barlyn is back? It¡¯s not appropriate for Barlyn to be my head of security ¡°I think Osborne should do it.¡± Osborne, filled with excitement, eagerly awaited Donna to change her mind. Chapter 133 Promotion However, Donna shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. That little rascal should learn a lesson! He¡¯s your cousin and protecting you is his duty. After what happened with Paul, I can no longer trust the Radcliffe family¡¯s confidants. Only Barlyn, who has adored you since childhood, will surely protect you with all his heart¡± rissa seemed like she wanted to say something more, but Donna waved her hand, making a firm decision ¡°It¡¯s settled. Just trust me on this. With him around and Osborne as deputy head to assist him, I feel much more at ease.¡± Upon hearing this, Osborne felt disappointed once again. Donna changed the subject, saying, ¡°I still have a question. How did Paul manage to avoid detection? rissa¡¯s ability to detect lies should have exposed Paul¡¯s betrayal.¡± rissa furrowed her brow. ¡°Aunt Donna, my power isn¡¯t foolproof. Perhaps Paul had some special means,¡± Donna nodded, not pressing further. However, a thought struck Osborne, prompting him to reach into his pocket and pull out a cross ne. If there was anything peculiar about Paul, it undoubtedly revolved around this ne This ne resembled the legendary ancient artifact, Cain¡¯s Blood Cross Osborne had read about Cain¡¯s Blood Cross in Godfather¡¯s intelligence files. The Blood Cross possessed unimaginable magical powers, allowing its wielder to consume the blood of others to enhance their own strength It was also rumored to have the ability to imprison souls, influence vampires, shield against supernatural powers, and store abilities ¨C a mighty artifact. A century ago, the Blood Cross had appeared in Rosmandi, seemingly taken by The Aberrants, but there had been no news of it since then Osborne thought, ¡°Could this cross ne be Cain¡¯s Blood Cross? The Blood Cross is known to shield against meta¨Cinvasion Is this why Paul could disregard rissa¡¯s meta¨Cdetection? When I used Satan¡¯s Eye to spy on Paul, it also triggered a red warning light. It¡¯s highly likely Also, the Blood Cross can awaken vampire ns, the Blood n. Paul¡¯s transformation into a Blood n must be due to this artifact. If this really is the Blood Cross, it¡¯s an ancient relic¨Cpriceless. If it¡¯s genuine, then I¡¯ve hit the jackpot Id better keep the ne safe forter investigation For now, my focus has to be on figuring out how to be the head bodyguard. The new head bodyguard is Donna¡¯s son, Earlyn. It¡¯s clear Barlyn can¡¯t be a spy. So, what should I do to rece Barlyn? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I have to take things one step at a time. First, I need to meet Earlyn and assess the situation If all else fails, I might have to resort to that measure Chapter 103 Promotion With a n forming in his mind, Osborne felt more at ease. Soon, the convoy pulled up to the Radcliffe Manor. 3/3 Shortly after, several helicopters hovered above the mansion, and a strikingly handsome young man, apanied by a group of men and women, descended from the aircraft. ¡°It¡¯s Barlyn!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 New Captain. 1/2 rissa¡¯s cousin, Barlyn, had arrived. Barlyn, incredibly handsome with a smile, sauntered around with a carefree demeanor, giving off the air of a yboy. However, Osborne knew that beneath Barlyn¡¯s yboy facade, there must be hidden strength. Donna¡¯s trust in Barbyn to protect rissa indicated that his abilities were definitely not inferior to Paul¡¯s As Osborne observed Barlyn, he pondered, ¡°Is he also a metahuman? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Innate abilities are often hereditary, like my Satan¡¯s Eye inherited from Godfather. Donna is an earth elemental metahuman, so Barlyn is likely one too. But Isa mentioned that elemental metaliumans have bodies as fragile as ss shards! Quite amusing¡± ¡°Barlyn, let me introduce you. This is Osborne Augustine, the man who saved me fifteen years ago,¡± rissa said as she approached Barlyn. Barlyn looked at Osborne in surprise, extending his hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Barlyn rissa has been talking about you for fifteen years, urging me to help her find you. You saved rissa and thus, you saved me. I¡¯ll show you my gratitude through my actions.¡± ¡°Barlyn, what are you talking about?¡± rissa blushed, feeling a bit embarrassed. Seeing rissa blush, Barlyn was momentarily stunned, his expression turning serious as he scrutinized Osborne. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a meeting,¡± Donna interjected. In the meeting room, Donna, rissa, and Barlyn sat on one side, while Osborne, Harris, Violet, and Sharon, the four deputy heads, sat on the other ¡°Id like to introduce Barlyn, my son. Starting today, he will temporarily assume the position of the head of the security team. I hope for everyone¡¯s cooperation,¡± Donna announced. Harris, Violet, and Sharon, who didn¡¯t covet the position, apuded warmly, earnestly assessing Earlyn Barlyn stood up, wearing a warm snile Thank you for your support. You all are true elites, experts. I¡¯m just a yboy, forced into this position. If I don¡¯t perform well, I ask for your forgiveness and assistance.¡± Donna shot him a re at his words, though her eyes held a hint of indulgence. She then rearranged the assignments Harris remained in charge of the Bodyguard Unit Two, which wasposed of members from various securitypanies. Sharon and Violet continued leading Bodyguard Units Three and Four, respectively. As the newly appointed deputy lead, Osborne was assigned to Bodyguard Unit One, which was now left with only three members as most had betrayed with Paul Donna promised to replemish it to ten members Chapter 104 New Captain 2/2 Barlyn took charge of the Personal Guards, adding a dozen members he brought from the Radcliffe family to exceed twenty members. Despite Paul¡¯s betrayal, rissa¡¯s security team not only maintained its size but expanded. Excluding the Surveince Group, the number of bodyguards would exceed sixty. Under Barlyn¡¯s arrangement, Bodyguard Units Two, Three, and Four would take turns coborating with the Personal Guards to protect rissa in eight¨Chour shifts. However, Bodyguard Unit One, with only four members, had no immediate security duties. In other words, Osborne suddenly found himself with free time until new members were added. He could choose to work or rest as long as he remained on call. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the temporary arrangement. Any objections? If not, let¡¯s get to work,¡± Barlyn said with a smile. Harris, Violet, and Sharon nodded, then turned and left. Osborne was also eager to leave, as he hadn¡¯t forgotten about the money Davy had hidden in the vi. With the Aberrants assassination attempt foiled, he could now go and collect it. ¡°Osborne, wait up!¡± Barlyn caught up with Osborne, familiarly draped hisarm over Osborne¡¯s shoulder, and grinned, ¡°This is my first time in Mayby City. I want to go out, explore the town, and grab a few drinks. Wanna join me?¡± Osborne was taken aback, looking at Barlyn curiously. ¡°Captain Barlyn, you have time to go drinking? Don¡¯t you need to protect Ms. Radcliffe? Barlyn waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Rx, everything¡¯s under control.¡± He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Our elders were furious when they heard about the assassination attempt on rissa. They pulled some strings and spent a fortune on an advanced warning system from the Draco Group. I¡¯ve already had it installed. ¡°From now on, no assassin will ever be able to sneak into the manor and attempt to kill rissa unnoticed. Besides, with the Personal Guards, the Bodyguard Unit, and my mom around, rissa¡¯s safety is guaranteed. ¡°We can drink in peace. ¡°But this time, you¡¯re buying. My mom¡¯s been keeping a tight leash on me and froze all my credit cards. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have taken this bodyguard captain gig. I¡¯ll pay you back when I get my paycheck Upon hearing this, Osborne felt a bit speechless, thinking, ¡°Barlyn doesn¡¯t have any money? He took this job as the head of the bodyguard because his cards were frozen and he needs to earn some cash?¡± This revtion sparked an idea in Osborne¡¯s mind. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Poor Barlyn ¡°Captain Barlyn¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Captain Barlyn, it¡¯s too formal. You¡¯re rissa¡¯s savior, my savior, just call me by my ¡®name.¡± Osborne nodded. ¡°Alright then¡± In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Barlyn, Ms. Donna Radcliffe froze your credit cards? You became the head of the security team to make money? ¡°She is really strict with you, huh?¡± Barlyn sighed, ¡°Tell me about it. Sometimes, I even doubt if I¡¯m really her biological son. Life is tough, you know? ¡°People think I¡¯m a rich yboy from an ancient family, living a life of luxury, driving fancy ears, dating supermodels and celebrities. But that¡¯s not true at all! ¡°I just like to drink, but my mom controls my finances Now, if I want a drink, I have to shamelessly ask you to treat me. How pathetic is that?¡± After expressing his thoughts, Barlyn looked hopeless. Osborne was taken aback by his words and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sympathetic towards Barlyn. He thought, ¡°This is indeed a tough situation But it might be beneficial for me If Harlyn only became the head of rissa¡¯s security team because he needed money, would he quit if he had money? But giving him money directly is out of the question. Otherwise, Parlyn would suspect my motives. So, I must help Barlyn make money!¡± After some thought, Osborne said, ¡°Earlyn, drinking is not a problem, but there¡¯s no rush I¡¯m about to do something to make money, it¡¯s a bit risky and I¡¯m not very confident about it. How strong are you?¡± Barlyn¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. ¡°I¡¯m pretty strong, I may not be as powerful as my mom, but I¡¯m at least a ss Cearth elemental metahuman.¡± Osborne nodded in response. ¡°Well then, that¡¯s settled! With your help, I¡¯ll have a shot at sess. Want to join me for a big score? If we seed, I¡¯ll split the earnings with you, three to seven!¡± Barlyn waspletely intrigued, asking, ¡°Three to seven? How much is that? ¡°And what exactly are we doing?¡± Osborne smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about the amount, but at least tens of millious? And if it¡¯s less than 100 million dors, I¡¯ll make up the difference for you.¡± io nullon? Barlyn¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. Chapter 105 Poor Barlyn 2/3 ¡°I¡¯m in Count me in! With 100 million, I won¡¯t have to worry about my mom freezing my credit cards anymore. Haha, Osborne, you¡¯re my bro now!¡± Barlyn was beyond excited. Osborne was speechless, thinking, ¡°Just the promise of 100 million has gotten Barlyn, the scion of an ancient family, this excited. How strict can Donna really be with him? Even heirs like Ophelia and Wesley aren¡¯t affected like this.¡± ¡°Osborne, what are we doing exactly? To make 100 million? I can¡¯t wait, let¡¯s get moving!¡± Barlyn was eager. Osborne smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, we¡¯ll talk as we go.¡± The two of them left the Radcliffe Manor side by side. Unbeknownst to them, in a distant attic, Donna frowned tightly as she watched the two of them leave shoulder to shoulder. ¡°What is Barlyn so excited about? Is Osborne leading him to do something nefarious?¡± rissa, hearing this, couldn¡¯t bear it and retorted, ¡°Aunt Donna, why do you think it¡¯s Osborne leading Barlyn into trouble, and not the other way around?¡± Donna sneered, saying, ¡°Because Barlyn doesn¡¯t have money! rissa was speechless and somewhat helpless, but she had a hint of empathy for Barlyn deep in her eyes. ¡°I trust Osborne, he wouldn¡¯t do anything bad!¡± Donna turned and stared at rissa seriously. She said sternly, ¡°rissa, even though Osborne saved you multiple times, you must not develop feelings for him! You should know the huge gap in your identities!¡± rissa was taken aback and bit her lip. ¡°L.. I won¡¯t!¡± Donna said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t ¡°Do you know why I chose Barlyn to be your head bodyguard instead of Osborne to rece Paul?* rissa asked curiously, ¡°Why? ¡°Aunt Donna, Osborne has saved me three times already. You should know that he would never harm me. Why do you still distrust him?¡± Donna furrowed her brow and replied, ¡°I do believe now that Osborne wouldn¡¯t hurt you. My issue is that I still don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s protecting you so fiercely! ¡°You know, Osborne doesn¡¯t need money. The amount we could offer lum wouldn¡¯t be enough to exin why he¡¯s going to such extremes for you! ¡°What¡¯s his real motivation? ¡°The only exnation as that he¡¯s purssing you, trying to win you over || Chapter 105 Poor Barlyn ¡°Wh¡­ what? That¡¯s impossible! We¡¯ve already asked him before, and he denied it. Plus, my meta¨C ability tells me he wasn¡¯t lying ¡± rissa¡¯s voice faltered as she spoke, her eyes betraying a hint of disappointment Donna, however, remained serious. ¡°rissa, your ability to detect lies isn¡¯t infallible. Remember? Paul managed to lie right to your face for a long time, and you didn¡¯t catch on.¡± rissa was taken aback, and then a flicker of realization crossed her face Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Make Money ¡°No matter what, Osborne is not a bad person. He won¡¯t harm me, and he will do everything to protect me, and that¡¯s enough¡± rissa Donna nodded; even though she still had some caution towards Osborne, she had to admit that he was indeed trying his best to protect rissa ¡°Unfortunately, his status is too low. ¡°Amon orphan, with such strength, he is truly a rare talent! If only his status were a bit higher, even just as an heir of a prestigious family¡­¡± Donna shook her head, thinking to herself, ¡°Even as an heir of a prestigious family, it wouldn¡¯t do, he would be still out of rissa¡¯s league.¡± Donna then said, ¡°rissa, I must remind you, you absolutely cannot develop feelings for him because if you do, you¡¯ll only hurt yourself and him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are engaged to someone else. ¡°That person should being back soon.¡± After Donna finished speaking, rissa¡¯s face turned pale, she clenched her fist tightly, her eyes full of unwillingness. But in the end, she only lowered her head and muttered, ¡°I understand, Aunt Donna.¡± On the other side, Osborne was driving with Barlyn, leaving the Radcliffe Manor behind. Soon, Osborne spotted a truck by the roadside. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s switch vehicles!¡± Osborne parked his car, found a set of keys on the truck¡¯s tire, and opened the truck¡¯s door. Barlyn looked surprised. He said, ¡°Osborne, what are we going to do? Why should we switch to a truck? You¡¯re not taking me to rob a bank, are you? Moreover, you don¡¯t need a truck to rob a bank, how much money would it take to need a truck? ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t do anything illegal.¡± Osborne chuckled, no longer hiding his intentions ¡°Not robbing a bank, but something simr. While investigating the attack on Ms. Radcliffe, I unexpectedly found out that the leader of Maelstrom, the liaison of the Aberrants, was involved in the attack on Ms. Radcliffe ¡°He runs illegal businesses, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to keep his money in a bank, it must be hidden somewhere. So, I found out the location of his stash through special means, it¡¯s in the basement of the vi where he lives. ¡°However, since he¡¯s the leader of a gang, the money must be protected by someone. I don¡¯t have the confidence to do it alone, that¡¯s why I called you ¡°Are you in? ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to do it, then you can get off the car, ril goal aloup Upon hearing this, Earlyn was enraged Chapter 106 Make Money 2/3 ¡°The liaison of the Aberrants? Involved in the attack on rissa? This jerk deserves to die! Of course, I¡¯m in for this, even if there¡¯s no money to split, I¡¯ll do it. ¡°Osborne, rest assured, I¡¯ll personally take that jerk downter!¡± Osborne smiled, ¡°Then I can rest easy.¡± Davy¡¯s vi, where the money was stashed, was located near a slum in the northern part of the city, filled with arge number of thugs who were peripheral members of Maelstrom. Osborne parked the car 1600 feet away from the vi. He activated Satan¡¯s Eye to check the situation inside the vi. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s a bit tricky, there are at least thirty members of Maelstrom inside the vi, and they all have guns! Once the gunfire starts, hundreds of Maelstrom members will appear from the slum.¡± Osborne furrowed his brows Barlyn, without x¨Cray vision, was unaware of the situation inside the vi. Seeing Osborne stop, he immediately said, ¡°Osborne, let¡¯s move! It¡¯s just the leader of a gang. I can take them all down myself.¡± After some thought, Osborne nodded. Let¡¯s do it!¡± He drove the truck and soon arrived near the vi ¡°Halt Several members of Maelstrom stopped the truck, eyeing the two of them warily. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Before Osborne could speak, Barlyn suddenly made a more. He waved his hand, and suddenly, several yellow energy balls appeared in front of the men. Those yellow balls were as hard as a roc rock ¡°We¡¯re here to finish you off!¡± Barlyn yelled. In an instant, those balls mmed into their heads. The enemies fell to the ground, unconscious and without a sound He looked over at Osborne, a snug grin on his face. ¡°Not too shabby, right, Osborne?¡± Barlyn bragged Osborne smirked, pulling out his handgun. ¡°Not bad at all. Let¡¯s brace ourselves for some action. With that, he raised his gun and fired. In the distance, several Maelstrom members, seeing theirrades suddenly knocked out, quickly drew their guns and aimed at Osborne and Barlyn However, before they could even squeeze the trigger, Osborne was already firing The Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun spat out bullets with blinding speed. The tiny projectiles tore through the heads of the distant Machstrom members, leaving gaping bloodstains and sending them straight to their graves ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Oshome shouted, kicking open the car door and sprinting into the vi. Chapter 106 Make Money 3/3 With his Satan¡¯s Eye active, Osborne¡¯s enhanced vision effortlessly spotted the Maelstrom members hiding around corners, ready to ambush. His lightning¨Cfast reflexes made short work of them, each one falling before they could react. Barlyn, despite his formidable abilities, didn¡¯t get a chance to intervene. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Osborne quickly cleared the vi of any threats. He then guided Barlyn to the vault door in the basement. As he entered thebination, he said, ¡°We need to hurry. Davy¡¯s probably already gotten the word and is bringing a whole army of Maelstrom members this way. Let¡¯s grab the money and get out of here fast.¡± The vault door creaked open, and both men peered inside. Their expressions froze in shock as they took in the scene before them. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Gifts Chapter 107 Treasure House In the center of the massive vault, two towering piles of cash stood like mountains. Stacks of bills, looking more like bricks than paper, filled the space. Osborne and Barlyn were both awestruck by the sheer scale of the scene before them. ¡°Oh my, how much money is this? Earlyn gasped, his eyes lighting up. Osborne snapped back to reality, doing a quick mental calction. ¡°Probably around 300 to 400 million dors.¡± ¡°Only 300 to 400 million?¡± Barlyn was clearly disappointed. As the heir of an ancient family, 300 to 400 hundred million would had been a drop in the bucket if it weren¡¯t for Donna controlling his credit cards. He didn¡¯t have a real grasp of how much 300 or 400 hundred million really meant until now. The impact of seeing it in cash was far greater than seeing just numbers on an ount. Moreover, pulling together that much cash was beyond what most wealthy families could manage.. Soon enough, Barlyn¡¯s excitement returned. ¡°Three or 300 or 400 million in cash, and if I get to keep 30 percent of it, that¡¯s at least 100 million for me! Osborne, you really weren¡¯t lying. That guy is just a small¨Ctime gangster boss He managed to get his hands on this much money?¡± Osborne smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there¡¯s even more. ¡°In addition to the cash, there¡¯s a ton of valuables antiques, paintings, jewelry, gems All those could easily be worth another 300 or 400 million ¡± At this, Barlyn¡¯s enthusiasm soared. ¡°So I might end up with 200 million? Haha, I¡¯ll finally be free from my mom¡¯s threats! ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s start moving!¡± Barlyn geared up to get to work. But as he looked at the mountain of cash and treasures, he realized he was at a loss. There was just too o much. Just that cash would require dozens of bags each 100 million weighing about 2200 pounds. So, the total weight of the cash alone would be 6600 to 8800 pounds. With all the other valuables, it was clear that moving it all with just the two of them would be a Herculean task. Barlyn suddenly appreciated why Osborne had brought a truck ¨C it was essential for moving all this loot ¡°How are we going to move this?¡± Barlyn asked, a hint of frustration in his voice. Osborne thought, ¡°If we have enough time, we can empty the vault with ease, but we clearly don¡¯t have that luxury. Davy has undoubtedly gotten word and is likely bringing reinforcements, Maelstrom is one of the largest gangs in Mayby City. with over a thousand members If Davy returns with a few hundred men, can the two of us take them all out? Quite impossible Chapter 107 Treasure House We are running out of time! It looks like I have to reveal my ability.¡± 2/3 Osborne then said, ¡°Barlyn, you handle the lookout at the entrance. Make sure no one gets close. I¡¯ll take care of the moving.¡± Barlyn nodded. ¡°Got it! But are you sure you can handle it alone? Maybe I should help out. We can move those out as many as possible.¡± Barlyn winced at the thought of not being able to leave the vault empty. Osborne smiled, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve got this covered. You wouldn¡¯t be able to do much more.¡± With that, Osborne sprang into action Activating Satan¡¯s Eye, he enveloped one of the cash mountains with his ocr energy. With a thought, the pile of cash¨Cat least 50 million, weighing half 1100 pounds¨Clifted into the air as if held by an invisible hand. It sped out of the vault and headed straight for the truck at the entrance. Barlyn watched in shock He eximed, ¡°Mind control? ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re a mind control metahuman? But wait, this mind control is insane! Moving something that weighs at least 1100 pounds with mind control how is that even possible?¡± Osborne smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly mind control, though it¡¯s somewhat simr. Enough talk. Get to the door and make sure no one wrecks our truck Or we¡¯ll end up empty¨Chanded.¡± Barlyn snapped back to focus, his excitement barely contained ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll make sure no one touches our truck. Anyone who tries will have to deal with me!¡± With that, Barlyn dashed out of the vault. Osborne continued to use his ocr energy to move the cash. Each sweep of his power transported about 50 million dors. After eight trips, the vault was finally empty of cash. He then turned to the other valuables. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The other treasures were even heavier, but Osborne was determined not to leave anything behind for Davy. Meanwhile, Barlyn stood guard by the truck, his excitement growing as he watched the pile of treasures increase. Just then, an eight or nine¨Cyear¨Cold boy wandered over, curiosity lighting up his face. Barlyn called out, ¡°Hey, kid, stay back! ¡°This ce is dangerous¡± The boy didn¡¯t move, continuing to watch with fascination Barlyn hesitated but ultimately decided to ignore him. After all, it was just a kid. But as soon as Barlyn kooked away, way, the b hay¡¯s ¡®s face hardened Suddenly, he pulled a guns fromis jacket and aimed directly at Barlyn¡¯s head. Chapter 107 Treasure House ¡°You¡¯re stealing from Maelstrom? You¡¯re dead!¡± Then he pulled the trigger. B Write yourment G Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Save Barlyn The gunshot came so suddenly that Barlyn was caughtpletely off guard. He turned his head quickly, only to see the bullet speeding toward him. In that instant, time seemed to freeze; he felt paralyzed, the chill of imminent death enveloping him. As an elemental metahuman, Barlyn would have had countless ways to protect himself from a regr bullet if he had been prepared. But now, he was helpless He thought to himself, ¡°Am I going to die?¡± At that moment, regret washed over him like a tidal wave. Barlyn regretted letting his guard down just because the attacker was a child, and he regretted being so careless despite knowing the enemy was a gang member. But it was toote for regrets. Time resumed its course, and the bullet continued its deadly path. There was no escaping it, and his frail body was no match for the projectile But then, a cold voice cut through the tension. ¡°Stop!¡± Instantly, the bullet came to a halt right in front of Barlyn, suspended in mid¨Cair. It was Osborne who had intervened. Osborne emerged from the vi, his gaze fixed on the scene. Barlyn, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily, turned toward Osborne with a look of sheer relief and gratitude. ¡°Osborne!¡± Osborne smiled faintly. ¡°Barlyn, you really need to be more careful. If I hadn¡¯t been keeping an eye on things, you¡¯d be a goner. ¡°You¡¯d look pretty pathetic if you got killed by a kid.¡± Barlyn managed a wry smile. ¡°Osborne, enough. I get it. I didn¡¯t expect a seven or eight¨Cyear¨Cold to be a Maelstrom member.¡± He then red at the child who had shot at him. The kid, now bound by Osborne¡¯s ocr energy, was trembling in fear. He struggled desperately, trying to lift the gun and continue shooting, but it was futile. Osborne¡¯s power could lift up to 2200 pounds. There was no way a child could break free from such control ¡°Damn kid, mixed up with a gang at your age? Does your mother know?¡± Fuming, Barlyn kicked the child away. He conjured a sharp p stone spire with his powers and hell it to the kid¡¯s hend 11 Chapter 108 Save Barlyn The child¡¯s eyes were wide with terror, tears streaming down his face. At that moment, Barlyn could have easily ended the child¡¯s life, but he hesitated. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Watching the tears and the pleading look on the child¡¯s face, he was filled with turmoil and indecision ¡°Get out of here! ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to hurt a child. Get lost and don¡¯t show your face around here again!¡± With a final shove, Barlyn dismissed the stone spire. Osborne gave Barlyn a thoughtful nce but said nothing He wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill a child either, despite the gang affiliation. Even if Barlyn had decided to kill the kid, Osborne wouldn¡¯t have stopped him, given the threat the child posed. But since Barlyn chose not to, Osborne wasn¡¯t going to either. Using his ocr energy, Osborne flung the child far away. ¡°Everything¡¯s been cleared out. Let¡¯s go!¡± Osborne quickly jumped into the truck, started the engine, and sped away. Just as they left, a convoy of vehicles roared towards the vi Davy, emerging from a luxury car, stormed into the now¨Cempty vault, his furious roar echoing through the empty space. ¡°Who did this? ¡°Who dared to steal my money? ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are¨CI¡¯ll hunt you down and make you pay! ¡°Ahhh! ¡°Get them!¡± In a frenzy, Davy and his crew scrambled to chase after them, but the culprits were long gone. Meanwhile, on the truck, Barlyn had finally pulled himself out from the impact of the brink of death. ¡°Osborne, you saved my life. I owe you one. If you ever need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to help you out!¡± Barlyn¡¯s voice was heavy with sincerity. Osborne gave a calm, reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s not as dramatic as you¡¯re making it out to be. After all, I brought you into this mess. If something had happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t have felt right. It was only natural for me to step in.¡± ¡°Still, I owe you a life,¡± Barlyn insisted, his gaze unwavering Osborne didn¡¯t argue further. He was already mulling over how to transform this truckload of cash and valuables into something legitimate. With the dubious origins of the money, it couldn¡¯t simply be deposited into a bank ount It had to be cleaned first ¦³¦§¦² Chapter 108 Save Barlyn Barlyn said decisively. ¡°Osborne, leave this to me ¡°I know someone who can handle this a top heir from Mayby City. If we give her these assets, she¡¯ll sort it out for us.¡± Osborne nodded in agreement. Barlyn quickly made the necessary calls. Before long, the truck rolled into a warehouse by the docks. Inside, a striking young woman awaited their arrival. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Top Family Heir 1/3 The young woman, around twenty¨Ctwo or twenty¨Cthree, stood tall with a striking figure. Her delicate features were framed by a round face, making her both beautiful and endearing As Barlyn stepped down from the truck, she rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Mr. Radcliffe, what¡¯s thas all about? You were so secretive on the phone and wanted me to find a warehouse for a truck? Where¡¯s your fancy car? nning to y poor with me?¡± She raised an eyebrow, adding with a hint of amusement, ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not lending you any money. If Ms. Don Radcliffe finds out I did, I¡¯m toast. So, if you¡¯re here for a loan, forget it.¡± Barbyn was immediately put on the defensive He looked exasperated and retorted, ¡°Austin, do you think I came all the way here just to ask for money? I have plenty of my Austin shot him a scornful nce. ¡°Oh, really? If you had money, would you be in Mayby City? Save the act. I know you¡¯ve had your credit card cut off by Ms. Domia Radcliffe.¡± Barlyn flushed with embarrassment. Rather than argue, he turned to Osborne and said, ¡°Osborne, let me introduce you. This is Austin, the heir to the Montague family. She¡¯s a bit sharp¨Ctongued, but she¡¯s been a friend of mine since childhood.¡± Then he addressed Austin, ¡°Austin, this is Osborne Augustine, my brother from another mother. Just call him Osborne.¡± Both Osborne and Austin were taken aback Osborne was surprised to learn that this round¨Cfaced girl was indeed an heir to the Montague family. It was one of the most formidable families in Mayby City, which surpassed the Ashford family: Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Montague family dominated shipping with a sprawling dock, dozens of massive freighters, and a fleet of luxury cruise ships worth billions. Before Osborne¡¯s divorce from Ophelia, he often heard members of the Caldwell family mention the Montague family and each time, their tone was filled with utmost respect and envy. Austin was astonished by Barlyn¡¯s casual tone and close rtionship with Osborne. She thought to herself, ¡°Who is Barlyn? He¡¯s from an old family too, not the heir but still on par with me, an heir to a top¨Ctier family And yet, he treats Osborne like a lifelong friend? Osborne must be one of those young masters from some big famibes.¡± She smiled, extending her hand to Osborne, ¡°Hello, Osborne I¡¯m Austin Montague Just call me Austin¡± Osborne smiled, saying. ¡°Nice to meet you, Austin¡± Harlyn said, opening the truck door with a smug grin. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business ¡°Austur check this out.¡± Austur¡¯s curiosity poqued, she walked to the back of the truck and gasped. Chapter 109 Top Family Heir ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t rob a bank, did you?¡± 2/3 Barlyn chuckled triumphantly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not that stupid. We only rob a gang leader. There¡¯s roughly 300 to 400 million in cash. here, plus valuables of equivalent worth. I need you to sort this out, assess its value, and thenunder it. The money should be transferred directly to Osborne¡¯s ount. ¡°I¡¯m worried that if it goes into my ount, my mom might just seize it.¡± Austin rxed slightly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just gang money. As long as it¡¯s not from a bank heist, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get someone to sort and appraise it and then transfer the funds to you once it¡¯s all sorted. ¡°Just to be clear, the fee forundering this amount is ten percent, which is a favor. Normally, it would be thirty percent. The reduced rate is because I¡¯ll have the cooperative gang handle it. Can¡¯t have them working for nothing ¡± Hearing the ten percent fee, Barlyn grimaced. Just as Barlyn was about to speak, Osborne pulled him back With a friendly grin, Osborne said, ¡°No problem at all! Thanks a lot, Austin. Once everything is settled, we¡¯ll take you out for a grand meal and show our appreciation Without you, we¡¯d have been stuck with this dirty money. Austin smiled at the praise. She shot a sharp look at Barlyn. ¡°See how well Osborne handles people? And look at you¡­¡± Barlyn rolled his eyes in response. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a fool!¡± Austin snapped back. The two began bickering, their yful argument filled with sharp jabs andughter. Meanwhile, a group of people arrived to start sorting and valuing the cash and valuables from the truck. It took a solid three hours for them toplete the meticulous inventory. The cash totaled 350 million. The valuables were worth another 400 million. So, Davy¡¯s assets amounted to 750 million ¨C far exceeding the liquidity of most top families. As per their agreement, Osborne and Barlyn would split the proceeds, with a total of around 680 million. Osborne¡¯s share was 70%, about 480 million, while Barlyn would get 30%, exactly 200 million Both Osborne and Barlyn were pleased with the oue, though they were disappointed that they wouldn¡¯t see the money for a while ¡°Hey, Osborne, Austin, how about we go out for a drink to celebrate?¡± Barlyn suggested eagerly. Austin rolled her eyes ¡°You two made a profit, but I didn¡¯t. What¡¯s there to celebrate? Seems pointless¡± Osome smiled at her words, saying, ¡°Barlyn, Austin, are you interested in making another big score? Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Pick Money Up ¡°Make another big score? Who are we going to rob this time?¡± Barlyn¡¯s eyes lit up. He hadplete trust in Osborne now. After all, they had robbed Davy, and he had earned 200 million dors. Where else could he find such a good opportunity? Even ancient families couldn¡¯t earn 200 million in a day. Even Austin couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. The Montague family was known to have tens of billions in assets, but most of it was fixed assets. Watching Osborne cam over 400 million and Barlyn earn 200 million, she was tempted too. It was just robbing the gang¡¯s illegal money, so she had no psychological burden at all. ¡°Osborne, I can participate too. Just give me a 20% share. You tell us who to rob, and we¡¯ll go for it. I¡¯ll even take care of the moneyunderingter,¡± Austin quickly offered Barlyn rolled his eyes. ¡°Austin, you have so much allowance, yet you still want topete with me? Don¡¯t you have enough money? How can you do this?¡± Austin rolled her eyes back. ¡°What do you mean bypeting with you? It was Osborne who said he wanted me to join! Besides, I inherited the Montague family at birth, so there¡¯s no sense of achievement in earning money. Now I want to earn some money myself. Is that a problem?¡± ¡°You..¡± Osborne interrupted them, smiling. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. This time, we¡¯re not going to rob, we¡¯re going to pick up money! You¡¯ll each get a 30% share.¡± ¡°Pick up money?¡± Barlyn and Austin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I understand robbing, but picking up money.. where can we pick up money? The bank vault?¡± Barlyn asked. Osborne smiled mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there. If we¡¯re lucky, this time¡¯s haul won¡¯t be less than before, and it might even be more.¡± Barlyn and Austin were immediately excited. Earlyn thought, ¡°We robbed 750 million before If it¡¯s more than that¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean it c could be a billion?¡± Austin¡¯s face turned red with excitement. She asked, ¡°Osborne, is that true? ¡°If it¡¯s true, from now on, Osborne, you¡¯re my real brother, Austin!¡± Osborne chuckled, ¡°Tll remember that. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°First, you need to disguise yourself so that people can¡¯t recognize you easily and expose your identity.¡± ¡°Tm good at this!¡± Austin started putting on makeup, while Barlyn, who was visiting Mayby City for the first time, didn¡¯t need to disguse himself as he wasn¡¯t worned about being recognized Chapter 110 Pick Money Up Soon, the three of them set off Their destination was the Ashford family¡¯s diamond dealing market. With Satan¡¯s Eye¡¯s X¨Cray vision, the uncut diamonds in the Ashford family¡¯s diamond dealing market were like visible treasures waiting for him to pick them up. He brought Barlyn and Austin to foster good rtionships with them. Their identities were worth investing in ¡°A diamond dealing market?¡± Barlyn and Austin were stunned when they realized Osborne had brought them to a diamond dealing market. ¡°There¡¯s money to be picked up here?¡± They looked at Osborne with suspicion. Everyone knew that diamond gambling was just like any other gambling, where most people lost. Most people who came to the diamond dealing market were not picking up money but giving it to the market. Osborne smiled, ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯re picking up money because I have a special ability to roughly sense if there are high¨Cquality diamonds in the uncut diamonds.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t reveal that he could directly see the diamonds inside the uncut ones, hiding most of his abilities. Even so, the two were still stunned. If Osborne had such an ability, it was like cheating. The diamond dealing market really was a ce to pick up money. They were both excited. ¡°Osborne, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s start picking money up! Tell us what to do, and we¡¯ll follow your lead,¡± Austin said excitedly. Austin, being a woman, had a weakness for top¨Ctier diamonds, but she wasn¡¯t extravagant and didn¡¯t like to splurge on expensive jewelry. However, if it were a top¨Ctier diamond she had cut herself, that was a different story. Osborne nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside¡± He started walking toward the entrance of the diamond dealing market with determination But as soon as he reached the door, a group of security guards from the diamond dealing market blocked his way. Their expressions were stern and unfriendly. One of the guards said, his voice dripping with menace, ¡°Stop! ¡°Osborne, is it? You better turn around and leave. Our young master said you¡¯re on the cklist ¨C no entry allowed!¡± Osborne raised an eyebrow at the news Hisst visit had involved selecting seven uncut diamonds, cutting them open, and turning them into top¨Ctier diamonds worth over a billion. This not only infuriated Wesley to the point of almost passing out but also won him an uncut diamond mine worth hundreds of millions from the Ashford family. It was no surprise that Wesley had cklisted him. But Osborne wasn¡¯t about to back down Chapter 110 Pick Money Up He turned to Austin and said, ¡°Austin, it looks like making money might be a challenge These Ashford family guards don¡¯t seem to want me in.¡± Austin¡¯s face flushed with anger. She stormed up to Osborne, standing in front of him, and then pped one of the guards hard across the face. She snapped, ¡°You lowlifes think you can keep Osborne out? ¡°Even if Wesley himself were here, he¡¯d better treat me with respect and roll out the red carpet! ¡°Now ow get out of my way!¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Wesley Was Infuriated Austin¡¯s sudden outburst stunned the guards at the diamond dealing market. Her sharp p left them momentarily dazed and speechless. The intensity of her presence was overwhelming, as if she were a high¨Cborn princess scolding her subordinates. Few couldmand such authority ¨C certainly not Wesley, the heir of the Ashford family, who lacked Austin¡¯smanding presence. The Montague family was far more powerful than the Ashford family, and Austin, being the sole heir of the Montague family, had been destined for her role from birth Wesley, on the other hand, faced fiercepetition and only recently secured his position as heir, making his standing far less stable ¡°Who are you?¡± The guard who had been pped mumbled, clutching his face in pain. His fury was palpable, but he dared not show it Austin smirked, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing my identity. Get out of my way, or I¡¯ll ensure that your diamond dealing marketes to a standstill! ¡°Osborne, let¡¯s go.¡± She then linked arms with Osborne, striding into the market. The guards, intimidated, made no move to stop them. Once they were inside, the lead guard hurriedly instructed his team, ¡°Contact Mr. Ashford immediately. Osborne brought a woman with him- her status is too high for us to challenge Only Mr. Ashford can handle this situation¡± Meanwhile, Osborne began his search for valuable uncut diamonds. Barlyn, watching Austin with admiration, couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Austin, the way you handled those guards was incredible ¨C like a real power yer! I wish I could be asmanding as you¡± Austin chuckled, quipping, ¡°You? Forget it! You¡¯re not even the heir of the Radcliffe family, and you have a strict mother. It seems like you¡¯re destined to live in rissa¡¯s shadow for life.¡± Barlyn¡¯s spirits plummeted. It stung to realize that as the young master of an old family, he wasn¡¯t living asfortably as a true scion of a wealthy family But he had no choice¨Cthe Radcliffe family had rissa. Since her birth, all the other Radcliffe family descendants had stepped aside, leaving rissa to shine. Although the Radcliffe family was an old family, there were many offspring in the n. In contrast, Austin was the sole heir of the Moni Montague family. Although Barlyn might have had a higher social standing, he was far outmatched by Austin¡¯s power ¡°I might not be able topete with rissa, but I¡¯ll build my own empire someday!¡± Barlyn dered defiantly Chapter 111 Wesley Was Infuriated Austin raised an eyebrow skeptically. ¡°You? Build an empire? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe in me?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°I think you should believe in me. After all, we¡¯re best friends.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± As the two bickered, they followed Osborne, waiting for him to select the uncut diamonds. 2/3 Osborne had already been through the market a few days ago, buying the most valuable pieces. Though many had been sold, there were still plenty of good finds left This time, he was focused on making money with Barlyn and Austin, so he took his time, carefully noting down every profitable uncut diamond he came across. Meanwhile, in a high¨Cend restaurant, Wesley and Ophelia were having a meal and discussing the details of their uing wedding in two weeks. Wesley said with a hint of pride, ¡°Ophelia, don¡¯t worry, the wedding preparations are nearly complete. I¡¯ll make sure you get the grandest wedding imaginable. The invitations have all been sent out, and soon, the high society of Mayby City will be there to bless us Ophelia nodded absently. ¡°Alright. You handle everything. I have no objections.¡± As she spoke, Ophelia¡¯s mind drifted back to Osborne Lately, she found herself constantly thinking about him. Every time she discussed wedding ns with Wesley, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ack of enthusiasm It seemed she wasn¡¯t entirely sure about marrying Wesley after all. This uncertainty began after the incident at the diamond dealing market when Wesley had been so enraged by Osborne that he¡¯d copsed and vomited blood. Ophelia had once believed that Osborne couldn¡¯t possiblypare to Wesley. But time and again, Wesley had been outmatched by Osborne. It appeared that Osborne wasn¡¯t as insignificant as she¡¯d once thought, and Wesley wasn¡¯t as invincible as she¡¯d believed. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Deep down, Ophelia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of regret over her divorce from Osborne and the idea of marrying Wesley. At that moment, Wesley¡¯s phone rang. He answered the call, and his face instantly turned pale with anger. ¡°What? Osborne? That bastard! He¡¯s brought another woman to my diamond dealing market? ¡°What are you idiots doing? You let a stranger intimidate you? In Mayby City, besides a few exceptions, who dare to disrespect the Ashford family? Damu it. T it, I¡¯m on my way! ¡°Make sure you stop Osborne from buying any uncut diamonds. Absolutely no way he gets his hands on any Wesley hung up the phone after he finished cursing After hanging up, Wesley gritted his teeth and turned to Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia, I need to step out. Osborne¡¯s at my diamond dealing market again as if it¡¯s his personal stamping ground! Chapter 111 Wesley Was Infuriated ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to make sure he leaves on a stretcher!¡± With that, Wesley paid the bill and stormed out. Ophelia, stunned for a moment, quickly followed him. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Beating Wesley 1/3 Osborne said after a thorough inspection of the diamonds, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve made my choices. ¡°These uncut diamonds look promising, they should contain some high¨Cquality gems Let¡¯s buy them all. We should make a substantial profit.¡± He handed over the list of uncut diamonds he wanted to Austin, instructing her to purchase them. Austin nced at the list and gasped. ¡°So many?¡± The list included over forty diamonds, with prices ranging from tens of thousands to tens of millions. She thought to herself, ¡°The total price could easily exceed 100 million dors. That¡¯s a lot of money! If we don¡¯t get high¨Cquality diamonds from all these, we¡¯ll be at a serious loss.¡± Barlyn, however, hadplete faith in Osborne ¡°Don¡¯t waste time questioning it. If Osborne says we¡¯ll profit, then we will. Even if we don¡¯t, he just helped me make 200 million. If you¡¯re worried about losing money, I¡¯ll cover the cost of these uncut diamonds.¡± Austin shot him a re ¡°What¡¯s with the heroics? Did I say I¡¯m worried about losing money? Did I say I don¡¯t trust Osborne? ¡°And by the way, do you even have the money to buy these uncut diamonds? ¡°I handle the payment! Austin then quickly headed off to negotiate the purchase. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cutting warehouse,¡± Osborne said to Barlyn. They headed to the facility where the uncut diamonds would be cut, waiting for the delivery to begin processing them on¨Csite. Meanwhile, Wesley and Ophelia finally arrived. Wesley¡¯s face was twisted with rage, and his eyes were filled with a deadly re As he spotted Osborne, his anger red even more ¡°Osborne, you pathetic fool! How dare you show up at my diamond dealing market again? Do you have a death wish? You¡¯d better believe you¡¯re leaving here on your back today!¡± With a wave of his hand, Wesley signaled his security team. Dozens of guards surrounded Osborne and Barlyn, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice ¡°You think you¡¯re tough? Not only will I refuse to sell you a single diamond, but I¡¯ll also make sure you pay for every penny you¡¯ve earned in the past!¡± Osborne chuckled, an amused smirk on his face. ¡°Me Ashford, the diamond dealing market is open for business. It seems you¡¯re not too thrilled about having me around. Refusing to sell me diamonds might not be the best move, don¡¯t you think? Chapter 112 Beating Wesley 2/3 Wesley sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t sell. What are you going to do about it? You¡¯re just a sycophant who tters women. Let¡¯s see which foolish woman you¡¯ve impressed this time. Daring to challenge the Ashford family? ¡°Where¡¯s that foolish woman? She bettere out and apologize now, or I swear I¡¯ll make sure she spends her next life as a prostitute!¡± Wesley¡¯s rage was palpable, his arrogance on full disy. Barlyn was furious and about to speak up when a cold, icy voice cut through the tension. ¡°Wesley, calling me a foolish woman? ¡°Threatening me with a future as a prostitute? You¡¯ve got some nerve! ¡°If you¡¯re looking for trouble, I¡¯ll be happy to oblige!¡± Austin¡¯s voice was chilling, and everyone could feel the coldness in her words. Wesley looked up, frowning. Clearly, he didn¡¯t recognize the made¨Cup Austin and dismissed her with a contemptuous sneer. ¡°You pathetic woman, what gives you the right to speak so boldly on Ashford family turf?¡± Austin¡¯s anger red. She advanced toward Wesley, step by step. Wesley¡¯s bodyguards immediately closed ranks around him, but Wesley waved them off dismissively. ¡°Let here closer! I want to see if she dares toy a finger on me. If she touches me, I¡¯ll make sure she leaves on a stretcher!¡± With that, the guards parted, making way for Austin Austin marched up to Wesley, her face set in a steely expression. ¡°So, Wesley, huh? Today, not only am I going to beat the crap out of you, but I also want your old man toe to my ce and apologize in person! If not, your chance of bing the heir will be over Without another word, Austin swung her hand, her movement sharp and precise. As a martial artist trained rigorously by the Montague family, Austin¡¯s skills were formidable. Wesley, on the other hand, was nothing more than a pampered yboy who had never lifted a finger in training. There was no way he could dodge Austin¡¯s strike The resounding pnded squarely on Wesley¡¯s face, sending him spinning through the air. ley was stunned. Wesley Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened in rm as she rushed to support Wesley, her voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you hit Wesley?¡± Austin smirked. ¡°I was aiming for him! If you¡¯ve got a problem with it, I¡¯ll take you down too.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you!¡± Opliclia was livid, but the fierce aura radiating from Austin made her hesitate. She could only shoot angrily at Osborne, ¡°Osborne, look at the mess you¡¯ve caused! The won you brought here just hit Wesley You¡¯re all fished¡± Osborne sneered dismissively, showing no sign of concern. Wesley finally snapped out of his daze. His face twisted in rage as he roared, ¡°You filthy bitch! swear, I¡¯ll kill you! ¡°Get them! ¡°Beat the hell out of this bitch!¡± How dare you hit me? You¡¯re going to pay for this. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re dead! I In an instant, Wesley¡¯s bodyguards surged toward Austin, their faces twisted in fury. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Wesley Was Terrified As the bodyguards charged towards Austin, Barlyn¡¯s panic red. His voice thundered. ¡°Stop right there! ¡°Wesley, are you out of your mind? Do you even know who she is? That¡¯s Austin! You touch a hair on her and I¡¯ll make sure I take down. your entire family!¡± Wesley froze, stunned by Barlyn¡¯s outburst. His face paled rapidly. ¡°Stop! Everyone, stop right now!¡± Wesley¡¯s voice was now pleading, his bodyguards halting in their tracks just inches from Austin, looking back at him in confusion. His eyes were wide with shock. Up until now, he hadn¡¯t recognized Austin; her disguise had thrown him off. But Barlyn¡¯s harsh reminder made him realize who she The realization hit him like a ton of bricks. Wesley¡¯s face drained of color, and his body shook slightly. He thought, ¡°What have I done? Did I really just insult Austin? I called her a stupid bitch, said she should be a prostitute in her next life, and even considered letting my bodyguardsy hands on her? I¡¯m finished!¡± At this moment, Wesley was gripped by terror. Though the Ashford family was one of the top families in Mayby City, it paled inparison to the Montague family. The Montague family was involved in maritime shipping, and they maintained a massive fleet of elite escorts. The Ashford family, despite its wealth, would be crushed in a serious conflict with the Montague family. And Austin wasn¡¯t just any member of the Montague family¨Cshe was the sole heir. Wesley, with his numerous rivals, couldn¡¯t afford to cross her. Offending Austin and the Montague family could easily cost him his im to the inheritance. Wesley was drenched in sweat as he stammered, ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Montague, I honestly didn¡¯t know it was you. If I had known, I would never have been so disrespectful¡± He cursed Osborne inwardly, thinking, ¡°Why does Osborne always get so lucky? He managed to worm his way into Alison¡¯s good graces, and now he¡¯s cozying up to Austin? That useless fool has all the luck with women!¡± Ophelia, too, was stummed Chapter 113 Wesley Was Terrified 2/3 How could she not know Austin? In Mayby City, the most powerful women were rissa and Austin, and Austin was rissa¡¯s close friend. Ophelia had always envied them, wishing she could get close to either of them. Now, she watched as her ex¨Chusband Wesley, who she had always looked down upon, first became rissa¡¯s savior and bodyguard and now was ingratiating himself with Austin. Ophelia couldn¡¯t understand why Osborne, whom she had always considered a loser, was mingling with Austin while Wesley was groveling at her feet Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ophelia bit her lip, her difort palpable, especially as she watched Wesley desperately apologizing to Austin. Her regret over their divorce grew stronger by the minute. Austin regarded Wesley with a cold, mocking smile. ¡°Wesley, wasn¡¯t it you who called me a stupid bitch? Didn¡¯t you say I should be a prostitute in my next life? You even threatened to kill me?¡± As she spoke, Wesley trembled again ¡®It was a misunderstanding, Ms. Montague! I truly didn¡¯t know the person Osborne brought was you. I apologize sincerely!¡± Austin¡¯s voice was icy as she roared, ¡°Shut up! ¡°You dare call Osborne useless? You really need a lesson!¡± to With that, Austin delivered another sharp p to Wesley¡¯s face. Wesley was left dumbfounded, as was Ophelia. ¡°Osborne?¡± Ophelia thought in bewilderment, ¡°Austin has such high status, yet she refers to Osborne so closely, like they¡¯re friends? What is going on here?¡± At that moment, Osborne couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter any longer. ¡°Alright, Austin, let¡¯s not bother with Mr. Ashford. I¡¯ve known for a while that his brain isn¡¯t working right. You¡¯ve made your point, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Wesley¡¯s anger red, but Austin nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, Osborne I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± With that, she shot Wesley a re, saying, ¡°Wesley, I have my eye on some uncut diamonds Can I purchase them? If you dare say no, I¡¯ll contact the Wise Order in your family directly.¡± Wesley¡¯s body shivered at the threat. ¡°Yes! Of course, Ms. Montague! It¡¯s an honor for the Ashford family to have you at our diamond dealing market. Il personally make sure you get a 20% discount¡­ no, 50% off Wesley¡¯s face showed deep regret, but he was doing his best to appease Austin He knew that if she took his insult seriously, the Montague family would pressure the Ashford family, and he might lose his inheritance ¨C something he couldn¡¯t ept. Austin said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re being reasonable now, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Have your people bring over all the uncut diamonds I¡¯m interested in. I want to cut ther to be high¨Cquality diamonds, I won¡¯t be pleased.¡± Wesley trembled again at her words. them myself. If any of them don¡¯t turn out Chapter 113 Wesley Was Terrified Without daring to protest, he quickly instructed his bodyguards to move the diamonds to the cutting machines. Soon, the roar of the cutting machines filled the air. The uncut diamonds were swiftly being processed. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Come Back! 1/3 As each uncut diamond was about to be cut, Barlyn and Austin felt a mix of anxiety and anticipation. Osborne, however, remained nonchnt. He knew exactly what was hidden within each uncut diamond and wasn¡¯t expecting any surprises. Although the diamonds he selected weren¡¯t particrly high in value individually, together, they amounted to a substantial sum. After his selection, the Ashford family¡¯s diamond dealing market was essentially finished. It would be impossible to cut out diamonds worth tens of millions, or even millions, in the future. ¡°Here it goes!¡± The first uncut diamond was finally being cut. Austin eagerly rushed forward to open the cutting machine¡¯s cover, with Barlyn close bnd her As the cover lifted, Austin let out an excited exmation. ¡°Wow!¡± Austin¡¯s face lit up with excitement and delight. ¡°It¡¯s ssy one! It¡¯s a bit greenish. Although it¡¯s not veryrge, it¡¯s worth at least 20 million dors¡± Barlyn, who wasn¡¯t very familiar with diamond values, was thrilled by Austin¡¯s reaction This was just the first of the uncut diamonds. They had bought over forty uncut diamonds in total, and if each one turned out this well, they could potentially make over 800 million! Of course, in his mind, Barlyn knew that wasn¡¯t likely, but the prospect was still thrilling ording to their agreed distribution, both he and Austin would get thirty percent each, so several million were already in the bag ¡°Ha, let¡¯s keep going!¡± Both Barlyn and Austin were in high spirits, while Wesley and Ophelia were visibly ufortable. ¡°Just 200 million, at least it¡¯s not as bad asst time.¡± Wesley consoled himself Thest time, Osborne had cut out over 20 pounds of ssy diamond worth more than a billion, which had made him spit blood Twenty million was something he could handle. The cutting continued, Ophelia, deep in thought, suddenly approached Osborne and said softly, ¡°Osborne, when did you start sucking up to Ms Montagur? Your charm with women is quite extraordinary. But as a man, when will you rely on your own abilities instead of women? When will you live on your own merit?¡± Osborne nced at Ophelia with a calm expression ¡°Does it concern you? Ell curry favor with whoever I want and rely on whoever I choose. It¡¯s none of your bustuess Chapter 114 Come Back! ¡°You¡± Ophelia¡¯s face flushed with anger. 2/3 Having been in a rtionship with Osborne for four years and married for three, she had never heard him speak to her like this before. His leytone stung But they were already divorced, and she had no authority over him now. Gritting her teeth, Ophelia said, ¡°I¡¯m only looking out for you! Relying on women is just temporary. Once they think you¡¯re no longer useful, they¡¯ll toss you aside like yesterday¡¯s trash!¡± Osborne smirked, retorting, ¡°Ophelia, are you speaking from experience? Do you think every woman is like you, ready to discard her husband when he¡¯s deemed useless? His scornful expression made Ophelia ufortable. She thought to herself, ¡°I know asking for a divorce was harsh, but I had no choice. The Wise Order required me to divorce Osborne to ensure that the Caldwell family¡¯s fortune wouldn¡¯t fall into the wrong hands. I had to be ruthless.¡± ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m still trying to help you! And if you had shown the capability you have now back then, we wouldn¡¯t have had to divorce. The Wise Order wouldn¡¯t have forced us to split¡± Osborne sneered, ¡°So now it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°Im not saying it¡¯s your fault, but if you had shown your abilities earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. You have to make things awkward for me?¡± Ophelia then nced at the cutting machine. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, several uncut diamonds were being sliced open, each revealing a high¨Cquality diamond worth at least 10 milton if not several tens of millions Even someone with no experience could tell that Osborne¡¯s method of selecting these uncut diamonds was extraordinary. It was unheard of for every single uncut diamond to yield a gem of such high value. Ophelia¡¯s breath quickened with anticipation She thought, ¡°If only these uncut diamonds were picked out by Osborne for me.¡± She hurriedly called out, ¡°Osborne,e back! We may not be able to be together, but we can still be business partners! You have an incredible knack for selecting uncut diamonds, and with the Caldwell Group¡¯s expertise in jewelry design and sales, we could make a great team! ¡°Pick out the uncut diamonds, cut them, and once the money starts rolling in, the Caldwell family can give you a 10% cut of the profits!¡± Osborne was taken aback, his eyes widening in disbelief. He looked at her with contempt ¡°You want me to go back to the Caldwell family? And you¡¯re offering me a 10% share? ¡°Ophelia, your ambition far exceeds your capabilities. Don¡¯t make such offers again, we¡¯re done. I won¡¯t be working with you. With that, Osborne turned on his heel and walked away. Ophelia stood there, stunned, her fists clenched lightly as regret and frustration welled up inside ber Chapter 114 Come Back! Before long, over forty uncut diamonds had been sliced open. 3/3 Barlyn and Austin were so excited they could barely contain themselves, eagerly calcting how much money they were about to make Meanwhile, Wesley felt overwhelmed, on the brink of passing out from the shock. He spat out blood again, his condition worsening by the second. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Eight Hundred Million Osborne had grown ustomed to Wesley¡¯s frequent blood¨Cspitting, He said coolly to Ophelia, ¡°He must be suffering from some sort of illness. You¡¯d better take him to see a good doctor. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be a widow before long.¡± Ophelia¡¯s face darkened, but she didn¡¯t argue. Inside, she felt a pang of disappointment. Wesley, as the heir to the Ashford family, should have shown more resilience. At a time like this, he should be holding it together, no matter how tough things got. Byparison, Osborne had a much stronger constitution In the three years he spent with the Caldwell family, he endured humiliation, torture, and pressures that most people couldn¡¯t even imagine. Even she thought Osborne was a bit of a pushover, but he neverined or faltered. Thinking about this, Ophelia felt a moment of distraction. She took a deep breath and turned to Austin. ¡°Ms. Montague, hello I¡¯m Ophelia, the heir to the Caldwell family. We¡¯re in the business of jewelry design and sales. We¡¯d like to buy some of these high¨Cquality diamonds from you at a price 10% above market value. What do you think?¡± Ophelia looked at Austin with hopeful eyes She was under immense pressure. The Caldwell Group¡¯s rival, Luna Jewelry, had gained ess to a substantial amount of top¨Cgrade diamonds thanks to Osborne. With Alison¡¯s handling, Luna Jewelry had quickly made a name for itself, squeezing the Caldwell Group¡¯s presence in the high¨Cend jewelry market Many of the Caldwell Group¡¯s high¨Cend clients had recently turned to Luna Jewelry for their custom orders. The Wise Order of the Caldwell family had harshly criticized Ophelia for the situation, demanding she find a way to turn things around. quickly Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To do that, she needed a significant supply of top¨Cgrade diamonds, which were limited. Although the Ashford familyad provided some support, it was far from sufficient. She had to figure out a solution on her own. Now, seeing Austin cut out arge quantity of high¨Cquality diamonds, Ophelia was eager to buy a portion, even at a premium. She believed this was a reasonable request ¡°Ms. Montague, what do you say? If you think the price isn¡¯t right, we can negotiate further.¡± Austin gave her a dismissive nce. Tm definitely nning to sell these diamonds, but I can¡¯t decide who buys them. You¡¯ll need to talk to Osborne about that. If he agrees to sell to you, then fine by me.¡± Ophelia was taken aback She thought, ¡°I need Osborne¡¯s approval? Isn¡¯t he just a sycophant hanging on Austin¡¯s coattails? He¡¯s only good at picking uncut diamonds, how can he decide who gets to buy the diamonds?¡± Her brows furrowed as she considered asking Osborne to sell the diamonds to her Chapter 115 Eight Hundred Milion It was a difficult pill to swallow, but given the criticism from the Wise Order and the current situation of the Caldwell Group, she had to push through her difort. ¡°Osborne, 1¡­¡± Before Ophelia could finish her sentence, Osborne interrupted with a wave of his hand, ¡°Ophelia, don¡¯t even bother. I won¡¯t be selling any diamonds to you. ¡°If you need diamonds, try asking Wesley¡± With that, Osborne turned to contact Alison, instructing her toe and take over. There was no way he¡¯d sell these diamonds to Ophelia. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what she¡¯d done to him. Besides, Luna Jewelry was hispany. Osborne was looking forward to the day Luna Jewelry would surpass the Caldwell Group and relish the sight of Ophelia¡¯s and the Caldwell family¡¯s dismay. So, even though these diamonds weren¡¯t as top¨Cnotch as the previous batch and mostly just high¨C quality, they were still going to Luna Jewelry. Soon enough, Alison arrived with her team. Watching the scene unfold, Ophelia bit her lip, her face a storm of anger and envy as she red at Alison. Unfortunately, no one cared about her feelings. ¡°Ms. Montague, Mr. Radcliffe, the appraisals for all the diamonds areplete. The totales to 960 million dors. I can round it up to a nice round number¨Cone billion. What do you think?¡± Austin and Barlyn¡¯s faces lit up with surprise. This figure was considerably higher than their own estimate. How could they not be pleased? Yet, they remained silent and looked at Osborne. Alison also turned to Osborne and said, ¡°Boss, what do you think of this price? If we handle the deal well, we could still make quite a profit!¡± Osborne smiled, ¡°Agreed.¡± Austin, however, was taken aback ¡°Boss? Osborne, you¡¯re the owner of Luna Jewelry? Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier? Since it¡¯s your ownpany, the price shouldn¡¯t be this high! I think 500 million is more than enough ¡°Right, Barlyn?¡± Barlyn nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly! 500 million is more than fair. If it weren¡¯t for Osborne bringing us into this, these diamonds wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with us.¡± Osborne shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not the same. We had an agreement, and these diamonds would fetch at least 800 to 900 million anywhere else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± The group huddled together, debating the price. Eventually, theypromised at 800 millio Luna Jewelry would still make a substantial profit, and Barlyn and Austin would not lose out much Chapter 115 Eight Hundred Million ording to the distribution n, each of them would get 240 million. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Connections 1/3 Austin and Barlyn were ecstatic, practically dancing with joy. One was the young master of an ancient family, the other the sessor of a top¨Ctier dynasty. For them, 240 million dors was not a staggering amount. But the fact that they had made this sums in just half a day felt like a windfall. Earning 240 million by themselves,pared to earning the same amount through a family business, gave them a much greater sense of aplishment. This experience would give them plenty to brag about for a long time. Osborne was equally pleased. His wealth had grown significantly today. He had first raided Davy¡¯s vault, making 480 million, then earned another 320 million in the diamond dealing market. In total, that amounted to 800 million! Adding this to the 600 million already in his ount, his wealth¨Cexcluding Lima Jewelry¨Chad exceeded one billion, reaching a staggering one point four billion And this was all in cash! Typically, wealthy families like the Caldwell family had assets of around 1 billion, but only a fraction of that was cash Osborne¡¯s liquid assets alone surpassed the Caldwell family¡¯s entire fortune. Alison efficiently handled the payment and arranged for the diamonds to be transported to Luna Jewelry. Originally, Luna Jewelry didn¡¯t have this much cash on hand. Its scale was simr to the Caldwell Group¨Cplenty of assets but only about 500 million in cash However, with a recent influx of high¨Cend diamonds, including several Imperial Greens, the company had received a flood of custom orders. The deposit alone had amounted to 500 million, and it was still increasing daily. Even after paying 800 million, Lana Jewelry had enough left to operate smoothly. Alison said, ¡°Mr. Augustine, I¡¯m heading out now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me running things at Luna Jewelry, there¡¯s no risk. We¡¯ll soon be the biggest jewelrypany in Mayby City, and even Skyfall¡± With that, Alison left in a hurry Austin said, grinning. I didn¡¯t realize Laus Jewelry was your venture, Osborne. From now on, whenever I buy jewelry, it¡¯ll be from Luna Jewelry And I¡¯ll definitely rmend it to my friends and family.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes eshit up Thank y Bachuchumed you, Austm¡± ¡°Same here¡± Whenever I get married, or if my friends do, we¡¯ll be going to Osborne¡¯s Luna Jewelry for sure Eisborne¡¯s stale widened This gral in making money with them was to expand hiswork Chapter 116 Connections Born amoner orphan, he had money now, but hiswork was still his weak spot. Building rtionships with people like Burlyn and Austin was invaluable. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ophelia and Wesley were likepdogs fawning over rissa, hoping to develop her into a valuable contact. Osborne¡¯s approach was different; he wasn¡¯t interested in groveling to build hiswork Networking was all about friends True friends were equals Unequal rtionships were merely utilitarian Osborne said sincerely, ¡°I appreciate you both.¡± He thought, ¡°Expanding mywork is also a way to secure my future. The challenges for the Godfather¡¯s sessor are growing more difficult and dangerous. I might notplete all the trials By building mywork now, even if I fail to be the Godfather¡¯s sessor, I¡¯ll have a fallback With these connections, I can still thrive.¡± Barlyn said earnestly, ¡°We should be thanking you, Osborne! ¡°And now, I don¡¯t have to worry about my mom controlling my finances anymore! I can do whatever I want and drink whenever I want! Ha! ¡°Let¡¯s go celebrate! Drinks are on me!¡± Earlyn was in high spirits, having raked in 440 million that day. With an air of exuberance, he decided to treat Osborne and Austin to an extravagant night out at the mostvish ces in town Naturally, neither Osborne nor Austin could refuse Barlyn¡¯s generous offer. The trio spent the entire evening living it up, and it wasn¡¯t until midnight that they finally called it a night. After setting a date for their next get¨Ctogether, they each beaded home Osborne returned to the Institute of Human Research He first checked on his sister, Anastasia, and found Isa there, conducting a routine examination ¡°She¡¯s doing quite well,¡± Isa said with a reassuring tone Osborne let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Dr. Bowin, I owe you big time for what you did this morning¡± Isa smiled, ¡°Why thank me? I did get paid, after all.¡± Osborne shook his head. ¡°At first, I thought two million was a steep price, but now I realize it was a bargain. Anyway, thanks again.¡± Isa raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°You know about that?¡± She brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear and continued, ¡°No need to be so formal Helping you out was just a side benefit. The ss C¨Cwind¨Ccontrolling metahuman- that¡¯s my little extra.¡± Osborne¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Pam, right? Where is she now? I¡¯ve got some questions for her. Osborne had long been curious about why the Aberrants were so determined to take down rissa He figured Pam night hold the key to the answers he was seeking Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Isa¡¯s Research ¡°Ahem. You wanted to ask him questions? Well, it might be toote for that. He¡¯s already dead,¡± Isa said, rubbing her nose with an embarrassed look. Osborne was taken aback. ¡°Dead? How did he die? Did you experiment on him?¡± Isa pouted, sounding slightly irritated. ¡°Yeal, elemental metahumans are so fragile, like ss. I barely even started, and he already kicked the bucket. ¡°Another day with no results, I suppose.¡± Osborne was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a top¨Cnotch doctor? Couldn¡¯t you have done something to save him?¡± Isa shrugged. ¡°He was shattered into pieces. Not even God could have saved him, let alone me.¡± ¡°Shattered into pieces?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes widened. Now he understood why Isa had earned the nickname ¡°Grim Reaper¡°. Milo hadsted two days under her care, but Pam, who was supposed to be stronger, barely made it a day. Osborne, now intensely curious, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dr. Bowin, can I ask what exactly you¡¯re experimenting with? It wouldn¡¯t be one of those wicked human trials, would it?¡±¡± Isa gave him a nonchnt look ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but the experiments I conduct are for the future of humanity. They¡¯re dangerous, sure, but they¡¯re not cruel or evil¡± Osborne let out a sigh of relief at her words If Isa were conducting malevolent experiments, be¡¯d have to reconsider how to deal with her because he couldn¡¯t ept that. Luckily, Isa had denied it. Still, Osborne asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about what you¡¯re actually doing? How does it rte to the future of humanity?¡± Isa hesitated for a moment before saying ¡°Tm searching for something¨Cmore specifically, a lock hidden within metahuman bodies ¡°A lock?¡± Osborne was confused, thinking, ¡°How could there be a lock inside a person¡¯s body? And what does that have to do with humanity¡¯s future? Isa said, her tone serious, ¡°It¡¯s not a regr lock, it¡¯s a gic lock ¡°Have you ever wondered why some people have powers while most don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t that just a matter of probability?¡± Isa shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t thank so. I believe everyone¡¯s body is the same and that everyone has the potential for pos kry difference is this gic lock. Some people identally unlock it, gaining powers in the process.¡± powers. The 2/2 Chapter 117¡¯s Research Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Osborne asked, surprised, ¡°Unlocking a gic lock to gain powers? ¡°Aren¡¯t powers just a product of gic mutations?¡± Isa nodded. ¡°Most people think that way. They don¡¯t believe in gic locks, only mutations. ¡°But I¡¯m convinced the gic lock does exist. ¡°The human body is a treasure trove of power, but it¡¯s locked away. If I can find this lock, I can unlock the true secrets of metahumans. I can make every ordinary person be a powerful metahuman. ¡°Imagine a world where billions of people have powers, where everyone can control the forces of nature and wield god¨Clike powers. ¡°The would no longer confine humanity. We¡¯d venture into deep space and conquer vast new worlds¡± Isa¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation Osborne¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. He thought, ¡°I never imagined Isa¡¯s research was aimed at this. Her goal is to make everyone in the world like gods, wielding extraordinary powers?¡± Isa tilted her head, studying him. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do it? You think I¡¯m just wasting my time? You don¡¯t support me?¡± Snapping back to reality, Osborne shook his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s definitely a tough challenge, but as long as you keep at it, there¡¯s hope. So, yes, I support you.¡± Isa¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement again. ¡°Really** Osborne smiled, nodding. ¡°Really. No matter how wild or unrealistic your ideas might be, you¡¯re my friend. I¡¯ve got your back. If you need help, just ask, and I¡¯ll be there for you.¡± He spoke with genuine sincerity, making Isa momentarily stunned. Her beautiful eyes welled up with tears as she looked down. She said softly, ¡°You know? You¡¯re the first person to support me so unconditionally. Even Godfather¡­ he thinks I¡¯m just wasting my time.¡± Then, Isa lifted her gaze, her eyes gleaming with gratitude. In ¡°Im really d Godfather put me with you. If I need help, I¡¯ll definitely turn to you ¡°Thank you for trusting me. Without warning, Isa stepped forward and enveloped Osborne in a hug before he could react. She stood on tiptor and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek ¡°This is your reward¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Forced Kiss Isa¡¯s kiss was as fleeting as a dragonfly¡¯s touch. Before Osborne could even register what had happened, she had already pulled back, grinning mischievously at the flustered look on his face. Osborne was taken aback, thinking, ¡°What just happened? Did she really just pull a sneak attack? She gives me a peck and calls it a reward? The worst part is, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to savor it before it ended!¡± Seeing Isa¡¯s teasing smile, Osborne decided to take action. He stepped forward quickly, wrapping his arms around her slender waist. With a yful grin, he said, ¡°A peck on the cheek as a reward? That¡¯s not nearly enough. I want more!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Before Isa could react, he bent down and kissed her on the lips. Osborne¡¯s bold move clearly took Isa aback. Her eyes widened in shock, and her body went rigid. It wasn¡¯t until she felt Osborne¡¯s tongue trying to pry open her lips that she snapped out of her stupor Suddenly, Isa grabbed Osborne¡¯s arm and, with a swift motion, threw him across the room. ¡°Ow!¡± Osborne yelped as he flew through the air, feeling disoriented and seeing stars. The force of Isa¡¯s throw left him utterly defenseless ¡°Are you trying to kill me? Osborne called out in disbelief. 1/1 Isa wiped her red lips with the back of her hand, ring at him. ¡°You cheeky bastard, how dare you kiss me? You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t break you into pieces¡±. ¡°But you kissed me first!¡± Osborne protested, struggling to get up. He knew Isa had shown restraint; otherwise, with her strength ¨C evidenced by kicking Milo across the room and punching Pam into oblivion ¨C Isa could have seriously injured him. Isa¡¯s strength was formidable, but Osborne had no regrets He thought, ¡°Tmam man, and Isa had the nerve to kiss me. How could I not return the kiss? Too bad I didn¡¯t get to taste her little tongue properly. What a missed opportunity¡± Isa, meanwhile, was fuming, her face flushed red all the way to her neck ¡°Shut up!¡± Osborne looked at her, puzzled. He thought ¡°When I first met Isa, she was incredibly bold¨Cfluting with me and making suggestive comments I thought she was pretty open¨Cminded Now, after just one kiss, she¡¯s blushing like mad? Chapter 118 Forced Kiss 2/3 Finding her reaction oddly endearing, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°If you feel cheated, I can let you kiss me back.¡± La¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of red ¡°You¡¯re such a brat. If you keep messing with me, I swear I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never be a man again.¡± She gave him a threatening look, ncing pointedly at his lower half Feeling a shiver run down his spine, Osborne instinctively crossed his legs. Heughed nervously. ¡°Just kidding. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go get some rest. I¡¯ll stay here and keep an eye on my sister. ¡°Do you have to be so bossy?¡± Isa replied She shotm another re before running off Osborne watched her retreating figure, touching his lips as if reminiscing about the taste of her kiss. After she was gone, he pulled out a cross ne from his pocket and examined it closely. This ne had been taken from Paul Osborne was deeply intrigued by it, suspecting it might be the legendary artifact known as Cain¡¯s Blood Cross The powers it had disyed on Paul seemed strikingly simr to those of the Blood Cross For instance, it had transformed Paul into a Blood n member. One of the Blood Cross¡® abilities was to elevate an ordinary person into a powerful Blood n member. Moreover, rissa¡¯s ability to detect lies had no effect on Paul, possibly because of this very cross When Osborne first spied on Paul, Paul had been engaged in a video call with Davy. At that moment, the cross ne around Paul¡¯s neck suddenly emitted a red glow, prompting Paul to immediately end the call. At the time, Osborne hadn¡¯t given it much thought. But now, reflecting on it, he suspected that the ne might have been issuing a warning to Paul It seemed the cross had detected Osborne¡¯s surveince Everything pointed to the ne being linked to the ancient artifact known as the Blood Cross ¡°Even if it¡¯s not the actual Blood Cross, it must be closely rted. But why can¡¯t I detect anything unusual about it while it¡¯s in my possession? Osborne had been examining the ne for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t found anything particrly special about it. He murmured, ¡°Could it be that it needs to be bonded to me?¡± He then recalled that some special items required a particr ritual or connection to activate their powers This process was often referred to as ¡°bonding¡°. Osborne had been unable to use the ne because it likely hadn¡¯t epted him as its master yet. He thought, ¡°What do I need to do? Could it be that the Blood Cross requires a blood bond?¡± thas thought in mind, Osborne suddenly bit his finger, allowing a drop of blood to fall onto the cross ne. In an instant, something strange began to happen. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Activating the Blood Cross 1/3 A surge of blood¨Cred light erupted violently from the cross ne. The entire room seemed to transform into a sea of crimson At that moment, Osborne felt paralyzed, as if a monstrous weight was crushing him He was frozen with terror, unable to move or react. The cross ne seemed toe alive, slowly drifting toward him, radiating an intense, sinister, blood¨Cred glow. The light was eerie and frightening as if countless vengeful spirits were swirling within it. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he noticed the metal chain of the Blood Cross rapidly dissolving in the red light, leaving only a peculiar cross The cross floated to his chest, pressing firmly against his heart. In the blink of an eye, the red light shed violently, and Osborne lost sight of everything When he could see again, the room was bathed in normal light, and the oppressive red glow had vanished. Osborne was finally able to move. ¡°What just happened?¡± He tore open his shirt and stared at his chest in disbelief There, where the ne had been, was now a cross tattoo. He eximed, ¡°A tattoo? What happened to the ne? ¡°Where did it go? Why do I have a tattoo now?¡± The events that had just unfolded were utterly baffling Osborne thought, ¡°This ispletely unscientific!¡± The cross ne had vanished, leaving behind only the tattoo. He could feel a powerful force near his heart as if it were ready to surge through him at any at any moment if he wanted ¡°Could this really be Cain¡¯s Blood Cross? And this force¡­ could it be the power of the Blood Cross?¡± Hesitant but curious, Osbome decided to test the power. He focused his mind, and immediately, a tremendous force erupted from the tattoo, flooding into his heart His heartbeat elerated rapidly, pumping an immense power throughout his body At the same time, his body began to change His short hair grew uncontrobly, transforming into long, flowing locks of blood¨Cred hair resembling streams of blood. Two sharp fangs emerged from his mouth, and his fingers grew into long, dagger¨Clike ws. Chapter 119 Activating the Even his face became paler and more angr. ¡°What is this?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Osborne was stunned. He felt power coursing through him, a force strong enough to kill a wild beast with a single punch. He looked at his red hair, which, with a mere thought, extended and hardened like steel wires. It pierced through the wall, leaving a multitude of tiny holes Osborne¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment ¡°My hair can be used as a weapon? Who could withstand a close¨Crange attack?¡± He then turned his attention to his sharp ws With a gentle swipe on the wall, he left behind five terrifying gashes. They were sharper than any steel knife. Osborne murmured, ¡°This is insane! ¡°Have I really transformed into a Blood n member?¡± He grabbed a mirror, stared at his now menacingly handsome face, and marveled at the changes in his body. The overwhelming strength and the new abilities left him in awe. Osborne mused, ¡°If I faced Paul again now, I¡¯d be surprised if he could block even a single move. It¡¯s strange¨CPaul¡¯s Blood n transformation seems different from mine. For one, his hair didn¡¯t change. What¡¯s up with that?¡± Despite his confusion, Osborne relished his current state. After transforming into a Blood n member, his strength had at least doubled, possibly even more. This could easily be his trump card. He decided to practice deactivating the transformation. It didn¡¯t take long for Osborne to get the hang of it. As soon as he focused on reverting to his original form, the power flowed back into the cross¨Cshaped tattoo on his chest, and he returned to his normal appearance. However, Osborne noticed that the power seemed a bit weaker than before ¡°Looks like the more I use this power, the less it bes. How can I replenish it?¡± That night, Osborne delved into studying the cross tattoo. Not only did it allow him to transform into a Blood n, but it also could repel metahuman attacks ¨C both tangible and intangible For example, it could block Satan¡¯s Eye¡¯s surveince and Chrissa¡¯s lie¨Cdetection abilities. With its current power, the tattoo could withstand several full¨Cforce attacks from ss C metahumans. The way to recharge the tattoo¡¯s power was surprisingly straightforward. It was blood When the tattoo¡¯s strength ran low, it would draw from Osborne¡¯s own blood to quickly regain its energy Osborne thought with a wry sunile, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s called the Blood Cross. So it needs blood to recharge? How much blood do I even have to give eit?. Hope I can find another way to replenish its power soon. Otherwise, I¡¯ll end up being drained dry Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Spending 100 Million on Wine After dawn, Osborne prepared to head over to the Radcliffe Manor for work His primary focus now was toplete the Godfather¡¯s heir test as swiftly as possible. That was to secure the position of rissa¡¯s head. bodyguard. His time spent with Barlyn the previous day had given him some insight into Barlyn Osborne had also devised a clear n now. Dealing with Barlyn required a different approach than with Paul. Unlike Paul, Barlyn wasn¡¯t a spy, and they were, in fact, friends now To be the head bodyguard, Osborne needed Barlyn to resign voluntarily. The primary reason Barlyn took the bodyguard job was financial; Donna had canceled his credit cards and controlled his finances. The previous day, Osborne had taken Barlyn to earn some money, hoping to alleviate his financial concerns. With money in hand, Barlyn might consider quitting But simply having cash wasn¡¯t enough. Osborne nned to make Barlyn experience the harsh realities and challenges of being a bodyguard. Only by doing so would Barlyn be motivated to resign sooner. Today, Osborne was ready to put his n into action. ¡°That guy¡¯s a wine aficionado, especially when ites to high¨Cend reds Today, I¡¯m going to show him what real top¨Cshelf wine tastes like!¡± Osborne smirked, opening the Draco Star Wristlet¡¯s shopping mall. Inside, the mall offered an array of items, including weapons, explosives, luxury cars, and high¨Cend watches, as well as cigars and fine wines Osborne navigated to the wine section, where a dazzling selection of prestigious bottles awaited. Although he wasn¡¯t a wine expert, he knew that price didn¡¯t lie. The higher the price, the better the wine. He zeroed in on the three most expensive red wines avable. The third most expensive was cium Beauty, a top¨Ctier red wine produced by the Draco Group¡¯s own vineyard. Its annual production was extremely limited, reserved only for the Draco Group¡¯s high¨Cranking members N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Even the elite of the elite, or members of ancient families, would be hard¨Cpressed to taste it. But the price was steep ¡°Six million dors a bottle!¡± Osborne was shocked before checking the second most expensive option. This was Systin, a wine produced by the ancient Systin family, renowned for their winemaking expertise. For over a thousand years, six out of the top ten winemakers on this had hailed from the Systin family. Chapter 120 Spending 100 Million on Wine Systin wine was highly coveted, a luxury only nobles could afford. However, the Systin family had perished in a disaster decades ago, and the remaining bottles of Systin wine had be exceedingly ¦°¦£¦¥ 7/1 Even top auction houses had struggled to find them. ck market prices soared into the tens of millions without any seller showing up. In the mall, a bottle of Systin was priced at 10 million. Osborne shook his head and turned to the most expensive wine The price took his breath away¨C50 million. It had a peculiar name ¡°Noble Blue! ¡°No description? Just a name? What makes it worth fifty million?¡±¡± Oshore frowned. ¡°Forget it. You can¡¯t make an omelet without breaking a few eggs! I¡¯m going all in to pass this test!¡± With a determined grimace, Osborne ced his order He bought a bottle of Noble Blue, two bottles of Systin, and five bottles of cium Beauty, spending a total of 100 million. Soon after, the wines were delivered. Osborne stashed the wine in the trunk before driving over to the Radcliffe Manor. By then, rissa had finished breakfast and was taking a leisurely stroll through the estate. Donna, Barlyn, and Bodyguard Unit Four were hanging out not too far off. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m over here!¡± Barlyn called out, spotting Osborne from a distance and waving enthusiastically, his face lit up with a wide grin. The surprise was palpable among Sharon and the members of Bodyguard Unit Four. They exchanged puzzled looks, wondering, ¡°Why is the new head of security so chummy with Osborne? What¡¯s going on here?¡± rissa and Donna also nced over at Earlyn, their faces reflecting their shock ¡°Barlyn, what did you just call him?¡± Donna asked, furrowing her brow Barlyn shrugged casually. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Osborne and I go way back. We¡¯re brothers through thick and thin. He¡¯s a year older than me, so I call him ¡®bro¡®. Is that so strange? Donna a was taken aback. She thought, ¡°Brothers through thick and thin? Barlyn¡¯s been in Mayby City for barely a day. What on earth did Osborne do to make Barlyn behave like this? My son might seem like a yboy on the surface, but he¡¯s really quite proud and selective. It¡¯s rare for luum to take a hiking to anyone.¡± ¨C Chapter 120 Spending 100 Million on Wine rissa, equally stunned, kept shifting her gaze between Barlyn and Osborne. Osborne greeted rissa and Donna with a warm smile before heading over to Barlyn¡¯s side. Barlyn leaned in and said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Osborne. Time for more drinks!¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. 3/3 He thought to himself, ¡°I was just figuring out how to get Barlyn to hit the bottle with me. Since you¡¯vee to me first, I can¡¯t be med here. Next up, I¡¯ll let you experience a bit of the harsh realities of society!¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Double standards 1/3 ¡°Of course no problem. Wait for me a moment and contact Austin while you are at it.¡± After speaking, Osborne walked towards Violet and said something to her. Not long after, Osborne and Barlyn left the Radcliffe Manor together. Donna and rissa watched their backs with peculiar expressions ¡°That brat!¡± Donna muttered, ¡°I asked Barlyn to protect you, but all he does is go o out drinking and even takes Osborne with him. He is just making things worse.¡± rissa chuckled, ¡°Aunt Donna, it is okay. Drinking is the only hobby Barlyn has, right? Besides, if something really needs his attention, he would not neglect it¡± Donna nodded, ¡°That is true. He might seem unreliable, but he knows his priorities when it matters¡± Chrissa said enviously, ¡°Aunt Donna, I wish I could go out and have fun like Earlyn. I do not want to be cooped up here. Donna shook her head, ¡°rissa, until we figure out why the Aberrants wants to kill you, you need to stay in the manor where it is safe¡± ¡°When will that be?¡± Donna fell silent The Radcliffe family had been investigating, but found no clues. rissa¡¯s eyes dimmed. She sighed, ¡°Aunt Donna, I am tired. I am going to rest¡± Meanwhile, Osborne and Barlyn quickly met up with Austin They gathered at a vi not far from the Radcliffe Manor, which belonged to the Montague family ¡°Seriously, Mr. Radcliffe, we just drankst night, and now you want to drink again? I just woke up. Are you trying to get me drunk and take advantage of me?¡® Austin teased. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Barlyn red at her. ¡°You think I want to invite you? Besides, who would take advantage of you? Osborne asked me to bring YOU¡± Austin¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Oh, that is great! Osborne is so considerate, he did not forget about me.¡± Osborne smiled slightly. Barlyn rolled his eyes. ¡°What is that supposed to mean? When I invite you, it is to get you drunk, but when Osborne invites you, it is considerate?¡± ¡°Austin, you have double standards.¡± Austin smirked, ¡°Because Osborne is a good person, and you are not!¡± Barlyn was speechless and decided not to argue. Instead, he excitedly brought out a case of wine Chapter 121 Double standards 2/3 ¡°The bar¡¯s winest night was no good. Today, we are drinking this. I took it from rissa¡¯s cer ¨C thirty¨Cyear¨Cold Musigny Grand Crul¡± ¡°This is rare and excellent wine!¡± Barlyn eagerly prepared to open the wine. Everyone knew that his only hobby was drinking the finest wine. As long as there was good wine, he could not resist.. Austin asked the housekeeper to bring some food and sat down Osborne casually asked, ¡°Is this wine good? How much does it cost per bottle?¡± Barlyn quickly replied, ¡°Of course it is good! Musigny is one of the top ten wineries in Europe. With my twenty years of drinking experience, this wine ranks in the top five! It is not too expensive, thirty¨C five thousand dors per bottle.¡± ¡°But wine is always worth its price ¨C the more expensive, the better it tastes¡± ¡°I cannot wait any longer.¡± Just as Barlyn was about to open the bottle, Osborne stopped him with a smile. ¡°Is expensive wine really better? Today, we would not drink this. I brought some good wine.¡± Barlyn was stunned. ¡°Osborne, you brought good wine? What kind?¡± Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°I am not very familiar with wine. It was a gift from a friend. He said it is top¨C tier wine from the Draco Group¡¯s winery, called ¡®cium Beauty.¡°¡± Osborne did not start with the most expensive Noble Blue, but took out a six¨Chundred thousand dors per bottle cium Beauty first. But even then, Barlyn was shocked. His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Osborne, what did you say? cium Beauty? From the Draco Group?¡± Barlyn¡¯s breathing quickened. Osborne nodded, ¡°Yes, it is called cium Beauty. I do not know if it is real. I will go get it, and you can check¡± After saying that, Osborne went to the car to fetch a bottle of cium Beauty The reason he only took one bottle was not because Osborne was being stingy, but because he had other ns. Barlyn was already anxious He grabbed the ciun Beauty and excitedly started examining it. ¡°ciun Beauty ¡°It really is cium Beauty! Only high¨Cranking officials in the Draco Group can asionally drink this. It is real!¡± Austin saw Earlyn¡¯s excitement She could not help but say, ¡°Barlyn, is it o treasure ¡°You do not get it necessary to be so excited? It is just a bottle of wine. You act like it is a priceless Earlyn exnned, ¡°To a wine lover, this bottle is more precious than any treasure! It is a top¨Cquality wine you cannot buy¡± He whispered, ¡°Do you know how much it is worth on the ck market?¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Excited Barlyn ¡°How much is it worth?¡± Austin scoffed, ¡°A million dors? Or two million dors? You are the eldest son of an ancient family. Is it really worth getting so worked up over just one bottle of wine?¡± Barlyn sneered, ¡°A million dors? Two million dors?¡± ¡°That is still not enough! A bottle like this, if it were on the ck market, would sell for thirty million dors in an instant. Believe it or not, it is not just about the price¨Cit is that you cannot even buy it! No matter how much money you have or how high your status, you just cannot get it.¡± ¡°How much?!¡± ¡°Thirty million dors? Thirty million dors could buy arge vi in Mayby City, a top¨Ctier piece of jewelry, or ten luxury Owned by N?velDrama.Org. cars!¡± ¡°Just for a bottle of wine?¡± Austin¡¯s voice shot up, staring incredulously at the bottle of wine. She could not understand it. Even though she was the heir of the Montague family, with assets in the hundreds of billions dors, she could not grasp why a single bottle of wine could cost thirty million dors She thought it should be no more than one or two million dors. ¡°That is right, thirty million dors! And it is priceless, with no market avability. Barlyn said proudly. w I can boast to my His face was full of anticipation. ¡°I never imagined I would have the chance to drink cium Beauty. Now 1 wine friends, haha!¡± ¡°I have to thank Osborne for being able to get cium Beauty. I am enjoying this because of him! Austin, do not try to snatch it from me. You would not even be able to taste its quality. This bottle is enough.¡± Earlyn clutched the cium Beauty like a treasure, cing a bottle of thirty¨Cfive thousand dors Musigny Grand Cru in front of Austin. He said disdainfully, I used to think this was the top wine. But now that we have cium Beauty, this seems like garbage!¡± Austin rolled her eyes ¡°Why should you have all the fun? I want to try cium Beauty too! A thirty¨Cmillion¨Cdor wine? Do not think I have not had it¨Cneither my father nor my grandfather has.¡± ¡°Let me have some tool¡± Austin and Barlyn started to argue, carefully avoiding breaking the bottle. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink together.¡± Osborne mediated the situation. Earlyn was not really trying to monopolize the wine, so he sat down and eagerly opened the bottle An intense, almost overwhelming aroma filled the air. Chapter 123 Excited Barlyn Barlyn¡¯s face showed pure intoxication, as if just the smell had made him drunk Even Austin and Osborne, who were not wine enthusiasts, were momentarily stunned by the aroma. It was refreshing, as if it opened their pores At that moment, Osborne understood why this wine was worth six hundred thousand dors internally and why people on the ck market were willing to pay thirty million dors. It was indeed top¨Ctier wine. ¡°It smells amazing! It is a hundred times better than the best perfume I have ever used.¡± Austin eximed in surprise. Barbyn said excitedly, ¡°Now you see why it is so expensive, right?¡± ¡°Hurry, let me taste it!¡± Austin was eager. Barlyn stopped her. ¡°Why the rush? With top¨Ctier wine, you cannot just drink it right away. You need to wait fifteen minutes for the aroma to fully develop after opening the bottle.¡± ¡°We will drink after fifteen minutes, not a second less Barlyn was insistent, even though he was impatient. Austin rolled her eyes but understood that fine wine needed to be treated properly. It was just fifteen minutes, so they waited. The three chatted and waited, and soon ten minutes had passed. At this moment, Osborne felt it was time He smiled and discreetly pressed a button in his pocket A few secondster, a phone rang It was Barlyn¡¯s phone. Barlyn nced at it, his expression changing, and quickly answered. ¡°Ms. Smith, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Captain Barlyn, you need toe back quickly. There has been an incident that requires your personal handling,¡± Violet¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone. Barlyn asked urgently, ¡°What is going on? Is rissa in trouble?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Ms. Radcliffe, but it is tooplicated to exin over the phone. Just couse back, and you will understand.¡± The call ended abruptly Barlyn¡¯s face turned from anxious to distressed. He looked at the bottle of cium Beauty with a pained expression. Finally, Barlyn stood up. ¡°Osborne, Austin, I have an urgent matter to attend to. Wait for me to return so we can drink together. ¡°Wait for me, you have to wait for me ¡°Do not finish my cium Beauty!¡± ¡°Wait for me!¡± Barlyn repeated his requests several times before rushing out of the vi and heading back to the Radcliffe Manor. Osborne smiled as he watched ¡°Osborne, the wine is almost ready. Should we wait for Barlyn? Or should we start drinking now?¡± Austin asked eagerly Osborne replied with a smile. ¡°I heard that if wine is left to breathe too long, it can change its taste. We do not know when Barlyn will be back, so let¡¯s start drinking After be finished speaking, Austin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right! Let¡¯s drink first.¡± With that, she quickly poured a ss for herself and Osborne. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 ur ca Chapter 123 Barlyn¡¯s scream ¡°Cheers, Osborne!¡± ¡°Thank you for bringing me this top¨Cnotch wine and making me money,¡± Austin said sincerely. They clinked sses, and Austin eagerly took a sip. The next moment, her eyes lit up as she quickly finished the ss. ¡°It is so delicious!¡± Austin said with delight. ¡°I used to think drinking was pointless and did not understand why Barlyn had such a fascination with wine. ¡°Now I finally get it ¨C it is because I have never tasted truly good wine before! This is amazing, better than anything I have ever had.¡± ¡°I need to have another two sses.¡± With that, Austin poured herself another ss. Osborne had finished his ss too. He shared Austin¡¯s enthusiasm, unable to describe how good it was. All he knew was he wanted more. ¡°Pour me another ss,¡± Osborne said quickly. At that moment, he forgot about his n to take advantage of Barlyn and genuinely wanted to enjoy another ss and savor the vor. They continued drinking In just ten minutes, the bottle was emptied, and both still felt unsatisfied ¡°Oh no, we drank all the wine and did not leave any for Barlyn Will he be mad when hees back?¡± Austin said, looking a bit embarrassed Her face, already flushed from drinking, now looked even more charmingly radiant Osborne noticed her and found her especially attractive at that moment He quickly shook off the feeling Austin did not notice Osborne¡¯s reaction and was worried. ¡°Oh no, Barlyn is definitely going to be furious. He will probablyin about us for a month Osborne found it amusing when he heard it. This was exactly the effect he wanted. Heforted, ¡°It is okay. I have more wine. But let¡¯s tease him when he gets back¡± Austin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She asked excitedly. ¡°How do you want to tease him? Osborne waved her over, and Austin leaned in, pressing her ear close to him: Chapter 123 Barlyn¡¯s scream Osborne caught a whiff of her pleasant scent. Instantly, he felt a stir in his heart and a different sensation in his lower abdomen. He quickly suppressed it and whispered in Austin¡¯s ear. 2/3 Austin was excited and nodded frequently, but soon felt a tickling sensation in her ear from Osborne¡¯s warm breath, which immediately gave her a strange feeling In an instant, her earlobe turned red. She tried to ignore the strange feeling, nodded quickly, and said, ¡°Got it, Osborne I will follow your n She then moved away quickly, her face flushed. Fortunately, she had been drinking, so Osborne did not notice her unusual reaction. Thud, thud, thud. Suddenly, hurried footsteps and Barlyn¡¯s angry voice were heard. ¡°Hey, I am back!¡± ¡°Damn it, calling me back for some vague situation, wasting my time. Where is my wine?¡±¡± Barlyn stormed in and then froze. He looked at the empty bottle and clutched his chest, a look of despair on his face. He let out a heartbreaking scream ¡°Ah, My wine!¡± ¡°My cium Beauty!¡± ¡°You two i two, idiots! How could you drink it all without waiting for me?¡± ¡°Ah, you are too much!¡± Barlyn¡¯s anguished cries left Osborne and Austin speechless. His wails were as if he had just lost his beloved wife. ¡°Why are you screaming?¡± Austin called out quickly. ¡°Who told you to be so busy? The wine was already ready, we had to drink it before it went bad.¡± ¡°It would have been a waste otherwise.¡± ¡°And Owned by N?velDrama.Org. the wine was truly amazing. I am someone who does not like wine, but just one sip and I could not stop. It is the best thing I have ever had.¡± ¡°It is a shame you missed out.¡± ¡°Who knows if you will get another chance in your lifetime.¡± Austin said nostalgically, making Barlyn¡¯s wailing even more intense. He clutched his head, almost going mad. For a wine lover, seeing one of the world¡¯s top wines consumed without him having a single sip was pure agony. Barlyn regretted going back to the Radcliffe Manor. He thought, ¡°If I had not returned, I could have enjoyed the top¨Ctier wine Why did I go back? Why did I have to be the head of the security team? Chapter 123 Barlyn¡¯s scream If I were not the head, he would not have been disturbed and could have savored the top¨Cnotch wine!¡± At this moment, Barlyn had thoughts of resigning He thought, ¡°Head of security? Whoever wants to do it, let them!¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Once again Although Barlyn felt this way, he did not act impulsively and quit his job immediately. After all, he had just started his position the day before. The thought of missing out on the cium Beauty made him feel as if he had missed out on ten billion dors; his entire body ached with regret, nearly making him sick with remorse Meanwhile, Austin was still vividly describing how amazing the cium Beauty was, making Barlyn feel even more regretful for not tasting it Barlyn covered his ears and slumped on the sofa, his eyes vacant. He was distressed! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Osborne noticed Barlyn¡¯s state and knew his n had worked. But he decided to up the ante. He said, ¡°Barlyn, do not be too upset. It is just a bottle of cium Beauty. I have something even better. Let me get it for you Barlyn remained in a daze, not moving at all. ¡°Osborne, do not try tofort me. That was cium Beauty! It is the best wine in the world. Missing out on it means I might never have another chance to taste it again. How could there be something better?¡± ¡°Just let me die in peace.¡± After Barlyn spoke, Osborne said with a faint smile. ¡°Is that so? But my friend gave me a bottle of wine, and cium Beauty is just the most ordinary among them He also gave me something better. What was it called again?¡± As Osborne spoke, Earlyn sat up. ¡°cium Beauty is the most ordinary? What are you talking about? I do not know who your friend is, Osborne, but to say cium Beauty is ordinary? And he gave you something better? I do not believe it!¡± Osborne chuckled, ¡°Oh right, I remember now. It¡¯s called¨CSystin. Yes, Systin wine.¡± After Osborne finished speaking, Barlyn froze His eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Osborne ¡°Systin? The Systin that has been extinct for decades? The top¨Ctier wine made by the thousand¨C year¨Cold Systin family?¡± Barlyn rushed to Osborne¡¯s side, grabbing his arm. His face was flushed with excitement, his body trembling, and his eyes sparkling Osborne was speechless Barlyn, being a true wine connoisseur, knew a lot about top¨Ctier wines. He nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, that is what my friend said! He told me Systin wine is almost extinct now. You get one bottle less every time.¡± ¡°Yes, that is right!¡± Barlyn was ecstatic. ¡°Is there really Systin wine? W Where is it? Hurry up and show it to me. If it is Systin wine, it is definitely Chapter 124 Once again 2/3 better than cium Beauty. You might be able to get cium Beauty with money and connections, but Systin is truly a rare gem!TM ¡°Quick, show it to me Barlyn was practically drooling Osborne, not teasing him further, r, went to the car and brought out a bottle of Systin wine. Barlyn immediately treated it like a priceless treasure. ¡°Indeed! It is Systin wine! And it is the most famous one, handcrafted by Master Amos Systin!¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is practically priceless!¡± ¡°If it were on the ck market, it could drive countless people crazy. It would not sell for less than a billion dors¡± Barlyn was overjoyed,ughing heartily. ¡°I missed the cium Beauty, but to think I get to taste Systin! Is this God¡¯s way ofpensating me? Quick, get the sses ready! Fearing Osborne might change his mind, Barlyn quickly uncorked the bottle. The process of letting the wine breathe began again ¡°It smells so good, different from cium Beauty cium Beauty has a gentle fragrance, while Systin¡¯s aroma is more intense and direct¡± Austinmented, sniffing the air. Barlyn said with a smile, ¡°That is the difference between cium and Equitaria wines, Eastern wines are more subtle, like water, while Western wines are more direct, like fire.¡± ¡°Alright, stop showing off. If you miss out on this because of an emergency, do not cryter.¡± Barlyn said while rolling her eyes ¡°This time, no matter what happens, I am not leaving!¡± Just then, his phone rang Barlyn¡¯s face fell as he saw it was Violet calling again. He suddenly felt annoyed and tossed the phone aside, ignoring it. Osborne said quickly, ¡°You should answer. What if it is something urgent? Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s safety is the top priority since you are the head of security team.¡± Osborne emphasized ¡°head of security team¡± with a heavy tone. Earlyn hesitated. Austin also urged, ¡°Answer it. What if there is an emergency? rissa¡¯s safetyes first. If something goes wrong, you regret itter.¡± ¡°You can drink anytime.¡± Osborne and Austin both persuaded him, and Barlyn finally nodded and answered the call will The next moment, he jumped up. ¡°What? An expert sneaked into the manor? Knocked out two guards? Our warning system failed? We cannot locate the intruder?¡± ¡°Protect Ms. Radcliffe. I am heading back immediately Chapter 124 Once again Barlyn said, rushing out without even saying goodbye to Osborne and Austin. Osborne watched with a smile. ¡°Isa Hank, you are reliable!¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Confused and infatuated At that moment, Isa was sneaking into the Radcliffe Manor, Of course, she was not there to assassinate rissa; she was merely ¡®employed¡® by Osborne to take a stroll around the manor¡¯s perimeter If it were anyone else, they would be immediately detected upon entering the Radcliffe Manor, as it was equipped with the Draco Group¡¯s ss B warning system But who was Isa Hank? As a person under the Godfather, she was more familiar with the Draco Group¡¯s ss B warning system than anyone else and easily avoided detection Barlyn, being the head of security, was naturally rmed when he heard an expert had infiltrated the manor and that even the ss B warning system could not locate the person Despite his love for wine and the allure of Systin, he could not stay behind; he had to return immediately to protect rissa. Thus, Barlyn left again. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the vi, only Osborne and Austin remained. Austin could not help but chuckle. ¡°Osborne, it looks like the wine will be just for the two of us. When Barlynes back and sees the empty bottle, he mighte after us.¡± Osborne smiled slightly, ¡°He would not be back anytime soon. We can finish this bottle and let him have some tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing this, Austin nodded eagerly. ¡°Good! I am already looking forward to it. cium Beauty was the best wine I have ever had. If this Systin is even better and more. expensive, I have to see if it lives up to its reputation¡± After saying that, she poured a ss for both of them. After taking a sip, Austin¡¯s eyes widened, her face flushed, and she began to breathe heavily. ¡°It is so hot!¡± ¡°So fragrant!¡± Austin eximed. Osborne also took a sip and immediately felt a warm me entering his mouth, apanied by a rich, explosive aroma. His face turned red. ¡°Wow, it is really different!¡± ¡°But it is definitely good!¡± Osborne and Austin drank deeply, feeling a warm me in their stomachs, which made them both feel incrediblyfortable. Their pores opened up as they drank more. The more they drank, the hotter they felt, but they could not stop. Even after finishing a bottle, they still felt unsatisfied. ¡°I have thest bottle in the ear Should we open it?¡± Oshome suggested Chapter 125 Cont Austin, her rosy lips slightly parted and clearly showing signs of intoxication, brightened up at the suggestion. ¡°There¡¯s more? Hurry up and open it. I want more.¡± She pouted at Osborne, as if she were acting coquettishly. Her charming demeanor stirred something within Osborne, making him feel even hotter. But he was also somewhat drunk himself. Not thinking too much about it, he quickly went to the car to get thest bottle of Systin wine. Soon, they were drinking again As they downed ss after ss, their intoxication grew stronger. Neither of them was used to drinking and did not realize that such top¨Ctier wine could easily get them drunk They had already consumed three bottles of this premium red wine. Austin¡¯s eyes grew increasingly dazed. She felt her body burning hotter and hotter, as if she had turned into a me Unable to bear it, she shed her jacket and tossed it aside. ¡°Osborne, let¡¯s time, Austin said, her speech slurred and her eyes zed over. She was almost unable to stay upright and fell into Osborne¡¯s embrace. Instantly, their bodies shivered. Osborne felt as if a me had ignited in his embrace, threatening to unleash his desires. He breathed heavily and looked down at Austin She looked back at him, and their eyes locked. In an instant, something seemed to ignite between them Austin¡¯s eyes were filled with heat, her body trembling slightly ¡°Os¡­Osborne.¡± Her eyes were already blurred, feeling the masculine aura from Osborne and the heat of his body. She suddenly lifted her hands to wrap around Osborne¡¯s neck Her lips, pink and enticing, found his, and she kissed him passionately. Osborne was stunned. He felt Austin¡¯s tongue trying to pry open his mouth. The next moment, Osborne¡¯s body reacted in kind. He held Austin tightly, letting her tongue into his mouth, and responded passionately. His hands roamed to her shapely hips, squeezing firmly. Austin let out a soft moan, responding even more fervently. She tore off Osbome¡¯s clothes and pushed him down onto the sofa, sitting on hisp Their breathes became increasingly heavy. Their bodies pressed closer together until they werepletely entangled, waves of pleasure crashing over them. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Lover 1/3 After an unknown amount of time, Osborne slowly woke up and opened his eyes. ¡°Osborne, you are awake?¡± The gentle voice of Austin startled him. He nced around and found himself lying on arge bed, stark naked under the covers. He was utterly stunned. Austin, meanwhile, seemed to have juste out of the bathroom. She was drying her long hair with a towel, looking at Osborne with a teasing expression. ¡°What am I doing here?¡® Osborne stammered, his face stiff with confusion. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Austinughed, ¡°Osborne, do not tell me you have forgotten everything? You would be missing out big time if you did. Such a wonderful memory, and you do not remember?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Osborne stared at her, shocked by her words. He remembered exactly what had happened. He thought, ¡°But considering what happened, should not Austin be furious? Should not she be pping me and telling me to get lost, never to forgive me? What did she mean by this?¡± Austin put down her towel and walked to the bedside. Seeing the anxiety on Osborne¡¯s face, she could not help butugh. ¡°Osborne, you do not have to me yourself. It was not your fault.¡± We were both drunk. If you want to me someone, me me. I was the one who kissed you first, who undressed you first.¡± Osborne was even more dumbfounded. Although it was true, he was still a man, and Austin was a woman Seeing the bloodstain on the bed, Osborne realized that it was Austin¡¯s first time. He had taken her virginity. Osborne frowned, not expecting this to happen. He thought, ¡°I had just met Austin yesterday. We got along well, but it was just our first meeting. And now this¡­ What should I do?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Osborne gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Austin, I am sorry! No matter what, I failed to control myself and hurt you.¡± ¡°Do not worry. If you need me to, I will take responsibility. I am not the type to sturk my duties or run away from my responsibilities¡± When Osborne finished speaking, Austin burst intoughter. ¡°Osborne, why are you so serious?¡± Chapter 126 Lover 2/3 And you want to take responsibility? I do not want you to. I am the sole heir of the Montague family. If you want to marry me, my family would not allow it.¡± Osborne was taken aback, but then he said earnestly, ¡°Then I will work hard! I know you are from a noble family. I will work hard to reach your level and be worthy of you.¡± Austin shook her head. ¡°Osborne, you have misunderstood. I am not saying you are not worthy of me. I am saying I will never get married.¡± As the only heir of the Montague family, if I get married, it would be like giving away the family business. From the start, I never nned on marrying, and my family would not allow it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Osborne was stunned. Austin continued, ¡°Although I do not n to marry, I still need to have a child to carry on the Montague family line. ¡°I was thinking of choosing the best sperm from a sperm bank for artificial insemination, though the idea disgusts ine ¡°But now, I do not have to do that.¡± She looked at Osborne and smiled, ¡°This unexpected event solved my problem! I do not dislike you, so I will just borrow your sperm.¡± ¡°Borrow my sperm?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes widened in shock Austin nodded, ¡°Yes, borrow your sperm. Once I am pregnant, we would not interfere in each other¡¯s lives. I would not bother you, nor will I disrupt your life.¡± ¡°Of course, I will never admit that my child¡¯s father is you. If you consider me a friend, please do not tell anyone about this. Can you do that?¡± Austin pleaded slightly as she spoke. Osborne¡¯s mind was in turmoil. He thought, ¡°Austin wanted to borrow my sperm to have a child and carry on the Montague family line? If Austin got pregnant, I would have a child? And she asked me to keep it as a secret?¡± ¡°Osborne, can you do that? If it makes you ufortable, I can give you somepensation,¡± Austin said pitifully. She hesitated for a moment and continued, ¡°But you do not seem to need money. What compensation can I give you? You are the father, and it would be cruel to deny your child¡± ¡°How about I be your lover? But not too often, or my family will find out, and we will both be in trouble.¡± As Austin finished speaking, Osborne¡¯s body trembled. He looked at Austin, who had just showered, and her beautiful face and fiery body Osborne swallowed hard. Austin blushed, knowing what Osborne was thinking. She bit her lip and suddenly untied her robe. ¡°Now I willpensate you! ¡°Cue more time will make it easier to conceive!¡± With that, Austin pushed Osborne doven and straddled lum Super Godfather Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to Get Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Be My Child¡¯s Father They agreed to go again. However, Austin quickly forgot and was brought to pleasure by Osborne again and again. She cooperated wildly. She demanded endlessly. They didn¡¯t know how often they did it untilte at night. It was until Austin¡¯sst bit of strength was exhausted, and she Osborne¡¯s arms. M Her fingers gently traced circles on Osborne¡¯s chest. Her face was flushed with satisfaction. She looked up at Osborne¡¯s face and smiled gently. ¡°Osborne, we tried so many times I should be able to get pregnant, right?¡± Austin asked. Osborne had a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m a bit confused. Do you not need me to be responsible? I can sign a prenup and not take a penny from your family. ¡°I will also work hard to make everyone think I¡¯m worthy of you Austin bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°Osborne, you don¡¯t have to! Just be the father of my child. As for the rest, I won¡¯t think about it. Neither should you!¡± She then smiled nonchntly. Tm just borrowing your sperm. It won¡¯t affect your life. You can date or marry anyone you want. I¡¯ll bless you ¡°In the end, I still got the better deal.¡± Austin proudly said, ¡°Barlyn told me you¡¯re a psychic metahuman. Do you know how rare psychic metahumans are? Our child will automatically inherit your powers ¡°Hehe! By then, my family will be a metahuman family, too! This is much more reliable than picking sperm from a sperm bank¡± Osborne heard this and smiled bitterly. If that¡¯s the case, Austin and her family got the better deal because he wasn¡¯t a psychic metahuman. His power was Satan¡¯s Eye. Satan¡¯s Eye was much stronger than a regr psychic power. If Austin and her child inherited Satan¡¯s Eye, her family would soar to new heights because of it. Austin didn¡¯t just get a good deal. She hit the jackpot. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, Osborne didn¡¯t mind. He wanted a child of his own, too. Ophelia had once been pregnant with his child. Unfortunately, Ophelia had been forced by her family to abort the child secretly. Osborne was devastated for a long time and was very depressed. And now Austin, who was even more outstanding than Ophelia, was willing to have his child. How could he object? Chapter 127 Be My Child¡¯s Father Thinking of this, Osborne felt uplifted. ¡°Austin, you are already my woman, no matter what you think I will protect you. If we have a child, I¡¯ll protect both of you. You can tell me if you change your mind.¡± Osborne spoke seriously, and Austin fell silent. Her eyes filled with a light mist. She hugged Osborne¡¯s waist tightly and pressed her pretty face against his chest, suddenly feeling that this was very nice. If she could be with Osborne openly, maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad? Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t! She was the sole heir of the prestigious Montague family. Her father, an only child, lost the ability to have children shortly after she was born. So, from a young age, she was designated as the sole heir of the Montague family. She knew from a young age that she could never marry because the elders of her family would never allow an outsider to take over their assets Therefore, she couldn¡¯t be with Osborne At the very least, she couldn¡¯t let the elders know she was with Osborne. Or he would be in danger. Austin said seriously, ¡°Osborne, I will protect you and not let anyone hurt you, too.¡± Osborne smiled and tweaked her nose. ¡°Okay, we should get up! Luckily, Barlyn didn¡¯te back due to an emergency. Otherwise, he would be shocked to see us like this.¡± Austin alsoughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know! Osborne, can we keep it a secret from everyone? Even our closest friends?¡± Osborne sighed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± They finally got out of bed. Osborne held Austin¡¯s hand as they went downstairs to eat something to regain their strength. Austin was very obedient, following closely behind Osborne like a wife. Unfortunately, only when no one was around. As soon as someone appeared, Austin would immediately let go of Osborne¡¯s hand and keep her distance, as if they were just ordinary friends After eating, Osborne was ready to leave Austin quickly hugged Osborne and kissed him on the lips when no one was around. ¡°Osborne, I will secretly miss you,¡± she said. Osborne smiled, rubbed her head, and said, ¡°Miss me a little less and get some rest.¡± With that, Oshore left The next day, Osborne rushed to the Radcliffe Manor early in the mo morning. Chapter 127 Be My Child¡¯s Father Today was the fourth day of his third heir test. There were only three days left until the deadline. Osborne wanted to finish the test in one go today Osborne was already looking forward to the reward forpleting the test. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Eavesdropping 1/3 Osborne already had confidence inpleting the third heir test. Yesterday¡¯s probe showed Osborne Barlyn¡¯s weakness. Barlyn was addicted to alcohol Especially fine wines, Barlyn had no resistance. Because of his duty as the bodyguard captain, Barlyn missed two opportunities. to taste fine wines yesterday. He¡¯s probably deeply regretting it now, Osborne prepared to continue. He wanted to make Barbynpletely unable to bear it, forcing him to resign as the bodyguard captain. As long as Barlyn resigned, Osborne would be confident in bing the new bodyguard captain. Although there were three days left, Osborne didn¡¯t n to wait that long Today, he would officially be the bodyguard captain. After all, Anastasia was still bedridden. Even with enough longevity herbs, she could only live for a year at most. He had toplete the six heir tests within a year and elevate his status enough to get her into the Godfather¡¯s medical researchb Time was pressing! Soon, Osborne arrived at the Radcliffe Manor. Today, the fourth bodyguard unit, led by Violet, was in charge of protecting rissa. ¡°Violet, where¡¯s Captain Barlyn?¡± Violet smiled bitterly. ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. Yesterday, an expert infiltrated the Radcliffe Manor. Even the early warning systern failed. Captain Barlyn led the team and searched the manor three times but found no one, ¡°In the end, he was still uneasy and personally guarded Ms Radcliffe until almost dawn before he slept.¡± Osborne felt a bit guilty hearing this The expert who infiltrated the Radcliffe Manor was Isa. Osborne had arranged for her to do it. He didn¡¯t expect it would scare Barlyn so much that he wouldn¡¯t sleep all night. But this was good too. The more exhausted Barlyn was, the more likely he would resign ¡°I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Osborne arrived at the center of the manor. It was in front of a luxurious three¨Cstory vi This three¨Cstory vi was the main building of the manor. rissa, Donna, and Barlyn lived here. It was along with some female bodyguards, for the convenience of protecting rissa. As the deputy captain, Osborne easily entered the vi He couldn¡¯t go to the second and third floors of the vi, so he had to wait on the first floor. At this time, rissa and. Donna were having breakfast in the first¨Cfloor dining room Seeing Osborne, rissa¡¯s eyes lit up Chapter 128 Eavesdropping ¡°Osborne¡­ Mr. Augustine, have you had breakfast? Why not join us?¡± Osborne smiled. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, I¡¯ve already eaten. I¡¯m here to see Captain Barlyn.¡± Carissa looked a bit disappointed upon hearing this. 2/3 But she didn¡¯t show it. She nodded and said, ¡°Barlyn is in his room. You can go find him, but he didn¡¯t rest wellst night and is still sleeping.¡± Osborne thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll wait here for him.¡± After speaking, Osborne found a corner to wait. From here, he couldn¡¯t see the dining room, so it wouldn¡¯t make anyone ufortable. However, he could hear the Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. conversation inside. ¡°Aunt Donna, is Skyefall Security not selling to us?¡± rissa¡¯s voice rang out. Donna replied, ¡°Sir Ashford personally contacted the Draco Group¡¯s executives and offered a billion dors, but they still refused. Skyefall Security will be sold, but it already has a buyer. It won¡¯t be sold to us.¡± She sighed after speaking ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If we could buy Skyefall Security, your safety would be more assured. They have a ss A early warning defense system. If we bought it, we could install it here. Even the Aberrants wouldn¡¯t be able to easily assassinate you.¡± rissa frowned and said, ¡°If they won¡¯t sell, can we negotiate a partnership with Skyefall Security? Can they lease the early warning defense system to us? ¡°Spending more money shouldn¡¯t be an issue, right?¡± Donna shook her head. ¡°Sir Ashford asked, but they said the new owner hasn¡¯t taken over yet. They can¡¯t decide. We must wait a few days to negotiate with the new owner personally. ¡°And we might not be able to reach an agreement. That ss A carly warning system is the only one in Skyfall. It has immense power, and many factions are eyeing it. ¡°Although the annual rent is five billion, it¡¯s absolutely worth it. It¡¯s far superior to the ss B early warning system we¡¯re currently using¡± rissa sighed, too. ¡°No matter what, we have to try When the new owner of Skyefall Security arrives, Ill personally talk to him. ¡°I just don¡¯t know who the new owner will be ¡± Osborne, in the corner, couldn¡¯t help but be extremely surprised by their conversation. ¡°Skyefall Security Services is being sold? There¡¯s already a new owner? And the annual rent for the ss A early warning defense system is five billion? How powerful is that?¡± rissa hired over a hundred professional bodyguards for just two billion a year. Five billion could form a massive bodyguard And Donna thought it¡¯s worth it? ¡°ss A early warning defense system? My current status allows me to buy some ss B individual equipotent. When I plete the third beir test and my status is raised to three stars, can I buy the ss A carly warnung defense system? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be profitable to buy it and rent it out?¡± Osborne was even more eager toplete the Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Barlyn¡¯s Resignation 1/3 Shortly after, rissa and Douma finished breakfast and walked out of the dining room, ¡°Why is Barlyn still not up?¡± Donna asked, frowning ¡°Aunt Donna, Barlyn was busy yesterday and just went to sleep. I also noticed he was in a bad mood. I asked him, but he wouldn¡¯t say. Let him sleep a bit longer.¡± ¡°All he knows is sleep,¡± Donna said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s your bodyguard captain now. Does he still think he¡¯s a young master? If he can¡¯t handle a bit of hardship, what¡¯s he good for? ¡°Go wake that brat up.¡± Donna instructed a female member of the Personal Guards to go upstairs and wake Barlyn rissa said helplessly, Aunt Donna, I¡¯ve always said there¡¯s no need for Barlyn to be my bodyguard captain Has he ever endured such hardship? You know he seems unreliable, but he¡¯s very responsible. ¡°As long as there¡¯s any disturbance around me, he gets very nervous. It makes me feel uneasy and guilty towards humu ¡°I think we should select a new bodyguard captain.¡± Donna fell silent at these words ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we have a suitable candidate.¡± rissa frowned and said, ¡°Aunt Donna, isn¡¯t there already a suitable candidate?¡± After speaking, rissa nced in Osborne¡¯s direction. Osborne pretended not to hear, but he was thrilled inside. rissa really acknowledged him. His only obstacle was Donna Donna frowned, knowing rissa was talking about Osborne. She hesitated for a long time and finally shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while longer. Let Barlyn keep the position. How will he grow without experiencing hardship? All he does is drink all day¡± Osborne sighed upon hearing this Donna could wait a while longer to test him But he didn¡¯t have time to wait! Just then, Barlyn yawned as he came downstairs andined, ¡°Mon, why did you wake me up so early? 1 just went to sleep. Can¡¯t I live?¡± Donna red at him ¡°rissa is awake, and you¡¯re still sleeping? Is this how you perform as bodyguard captain? Do you bebeve I¡¯ll cut off your allowance?¡± Before, Barbyn would have behaved obediently Without an allowance, he couldn¡¯t buy alcohol, which would make him miserable. Facing Doma¡¯s threat, he would have obediently begged for mercy. But now, he wasn¡¯t short of money. Yesterday, Osborne took him to make a lot of money. It was enough for him to live well for a long time. 1. ay. I¡¯m Heughed and said, ¡°Mom, whatever you say. I¡¯m going to drink with Osborne. You guys have fun!¡± After saying that, Barlyn prepared to leave. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop!¡± Donna was furious. She had just woken Barlyn up and now he was going to drink? And he was with Osborne Osborne knew he couldn¡¯t stay silent. He walked out from the corner and lightly coughed. ¡°Captain Barlyn, I¡¯m here.¡± Barlyn smiled and said, ¡°Osborne, why call me Captain Barlyn? You¡¯re embarrassing me. If it weren¡¯t for my mom, I wouldn¡¯t bother being this bodyguard captain Just call me Barlyn ¡°If it¡¯s too much trouble, I¡¯ll let you be the captain instead. ¡°You¡¯d be a much better captain than me with your skills!¡± After he spoke, Osborne¡¯s heart started pounding But he didn¡¯t show it on his face and smiled, saying, ¡°You just don¡¯t want to miss out on drinking, If I be the captain, you¡¯d leave all the hard work to me?¡± Barlyn looked bitter, suddenly remembering yesterday. cium Beauty! Systin! Those two bottles of top wine. Because he was the captain, he didn¡¯t get a sip. They were completely wasted by Osborne and Austin. Thinking of this, his heart ached. He whispered, ¡°Osborne, does your friend still have cium Beauty? Any more Systin? I haven¡¯t tasted them yet!¡± Osborne smiled slightly and said, ¡°There are some, but not many. Besides, you¡¯re so busy. I¡¯m afraid if I invite you to drink, you¡¯ll get dyed again Barlyn¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing there were still some left. Hearing Osborne¡¯s concern about him getting dyed again made him a bit anxious. If what happened yesterday happened again, he¡¯d be devastated. Earlyn bit his lip and he became more determined. ¡°No! I need to resign! I can¡¯t be this bodyguard captain anymore. Now that I have money, I don¡¯t need to fear my nion¡¯s threats. Anyone would be better at this job than man is the best chrace! Chapter 129 Barlyn¡¯s Resignation If Osborne bes the captain, I¡¯ll have someone call him away next time we drink. Wouldn¡¯t that mean more for me?¡± Thinking of this, Barlyn got excited. He shouted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve decided! I¡¯m resigning! ¡°I rmend Osborne to rece me as the new bodyguard captain! He¡¯s stronger and more responsible than me. He¡¯s saved rissa several times, proving he¡¯s more suitable for the job than I am!¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Let¡¯s Decide by Voting 1/3 ¡°You bastard, what neuseisse are you talking about?! Dana scolded upon hearing this, ¡°rissa is your cousin. You won¡¯t protect her yourself and expect others to? How did I give birth to someone like you? Go rellect on yourself immediately! ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t expect to get a perry from me in the future,¡± Barlyn frowned and retorted, ¡°Resigning as the bodyguard captain doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t protect rissa. I just don¡¯t want to handle those trivial matters ¡°Tean still protect rissa! As for the many? If you don¡¯t want to give it, then don¡¯t. Anyway, I¡¯ve decided. I must resign.¡± ¡°You brat!¡± Donna get furious and was about to strike. Luckily, rissa held her back ¡°Aunt Doona, I think Barlyn is right. He can still protect me even if he is not the bodyguard captain. I agree with his resignation. He is my cousin. Having him as my bodyguard captain makes me ufortable.¡± ¡°You, you two?¡± Donna looked at rissa and Harlyn, shaking with anger but helpless. She knew Barlyn well. Once he made up his mind, nothing could change it. And riss Once she decided on something, she was even more stubborn than Barlyn Donna quickly thought it over and nced at Osborne. Her frown was deepening Let Osborne be the bodyguard captain? She didn¡¯t worry about Osbornerming Charissa. She was just worried that Osborne might have other intentions towards Chrissa. If he became the bodyguard captain, he would have more time to be with rissa. They would be inseparable. She feared something might happen between Osborne and rissa That was something she absolutely could not ept It was also something the Radcliffe family would absolutely not ept. But with Barlyn insisting on resigning, was there a better choice than Osborne? No At least not for now Thinking of this, Donna felt a bit powerless and said, ¡°Osborne is not a professional bodyguard. What if he can¡¯t lead the team ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a professional bodyguard either. Why don¡¯t you worry about me? You can¡¯t be so biased. Besides, the members Chapter 130 Let¡¯s Decide by Voting of the Personal Guards and the deputy captains will all cooperate with Osborne.¡± Barlyn said. 2/3 Donna snorted. ¡°How do you know they will cooperate? You are rissa¡¯s cousin. It¡¯s different. The members of the Personal Guards and the deputy captains will naturally cooperate with you and respect you. ¡°But Osborne just joined the bodyguard team less than a week ago! Promoting him to deputy captain was already exceptional If he bes the captain directly, will the other members ept it?¡± Hearing this, Barlyn frowned and couldn¡¯t think of a rebuttal This was indeed a problem. Osborne was not a professional bodyguard. If the deputy captains and other bodyguards didn¡¯t respect him or cooperate with his work He definitely wouldn¡¯t do well as the bodyguard captain. Barlyn could only say to Osborne, ¡°Osborne, say something You have to save me. You must take the position of bodyguard captain. Osborne was ecstatic inside but had a wry smile on his face ¡°What can I say? Even if I say I can do it well, Ms. Donna Radcliffe might not believe me. Since Ms. Donna Radcliffe thinks the deputy captains won¡¯t respect me or cooperate, let¡¯s call them together and decide by voting¡± After Osborne finished speaking, Donna¡¯s expression changed ¡°Voting? That¡¯s a good idea! Besides Osborne, three deputy captains are Harris, Violet, and Sharon. I¡¯ll agree if two of them vote for Osborne as the captain ¡°If not, then Barlyn continues as the captain!¡± Earlyn hesitated for a moment but then nodded. ¡°Okay! I trust Osborne.¡± Soon, Harris, Violet, and Sharon were called to the vi. Donna said, ¡°Everyone, Barlyn has decided to resign as captain. I have decided to select a new captain. Currently, the four of you deputy captains have the opportunity. ¡°Now, I want you to vote to decide who will be the captain! can vote for yourself or someone else. Whoever gets the most votes will be the new bodyguard captain.¡± After speaking, Barlyn panicked. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what you just said. If we vote like this, they¡¯ll definitely vote for themselves. Osborne won¡¯t have a chance. Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯d only vote for¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Donna said, ¡°Now, start voting!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Harris, Violet, and Sharon exchanged nces. They all looked surprised. They all had the opportunity to be the captain? Instantly, all three were tempted. Osborne took a deep breath, looking serious Chapter 130 Let¡¯s Decide by Voting 3/3 He didn¡¯t expect Donna to y this trick. She gave Harris, Violet, and Sharon a chance to be the captain. Why would they vote for anyone else? They would definitely vote for themselves! Under these circumstances, it was almost impossible for Osborne to get two out of the three votes. He had to do something Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Win Over 1/6 If he was the only candidate for captain, Osborne was confident. that Sharon and Violet would support him. After all, he had shown them the Draco Star Wristlet. To them, Osborne was one of their own. But if Sharon and Violet had a chance to be bodyguard captains, the oue would be uncertain. People look out for themselves. They might vote for themselves. Or they might discuss and decide to vote for one of them, ensuring at least one of them bes the captain. As for Osborne, although he had the Draco Star Wristlet and a higher status in the Draco Group, it wasn¡¯t enough. Despite his high status, Osborne was not their direct superior. Osborne didn¡¯t have the authority tomand them. So Osborne knew he had to do something to ensure the captain position wouldn¡¯t slip away. If he missed this opportunity due to another mishap, Osborne might fail the heir test. This was absolutely uneptable to him. Chapter 131 Win Over ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, may I say a few words to campaign for myself?¡± Osborne suddenly asked. Donna frowned but nodded. 2/6 ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes. You can campaign for votes among yourselves. I¡¯ll only look at the results.¡± Osborne breathed a sigh of relief. He gave Violet and Sharon a look. They hesitated but walked over. ¡°Osborne, we know what you want to say, but we¡¯re sorry. This is also a great opportunity for us. We don¡¯t want to miss it.¡± Sharon said. Violet didn¡¯t speak, but it was clear. If it didn¡¯t concern their interests, they would stand with Osborne. But this was also their chance. Bing the bodyguard captain would bring them many benefits. They were unwilling to give it up. Osborne smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I understand. You¡¯re not wrong to do this. If I were in your shoes, I¡¯d do the same. But I still want to ask you to vote for me!¡± Chapter 131 Win Over Sharon and Violet frowned. ¡°Why?¡± 3/6 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because I must be the bodyguard captain. Anyone in my way is my enemy! Of course, I don¡¯t want to be enemies with you. I¡¯llpensate you for any losses.¡± After thinking momentarily, Osborne said, ¡°How about a ss B Defensive Soft Armor for each of you? You know I¡¯m the owner of the Draco Star Wristlet. Even with two¨Cstar ess, I can still buy ss B Defensive Soft Armor. ¡°If you give me this chance, I promise that I¡¯ll buy you higher¨Cgrade individual equipment once my ess level increases!¡± After Osborne seriously finished speaking, their eyes lit up. They were clearly tempted. ss B Defensive Soft Armor was worth fifty million dors. And it¡¯s not something they could buy just with money. They were currently using ss D individual equipment. They didn¡¯t even qualify for ss C, let alone ss B. Even if they became bodyguard captains, it would be hard to carn enough to buy a ss B Defensive Soft Armor. They quickly exchanged nces and saw each other¡¯s interest. Chapter 131 Win Over ¡°Are you serious?¡± Seeing their interest, Osborne quickly said, ¡°I swear on the Draco Star Wristlet!¡± ¡°Alright! We agree! 4/6 ¡°You¡¯re the owner of the Draco Star Wristlet. Your status is higher than ours. We shouldn¡¯t be competing with you. You¡¯vee to us openly, offeringpensation with ss B Defensive Soft Armor. We can¡¯t refuse that. We have no reason not to agree.¡± Violet said. Sharon nodded. ¡°We will vote for you and help you be the bodyguard captain. We¡¯ll also fully cooperate with your work in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Hearing their promises, Osborne finally felt relieved. But the voting wasn¡¯t over yet, and anything could still happen. Harris was also interested in the position of bodyguard captain. After Osborne spoke, he called Sharon and Violet over and quietly discussed something with them. Clearly, he had also promised them benefits. However, the benefits he promised couldn¡¯t be worth more than Chapter 131 Win Over ss B Defensive Soft Armor. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the voting!¡± 5/6 Donna interrupted them and said calmly. She didn¡¯t think Osborne could get the other three to vote for him. The so¨Ccalled campaigning was just a waste of time. She knew that Sharon and Violet were from Skyefall Security Services. They would definitely discuss and decide on one of them bing the bodyguard captain. ¡°Harris, you go first. Who do you vote for?¡± Harris took a deep breath and said, ¡°A soldier who doesn¡¯t want to be a general isn¡¯t a good soldier. Naturally, I vote for myself. I hope to advance further, be the bodyguard captain, and better protect Ms. Radcliffe.¡± Donna nodded and smiled. Of the three deputy captains, Harris voted for himself and not Osborne. This meant that as long as either Sharon or Violet didn¡¯t vote for Osborne, he couldn¡¯t be the bodyguard captain. She looked at Violet and Sharon. ¡°What about you two?¡± God Chapter 132 God Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Passing the Test At this moment, everyone was watching Violet and Sharon. 1/6 rissa and Barlyn both looked nervous. If either of them didn¡¯t vote for Osborne, he wouldn¡¯t be the bodyguard captain. Neither of them wanted to see that result. Harris also watched them. He hoped his recent persuasion. worked and they would vote for him. Osborne also watched them. He was the most nervous at this moment. Though they had promised him, he couldn¡¯t rx until the last second because he couldn¡¯t afford to fail. Sharon and Violet exchanged a quick nce. ¡°We have both decided. We vote for Osborne,¡± said Violet. As they finished speaking, Osborne clenched his fists. ¡°Yeah!¡± Barlyn and rissa also looked delighted. Only Harris looked at them in disbelief. He never thought they would vote for Osborne, who had just joined the team a few days. Chapter 132 Passing the Test ago. Were they crazy? Harris couldn¡¯t understand. Donna was equally puzzled. She looked at them in surprise, unable to understand why they both voted for Osborne. What benefits did Osborne promise them? 2/6 Donna frowned, unwilling to ept this result. She would rather have Harris, Violet, or Sharon as the bodyguard captain than Osborne. ¡°Mom, the result is out!¡± Barlyn said excitedly, ¡°Osborne, congrattions on bing the new bodyguard captain. rissa¡¯s safety will be in your hands now.¡± Osborne smiled slightly. ¡°I will do my best.¡± After speaking, he looked at Donna. Donna¡¯s face was gloomy, but she couldn¡¯t go back on her word. She could only say, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the new bodyguard captain is Osborne. I hope you all cooperate with him to protect rissa.¡± Sharon and Violet nodded. ¡°We will cooperate well with Captain Osborne.¡± Chapter 132 Passing the Test Harris¡® face was gloomy. He didn¡¯t speak. 3/6 He couldn¡¯t ept losing to Osborne. It would have been easier to ept if Sharon or Violet had be the captain, but not Osborne. ¡°Since the result is out, I¡¯ll go rest first. When it¡¯s my shift, I¡¯ll fulfill my duties.¡± Harris said coldly and then turned to leave. Osborne frowned as he watched Harris¡® back. He knew Harris was unhappy with him. But he didn¡¯t care much. He was now the captain. Whether Harris epted it or not didn¡¯t matter. If Harris dared to disobey his orders, Osborne would find a way to get rid of him. ¡°Thank you for your support.¡± Osborne said to Violet and Sharon. Then, facing rissa, he smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, I will be protecting you from now on. If I don¡¯t do well, please forgive me.¡± rissa smiled upon hearing this. ¡°Osborne, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. I feel very safe with you. Please take care of me from now on.¡± Chapter 132 Passing the Test 4/6 After she finished speaking, Donna¡¯s face turned even gloomier. ¡°rissa smiled at Osborne again. This girl is bing more and more audacious and less considerate of my feelings. No, I must talk to rissa again! It must be cut off if she dares to have anything with Osborne, even the slightest hint! And Osborne will harm her. I must find a way to get rid of him!¡± Donna thought to herself. Osborne didn¡¯t care what Donna was thinking. He immediately immersed himself in the role of bodyguard captain. He didn¡¯t change the work assignments of the Bodyguard Units but personally checked the security situation at the Radcliffe Manor. He had to admit, the Radcliffe Manor¡¯s security was already very tight. Even if he tried to assassinate rissa himself, it would be difficult to seed. But thinking that the Aberrants were trying to assassinate rissa made him worry. Because the Aberrants were strong enough. The manor¡¯s hundred bodyguards and ss B warning system Chapter 132 Passing the Test could withstand most dangers but not the Aberrants. The key question was, why did the Aberrants want to kill rissa? How determined were they to kill rissa? 5/6 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He had to figure these out to make appropriate arrangements. Osborne knew that passive defense would eventually fail. Even if he protected rissa 24/7, there would still be times ofxity. He had to find the problem.and take the initiative to solve it. But before that, Osborne wanted to im the third heir¡¯s reward. This reward must include a way to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level four. Once Satan¡¯s Eye reached level four, his strength would greatly increase. Then, he would be more confident in solving rissa¡¯s problems. Osborne opened the Draco Star Wristlet and clicked the button toplete the test. The third star on the Draco Star Wristlet lit up instantly, shining brightly. ¡°Third heir¡¯s testpleted! God Chapter 133 God Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Twenty Billion Osborne eagerly anticipated what rewards he would receive this time. The difficulty of the third heir test far exceeded the previous two. He managed toplete the test two days early, partly due to luck. Any small mishap could have prevented his sess. Correspondingly, the reward couldn¡¯t be bad. At this moment, the Draco Star Wristlet began its automatic update. Within a few seconds, the update wasplete. Osborne immediately clicked in and saw the method to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level four. Osborne was instantly overjoyed. Previously, he cared most about material rewards because he was penniless and wanted wealth and power to change his situation and status. But now, he already had over ten billion in cash. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He owned Luna Jewelry, worth thirty billion. Chapter 133 Twenty Billion 2/6 Now, he no longer cared as much about wealth and power. He cared more about things that could enhance his strength. Because he knew that as long as he was strong enough, he would have wealth and power. ¡°What is needed for Satan¡¯s Eye to break through to level four?¡± Osborne carefully checked. Soon, his expression changed. ¡°Satan¡¯s Eye doesn¡¯t need anything to break through to level four? Just keep it activated for one hour without closing. ¡°One hour?¡± Osborne was unsure. He had never tried keeping Satan¡¯s Eye activated for an hour continuously because it consumed a lot of mental energy. Previously, he could keep it open for only ten minutes. Before his eyes felt sore, he naturally stopped. After all, ten minutes was enough to resolve most battles. ¡°One hour. Holding on shouldn¡¯t be a problem! However, this will only upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level four. The new abilities of level four won¡¯t be activated yet. ¡°To activate the new abilities of level four, I still need to absorb the elemental essence of an elemental metahuman?¡± Chapter 133 Twenty Billion Osborne frowned. 3/6 In other words, upgrading Satan¡¯s Eye to aplete level four required two steps. The first step was upgrading to level four. The second step was absorbing the elemental essence of an elemental metahuman to activate the new abilities of level four. ¡°Let¡¯s check the other rewards first.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t dwell on it. The Godfather had given him the method for upgrading, saving him a lot of time. If he couldn¡¯t achieve it, he had only himself to me. He was very curious about what other rewards the Godfather had given him. He first looked at his ount. His eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on his face. The ount bnce was thirty¨Ctwo billion nine hundred million! The Godfather rewarded him with five billion in cash when hepleted the second heir test. His ount bnce was six point six billion. Later, he bought truth serum, human skin masks, and ss B Defensive Soft Armor. It spent about six hundred million. After that, he and Barlyn seized seven point five billion in wealth Chapter 133 Twenty Billion 4/6 from Davy Jones¡® vault. This wealth wasundered with Austin¡¯s help. Osborne received four point seven billion. Then he, Austin, and Barlyn went to the Ashford diamond dealing market. They earned eight billion, with Osborne receiving three point two billion. So his cash bnce should have been about twelve billion nine hundred million. But now, his ount had thirty¨Ctwo billion nine hundred million! This meant that afterpleting the third heir test, the Godfather directly rewarded him with twenty billion in cash, doubling his personal wealth. Although Osborne no longer valued money as much, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited at this moment. Over thirty billion! In cash! In Mayby City, there were probably only a handful of people with more cash than him. Even top families like the Ashfords might not have over thirty billion in cash. However, Osborne didn¡¯t be arrogant. He knew that for truly wealthy people, thirty billion was nothing. The Montague and Radcliffe families could easilye. Chapter 133 Twenty Billion up with it. Money, at a certain level, was just numbers. 5/6 True status depended on influence, power, and the number of followers. ¡°What other rewards are there besides cash? ¡°Last time, the Godfather rewarded me with Luna Jewelry. This time it won¡¯t be worse, right?¡± Osborne muttered, then quickly saw a contract. It was a share transfer contract. He quickly nced at it, then his mouth opened wide. His eyes were widened, and his breathing became rapid. ¡°How could it be this? ¡°How is it possible! The Godfather transferred it to me? ¡°I hit the jackpot!¡± Osborne was extremely excited. The contract¡¯s main subject was a securitypany. Skyefall Security Services! Skyefall Security Services ranked absolutely first among securitypanies in Skyefall Province. Chapter 133 Twenty Billion 6/6 Violet, Sharon, and all members of Bodyguard Units Three and Four came from Skyefall Security Services. The Radcliffe family offered nearly ten billion to buy Skyefall Security Services but was refused. And now, the share transfer contract of Skyefall Security Services was quietly in Osborne¡¯s Draco Star Wristlet. As long as he signed his name, Skyefall Security Services would belong to him. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The New Boss Osborne¡¯s expression was a bit dazed. He had been hearing that Skyefall Security Services was up for sale. He had wondered why the Godfather would want to sell it. It seemed unnecessary. After all, Skyefall Security Services was operating very well. It had over a thousand professional bodyguards. More than a hundred of them were directly affiliated with the Draco Group. The rest were also long¨Cterm contractors. Skyefall Security Services cooperated with all the major families and forces in Skyefall. It had a good reputation and was recognized. As long as the management did not mess up, Skyefall Security Services could contribute over a billion in profits to the Draco Group headquarters annually. In this situation, why would the Godfather want to sell Skyefall Security Services? Now, seeing this transfer agreement, Osborne finally understood. The Godfather never intended to sell Skyefall Security Services from the start. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 8.5 Chapter 134 The New Boss 2/6 He released the news of selling Skyefall Security Services to mislead others into thinking it was no longer affiliated with the Draco Group. In reality, Skyefall Security Services was prepared as a reward for him. ¡°A securitypany worth billions, with over a thousand professional bodyguards. It was over a billion in annual profits, variousworks, and influence¡­ ¡°Is this the reward from the Godfather?¡± Osborne murmured. To be honest, he was shocked by this reward. His boldest guess. was that the Godfather would reward him with apany worth billions. He never expected it to be Skyefall Security Services. Skyefall Security Services was extremely important to him now. Previously, he had a lot of cash but no power of his own. He was a loner and insignificant to truly powerful forces. Now, Osborne finally had his own power. Although nine¨Ctenths of the thousand professional bodyguards at Skyefall Security Services were contractors, as their boss, he couldn¡¯t directly order them to risk their lives for him. Chapter 134 The New Boss 3/6 But as their boss, getting them to cooperate wasn¡¯t a problem. Moreover, Skyefall Security Services had over a hundred experts, secretly trained by the Draco Group. They would fully obey Osborne in the future. Like Violet. Like Sharon. These two were experts trained by the Draco Group from a young age, loyal to the Draco Group and Skyefall Security Services. From now on, they would be loyal to him. Over a hundred people might not seem like much. But for Osborne now, it was more than enough. After all, those hundred¨Cplus people were all at the level of Violet and Sharon. Over a hundred experts at Violet and Sharon¡¯s level. What formidable force that was. a At least in Mayby City and even in Skyefall, there wouldn¡¯t be many forces daring to confront him head¨Con. Osborne didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately signed his name on the transfer contract. From then on, he owned 100% of Skyefall Security Services. Chapter 134 The New Boss Just after he signed, a call came in. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Augustine? I¡¯m Valentin. I¡¯m in charge of Skyefall Security Services. I¡¯ve received orders from headquarters and will follow yourmands from now on. ¡°Do you have any instructions, Mr. Augustine?¡± 4/6 Osborne was shocked. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have no orders for now. Just continue operating Skyefall Security Services as usual. I¡¯ll visit when I have lime.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Augustine. We all look forward to your arrival.¡± After hanging up the call with Valentin, Osborne was calm. again. He was thinking about how to use Skyefall Security Services to truly achieve a leap in status. Should he announce his identity and officially be a wealthy figure in Mayby City? Or should he continue to hide his identity and seek greater benefits in the shadows? Ultimately, Osborne decided to continue hiding his identity. However, if Osborne announced he was the new boss of Skyefall Security Services, he would immediately be a top figure in Mayby City. Even in the entire Skyefall province, he would be notable, with countless top figures trying to curry favor with Chapter 134 The New Boss him. Even ancient families like the Radcliffe family¡­ They woulde to please him just to get Skyefall Security Services¡® ss A defense system. But in the end, Osborne decided to hide his identity. 5/6 Once his identity was exposed, more people would try to curry favor with him, and more troubles woulde. He still had new heir tests ahead and didn¡¯t want trouble. Keeping a low profile was the way to go! A great man from Rosmandi once said, never let your enemies. know all your cards. ¡°It¡¯s time to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level four!¡± Osborne took a deep breath. He calmed himself and began upgrading Satan¡¯s Eye. He needed to activate Satan¡¯s Eye and maintain it for an hour. After preparing, Osborne activated Satan¡¯s Eye. Suddenly, the world became incredibly clear to his eyes. After ten minutes, Osborne¡¯s eyes felt a bit sore. After twenty minutes, his eyes felt a bit painful. Chapter 134 The New Boss 6/6 After thirty minutes, Osborne was crying uncontrobly. After forty minutes, his eyes started bleeding. But he gritted his teeth and persisted. He had to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level four to enhance his strength. B Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Level Four! As the ordeal dragged on, Osborne felt himself reaching his limit. Blood flowed freely from his eyes. 1/6 His vision was a blur of red, and his eyes felt as if they were about to burst. They were no longer his own, and he was seeing nothing. If the Godfather hadn¡¯t personally taught him the method to ascend to Level Four, Osborne would have shut down Satan¡¯s Eye long ago, fearing for his sight. But Osborne was still holding on. The agony spread from his eyes to his brain, slowing his thoughts until they became sluggish and unclear. A single, powerful thought took root in his mind. Shut off Satan¡¯s Eye, and the agony would stop! Shut it off, and there would be other chances. Just shut it¡­ Osborne let out a fierce roar, a primal sound like a wild beast. His teeth clenched so tightly that blood trickled from the corners of his mouth. 35 Level Four! ¡°I can¡¯t give up! 2/6 ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t give up! Anastasia is waiting for me to save her. I can¡¯t waste a single second! ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t give up! ¡°I can do it!¡± His body trembled violently, wracked with pain that sent spasms through his muscles. With a single thought, he could temporarily shut down Satan¡¯s Eye and end his suffering. But he didn¡¯t. Fifty minutes¡­ Fifty¨Cfive minutes¡­ Fifty¨Ceight minutes¡­ Fifty¨Cnine minutes¡­ Osborne felt his mind and body reaching their absolute limit. He was numb as if his body was no longer his own. He could barely even feel the Satan¡¯s Eye anymore. He was like a drowning man, about to lose consciousness. But just then, an hour passed. Chapter 135 Level Four! In that instant, Osborne¡¯s body convulsed violently as an icy chill emanated from his left eye, enveloping himpletely. All prior difort vanished without a trace. 3/6 Simultaneously, Osborne felt a drastic transformation within his Satan¡¯s Eye. Or rather, an evolution! A fourth silver star gradually materialized within his left eye. The silver star shimmered briefly. Then, a faint golden glow enveloped it. Silver star! Golden glow! Unfortunately, Osborne didn¡¯t see these changes as the golden light gradually faded. After everything was over, Osborne breathed heavily and his face filled with the feeling of having survived a disaster. ¡°Did it seed? I thought that reaching level four without any items would be the easiest upgrade, but it turned out to be the hardest! Luckily, I persevered! ¡°Godfather didn¡¯t even tell me that I only had one chance. If I had failed this upgrade, my Satan¡¯s Eye would have exhausted. its potential and would never be able to reach level four! Chapter 135 Level Four! ¡°Such a trap!¡± 4/6 Osborne felt a deep sense of relief. The moment Satan¡¯s Eye ascended to level four, he distinctly felt that had he given up earlier, Satan¡¯s Eye would have lost all its potential, remaining stuck at level three. ¡°Thank goodness I held on! Otherwise, I¡¯d be full of regrets right now.¡± Osborne muttered to himself as he began to explore the changes in Satan¡¯s Eye at level four. The level four Satan¡¯s Eye now possessed the ability to emit Devil¡¯s Light. However, this power was not yet activated; he still needed to find an elemental metahuman and absorb their elemental essence. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Even without this new ability, Satan¡¯s Eye had significantly improved. His dynamic and static vision had be even more formidable. With Satan¡¯s Eye activated, the Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun, which could fire at a speed of seven thousand feet per second, seemed to move at a snail¡¯s pace, incredibly slow. Additionally, his X¨Cray vision had also grown stronger. Chapter 135 Level Four! 5/6 At level two, Satan¡¯s Eye already had x¨Cray vision, but it could only see through half a feet of concrete. By level three, it could prate three one¨Cfoot¨Cthick concrete walls. Now, with level four Satan¡¯s Eye, his X¨Cray vision was even more terrifying. Ten concrete walls could not block his sight. In other words, he could see through a 16¨Cfoot¨Cthick concrete wall. If it were a brick or wooden fence, it would be even more essible; even dozens of walls could not stop his X¨Cray vision. The range of his X¨Cray vision had also increased from 328 feet radius to 1640 feet radius. It could be said that within 1640 feet radius, there was nothing that could obstruct Osborne¡¯s vision. ¡°It¡¯s dope!¡± Osborne was overjoyed. Activating the X¨Cray vision of Satan¡¯s Eye was like having a God¡¯s¨Ceye view, absolutely incredible. But what Osborne cared about most was how much his ability to manipte matter with ocr energy had improved. With a level three Satan¡¯s Eye, his ocr energy could lift 2200 pounds of weight and influence objects within four hundred feet. But with a level four Satan¡¯s Eye, he could lift ten thousand Chapter 135 Level Four! pounds and extend his influence to 17 hundred feet. 6/6 If he concentrated his ocr energy into a punch, the maximum force of a single blow would be ten thousand pounds! Nobody could withstand that! Even a bull would be sent flying! Osborne was thrilled. After testing the strength of his level four Satan¡¯s Eye, he finally calmed down. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to figure out how to activate the new ability of the level four Satan¡¯s Eye! ¡°Devil¡¯s Light? ¡°What will it look like?¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Target The so¨Ccalled Devil¡¯s Light was generated by using the ocr energy of Satan¡¯s Eye to manipte the forces of nature. Like elemental metahumans, they could control various supernatural elemental powers. Elemental metahumans could typically control only one type of power. For example, a thunder metahuman controlled electricity. An earth metahuman controlled the ground. A wind¨Ccontrolling metahuman controlled storms. Satan¡¯s Eye¡¯s ocr energy theoretically could manipte any supernatural force, but it needed a catalyst. This catalyst was the elemental essence. Every elemental metahuman formed an elemental essence within their body once they reached Level C, which was fundamental to their power control. Osborne¡¯s goal was to allow Satan¡¯s Eye to absorb and devour these elemental essences. Then Satan¡¯s Eye could gain corresponding abilities. Chapter 136 Target 2/5 By absorbing the essence of a thunder metahuman, the ocr energy could then control lightning. By absorbing an earth metahuman¡¯s essence, it could manipte the earth. By absorbing a wind metahuman¡¯s essence¡­ Satan¡¯s Eye could absorb the essence of any supernatural elemental power, thereby gaining their abilities and evenbining them. So, the power controlled by. Satan¡¯s Eye was called the Devil¡¯s Light. It was more potent than regr elemental powers. However, absorbing elemental essences wasn¡¯t easy. Only metahumans of level C and above possessed essence, and once their essence was devoured, they would die. Also, Satan¡¯s Eye couldn¡¯t absorb endlessly. There was a limit to the number of essences one could devour. Some could absorb only two, while others could take in three. Those who could absorb three essences were extremely rare. Even the Godfather¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye had absorbed only three elemental essences. Chapter 136 Target Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 3/5 Osborne didn¡¯t know his limit, but to be safe, he must select the most potent essences to maximize the power of Satan¡¯s Eye. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the wind¨Ccontrolling metahuman named Pam is dead. Otherwise, I could have absorbed her wind¨Ccontrolling essence and gained the power to control storms.¡± Thinking of this, Osborne recalled another metahuman, Raymond, a thunder metahuman. Raymond, a ss C+ metahuman, undoubtedly possessed a thunder essence, one of the most potent supernatural elements in terms of offensive capability. The thunder elemental essence was what Osborne wanted. ¡°If only I could capture Raymond and absorb his thunder essence. Unfortunately, he¡¯s too good at escaping. Donna has faced him three times and never managed to catch him. ¡°And I don¡¯t even know where he¡¯s hiding now. ¡°If he tries to assassinate rissa again, maybe I could personally step in and capture him!¡± At this thought, Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. With his current strength, he should be no less than a ss C+ metahuman, especially since Isa said that elemental metahumans had bodies as fragile as ss shards. As long as he could get close, he wouldn¡¯t lose. Chapter 136 Target 4/5 Moreover, he had a ss B Defensive Soft Armor, capable of withstanding five full¨Cforce strikes from any ss B or lower fighter, giving him a chance to withstand attacks and get close. And he had an ace up his sleeve! The Blood Cross on his chest contained a strange and vast power that allowed him to transform into a Blood n, doubling his strength and speed for a short time. With that, he could easily cripple Raymond with a single punch! ¡°Excellent, my target is Raymond now! ¡°I¡¯m going to im his thunder essence. Now, we just need to find him. Once we catch him, we¡¯ll not only obtain the thunder element essence but also find out why The Aberrants want to kill rissa.¡± Two birds with one stone! Osborne organized his thoughts and went to find rissa and Donna. ¡°Osborne, you want to take the offensive?¡± Donna was amazed after hearing Osborne¡¯s suggestion. Osborne nodded. ¡°As the head of Ms. Donna Radcliffe¡¯s bodyguard, it¡¯s my duty to protect her. In my view, passive defense is always inferior. No matter how tight the defense, Chapter 136 Target there will always be a w. 5/5 ¡°Our defenses, even if prosperous a hundred times, are useless because a single failure is uneptable.¡± He concluded. ¡°The best defense is offense! ¡°So, I think the Radcliffe family must deploy all its intelligence capabilities to locate Raymond¡¯s hideout. Then, I¡¯ll lead a team to capture him alive and eliminate the threat once and for all! ¡°The Radcliffe family has been operating in Skyefall for centuries. With some sacrifice, finding Raymond¡¯s hideout shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? After Osborne finished, Donna¡¯s mouth fell open. Osborne not only wanted to strike first but even to capture Raymond alive! Having shed with Raymond three times, she knew how formidable and tricky his abilities were. And Osborne thought he could capture Raymond alive! Donna felt Osborne was way out of his depth. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Spar With You 1/6 ¡°Osborne, don¡¯t you think this is too risky? I¡¯m not going to risk my life with you on this.¡± Donna didn¡¯t explicitly say it was a suicide mission, but that was what she thought. ¡°Finding Raymond¡¯s hideout? ¡°Then we strike him first? ¡°Do we even need to capture Raymond alive? ¡°How could Osborne dare? ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Donna couldn¡¯t help but think. In the previous assassination attempts, they had barely managed to fend him off by relying on their advantageous terrain, and that was at a significant cost. Taking the initiative would likely have only one oue. They were all wiped out! She didn¡¯t have Raymond¡¯s knack for escaping death. She wasn¡¯t ready to die. Osborne chuckled. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, you won¡¯t need to lift a finger. Just help us locate Raymond, and I¡¯ll lead Bodyguard Chapter 137 Spar With You Units Three and Four to handle the rest.¡± ¡°Count me in, Osborne!¡± 2/6 At this moment, Barlyn suddenly said, ¡°I think Osborne is right. The best defense is a good offense. As long as Raymond is not captured, we won¡¯t have peace, and rissa won¡¯t even dare to step outside. ¡°I¡¯m sick of living like this, not to mention how rissa feels! ¡°The worst part is, we don¡¯t even know why The Aberrants want to kill rissa! Mom, I don¡¯t know what you think, but I can¡¯t ept this. I¡¯ve decided to join Osborne and take the initiative.¡± Donna frowned. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re heading to your doom! Do you have any idea how many experts Raymond has with him? Do you know how strong hei You know nothing, yet you dare talk about taking the initiative. How is that any different from seeking death?¡± Barlyn retorted indignantly, ¡°Osborne and I are not weak either!¡± rissa also frowned, her face filled with concern. ¡°Barlyn, stop it. This time, I think Aunt Donna is right. Taking the initiative might solve the problem better, but it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± She added, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, any of you.¡± After rissa spoke, Barlyn fell silent and looked sullenly towards Osborne. Chapter 137 Spar With You Osborne could feel that rissa was genuinely worried about their safety. Donna doubting their abilities. was al Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, you¡¯ve faced Raymond three times. How would you rate his strengthpared to yours?¡± 3/6 Donna didn¡¯t understand Osborne¡¯s intention but answered truthfully, ¡°Raymond¡¯s strength is about the same as mine. We¡¯re both ss C+ metahumans, very skilled in controlling our powers. But my earth elemental powers can weaken his thunder powers, so he can¡¯t do much to me.¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t quite catch him either; he¡¯s too fast for me,¡± she added. Osborne nodded and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Raymond¡¯s as tough as you. How about Barlyn and I spar with you? If we can beat you together, will you agree to my proposal?¡± Donna paused, taken aback. Then, smirking disdainfully, she retorted, ¡°You and Barlyn. teaming up to beat me? Osborne, you¡¯re pretty delusional! ¡°Though Barlyn is a ss C metahuman, and you once defeated the ss C martial artist, Paul, making you a ss C powerhouse, do you really think two ss Cs together can beat a ss C+? Chapter 137 Spar With You ¡°The power of a ss C+ is far beyond a ss C! 4/6 ¡°Even if there were five of you teaming up, you still wouldn¡¯t be my match!¡± Donna¡¯s face was full of confidence, even arrogance. But Osborne knew she was right. A ss C+ metahuman couldpletely crush a ss C. However¡­ He was no ss C. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Since Ms. Donna Radcliffe is so confident, let¡¯s give it a try! It will be good to see the extent of Ms. Donna Radcliffe¡¯s abilities for myself.¡± Donna¡¯s expression chilled. ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± ¡°Bring it on!¡± Osborne met Donna¡¯s gaze fearlessly. Barlyn tugged at his arm and whispered, ¡°Osborne, my mom¡¯s probably right. It¡¯s going to be tough for the two of us to win against her.¡± rissa spoke up with concern. ¡°Osborne, don¡¯t be rash. Aunt Chapter 137 Spar With You 5/6 Donna isn¡¯t belittling you. She¡¯s actually telling the truth. She¡¯s worried about hurting you.¡± Osborne offered a slight smile. ¡°I know, but how can we know for sure we¡¯re not a match unless we try? I want to give it a shot.¡± Donna snorted coldly and stood up. ¡°Fine! Osborne, since you¡¯re overestimating yourself and challenging me, I¡¯ll give you the chance! I¡¯ll show you just how ridiculous your proposal to capture Raymond actively is! ¡°Let¡¯s go to the shooting range!¡± With that, Donna led the way out of the vi and into the vast shooting range. Osborne stood beside Barlyn while Donna positioned herself 328 feet opposite them. rissa, apanied by a group of guards, watched anxiously from the tform above. Her expression was filled with worry. ¡°Aunt Donna, be careful not to hurt Barlyn and Osborne!¡± rissa shouted. At rissa¡¯s words, Donna¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Osborne, again? The more she says it, the more affectionate it sounds. How can I stand this?¡± Chapter 137 Spar With You She red coldly at Osborne. ¡°Osborne, get ready to be crushed!¡± With that, she struck swiftly. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 You¡¯re Dead! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Osborne, watch out for the Earth Spikes!¡± Barlyn shouted, warning Osborne of the impending attack. But even without the warning, Osborne could already sense it. A strong sense of danger rose from beneath his feet. Without hesitation, Osborne dodged away from his original spot. Boom! The next second, a sharp spike formed of earth elemental burst out from where Osborne had been standing. Had he not dodged quickly enough, this Earth Spikes would have at least drawn blood if not severely injured him. ¡°Hmph, quick reflexes! ¡°But how long can you dodge?¡± Donna sneered from 328 feet away, waving her hands repeatedly. Instantly, one Earth Spike after another erupted from beneath Osborne¡¯s feet, relentless and unceasing. If it were an ordinary person facing such an attack, they would have been riddled with holes like a pincushion. But Osborne dodged time and again, not getting touched by a Chapter 138 You¡¯re Dead! single earth spike. It surprised Donna. 2/6 Earth Spikes were amonctic among earth metahumans, known for their stealth and suddenness, often severely wounding opponents in an instant. As a ss C+ earth metahuman, her Earth Spikes were faster and more elusive than those of any typical earth metahuman. While some could dodge her Earth Spikes, none had done so with the ease Osborne showed, as if he had anticipated everything. Donna had never met anyone like him. Barlyn, who had been worried about Osborne, lit up with relief as he saw Osborne effortlessly dodge the continuous spikes. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t just attack Osborne; I¡¯m your opponent too, you know? ¡°Watch this!¡± Barlyn swung his arm fiercely. With a swift wave of his hand, the ground beneath Donna¡¯s feet rippled with energy, and a thick Earth Spike erupted from the ground, lunging toward her. Donna scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re still a long way off, kid! Even a turtle in at fishbowl could dodge such an obvious attack.¡± Chapter 138 You¡¯re Dead! A solid b of rock materialized beneath Donna¡¯s feet, intercepting the Earth Spike. The spike shattered instantly, dissipating into nothingness. Barlyn couldn¡¯t help but grimace. 3/6 They were both earth metahumans, but Donna was far superior in terms of ability level, control, and combat experience. It was proving incredibly difficult, even inconvenient for her. ¡°Osborne, I can only serve as a distraction. Defeating my mother is up to you!¡± Osborne smiled faintly. He had teamed up with Barlyn to avoid drawing too much attention, but in truth, he didn¡¯t need Barlyn to defeat Donna. However, Osborne wasn¡¯t nning to reveal too many of his trump cards. Trump cards were meant for enemies. Although Donna was wary of him and somewhat dismissive of his abilities, she was definitely not an enemy. After a moment¡¯s thought, Osborneunched his counterattack. He knew that the bullets from his Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun wouldn¡¯t have any effect on a master like Donna, so he didn¡¯t even bother drawing his weapon. Chapter 138 You¡¯re Dead! 4/6 Instead, he dodged her spikes while rapidly closing the distance between them. Isa had told him¡­ The bodies of elemental metahumans were as fragile as ss. If he could get close enough, they were done for! Osborne was incredibly fast, covering 164 feet in the blink of an eye. Seeing this, Donna sneered, ¡°Trying to get close to me? Attack my physical weakness? Laughable! If elemental metahumans. were that easy to attack, we¡¯d all be extinct by now!¡± With that, she thrust her hands forward violently. Instantly, a yellow wall materialized in front of Osborne, blocking his advance. Osborne just smiled faintly andunched a punch. With a loud bang! A tremendous boom echoed as the earthen wall trembled violently, a massive crater appearing in its center. Yet, it didn¡¯t crumble or fall, standing defiantly before Osborne. Waves of yellow energy surged, rapidly mending the hole punched by his fist. Chapter 138 You¡¯re Dead! Within a split second, the earthen wall was restored. 5/6 ¡°As expected, my physical strength alone isn¡¯t enough to break through a ss C+ metahuman¡¯s defense,¡± Osborne thought to himself. Donna sneered, ¡°Osborne, I suggest you surrender. Even if you defeated Paul and are considered a ss C martial artist, you won¡¯t be able to break through my Earth Wall! ¡°Unless it¡¯s shattered instantly, this wall can quickly regenerate. You could tire yourself to death and still not get close to me.¡± With that, Donna wore a confident and smug expression. Osborne chuckled calmly, ¡°Really, Ms. Donna Radcliffe? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re celebrating too early. Watch closely as I break through your earthen wall!¡± With that, Osborne activated Satan¡¯s Eye. Ocr energy enveloped his fists, enhancing them with the strength to reach a limit of ten thousand pounds. Then, Osborne unleashed a punch. Boom! The Earth Wall before Osborne exploded instantly and shattered into countless fragments that vanished before they could regenerale. 6/6 Chapter 138 You¡¯re Dead! ¡°What?¡± Donna was shocked, momentarily stunned. Osborne had already rushed before her He seized her neck with a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe. ¡°You are dead!¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Moved Donna stared at Osborne in shock, her eyes filled with deFianc¨¦. She had simply been careless! She hadn¡¯t expected Osborne to break through her earthen wall defense, so she had been momentarily stunned, allowing Osborne to close in and attack her. In truth, she still had many tricks up her sleeve. If they were to fight again, she would never make the same mistake. Even if Osborne could break through her Earth Wall, she was confident she could create distance once more. In short, she didn¡¯t believe she could lose. But a loss was a loss. Although Donna was reluctant to ept it, she wasn¡¯t one to break her word. She frowned and asked, ¡°How did you do that? Your strength surged so suddenly!¡± Osborne just smiled slightly, not exining. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Barlyn chimed in with augh. ¡°Mom, now you see why you shouldn¡¯t underestimate Osborne. He¡¯s not just a martial artist; he¡¯s also a mind control metahuman.¡± Chapter 139 Moved ¡°A mind control metahuman?¡± Donna looked at Osborne in surprise. 2/5 In the previous assassination attempts, she had always been preupied with Raymond, never witnessing Osborne¡¯s abilities firsthand. Although she had heard of Osborne¡¯s prowess and how he had saved rissa multiple times, she had no idea het was a metahuman. So, you used mind control to enhance your punches?¡± Donna hit the nail on the head. Osborne didn¡¯t exin that it wasn¡¯t mind control but rather the ocr energy of Satan¡¯s Eye. He simply nodded and said, ¡°Something like that.¡± Donna nodded in understanding. ¡°I see! I didn¡¯t realize you were a mind control metahuman. I was careless. With your mind control abilitiesbined with your ss C martial artist strength, you can indeed rival Raymond.¡± Osborne smiled. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, does this mean you agree to my proposal?¡± Donna frowned. ¡°I only said you can rival him. I still think your proposal is too risky. Raymond and I are different. My advantage is defense, while Raymond¡¯s is offense. Facing him would be extremely Chapter 139 Moved dangerous for you! 3/5 ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t know if Raymond has any equally powerful allies. I advise you to think it through carefully and not let impulsiveness harm you.¡± Osborneughed. ¡°What in this world isn¡¯t dangerous? If I were afraid of danger, I would have settled down in the countryside as a wealthy recluse long ago. Why would I stay here? Why would I stay with the Radcliffe family?¡± Donna remained silent. ¡°Mom, Osborne has already won the bet with you. You can¡¯t go back on your word! I support Osborne¡¯s decision. We must take the initiative. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t capture Raymond alive, we must let The Aberrants know that we dare to draw our swords, we dare to resist! We are not theirmbs to the ughter, not the powerless ones they can attack whenever they wish!¡± Barlyn said excitedly. ¡°I¡­¡± Donna began but couldn¡¯t find the words to argue. She knew Osborne¡¯s proactive approach was right; she just didn¡¯t trust his capabilities, fearing he was merely seeking his death. But now that Osborne had proven he could hold his own against a ss C+ metahuman, she couldn¡¯t find a reason to object. So, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I agree! I¡¯ll use the Radcliffe family¡¯s Chapter 139 Moved 4/5 Osborne was overjoyed. He was eager to capture Raymond for his thunder elemental essence, but finding Raymond on his own was nearly impossible. The Radcliffe family was different. Having operated in Mayby City for centuries, theirwork of connections was incrediblyplex. Their intelligence and informants in the city were even more formidable than Godfather¡¯s organization. If the Radcliffe family were willing to pay the price to search, they would find Raymond no matter where he was hiding. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news, Ms. Donna Radcliffe.¡± At this moment, rissa approached, her brow furrowed. ¡°Osborne,¡± she said, ¡°you don¡¯t need to take such a risk. You¡¯ve saved me so many times, and now you want to risk your life again for me. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± rissa bit her lips, and her pretty face was filled with gratitude. Clearly, she believed Osborne¡¯s insistence on taking the initiative and capturing Raymond alive was to help her. Osborne was taken aback, opening and closing his mouth Chapter 139 Moved without knowing what to say. 5/5 He couldn¡¯t exin his true motive, so he could only let rissa misunderstand. ¡°This is what I should do,¡± Osborne could only say. rissa was even more moved. ¡°Osborne, why are you so good to me?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Donna interrupted coldly, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s wait until we seed! Since the matter is decided, let¡¯s go all out!¡± She looked at rissa and added, ¡°rissa, I need you to personally contact the Chevalier family and ask them to send theirw enforcement team to help us search Mayby City and find Raymond¡¯s hiding ce.¡± ¡°Contact the Chevalier family?¡± rissa¡¯s face changed. She was clearly reluctant. Donna said indifferently, ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no one more suitable for this task than the Chevalier family. You have an engagement with Apollo Chevalier. If you personally ask them for help, they won¡¯t refuse.¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Fianc¨¦ Donna emphasized the words ¡°engagement¡± with a heavy tone. After speaking, she nced towards Osborne. Clearly, her remark was deliberately aimed at Osborne, a warning that rissa was betrothed, engaged to another man. Donna also felt that Osborne¡¯s proactive actions against Raymond were for rissa; indicating he still harbored. romantic feelings for her. Therefore, she had to make Osborne give up. By mentioning rissa¡¯s Fianc¨¦, she was issuing a warning to Osborne. However, after she spoke, Osborne remained utterly calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. On the other hand, rissa clenched her fists tightly, and her pretty face turned pale. Unbeknownst to Osborne, rissa was engaged to Apollo of the Chevalier family. It was a name he hadn¡¯t heard, though he was familiar with the family itself. The Chevalier family was an ancient n no less potent than the Radcliffe family. Chapter 140 Fianc¨¦ In fact, the Chevalier family could be considered even more formidable! Because the Radcliffes were in legitimate business, while the Chevaliers were involved in everything, both legal and illegal 2/6 The Chevaliers controlled not only arge part of Skyefall¡¯sw enforcement but also a third of the city¡¯s underground gangs, who were rumored to be secretly backed by the Chevaliers, paying them annual tributes. The Chevaliers¡® influence permeates both the legitimate and criminal worlds of Skyefall,, their roots running deep like local tyrants. Even the Godfather, in terms of influence in Skyefall alone, cannotpare to the Chevaliers. rissa engaged to Apollo of the Chevalier family! Osborne admitted that he felt a bit uneasy, not because he had feelings for rissa but because he had no fondness for the Chevaliers. The underground gangs in Mayby City were incredibly rampant, engaging in drug trafficking, smuggling, kidnapping, gambling, and all sorts of illicit activities, making ordinary citizens like Osborne detest them. Yet, the Mayby Cityw enforcement never intervened. Chapter 140 Fianc¨¦ It was all because of the Chevalier family. Naturally, Osborne harbored a deep dislike for them. 3/6 ¡°Mom, why bring this up? rissa¡¯s engagement to Apollo was just something from back then¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Donna interrupted Barlyn. ¡°No matter how the engagement came to be, it¡¯s irreversible now, and we must honor it!¡± ¡°rissa, only by contacting the Chevalier family and having them mobilizew enforcement and the significant gangs can we quickly find Raymond. ¡°It¡¯s for your safety, so you¡¯ll have to contact them yourself.¡± rissa took a deep breath and nodded. Her face was as cold as ice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the call for the Chevalier family to take Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. action.¡± Saying this, rissa turned and left. Osborne watched rissa¡¯s retreating figure with surprise. He could clearly sense her anger and helplessness. Her cold exterior was nothing but a facade. Her cold demeanor was merely a facade. Chapter 140 Fianc¨¦ Osborne frowned but ultimately remained silent. It was, after all, a private matter for the Radcliffe family, and he was merely the head of security. As head of security, Osborne¡¯s only responsibility was to protect rissa. He quickly followed after her. Donna watched the two leave, her expression shifting constantly. She murmured, ¡°rissa, I hope you don¡¯t do anything foolish. There are some things you cannot fight against, even as the Radcliffe family¡¯s golden child. ¡°Being a Radcliffe descendant is your fortune, but also your misfortune.¡± With a sigh, she finished speaking. ¡°Mom, why did you have to bring up Apollo¡¯s name? You know that¡¯s thest thing Cousin wants to hear. Can¡¯t you just not mention it?!¡± Barlyn was somewhat angry at this point. Donna nced at him coldly and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the use of not mentioning it? ¡°Apollo ising back soon!¡± She finished speaking, and Barlyn froze. He clenched his fists, his face darkening. Chapter 140 Fianc¨¦ ¡°Then rissa, she¡­¡± 5/6 Donna sighed, ¡°This is her fate. Even as the Radcliffe family¡¯s golden child, she cannot change this. If we must me someone, we can only me ourselves for being too weak to protect her.¡± Barlyn¡¯s face darkened, but he couldn¡¯t find any words to refute her. ¡°Barlyn, if you truly consider Osborne a friend¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s like a brother to me!¡± Barlyn interrupted. Donna paused for a moment, seeing the sincerity in Barlyn¡¯s eyes. She nodded and continued, ¡°If you consider him a brother, then you must warn him not to harbor any unrealistic fantasies about rissa! ¡°You should know what kind of person Apollo is, and you should also see the power of the Chevalier family. If Osborne dares to have any inappropriate thoughts about rissa, neither the Chevalier family nor Apollo will let him off easily. ¡°It¡¯ll be a gruesome end for him! ¡°In Skyefall, even The Aberrants have to resort to covert assassinations and sneak attacks, but if the Chevalier family wants to kill someone, they¡¯ll do it openly. ¡°Few people targeted by the Chevalier family survive. Chapter 140 Fianc¨¦ ¡°Don¡¯t let Osborne seek his own death!¡± 6/6 After advising, Donna patted Barlyn on the shoulder. ¡°Since you consider him a brother, don¡¯t just watch him walk towards his doom.¡± With that, Donna turned and left. Barlyn stood there, stunned, his expression frozen, taking a long time toe back to his senses. Meanwhile, Osborne followed closely behind rissa. It was his duty as the captain of the bodyguard team. He could clearly sense the icy chill emanating from rissa. She had been like this ever since Donna mentioned Apollo¡¯s name. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Apollo her Fianc¨¦? Why was she like this?¡± Osborne was extremely curious. Unable to contain his curiosity, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, you seem to be troubled. Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Ambiguous Tension 1/5 rissa¡¯s body jolted, and she suddenly stopped in her tracks. She turned to Osborne, lightly biting her lips, and asked with a touch of displeasure, ¡°Could you stop calling me Ms. Radcliffe, Osborne? Ever since you saved me fifteen years ago, I¡¯ve considered you the dearest person to me. ¡°Even though you¡¯re my chief bodyguard, I¡¯ve never seen you as just an employee. But you keep addressing me as Ms. Radcliffe, which upsets me.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re upset because of this?¡± Osborne awkwardly touched his nose. He had assumed that rissa was upset because of her fianc¨¦, but now he saw he had misunderstood. rissa parted her lips as if to say something but ended up saying nothing. She then took a deep breath as if to calm herself. She responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m upset because of that. So, can you call me something else?¡± Osborne smiled awkwardly, ¡°What should I call you? I¡¯m worried Ms. Donna Radcliffe might not be happy if I don¡¯t call you Ms. Radcliffe.¡± ¡°Why should you care about her?¡± rissa raised her voice. ¡°This is between you and me. Aunt Donna has no say in it! From now on, just call me rissa.¡± Chapter 141 Ambiguous Tension Osborne hesitated for a moment but then nodded. ¡°Alright, rissa.¡± 2/5 rissa¡¯s face then instantly lit up with a dazzling smile, making the vibrant flowers in the garden seem faded and dull in her presence. Osborne found himself staring again. He couldn¡¯t deny that he indeed liked her, although his feelings for her were mostly driven by her beauty. She was simply too stunning. As he gazed at rissa¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart racing uncontrobly. When she sensed Osborne¡¯s intense gaze on her, her cheeks turned rosy, but instead of disliking it, she felt a thrill of joy. She didn¡¯t shy away from his intense look but met it earnestly. rissa¡¯s expression seemed filled with aplex array of emotions. Soon after, an odd and ambiguous tension began to build between them. Just then, a light cough sounded, disrupting the tension between them. rissa, like a startled rabbit, quickly averted her y averted her gaze, her expression turning cold again as she continued to walk away. Osborne, on the other hand, touched his nose awkwardly, still Chapter 141 Ambiguous Tension unable to calm his wildly beating heart. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 3/5 ¡°You should go take a break, Osborne,¡± Donna said calmly. ¡°rissa isn¡¯t leaving the manor anytime soon. Just make sure the bodyguards are well¨Corganized. You don¡¯t need to follow her all the time. After all, you¡¯re a man. It¡¯s enough for her to have me by her side.¡± Osborne detected a cold edge in her tone. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll organize the bodyguard team well. If anything comes up, Ms. Donna Radcliffe, you can contact me, and I¡¯lle back right away.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. After learning that rissa was engaged, Osborne finally understood why Donna was wary of him, worried that he might have ulterior motives toward rissa. Since Donna didn¡¯t want him to apany rissa, he dly took the opportunity to rest. Osborne, having organized the bodyguards, promptly left Radcliffe Manor and headed back to the Institute of Human Research to see how Anastasia was doing. Upon seeing that Anastasia was doing well under Isa¡¯s care, Osborne felt relieved, thinking Isa was as reliable as ever. If it hadn¡¯t been for Isa¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t have easilypleted the third sessor test. Therefore, he thought, ¡°I should find an opportunity to thank her properly.¡± Chapter When Isa came to mind, Osborne suddenly recalled theirst kiss. He then couldn¡¯t help but touch his lips, savoring the memory. He muttered to himself, ¡°Back then, Isa had said that I could buy her for 100 million dors and have her do anything I wanted. And I actually turned it down? If I had known, I would have taken the offer. Now hiring her for just one job costs 20 million dors, and that¡¯s even at a friend¡¯s rate.¡± Osborne sighed with a rueful smile, regretting his decision. The most frustrating part was that spending 20 million dors was just for hiring her help. It didn¡¯t cover anything else. It indeed was a huge loss. He then understood why Isa had said back then that he would surely regret itter. Now, even if he wanted to spend 10 billion dors to buy her, it would be out of the question. Osborne regretted it because Isa was not only a reliable partner and a powerful ally but also a very attractive woman. Now that he thought about it, 100 million dors seemed too low for her worth, and he might even be willing to pay 10 billion dors. Osborne quickly shook his head, pushing the idea out of his mind. ¡°I wonder when my fourth sessor¡¯s test will begin,¡± he murmured. Chapter 141 Ambiguous Tension The next second, his Draco Star Wristlet started vibrating. His expression shifted, thinking it was the start of his fourth sessor¡¯s test. 5/5 Osborne hurriedly checked, only to find it was a video call. He wondered, ¡°A strange number is video calling me through the Draco Star Wristlet?¡± With that in mind, his expression turned serious, and he quickly clicked to ept the call. The next second, an elderly figure appeared on the screen, sitting on a cushy gray sofa and cradling a jet¨C ck cat. The person had his hair slicked back and was donned in a ck suit with a ck bow tie, looking every bit the gentleman. The person was none other than the Godfather. Osborne¡¯s biological grandfather, the Godfather, had contacted Osborne once again. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The Truth 1/5 ¡°You¡¯ve done better than I expected, Osborne,¡± Godfather spoke directly this time, with a faint smile ying on his lips. Osborne couldn¡¯t exin it, but Godfather¡¯s praise filled him with a sudden thrill, like a rush of strength flowing into his body. With a solemn tone, he replied, ¡°You tter me. I¡¯ve just started and still have a long way to go.¡± Godfather nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Very good. It¡¯s important to remain humble. You¡¯ve achieved some sess, but it¡¯s still far from enough.¡± Osborne asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you call for me?¡± ¡°Nothing really. I just wanted to chat.¡± Godfather rose from the sofa, gripping his ck and gold cane, and approached the camera, observing Osborne intently. ¡°You look more mature now.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t believe Godfather had called him just for a casual chat. Thus, he waited for Godfather to state. his purpose. Godfather continued, ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t wait to hear about the next test, rather than having a chat with me.¡± Godfather shook his head lightly as he spoke. Osborne wasn¡¯t sure if he imagined it, but he seemed to detect a trace of regret and sorrow in Godfather¡¯s look. Osborne parted his lips but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. His feelings toward Godfather wereplex. He felt both resentment and gratitude. He resented his biological grandfather for making him an orphan who had wandered for over 20 years before finding him. Osborne also resented that despite their reunion, Godfather hadn¡¯t even bothered to meet him in person. On the other hand, he was grateful because Godfather¡¯s appearance had indeed changed his life. The three sessor tests had transformed him into a different person They had turned Osborne from an insecure lower¨Css member of society, a disdained member of his wife¡¯s wealthy family, into the confident man he was today, discovering his potential and bing brave and fearless. These transformations urred only after Godfather came into his life. However, Osborne had no genuine affection for Godfather. Their rtionship could never be like that of an ordinary grandfather and grandson. In Godfather¡¯s eyes, Osborne had not yetpleted all the tests and was not a qualified sessor. Chapter 142 The Truth 3/5 Simrly, for Osborne, Godfather wasn¡¯t a fitting grandfather either. The rewards Godfather offered were plentiful, but theycked any sense of familial love. As Osborne thought of that, he calmly asked, ¡°What is my fourth. test?¡± The Godfather shook his head and sighed, ¡°Patience, Osborne. Before I tell you about the fourth test, I need to make something clear. You performed exceptionally well in the first three tests, surpassing my expectations. However, those were just beginner tasks. They were neither very difficult nor dangerous.¡± Osborne raised an eyebrow and wondered, ¡°Not very difficult. nor dangerous? Does he not know how many dangerous situations I have gone through toplete the Godfather¡¯s sessor test? What about the gunfights? The assassinations? The werewolves that I have encountered? And the battles with metahumans, no less! The dangers I faced in this period were more than what I had experienced in my entire previous life. Yet in the Godfather¡¯s eyes, these tests weren¡¯t difficult or dangerous?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 142 The Truth The Godfather smiled faintly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m wrong? Osborne, I¡¯m not lying to you. The first three trials were indeed. not very difficult or dangerous because, from the fourth trial onward, the difficulty and danger will increase rapidly. ¡°The first three tests were within my control, but from the fourth test on, things will be out of my hands. I don¡¯t know what will happen, and neither does anyone else. ¡°You will begin to see the truth of this world, witnessing its truly cruel, dangerous side, and disgusting side. ¡°You could die at any moment.¡± Osborne furrowed his brow and responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± The Godfather smiled wryly, ¡°To be honest, after seeing how well you¡¯ve done, I don¡¯t want you to die. So, I¡¯m giving you a second chance to choose. ¡°Would you choose to take your riches and find a safe ce to live out a life of luxury?¡± Before the Godfather could finish speaking, Osborne loudly refused. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Osborne¡¯s expression turned grim as he continued, ¡°Stop trying to convince me to give up. I won¡¯t. I willplete all your tests. ¡°Now, tell me about the fourth test. No matter how dangerous or difficult, I will keep moving forward and never retreat.¡± Chapter 142 The Truth 5/5 Upon hearing that, the Godfather looked at Osborne¡¯s serious and determined face and suddenly fell silent. After a long while, the Godfather continued, ¡°You are so much like your father. Do you know that he also went through my sessor tests years ago? I tried to convince him to quit, but he wouldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°And it was during these tests that he went missing. ¡°Osborne, your parents did not abandon you. They encountered an ident, and that ident was caused by my sessor tests. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to follow in your father¡¯s footsteps.¡± After the Godfather finished speaking, Osborne was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡­ what did you say? ¡°My parents didn¡¯t abandon me? They had an ident during your tests and went missing?¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 The Fourth Test After learning the truth, Osborne¡¯s body began to tremble violently. As decades of confusion finally cleared up, his eyes instantly turned red and welled up with tears. All along, Osborne had thought that he was abandoned. 1/5 He believed he was an unwanted orphan and med his parents for the suffering and torment he had endured over the years. Osborne hated his parents and despised them for abandoning him. But now Godfather told him that his parents hadn¡¯t abandoned him. They had only gone missing unexpectedly, which led to him bing an orphan. As the realization sank in, tears began to fall from Osborne¡¯s eyes. Godfather said, ¡°Osborne, I actually wasn¡¯t nning to tell you this now. But I¡¯ve already lost a son. I don¡¯t want to lose my grandson too. ¡°I had control over the first three tests, but whates next is beyond even my power as the Godfather. So, give up. Don¡¯t repeat your father¡¯s mistakes. Chapter 143 The Fourth Test 2/5 ¡°You can stay with me, and as long as I live, I can protect you. No one will harm you.¡± Osborne¡¯s body trembled at these words. Instead of answering, he questioned, ¡°Even you, the Godfather, can¡¯t find my parents? Aren¡¯t you all¨Cpowerful? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be capable of anything?¡± Godfather shook his head and sighed, ¡°I tried, but I can¡¯t find them. ¡°This world is far moreplicated than you think. There are many things that even I can¡¯t touch, and these are the things you won¡¯t encounter for now.¡± Osborne took a deep breath and stated firmly, ¡°If you can¡¯t find them, I¡¯ll take on the search myself. I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll go through the tests and aplish what my father couldn¡¯t.¡± At that, Godfather fell silent again. Osborne continued, ¡°Thank you for telling me about my parents. At least now I know I wasn¡¯t unwanted or abandoned. I will find them, whatever it takes. ¡°Now, please tell me what the fourth test is.¡± Godfather closed his eyes and sank into d thought. After a long while, he opened his eyes again, and Osborne Chapter 143 The Fourth Test 3/5 noticed that his aged, somewhat cloudy eyes seemed a bit red. Godfather said, ¡°Alright. Since you are determined, I won¡¯t persuade you anymore. If you¡¯re set on finding your parents, I, as your grandfather, will do everything I can to help you. ¡°This fourth test, your father also took it back in the day. It was during this test that he met your mother, fell in love, and then had you.¡± Osborne was stunned upon hearing that. Godfather continued, ¡°As a.descendant of the Augustine family, you have the finest gic makeup. Your wife must also be equally outstanding so that your offspring will be born with the best genes, ensuring the continued strength of the Augustine family. ¡°Now, pay attention. Your fourth sessor test is¡­ ¡°To make rissa, the chosen one of the Radcliffe family, your wife. She is a metahuman with the most powerful genes. She is the most suitable candidate for your wife. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a time limit this time. Do everything in your power to make the Radcliffe family¡¯s chosen one yours. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± Once Godfather finished speaking, Osborne¡¯s eyes widened. Osborne thought in shock, ¡°My fourth sessor test is to pursue rissa and make her my woman? Is that even possible?!¡± Chapter 143 The Fourth Test 4/5 He then couldn¡¯t help but frown. It wasn¡¯t that he found rissacking. On the contrary, he agreed with Godfather that rissa was indeed an extraordinary woman. It was because she possessed three powers and was so beautiful that Osborne was left in awe. Who wouldn¡¯t want a girlfriend or even a wife like that? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But the problem was that Osborne had just found out that rissa was engaged. Her fianc¨¦, Apollo, was no ordinary man. He was the heir of the prestigious Chevalier family. The Chevalier family¡¯s strength was unparalleled. In Skyefall, they had such dominance that they could be considered the underground rulers with absolute authority. Osborne knew that if he tried to pursue rissa, the Chevalier family would certainlye after him. Moreover, rissa was Austin¡¯s best friend. After everything that had happened between him and Austin, he felt it would be unfair to Austin if he started chasing after rissa. Although Austin had said she didn¡¯t need Osborne to take responsibility, wouldn¡¯t marry him, and wouldn¡¯t meddle in his life, Osborne still felt uneasy. However, since Godfather had already decided on his test, it was Chapter 143 The Fourth Test 5/5 impossible to change it. Even if Osborne was reluctant, he had to go through with it. Osborne took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright. I go it. Go ahead and prepare the fifth test. I¡¯ll complete this one quickly.¡± Godfather silently watched Osborne and ultimately chose not to say anything. He nodded and spoke, ¡°Great danger lies ahead of your path, Osborne. I won¡¯t intervene to help you, but I¡¯ll give you a few pieces of advice. ¡°First, never let your enemies know all your cards. ¡°Second, never hate your enemies. It will cloud your judgment. ¡°Third, people aren¡¯t born great. They be great through their experiences and growth. ¡°I hope that one day, you will be a great new Godfather. ¡°A supreme Godfather.¡± With that, Godfather directly ended the call. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 They Found Him 1/6 Osborne stayed alone for a long time before finallying to his senses. The fourth sessor test had begun. This test was different from the previous three. It actually required Osborne to pursue rissa. He couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly and wonder, ¡°How am I supposed to pursue her? rissa is of noble birth and the most esteemed heiress of the prestigious Radcliffe family. She is the epitome of grace, with three unique powers. Most importantly, she¡¯s engaged. Her fianc¨¦ is no less prestigious than she is. And what about me? Ignoring the fact that I¡¯m the Godfather¡¯s grandson, I¡¯m just amoner who is an orphan and has been divorced. Although I have some money now, there¡¯s still a significant social gap between rissa and me. How could I possibly win rissa over?¡± Fortunately, the Godfather hadn¡¯t set a time limit for this task, giving Osborne plenty of time to figure out a way. Chapter 144 They Found Him 2/6 However, there wasn¡¯t much time left. Anastasia¡¯s illness could only hold out for another year at most. He had toplete the six sessor tests and raise his rank to six¨Cstar within that year. That was the only way to save her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Therefore, he knew he couldn¡¯t spend too much time on this fourth test. Osborne muttered to himself, ¡°No matter what, I do have feelings for rissa. Even if this attraction is mostly physical, at least I¡¯m not against it. ¡°Let¡¯s just take it one step at a time.¡± Osborne then returned to the Radcliffe Manor. Previously, Donna had forbidden him from closely guarding rissa, and he was happy with that arrangement. But now that the Godfather wanted Osborne to court rissa, he naturally needed to appear more often in front of her to gain her favor. As for Donna, Osborne didn¡¯t care about her. He considered that anyone who stood in the way of himpleting the sessor tests was his enemy. He might have feared Donna in the past. But now, she was no longer a match for him, and he couldn¡¯t care less about her thoughts. Chapter 144 They Found Him Soon after, Osborne arrived at the Radcliffe Manor. 3/6 ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re back! I was just about to call you,¡± Barlyn said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?¡± Osborne asked in confusion. Barlyn replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already found Raymond¡¯s hideout.¡± ¡°What? Already?¡± He eximed. Osborne was incredibly surprised and wondered how they had managed to locate Raymond in less than two hours. Given Raymond¡¯s role as The Aberrants¡® assassin, he should be hidden in a very secluded spot. Osborne had expected it would take several days to track him down. Barlyn exined, ¡°That¡¯s the power of the Chevalier family. rissa called them, and they immediately agreed to help. Half of Mayby City¡¯s underground gangs started looking for clues about Raymond. Moreover, the Enforcement Team in Mayby City was also mobilized to check surveince and investigate. suspects. ¡°That¡¯s how we managed to find Raymond¡¯s hideout within two hours.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t feel excited after hearing that. Instead, he felt very solemn. He pondered, ¡°The Chevalier family¡¯s might is more powerful than I expected! Chapter 144 They Found Him And I¡¯m supposed to pursue rissa,peting with Apollo from the Chevalier family for her? If I do this, I will be in great danger. 4/6 Forget it! I¡¯ll capture Raymond first, consume his lightning elemental essence, and activate the new abilities of Satan¡¯s Eye. By then, I¡¯ll be more powerful and may not have to fear the Chevalier family anymore.¡± After thinking this through, Osborne nodded and asked, ¡°Where is Raymond hiding?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thatter. My mom is still waiting for you to have a meeting and n the attack. Let¡¯s head over together,¡± Barlyn said. ¡°Alright,¡± Osborne agreed. Shortly after, they entered the vi. Inside were Donna, rissa, members of the Personal Guards, and the three deputy leaders, Harris, Sharon, and Violet. ¡°Mr. Augustine!¡± ¡°Mr. Augustine!¡± Sharon and Violet greeted Osborne with a smile on their faces. Harris, on the other hand, just nced at him without speaking, his face showing discontent. Chapter 144 They Found Him 5/6 Osborne didn¡¯t mind. He just smiled and nodded at Sharon and Violet. ¡°Alright, now that everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting,¡± Donna said. ¡°Osborne, we¡¯ve found Raymond¡¯s hiding ce, thanks to the Chevalier family. It only took them a little over an hour. The influence of the Chevalier family is bing more terrifying, far surpassing that of the Radcliffe family.¡± Osborne¡¯s face took on a peculiar look after he heard her words. He pondered, ¡°Even now, Donna is still speaking in riddles, trying to warn me? Is she trying to tell me not to have unrealistic dreams because the Chevalier family is so powerful?¡± If it had been in the past, Osborne would have acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard it. But now, his test was to pursue rissa, which meant he would inevitably be a rival to the Chevalier family. So, Osborne spoke calmly, ¡°The Chevalier family is indeed very powerful, but unfortunately, they are not good people. They control both Mayby City¡¯s Enforcement Team and its underground gangs, making the city¡¯sw and order chaotic, and the citizens are full ofints. ¡°If they continue like this, they will eventually what¡¯sing to them.¡± After Osborne finished speaking, a sudden silence fell over the Chapter 144 They Found Him room. Donna and Barlyn stared at him, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Osborne!¡± Barlyn eximed. He then lowered his voice and 6/6 said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak like that. If the Chevalier family hears about this, you will be in trouble.¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 n Donna¡¯s expression turned grim as well, and she snorted, ¡°You should never say that again, Osborne. If the Chevalier family hears about it, you¡¯ll be dead. You better not drag us down with you.¡± Osborne gave a slight smile and didn¡¯t argue. rissa was the only one who, surprisingly, looked at him with a smile, her expression brimming with delight and approval. She then spoke up, ¡°I actually think Osborne is right. The Chevalier family is despicable. We all know the atrocious things they¡¯ve done. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re too scared to say it. ¡°Only Osborne has voiced my thoughts.¡± As soon as she finished, Donna¡¯s expression shifted drastically, and she scolded, ¡°Shut up, rissa! Some things are better left unsaid, or it¡¯ll bring big trouble to the Radcliffe family!¡± With that, she turned to look at the others. ¡°No one is to speak of what happened here today, or else I¡¯ll deal with you myself!¡± Everyone froze in fear at her words and hurriedly nodded. Donna continued, ¡°Alright, enough with the nonsense. Let¡¯s get to business. Raymond¡¯s hiding ce has been found, but we need toe up with a n on how to act. Chapter 145 n ¡°Osborne, since you came up with the n to strike first, you¡¯ll be leading the team to execute it. Do you have any good suggestions?¡± 2/6 Osborne calmly replied, ¡°I need to know where exactly Raymond is hiding first, and then I¡¯ll formte a n based on the surroundings.¡± Donna nodded and said, ¡°Raymond is now hiding in the territory of a gang called the Hyena Gang. Their territory is in the slums of the south side of the city. The situation there is rather chaotic, with over ten thousand people crammed into narrow slums. ¡°All we know is that Raymond is hiding there, but we can¡¯t pinpoint his exact location. We also don¡¯t know how many underlings or allies he has.¡± Upon hearing that, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but frown, as the information was somewhatcking. He was well aware of the slums in the south. The environment was extremely harsh, with ten thousand struggling poor people squeezed into an area with a radius of only two miles. The area was congested, chaotic, filthy, and dangerous. Drugs were rampant, as were guns, and several underground gangs also operated there. These underground gangs had many members, but they were weak. The members were all poor people at the bottom of Chapter 145 n society forced by life to join gangs, doing things like theft, robbery, and drug trafficking.. Among those groups, the Hyena Gang was one of therger underground gangs. 3/6 However, the Chevalier family didn¡¯t even consider these kinds of underground gangs worth their time. ¡°Do you have a n, Osborne?¡± Donna urged. Osborne quickly considered the situation and responded, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Raymond is actually hiding in the southern slums. The ce is overcrowded and crawling with gangs, so even if we find him, it¡¯s not suitable forrge¨Cscalebat, or it will cause. chaos. ¡°So, I think we should send a small group of elite forces to discreetly locate Raymond and then capture him with a swift raid. ¡°The raiding party should be no more than twenty. The rest should be positioned outside the slums for backup.¡± After Osborne finished speaking, Donna nodded in agreement. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She said, ¡°Your idea is simr to mine, but there¡¯s a problem. If we had too few people for the raid team, it could be very risky and may not even seed. ¡°Raymond likely had powerful allies around him. Are you sure about this?¡± Chapter 145 n Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m 50% sure.¡± 4/6 ¡°50%?¡± Donna frowned. 50% confidence was already quite high. Even if she led the team herself and selected the best members for the raid, she wouldn¡¯t dare im a 50% chance of sess. After all, the slum environment was tooplicated, and they didn¡¯t know who or how many Raymond¡¯s aplices there were. There was too little information on their hand, so she felt Osborne was being a bit too optimistic. But Donna didn¡¯t want to discourage Osborne now, so she said calmly, ¡°Since you are 50%.sure about this, let¡¯s go for it. I¡¯ll personally lead a team to assist you from the perimeter. Even if the n fails, we should manage to escape.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied. Donna had a peculiar look on her face. ¡°I should be the one thanking you. No matter your reasons, you¡¯re helping rissa, and I owe you my thanks. ¡°Alright, enough of that. Since you are leading the team, you should personally select the members for the raid. Let¡¯s keep it around twenty people. ¡°Each member of the raid team, whether sessful or not, will be rewarded with three million dors by the Radcliffe family. There will be additional rewards for special contributions.¡± After Donna finished speaking, Harris¡®, Violet¡¯s, and Sharon¡¯s Chapter 145 n eyes lit up. 5/6 Three million dors for one operation was very tempting for them. They were in a line of work where they risked their lives, and as long as there was money, they didn¡¯t care about the danger. The three of them looked at Osborne with eager eyes, hoping he would choose them to be in the raid team. He considered it, thinking that the members of the raid team must be strong enough, but more importantly, they had to be absolutely trustworthy and follow his orders absolutely. Otherwise, he would rather not choose them. With that in mind, Osborne said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Bodyguard Unit Three and Four with me. If anyone is reluctant to go, we can rece them with members of the Personal Guards. ¡°With Barlyn and me, it should be enough.¡± As soon as Osborne finished speaking, Harris¡® expression shifted instantly and turned utterly grim. Harris pondered irritably, ¡°Osborne chose the ordinary members of Bodyguard Unit Three and Four for the raid team to earn those three million dors, but he didn¡¯t select me, the deputy leader?¡± With that thought, a glimmer of malice appeared in his expression. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 The Raid Begins At that moment, Harris was furious and filled with hatred toward Osborne. 1/6 It was already bad enough that Osborne, who was just a neer, had taken Harris¡® position as head bodyguard. Now, with a chance to earn good money, Osborne chose ordinary bodyguards over Harris, who was more capable and a deputy, no less. Harris was convinced that Osborne was deliberately targeting and sidelining him. rissa¡¯s bodyguard squad consisted of four distinct groups. Bodyguard Unit One was personally led by Osborne, but its members had not been fully recruited, so none of its members had joined the raid team, which Harris thought was normal. But when it came to Bodyguard Units Three and Four, Harris grumbled about why their entire teams got to join. With no one from his Bodyguard Unit Two joining the assault team, they couldn¡¯t earn the three million dors, leaving him to ponder how to ount for this to his members. Harris eximed inwardly, ¡°Very well then! You¡¯re trying to sideline me, huh, Osborne? If that¡¯s how you Chapter 146 The Raid Begins. want to y, don¡¯t me me for whates next!¡® 2/6 Harris frowned, his face darkening with murderous intent, but he kept his head down and said nothing. Donna dered firmly, ¡°It¡¯s decided then. This raid is extremely important. I hope everyone can work together. Whoever brings in Raymond alive will be generously rewarded! ¡°What time will we act, Osborne?¡± ¡°Tonight,¡± Osborne replied. ¡°I will arrange for the raid team members to leave Radcliffe.Manor in batches and wait for orders outside the slums in the south of the city to avoid arousing suspicion. The specific time of the operation will be as per my notification. ¡°Now, go and get ready everyone.¡± Sharon and Violet nodded in agreement and cheerfully went off to prepare. They didn¡¯t know yet that Osborne had be the new head of Skyefall Security Services, but he had given this chance to all the members of Bodyguard Units Three and Four, and they were very grateful to him. After all, this mission alone could earn them three million dors. Even after splitting with thepany, each of them could still get nearly two million dors. For most of them, this was more than they made in a year. Chapter 146 The Raid Begins But what about the risks, you might ask? 3/6 Guarding rissa was already a risky job. Otherwise, why would the Radcliffe family have paid so much? Whether it was guarding her or taking the offensive against Raymond, it made no difference to them. As long as they got paid well, they weren¡¯t afraid of danger. After they left, only Donna, rissa, Barlyn, and Osborne remained in the manor. ¡°Osborne, I¡¯ll be outside the slums tonight to back you up. Please be careful. Even if you don¡¯t catch Raymond, safetyes first,¡± rissa advised. Osborne was touched to hear her say such caring words with her typically cold expression. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Got it, rissa.¡± As Donna watched their interaction, her face darkened slightly. But she said nothing and instead cautioned Barlyn, ¡°Remember, safetyes first tonight. Don¡¯t be reckless. Got it?¡± ¡°I get it, Mom. I¡¯m not a kid anymore,¡± Barlyn replied. Soon enough, the hours slipped by, and it was already nightfall. The twenty members of Bodyguard Units Three and Four, led by Sharon and Violet, had already discreetly left the Radcliffe Chapter 146 The Raid Begins 4/6 Manor. They were fully armed and had gone to the outskirts of the southern slums to lie in wait. Osborne and Barlyn, on the other hand, were also gearing up for their mission. ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡± Armed to the teeth, Osborne and Barlyn got into a car and departed from the Radcliffe Manor. rissa¡¯s expression was full of concern as she watched them leave. ¡°Do you think Barlyn and Osborne will be alright, Aunt Donna? How about we go over there now? I¡¯m worried that something might go wrong.¡± Donna frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t act that quickly. We¡¯ll go to back them upter. Let¡¯s hope we can settle things with Raymond once and for all this time. If Osborne does manage to catch Raymond alive, it¡¯ll be a great aplishment for Osborne.¡± Upon hearing that, rissa bit her lip hard, feeling deeply touched. She murmured under her breath, ¡°Osborne is doing all this to help me. But I don¡¯t seem to have anything to repay him with.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Donna asked, not hearing her clearly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. rissa stammered, ¡°N¡­ Nothing.¡± Meanwhile, Osborne and Barlyn had already arrived outside the Chapter 146 The Raid Begins slums in the southern part of the city. 5/6 Looking at the pitch¨Cck, crowded slums with no streetlights in the night, a cold glint shed in Osborne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bodyguard Units Three and Four, what¡¯s your status?¡± He asked through his radio carpiece. ¡°Bodyguard Unit Three is in position, and ready to act at any time, Mr. Augustine!¡± ¡°Bodyguard Unit Four is in position, and ready to act at any time, Mr. Augustine!¡± Both Sharon and Violet responded. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll go in first to scout for Raymond¡¯s exact location. Keep radio silence until I give the order,¡± Osborne said before opening the car door. ¡°Barlyn, you stay here and wait!¡± Before Barlyn could even respond, Osborne had already disappeared into the darkness, making his way into the slums. Osborne never intended to rely on the raid team to capture Raymond. He was counting on himself. He nned to act alone and that once he captured Raymond, he would call the raid team to finish up. Osborne muttered inwardly, ¡°Satan¡¯s Eye, activate!¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 A Girl Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye had already reached level four, giving him. a terrifyingly powerful ability to see through objects. Those cramped and rundown wooden shacks in the slum couldn¡¯t block his sight as he quickly searched for Raymond. Unfortunately, the houses were too densely packed. Osborne couldn¡¯t see the entire slum at once and could only see the conditions inside about a dozen houses at a time, forcing him to search deeper bit by bit. In his vision, the slums seemed like an exposed young girl revealing all their secrets to him. Osborne saw a group of shabbily dressed individuals in one of the wooden houses, injecting something into their arms. It was obvious that it had to be drugs. He also saw, in another wooden house, a child of about twelve or thirteen being beaten by a group of gang members because he hadn¡¯t stolen enough during the day. Osborne then saw women trying to make a living, serving men on cramped beds. There were also fights, robberies, gambling, and countless other dreadful scenes. Chapter 147 A Girl All sorts of chaos appeared in Osborne¡¯s vision, making it seem like apletely different world from rissa¡¯s luxurious manor. Osborne sighed, chose not to interfere, and continued to search for Raymond. Then, Osborne suddenly heard a faint cry for help. ¡°Please help me!¡± He shifted his vision in the direction of the sound. Immediately after, Osborne saw a group of gang members violently dragging a girl into a wooden house through a narrow alley. There were six gang members, all looking to be in their twenties, with various colored hairs. They were all excitedly dragging the girl into the house, and it was clear as day what they intended to do. Osborne initially didn¡¯t want to get involved, not wanting to make amotion and risk Raymond discovering him, which could jeopardize his mission. Moreover, this kind of thing happened far too often in these troubled areas. But eventually, Osborne stopped in his tracks, his expression turning to surprise because he had seen the girl¡¯s face. As the girl struggled, she lifted her head, revealing an incredibly Chapter 147 A Girl beautiful face, which was remarkably cleanpared to her shabby, old clothes. Her face was filled with fear and panic. But it wasn¡¯t these aspects that surprised Osborne. What truly shocked him was how much the girl¡¯s face resembled Anastasia¡¯s. When he saw the girl¡¯s face, he nearly thought it was Anastasia waking up from hera. Then, he noticed the slight differences. Osborne realized that the girl wasn¡¯t Anastasia but someone who bore an uncanny resemnce, almost like a twin. Upon seeing the girl who looked exactly like Anastasia about to be dragged into the room by the gang members, he was instantly filled with rage. Osborne didn¡¯t care about causing amotion and potentially alerting his target anymore. He charged forward at once. By then, the girl had already been dragged into the room. After all, she was just a girl in her twenties, while the others were six gang members. How could she possibly resist? The gang members shut the door and excitedly began to undress. ¡°Stop struggling, sweet pie!¡± ¡°Just be good and let us have a good time, and we might even let Chapter 147 A Girl 4/6 you go. Otherwise, don¡¯t be surprised if we bury you alive once we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Behave now!¡± One of the gang members threatened her while waving a knife at her. The girl shook uncontrobly, her eyes full of hopelessness. But just as Osborne was about to break in, the girl suddenly lunged at the young man wielding the knife. Somehow, she managed to muster her strength and snatch the knife from his hand in an instant. The next second, she stabbed the knife into his neck with all her might. Splurt! A gush of blood then sprayed out, sttering the girl¡¯s pretty face. She, however, didn¡¯t show any fear. Instead, she pulled out the knife and stabbed the young man over and over. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that, the light in the young man¡¯s eyes quickly faded away. He clearly hadn¡¯t expected to die at the hands of a girl, but it was toote for regrets. The other five gang members, seeing theirpanion being stabbed to death, were instantly furious. ¡°You damn bitch. You¡¯re asking for it now!¡± Chapter 147 A Girl ¡°Get her knife!¡± ¡°Kill her!¡± 5/6 They shouted as they charged at the girl. But instead of panic, her eyes were filled with rage and a desire to kill. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± She screamed as she fiercely swung the knife again, aiming it at another young man¡¯s neck. Unfortunately, she was too slow. The knife in her hand only left a cut on the young man¡¯s arm before he grabbed her arm tightly and threw her to the ground. As the young man clutched his bleeding arm, his face twisted with rage, and he snarled, ¡°You fucking bitch. How dare you kill Sonny? And you even stabbed me, too? ¡°I¡¯m going to make you suffer until you die! ¡°I¡¯ll lock you up and have men torment you until you¡¯re dead! ¡°And now, I¡¯ll be the first to have my turn with you!¡± After the young man finished his furious rant, he forward and pounced on the girl. sprang Her eyes we now full of hopelessness. As she envisioned her dreadful fate, tears fell down her cheeks. She closed her eyes, preparing for the nightmare. Chapter 147 A Girl 6/6 Just then, the door was flung open with a loud bang, and someone dashed in. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to harm her!¡± A chilling voice echoed through the cramped room, sounding as if it was from the depths of hell. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Zoe Davis Osborne, standing tall and firm, finally entered the room. He was surprised to see the girl, having never expected that, in her desperation, she would fight back and personally kill a gang member. The ferocity with which the girl stabbed the man in the neck. even shocked Osborne. But after all, she was just a girl. Seeing that she was about to be in danger, Osborne couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He kicked the wooden door open and stared coldly at the remaining five gang members. ¡°Who dares to harm her!¡± Osborne¡¯s icy voice, filled with murderous intent, seemed toe straight from hell, striking fear into everyone¡¯s hearts. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, to the desperate girl, his voice was like a melody from heaven. She suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked towards Osborne. The five gang members also turned to look at Osborne. After their initial panic, they calmed down. Chapter 148 Zoe Davis When they saw that Osborne was alone, they showed a fierce glint. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death! ¡°Trying to save this bitch and mess up our ns. Go to hell!¡± 2/6 One of the gang members charged at Osborne with a small knife, viciously aiming for his chest. ¡°Be careful!¡± The girl cried out. Osborne just smirked, suddenly reached out, and grabbed the knife, preventing it from even scratching his skin, no matter how hard the attacker tried. The young man was instantly shocked. The next second, he felt an irresistible force take his knife and then stab it into his chest. The knife pierced his heart, and although blood did not flow out immediately, once Osborne coldly twisted the knife, the young man¡¯s eyes bulged, and he fell down. He died! ¡°Scum like you don¡¯t deserve to live.¡± Chapter 148 Zoe Davis 3/6 Osborne murmured and then turned his gaze to the other four, who were now terrified, their bodies shaking violently. Gritting their teeth, they quickly pulled out handguns. But before they could fire, Osborne¡¯s eyes widened, and he swiftly snatched away their handguns. The handguns, controlled by his gaze, floated in the air, aimed at the heads of the four men. They were stunned by this eerie scene and fell to their knees, raising their hands in horror. ¡°Spare us! ¡°Sir, please let us go. We know we were wrong. We won¡¯t dare again! ¡°Don¡¯t kill us, we know we were wrong.¡± The four men pleaded in agony. The girl was also stunned. Filled with excitement and admiration, she looked at Osborne as if she were seeing a deity. ¡°Is this a power?!¡± The girl stood up, cautiously asking. Osborne looked at her, and he felt a bit dazed despite himself. Chapter 148 Zoe Davis He felt they were so simr! She looked so much like her! 4/6 Seeing her face, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but think of his sister, and his demeanor softened as he smiled, ¡°Yes, this is my power. My name is Osborne. What¡¯s yours?¡± The girl got excited again. ¡°Osborne, my name is Zoe Davis! Thank you for saving me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have¡­¡± Her eyes suddenly filled with endless anger and murderous. intent as she stared at the four gang members, biting her lip tightly. ¡°Osborne, can you leave them to me?¡± Zoe asked, pleading. Osborne raised an eyebrow. ¡°Leave them to you? How do you n to deal with them?¡± Zoe didn¡¯t speak but continued to look at him pleadingly. Osborne hesitated and then nodded. ¡°Alright! They are yours to deal with.¡± At his words, Zoe took a deep breath. Chapter 148 Zoe Davis 5/6 Her gaze turned icy cold, resembling that of a heartless assassin, which surprised Osborne as he watched her take a handgun from a corpse. After a moment¡¯s thought, he didn¡¯t stop her. The next second, Zoe, with lips tightly pressed, aimed the gun at the heads of the four men. ¡°You scum, go to hell! ¡°Die!¡± The gunshots echoed, Zoe¡¯s hands steady, each bullet finding its target, shattering their heads like hitting watermelons. Her face remained cold, and her eyes filled with the thrill of revenge. But once everything was over, and she saw the ghastly scene, her face turned deathly pale, and she suddenly began to vomit. Osborne stood still for a long time before walking over to her, gently patting her back. ¡°You did nothing wrong. They deserved to die, so don¡¯t feel guilty. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s all over!¡± Osborne¡¯sforting words seemed to have a magical effect, and Zoe quickly regained her composure. Biting her lip, she looked up at Osborne, and her eyes filled with hopeful light. Chapter 148 Zoe Davis 6/6 ¡°Osborne, you saved me. My life is yours now! I¡¯m an orphan. Please take me in. I can do anything for you! ¡°I promise! ¡°Is that okay?¡± Zoe looked at Osborne, hopeful yet anxious, afraid that he might refuse. Osborne was stunned. He thought, ¡°Take in Zoe?¡°. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Will You Take Me In Osborne frowned. ¡°Why do you need me to take you in? You¡¯re grown up, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this, Zoe bit her lip tightly. ¡°Because I want to be as strong as you, so strong that no one would dare to bully me again! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be a burden to you. I have power too. I just don¡¯t know how to use them.¡± ¡°You have power loo?¡± Osborne was extremely surprised. In this world, ordinary people were the majority, and metahumans were exceedingly rare, each one considered a favorite of the heavens. Typically, metahumans were found only within ancient families. It was very rare to find a metahuman amongmon folk. Osborne hadn¡¯t expected Zoe to have power. With such power, shouldn¡¯t she have been recruited by a major power by now? He thought, ¡°Could it be that her power was some kind of lesser, supportive power?¡± Chapter 149 Will You Take Me In After thinking this over, Osborne asked, ¡°What power do you have?¡± Zoe hesitated and then said, ¡°I discovered early on that whenever I sing, everyone listens very attentively, and they never interrupt me. Could that be considered a power?¡± As she finished, her face was filled with uncertainty. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Maybe they listen attentively because your singing is just very pleasant.¡± He didn¡¯t really believe it was a power. 2/6 ¡°It¡¯s not just that, Osborne! It¡¯s definitely not that simple! How about I sing for you? Just half a song, and you¡¯ll definitely feel there¡¯s something different.¡± Zoe was somewhat anxious. Osborne thought for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°We need to leave this ce! You just fired a gun, and the gunshot will soon attract gang members. We should leave first. ¡°As for your power, we can explore itter.¡± Hearing this, Zoe became anxious. ¡°Then, will you take me in? I really won¡¯t be a burden. I can learn anything, and I learn fast.¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help butugh. He naturally patted Zoe¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! From now Chapter 149 Will You Take Me In 3/6 on, you¡¯re with me, but following me could be dangerous. Are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± Zoe looked up firmly and said, ¡°As long as I can be with you, no matter how dangerous it is, I¡¯m not afraid. Plus, I¡¯ll definitely protect you in the future!¡± Zoe spoke as if she were making a solemn vow. Osborne was moved. In fact, even if Zoe hadn¡¯t said anything, Osborne had thought of keeping Zoe by his side because she looked too much like Anastasia. They were about the same age and looked so alike, and most importantly, both were orphans! Osborne suspected there might be a blood rtion between Zoe and Anastasia. Anastasia was someone he had found fifteen years ago. Zoe had been an orphan as long as she could remember. He wondered if she could possibly be Anastasia¡¯s twin sister. To figure this out, Osborne was determined to take Zoe with him. But right now, the priority was to deal with Raymond. he sound of approaching footsteps. It seemed many gang members were on their way. He quickly grabbed Zoe¡¯s hand and hurried away. Before they could be surrounded, they ran out. Osborne looked at Zoe and said, ¡°Zoe, I have something very important to do now. It¡¯s very dangerous, and it¡¯s not safe to bring you along. Can you wait here for me, and I¡¯lle back for you after I¡¯m done?¡± Hearing this, Zoe looked tense. She tightly grasped Osborne¡¯s sleeve as if terrified he would leave her behind. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay behind! I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t want me anymore! Whatever it is you need to do, let me apany you. I said it. No matter how dangerous, I¡¯m not afraid as long as I can be with you. ¡°And, I can help you! I know this area very well.¡± Desperation was evident in Zoe¡¯s eyes. Looking into her eyes, Osborne felt his resolve soften. He frowned in hesitation. He thought, ¡°Taking Zoe to find Raymond?¡± Osborne worried he might not be able to protect Zoe. Even a Chapter 149 Will You Take Me In stray hit from Raymond could endanger her. That was something Osborne could not ept. 5/6 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can I follow you from a distance? Please, Osborne, don¡¯t leave me behind! I¡¯ve been abandoned by my parents since I was young. Please don¡¯t abandon me.¡± Tears welled up in Zoe¡¯s eyes and suddenly fell. Osborne was moved and finally softened. Osborne took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright! Then you follow me from a distance, but not too close! Also, put on this Defensive Soft Armor.¡± He took off his ss B Defensive Soft Armor and gave it to Zoe to wear. With the ss B Defensive Soft Armor, even if Raymond were to directly attack Zoe, it would take some time to harm her. This way, Zoe would be safer. However, Osborne himself would be in much greater danger while dealing with Raymond. Yet, Osborne said nothing. ¡°Zoe, I need to go to Hyena Gang to find someone. Do you know Hyena Gang?¡± Chapter 149 Will You Take Me In Zoe got excited. ¡°Hyena Gang? Of course, I know them! Because I used to survive by washing clothes for Hyena Gang! ¡°Osborne, I¡¯ll show you the way!¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Do You Have X¨CRay Vision 1/6 Osborne got excited. Knowing that Zoe knew where Hyena Gang was made things much simpler. The southern slums were incrediblyplex. An ordinary person could easily get lost there. Especially now, on a pitch¨Cdark night, finding Hyena Gang and Raymond was far moreplicated than Osborne had anticipated. ¡°That¡¯s great! Lead the way to Hyena Gang.¡± Zoe nodded vigorously. ¡°Follow me, Osborne! There are three gangs around here. It would be troublesome if we took a wrong turn.¡± After speaking, she smeared some mud on her face, rubbing vigorously to cover her pretty features with grime. ¡°There are a lot of jerks around here. To avoid trouble, I usually disguise myself as ugly. Just before going to bed tonight, I washed up, which is why those scoundrels from Scorpion Gang noticed me. Luckily, you saved me, Osborne, or I wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± Zoe exined. Chapter 150 Do You Have X¨CRay Vision Osborne nodded, his expression somber. 2/6 He was also an orphan and had wandered homeless, so he understood all too well how difficult it was for a girl like Zoe to survive up to this point. She must have suffered a lot and faced many hardships! Yet, she remained optimistic, which was truly remarkable. ¡°Zoe, don¡¯t worry. After tonight, you won¡¯t have toe back to this dreadful ce.¡± Upon hearing this, Zoe fell silent. After a while, she spoke, ¡°Osborne, not everyone here is bad. There are more good people than bad. They are just driven by their circumstances, just poor! During the years I¡¯ve lived here, many have helped me. When I¡¯m capable, I will definitely return to help them change their situation.¡± Osborne paused and then nodded. ¡°My bad.¡± Zoe smiled faintly, and then whispered, ¡°Osborne, we are about to enter Hyena Gang¡¯s territory! Hyena Gang has hundreds of members, mostly pickpockets. ¡°Recently, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened, but they¡¯ve stopped stealing and have barricaded this area. No one can get close.¡± Chapter 150 Do You Have X¨CRay Vision Zoe finished speaking, and Osborne got excited. ¡°When did this start?¡± ¡°About a month and a half ago, I guess?¡± Zoe recalled. Osborne got even more excited. A month and a half ago was exactly when Raymond first attacked rissa. It seemed Raymond really was here! Osborne activated Satan¡¯s Eye and peered ahead, his vision piercing through one house after another, searching for Raymond. Strangely, he couldn¡¯t find him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. God 151 God 151 Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ Chapter 151 Beat Them Quickly Osborne couldn¡¯t find Raymond because a thickyer of soil limited his X¨Cray vision. In one tunnel, he spotted several men in ck. 1/6 These men in ck were clearly different from the members of Hyena Gang. They were better equipped, just like the gunmen who had attacked the Radcliffe Manor. Among them was a man who was unarmed. ¡°Werewolf!¡± Osborne became alert as he confirmed that Raymond was hiding in the underground tunnel. ¡°Zoe, wait here for me. I¡¯ll go take a look. If something seems off, leave immediately and meet me at this location.¡± Osborne instructed Zoe, giving her the Institute of Human Research address, ready to take action. Zoe looked worried. ¡°Osborne, let me go with you.¡± Osborne shook his head. A fierce battle was inevitable, and he couldn¡¯t protect Zoe in that situation. He was confident that with his current power, even if Chapter 151 Beat Them Quickly 2/6 he couldn¡¯t capture Raymond, he could still escape unharmed. ¡°Stay here. Wait for me!¡± With that, Osborne disappeared into the darkness and entered the territory of Hyena Gang. With his Satan¡¯s Eye, all the gang¡¯s security measures were nothing to him. He easily avoided severalyers of security and arrived at the entrance of an underground tunnel. The entrance was in a room where four burly men were ying cards. To get through to the tunnel, he would inevitably alert them. Luckily, these men were just ordinary members of Hyena Gang. Standing outside the door, Osborne transformed his gaze into invisible fists, simultaneously striking each man on the neck. The four men groaned and passed out without even realizing what had happened, and their bodies were quietly caught by Osborne¡¯s gaze, making no noise. Osborne then opened the door and entered. After moving the unconscious men to a corner, Osborne opened the hidden door to the underground tunnel. ¡°These tunnels are used by Hyena Gang for smuggling drugs. There must be an exit that leads outside the city! I need to move quickly, or Raymond might escape through the tunnel to the Chapter 151 Beat Them Quickly outside. It will be harder to capture him then.¡± Once he made up his mind, Osborne dashed into the tunnel. N?velDrama.Org content rights. 3/6 Every few dozen feet, there was amp in the tunnel, all turned off. With Satan¡¯s Eye, Osborne could see as clearly as in daylight without needing to turn on any lights, moving through the passage like a ghost. Soon, he spotted some light in the distance. There, four fully armed elite gunmen and one werewolf were on guard. ¡°I must beat them quickly.¡± Osborne muttered to himself, drawing the Draco Model Hi mini¨Chandgun from his holster. In the next instant, barely audible gunfire rang out, and the heads of the four gunmen burst into blood. They all fell dead. instantly. The remaining werewolf also hit in the head, wasn¡¯t killed. The bullet lodged in his face, and ck blood flowed out. He roared in shock and anger. He realized it was an ambush! Chapter 151 Beat Them Quickly 4/6 Without hesitation, the werewolf transformed, his face and arms sprouting thick ck hair, appearing incredibly eerie in the dark. His howl echoed down the tunnel. ¡°Damn it!¡± Osborne¡¯s expression became glum. He hadn¡¯t expected the untransformed werewolf to have such strong defenses that a bullet to the head didn¡¯t kill him, allowing him to sound the rm. ¡°Looks like I need to switch guns. ¡°The Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun fires fast but its power is too weak. It¡¯s fine against humans but not against metahumans or martial artists. It doesn¡¯t pack enough punch.¡± Thinking this, Osborne didn¡¯t stop moving. He charged at the werewolf with a punch, his fist powered by Satan¡¯s Eye aiming for the newly transformed werewolf¡¯s head. The werewolf sensed the threat and raised his furry arms in defense. In the next moment, Osborne¡¯s fist crushed the werewolf¡¯s arm and mmed into his head. The werewolf¡¯s head burst open like a watermelon. Hist formidable defense was nothing against Osborne¡¯s current Chapter 151 Beat Them Quickly strength. Even Osborne was startled by his own power. Not long ago, he even used the alloy dagger. He had difficulty piercing a werewolf¡¯s skin, and killing one was incredibly difficult. He would even sustain injuries himself. But now, his strength had far surpassed those days. The same werewolf couldn¡¯t even block one of his punches. ¡°Damn it! Ambush! ¡°Kill him!¡± At that moment, cold voices echoed from deeper within. the tunnel. The enemy had been alerted and was rapidly approaching, with continuous gunfire aimed at Osborne. Countless bullets flew towards him from the depths of the tunnel, engulfing Osborne. At least a dozen gunmen were shooting at him. 5/6 Behind them, about a dozen werewolves hadpleted their transformation, their eyes glowing crimson, ready to pounce and tear Osborne apart. In the tunnel, Osborne had nowhere to hide. Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ 1/6 God 152 God 152 Chapter 152 Fierce Fight ¡°Since you¡¯ve been exposed, just fight!¡± Osborne was calm. In the straight passage, there was not even any cover for him to avoid the countless bullets that were shooting toward him. If it were anyone else, they would probably have despaired. However, Osborne remainedposed and snorted coldly. In an instant, ocr energy burst out, covering the passage in front of him. All the bullets shooting toward Osborne suddenly stopped in mid¨Cair and then shot back in the direction they came from at an even faster speed. In an instant, more than a dozen gunmen were shot before they could react. They screamed and fell to the ground. These werewolves behind the gunmen were also shot by bullets, but their skin was thick, and the bullets that were bounced back by Osborne¡¯s ocr energy were not enough to prate their bodies were all stuck in the flesh. They roared in pain. The next second, they got on all fours and crept toward Osborne at a terrifying speed. When they were a few yards away from Osborne, they jumped high, showed their sharp ws, and Chapter 152 Fierce Fight pounced on him. ¡°How dare you!¡± Osborne sneered. 2/6 Not long ago, he saw the werewolf for the first time in the Radcliffe Manor. At that time, he was besieged by ten werewolves, and it was a tough fight. He could only inflict heavy damage on these werewolves by enduring their attacks. If rissa hadn¡¯t been using the Holy Light Healing to heal his injuries, Osborne would have been no match for these werewolves. But at this moment, facing a dozen of werewolves, Osborne was very confident. The invisible ocr energy turned into a terrifying fist and punched the werewolf in front. The ocr energy¡¯s power reached its limit of ten thousand pounds, breaking the werewolf¡¯s waist. It fell to the ground with a bang. The werewolf died! Then, Osborne started another round of attacks. These werewolves died one after another. Osborne was still standing in the same spot. He controlled the ocr energy and killed these ferocious werewolves in mid¨Cair. No werewolf could get within five yards of him or survive under the attack of his ocr energy. Chapter 152 Fierce Fight 3/6 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After transforming, these werewolves became beasts who could not feel pain or fear. They only knew to rush forward to attack. Like moths to a me, they constantly rushed towards Osborne. The ocr energy broke their bones, and some werewolves¡® heads were even blown off. Soon, more than a dozen werewolves were dead. The passage ro returned to silence, leaving only Osborne, who was still standing there, safe and sound, and the werewolves¡® corpses on the ground. Osborne murmured, ¡°No wonder Barlyn said my power belongs to the mind control category. This kind of attack is indeed the method used by mind control metahumen.¡± The level one Satan¡¯s Eye could only enhance Osborne¡¯s eyesight. It could be considered an amplification power. The level two Satan¡¯s Eye could let Osborne see through everything. It could be considered an auxiliary power. The level three Satan¡¯s Eye could be used to control objects. It was a mind control power. The level four Satan¡¯s Eye could emit the Devil¡¯s Light. It belonged to the elemental category. ***** Chapter 152 Fierce Fight 4/6 Osborne thought, ¡°Every time my Satan¡¯s Eye is upgraded, it can activate a new power, and it is a power of a different category. When I upgrade the Satan¡¯s Eye to level ten, will I have ten different powers?¡± Thinking of this, Osborne felt that Satan¡¯s Eye was too powerful. Other people¡¯s power often only had one ability. For example, Donna had earth elemental power, and she could only control the earth elemental. She didn¡¯t have the power of mind control. However, Osborne had it. ¡°What new power can I have when I upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level five? I remember it was projecting illusions. That should be a psychic power, right?¡± With this in mind, Osborne was shocked. Psychic power had always been the most bizarre. Osborne only knew that Milo had psychic power. Thinking of Milo¡¯s strange. eyes, Osborne was still a little shaken. If Osborne hadn¡¯t had Satan¡¯s Eye, which could restrain Milo¡¯s mind control, he would have been controlled by Milo and died. Osborne sighed, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s the power of level five Satan¡¯s Eye. I haven¡¯t even activated the new power of level four Satan¡¯s Eye yet. Chapter 152 Fierce Fight ¡°I must catch Raymond as soon as possible! 5/6 ¡°As long as I catch him, the new ability of level four Satan¡¯s Eye can be activated.¡± Osborne walked towards the inner ce of the passage. At the same time, outside the slums in the south of the city, Barlyn, rissa, Donna, and others had already gathered together, nervously waiting for Osborne¡¯s orders. The sound of gunfire came from afar. Zoe was shooting the gang members. ¡°Gunshots? Did you hear any gunshots?¡± Barlyn asked with a frown. ¡°Could it be that the attack has already started? No, I have to take the assault team to support Osborne!¡± rissa was worried. and looked at Donna. Donna shook her head. ¡°Calm down. This is the gunshot of a very ancient pistol. Only low¨Clevel gang members use it. ¡°If Osborne couldn¡¯t even deal with them, how could he defeat Raymond? ¡°Since he told you to wait for his orders, just wait. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Chapter 152 Fierce Fight 6/6 After Donna finished speaking, Barlyn looked embarrassed. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, there¡¯s a problem with the second. Bodyguard Unit!¡± Suddenly, Harris¡® anxious voice sounded on Donna¡¯s inte. B Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 153 God 153 Chapter 153 Challenged Raymond ¡°What happened?¡± Donna asked with a frown. 1/6 She participated in the formtion of the action n, and Osborne was asked to check the situation first before finding the Hyena Gang and Raymond¡¯s location. Once discovered, Osborne will contact the assault team and cooperate with the team to attack Raymond. The rest were supporting yers. They lurked outside the slums and waited for the raid to end. Whether the action seeded or failed, they only needed to pick up the assault team. The second Bodyguard Unit Harris was in was responsible for the backup. However, before the assault team acted, something had gone wrong with the second Bodyguard Unit, which made Donna feel that something was wrong. Harris said quickly in an anxious voice, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, the members of the second Bodyguard Unit suddenly fainted. The situation is critical now. We need backup!¡± ¡°What? How could this happen? What did you do?¡± Donna raised her voice and frowned. Chapter 153 Challenged Raymond 2/6 Harris said anxiously, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. We don¡¯t know why it happened all of a sudden. Oh, no! Their breathing hast stopped! Ms. Donna Radcliffe, hurry up and bring some people over!¡± After saying that, Harris hung up the phone, apparently to participate in the rescue. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Donna frowned. ¡°How could they suddenly faint? And even their breathing has stopped. Could it be that they were poisoned? Did they eat something wrong?¡± rissa said anxiously, ¡°Aunt Donna, it is not the time to specte. We have to save them. It is too late to send them to the hospital now. We must go there immediately. ¡°I can save them!¡± Donna frowned but finally nodded. She said, ¡°It¡¯s really bad luck. We haven¡¯t even started our action yet, and we¡¯ve encountered such an ident. Let¡¯s go and rescue them. We can¡¯t let them affect our supporting n.¡± Donna didn¡¯t overthink it. Harris had worked for the Radcliffe family for quite some time. Donna did not doubt him but was worried that this ident would affect the n. She took rissa and Barlyn and went to the ce where the Chapter 153 Challenged Raymond second Bodyguard Unit was hiding. However, she didn¡¯t know that she was approaching a plot. 3/6 As for Osborne, his radio had already gone into silence, and he had no idea what was happening outside. He had already entered the depths of the passage. Suddenly, Osborne stopped. He had just passed a bend, and in front of him, there was a vast space, which was several dozen yards wide and more than ten yards high. This ce looked like an underground fortification. Osborne looked ahead with a look of surprise. He saw a person standing in the center of this space. It was Raymond! Raymond seemed to have known that Osborne wasing. He looked in Osborne¡¯s direction with a sneer. ¡°You are finally here.¡± Osborne raised an eyebrow. ¡°You knew I wasing, huh?¡± Raymond smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. Besides, I know that rissa and that old bitch will alsoe.¡± Osborne frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 153 Challenged Raymond 4/6 Raymond didn¡¯t answer but said jokingly, ¡°You are Osborne Augustine, right? I led the team twice to attack the Radcliffe family before, but the two actions both failed because of you. Even Pam was defeated! ¡°You are going to die down here today! You dared to ruin the action of the organization. Humph, no one can save you! When you die, rissa and that old bitch will soon follow you to hell.¡± After he finished speaking, violent electric sparks suddenly. surged around Raymond¡¯s body, making crackling sounds. Raymond was several dozen yards away, but Osborne felt his skin all over his body stinging, and his limbs were numb. His hair even stood on end. It was lightning power! Osborne looked stern andposed. He said calmly, ¡°Since you knew I wasing, you still dared to wait for me alone. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying in my hands?¡± Raymondughed. ¡°I admit that you are quite powerful, but you vastly overrate your power. Even Donna couldn¡¯t defeat me. What makes you think you can do that? If it weren¡¯t for the Draco Group¡¯s ss B Defensive Soft Armor, I would have killed. you with a bolt of lightningst time! ¡°Donna saved youst time, but this time, Donna can¡¯t even save herself. Even though you have the ss B Defensive Soft Armor, you will die today! Chapter 153 Challenged Raymond ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to let my lightning send you to go to hell!¡± 5/6 Boom! Suddenly, a terrifying rumble of thunder rang out in the vast underground fortifications, making Osborne feel pain and dizzy. The next second, a terrifying sh of lightning appeared above. Osborne¡¯s head and shed toward him. At the same time, a lot of thunder and lightning were gathering and striking Osborne. There seemed to be a crack in the air, madly pouring terrifying lightning toward him. Osborne¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn. He didn¡¯t expect Raymond to put all his strength at the very beginning, trying to kill him in one move. If Osborne still had the same strength as a few days ago, even with the ss B Defensive Soft Armor, it would be impossible. for him to withstand such a terrifying lightning attack. But the situation was different. Osborne snorted coldly and immediately activated the power of the Blood Cross tattoo on his chest. He roared, ¡°Transform!¡± Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 154 God 154 Chapter 154 Caught Raymond A terrifying power erupted in Osborne¡¯s body, causing him to groan instinctively. His short hair grew quickly and instantly turned into waist¨Clength hair. His hair was blood red. His two tiger teeth grew long and sharp. His nails became long, as sharp as daggers. Even his face became paler and more angr. At this moment, Raymond¡¯s lightning struck Osborne¡¯s head. 1/6 Boom! The lightning hit Osborne. Its speed was so fast that he had no time to dodge. The powerful lightning left a charred area on his skin. But the next second, the charred color disappeared. Osborne was safe and sound. ¡°What a strong body!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He was sure that after transforming into Vampire, he could withstand Raymond¡¯s attack. After all, Raymond¡¯s power only reached. ss C+. Before the transformation, Osborne¡¯s body was probably Chapter 154 Caught Raymond N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. 2/6 equivalent to that of a ss C martial artist or a little weaker. There was a gap to that of a ss C+ metahuman, but the gap was not significant. After Osborne transformed into a Vampire, his body became stronger. He could withstand several attacks from a ss C+ metahuman. However, Osborne didn¡¯t expect his body to be so strong after he transformed into a Vampire. It was far more potent than he expected. Raymond¡¯s attack only made Osborne feel slightly numb and hurt a little bit of his skin. Moreover, after the transformation, his body seemed to have a terrifying recovery ability. The injuries left by the attack were healed instantly. ¡°Great!¡± Osborne smiled confidently and stared at Raymond coldly. Raymond was stunned at this point. ¡°Blood n? You are actually a Vampire! Damn it! The information is wrong!¡± Raymond cursed. But he did not panic. ¡°Even though you are a Vampire, so what? I control the power of thunder and lightning, the most powerful elemental power! Today I will use the power of the lightning to st you into pieces!¡± As Raymond waved his hand, more lightning struck Osborne. Chapter 154 Caught Raymond The power of each lightning was extremely terrifying. 3/6 Raymond believed that if all the lightning hit Osborne, he would definitely be seriously injured. Osborne sneered and suddenly moved. He operated Satan¡¯s Eye to the limit, and the speed of lightning became slow in his eyes. Last time, because his body was not strong enough, he could see the lightning but could not avoid it. But now, he thought he could give it a try! Osborne quickly calcted the trajectory of the lightning in his mind and rushed out at an extremely fast speed. He actually dodged the lightning above his head. Boom! The lightning struck the ground and disappeared in an instant. There were crackling sounds in the air. More and more lightning struck, but Osborne dodged them deftly. He calcted the trajectory of the lightning and actually ducked all of the lightning. Not a single one hit him. ¡°How can it be? It is impossible!¡± Raymond was so shocked when he saw this that he screamed in disbelief. Since he owned the lightning power, he had encountered many masters in the past few decades, and many of them were utterly Chapter 154 Caught Raymond powerful than him. 4/6 But he had never seen anyone who could use speed to dodge all his attacks. Taking advantage of speed to avoid lightning? It was simply a fantasy! The lightning was so fast that most people were struck before they could even see it. Even a metahuman at ss B or a martial artist at ss B could only withstand the lighting. Surprisingly, Osborne dodged all the lighting. Raymond was dumbfounded. Even if he controlled the lightning elemental, which had the most powerful attack power, what was the use if it couldn¡¯t hit Osborne? ¡°I must go now!¡± Raymond thought he had to run away. Raymond had no way to attack Donna because Donna¡¯s earth elemental restrained his lightning. Her power was like a turtle shell, and his lightning could not strike Donna at all. Raymond was not afraid of Donna because she could not attack him either. However, Osborne was different. He could attack Raymond. When Raymond found that his lightning could not hurt Osborne, he immediately felt a sense of crisis. Chapter 154 Caught Raymond Raymond wanted to escape. 5/6 Before leaving, he threatened, ¡°Bastard, you dare to ruin the organization¡¯s action. Just wait for the organization¡¯s revenge. Someone wille to kill you!¡± After saying this, he rushed toward the passage in the distance. Osborne snorted coldly, ¡°You want to escape? Have you got my consent? I was ying with you just now. The warm¨Cup is over!¡± After saying that, Osborne¡¯s long hair suddenly swayed and soon became several dozen yards long. Like countless ropes, his hair entangled Raymond¡¯s body. Being restrained, Raymond felt horrified. ¡°Fuck off!¡± He roared, and endless lightning suddenly burst out of his body, burning and breaking Osborne¡¯s long red hair. Unexpectedly, after the long red hair¡¯broke, it did not fall but immediately extended, wrapping Raymond more and more tightly. Soon, Raymond was entangled by the red hair and could not struggle. Osborne caught him. Raymond finally felt fearful. Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 155 God 155 Chapter 155 Threat 1/5 Osborne breathed a sigh of relief when he restrained Raymond. It was much easier than he expected. + One reason was that the number of masters around Raymond was less than Osborne thought, and the second reason was that after transforming into a Vampire, Osborne¡¯s body was stronger than he had imagined. There were still many powers that he hadn¡¯t used yet. A ss C+ metahuman was not a threat in front of Osborne after he transformed into a Vampire. He could easily defeat the enemy. Osborne thought, ¡°Unfortunately, the power of Blood Cross would be less as I used it. It can only be replenished with my blood. I can¡¯t use it at will in the future. Transforming into a Vampire is my trump card. Now, what I need to do most is to continue practicing the Breath of Celestial to improve my physical strength and increase the level of Satan¡¯s Eye.¡± After thinking about it, Osborne walked up to Raymond. His blood¨Cred hair bound Raymond. Besides, it seemed that Chapter 155 Threat even Raymond¡¯s power was also restrained. 2/5 Raymond could not use his power. It made him feel extremely frightened. ¡°What kind of power is this? Are you really a Vampire? Why can your hair restrain my power? It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Raymond shouted. Osborne smiled. He didn¡¯t know why, so he didn¡¯t answer Raymond. He just said calmly, ¡°Raymond, stop shouting. You can¡¯t escape now.¡± Raymond wished he could kill Osborne. He warned, ¡°Bastard, you¡¯d better let me go. The Aberrants is my backer. Do you know it?¡± Osborne shrugged. ¡°So what? You want to threaten me with the Aberrants, huh? A hundred years ago, it was indeed powerful, but as far as I know, it was defeated by the Godfather decades. ago. It had already been kicked out of Rosmandi. Do you think I would be afraid?¡± Raymond¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard this. He snorted, ¡°Humph! You¡¯re wrong. The Aberrants has long recovered its strength. Soon, it will return to Rosmandi under the leadership of the great King of the Aberrants. ¡°The Godfather? By then, the King of the Aberrants will defeat Chapter 155 Threat and kill him and take back everything that belongs to the Aberrants. 3/5 ¡°If you are smart enough and want to survive, you¡¯d better let me go now. I can rmend you to the Aberrants and work for the King of the Aberrants!¡± After hearing Raymond¡¯s words, Osborne narrowed his eyes. He thought, ¡°The Aberrants has recovered its strength? It will return to Rosmandi soon to challenge the Godfather and re¨Cestablish the rules of Rosmandi¡¯s underground world, right?¡± Osborne said calmly, ¡°Ridiculous. Decades ago, the Godfather could drive the Aberrants away. Now, decadester, it is even more vulnerable.¡± Raymond sneered, ¡°Brat, you know nothing. You have no idea how powerful the Aberrants is! What¡¯s more, the Aberrants is not the only organization that wants to deal with the Godfather.¡± Osborne¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Who else?¡± Raymond shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, the King of the Aberrants has found enough powerful allies. The day he returns to Rosmandi, his 100 thousand fellows will sweep across Rosmandi, and the day will also be the end of the Godfather.¡± Osborne¡¯s face became even colder. He continued to ask, but Raymond refused to say anymore. Chapter 155 Threat Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Osborne hesitated for a moment and suddenly took out a medicine bottle. It was the truth serum in the bottle. Osborne had used the truth serum to get the news that 4/5 Raymond and Paul would attack rissa from Davy, the leader of the Maelstrom. ¡°The truth serum?¡± Raymond eximed. His face turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s the ss B truth serum? It can work on metahuman below. ss B. Damn it! ¡°How did you get the truth serum? Are you the Godfather¡¯sckey?¡± Raymond was furious. Osborne ignored his anger, pinched his jaw, and forced him to take the truth serum. Soon, the truth serum took effect, and Raymond¡¯s eyes became dull. Osborne immediately asked, ¡°Who is the King of the Aberrants? What power does he have?¡± Upon hearing this, Raymond opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but the next second, his expression changed, and he vomitedrge mouthfuls of blood. Chapter 155 Threat 5/5 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Osborne was shocked. Why did Raymond suddenly vomit blood? Raymond said, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t expose any secrets about the King of the Aberrants, or I will be cursed and die immediately.¡± Osborne was surprised when he heard this. It seemed that the King of the Aberrants had left some kind of curse on Raymond. As long as Raymond dared to reveal the King¡¯s secret, he would immediately vomit blood and even die. ¡°The King of the Aberrants actually has such strange power? It¡¯s really horrible.¡± Osborne frowned, knowing that he could not. continue asking Raymond about the King of the Aberrants. If Raymond died, it would be a great loss. Osborne was far from being on the same level as the King of the Aberrants, so he just left this trouble to the Godfather. After thinking for a while, Osborne asked the question that concerned him most. ¡°Tell me the truth. Why do you insist on killing rissa?¡± B Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 156 God 156 Chapter 156 Owned the Lightning Elemental ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Under the effect of the truth serum, Raymond spoke without hesitation. Hearing his answer, Osborne frowned. How could Raymond not know? Raymond continued, ¡°I just followed the orders from my superior. I don¡¯t know why they wanted to kill rissa, and I don¡¯t want to know about it. However, I can probably guess a little.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Osborne raised an eyebrow and became. curious. 1/6 Raymond said, ¡°It is very likely rted to her power. Her Holy Light Healing can stimte people¡¯s potential and replenish vitality. She can prolong the dying person¡¯s life. ¡°I once heard that the Aberrants will return to Rosmandi, but a few old guys are the biggest obstacle. Only when they die can the Aberrantse back. ¡°The defenses around those old guys are extremely tight. Even the masters of the Aberrants have difficulty assassinating them. Fortunately, they are old, and they will die a natural death soon. Chapter 156 Owned the Lightning Elemental 2/6 ¡°But as rissa¡¯s power enhanced, she could prolong the lives of those old guys for a long time. I guess the organization is worried about this happening, so they want to get rid of her in advance.¡± After Raymond finished speaking, Osborne was surprised. The Aberrants wanted to kill rissa because of her power, Holy Light Healing. Was that really it? It was just Raymond¡¯s guess, and there was no way to confirm whether it was true or not. Osborne asked, ¡°How determined is the Aberrants to kill rissa? If you fail this time, will it send someone more powerful to kill her?¡± Raymond hesitated as if thinking. Soon, he said, ¡°The organization asked me to kill her because the ss B metahumans are rare. For any organization, they are elite. ¡°Once they have appeared, they would be easily monitored and suspected by various forces. Generally speaking, they won¡¯te out easily. ¡°A ss B metahuman entering Rosmandi would be easily discovered by the Godfather¡¯s people. So I don¡¯t know whether the Aberrants will send a stronger metahuman to kill rissa. I think the possibility is not high. I don¡¯t think she is worth the Chapter 156 Owned the Lightning Elemental organization taking the risk. 3/6 ¡°I¡¯m not the King of the Aberrants, and I don¡¯t know what the King¡¯s thoughts, so everything is possible.¡± Osborne was speechless. Raymond¡¯s answer was useless to him. Osborne continued to ask a few more questions, but Raymond¡¯s answers weren¡¯t what he wanted. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Obviously, Raymond was not a core member of the Aberrants. Osborne could not get any useful information, and the effect of the truth serum began to wear off. He didn¡¯t bother to ask anymore. It was time to devour Raymond¡¯s lightning elemental essence. Osborne¡¯s eyes turned cold. His Satan¡¯s Eye had reached level four, which was much stronger than level three. However, the new power of level four had not yet been activated, and it required the absorption of an elemental essence. Whichever element¡¯s essence he owned, he would be able to have the corresponding power. Lightning elemental was the first elemental Osborne chose. Chapter 156 Owned the Lightning Elemental 4/6 It was one of the most powerful elementals in nature. It was not as hot as fire, but it was more bizarre and difficult to resist. If he could control the power of lightning elemental, Osborne¡¯s power attack ability would be significantly enhanced. While Raymond was still unconscious, Osborne immediately began to devour his elemental essence. A light suddenly burst out from Osborne¡¯s left eye, enveloping Raymond¡¯s body. Osborne instantly sensed that there was an explosive source of power deep within Raymond¡¯s body. That was the elemental essence. The essence of the lightning elemental was integrated with. Raymond¡¯s body, and it was impossible to separate it by ordinary means. However, in the light of Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye, the essence of the lightning elemental had no resistance at all. It was separated bit by bit, flying out of Raymond¡¯s body and merging into Osborne¡¯s left eye. Osborne felt a tingling sensation spreading throughout his body. Then, he vaguely felt that there were many invisible forces in the void. ¡°Are these the lightning elemental?¡± Osborne murmured. He was shocked. This feeling was extraordinary. He felt that there was an extra sensory organ in his body, and it could help him to sense the energy that ordinary people could not perceive. Chapter 156 Owned the Lightning Elemental Osborne thought about it, and soon, a sh of lightning appeared and struck not far away. 5/6 He was surprised, thinking, ¡°It is indeed the power of the lightning elemental. I can control lightning and create it. From now on, I have one more power to deal with my enemies. How powerful my lightning is? How does itpare to Raymond¡¯s full¨Cstrength attack?¡± Just then, Raymond woke up. He widened his eyes in shock and trembled all over. Raymond roared madly, ¡°You¡­ What did you do to me? Why is my lightning elemental essence gone? Why can¡¯t I sense the power of lightning now? ¡°What the hell did you do to me?¡± Losing the lightning elemental made him be an ordinary person. Each metahuman could not ept this fact. Raymond went crazy. Osborne didn¡¯t bother to exin. He smiled, ¡°Raymond, what do you think of my lightning?¡± After saying that, he used all his strength to control the lightning elemental in the void, gathering a massive bolt of lightning, which struck in the distance. Chapter 156 Owned the Lightning Elemental Hearing the bang of lightning, Raymond was dumbfounded. 6/6 He said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ You also have the ss C+ lightning elemental! Your lightning attack is even more powerful than my full¨Cstrength attack, almost reaching ss B! ¡°How can this be?¡± God 157 God 157 Chapter 157 Something Happened Osborne thought, ¡°It¡¯s more powerful than Raymond¡¯s full¨Cstrength attack and almost reaching ss B, really?¡± He was very satisfied. 1/6 The Satan¡¯s Eye had never let him down. It devoured Raymond¡¯s lightning elemental essence, letting Osborne own a new power. He could control lightning, and the attack was even more powerful than Raymond¡¯s full¨Cstrength attack. Osborne didn¡¯t have elemental power, but through Satan¡¯s Eye, he owned it and could control lightning elemental. He believed that he would be able to control more elemental powers in the future. ¡°You¡­ You stole my lightning elemental essence! Fuck you! How did you do it? You thief! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Raymond finally figured it out and roared madly. Unfortunately, Osborne¡¯s long blood¨Cred hair bound him tightly, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. Osborne smiled, ¡°You guessed it right, but there is no prize.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He began to think about how to deal with Raymond. Osborne had three ns. Chapter 157 Something Happened 2/6 The first was to kill Raymond. Raymond was no longer of value to him. He had seen his trump card and even knew the secret that Satan¡¯s Eye could devour the elemental essence. Osborne could not let him expose the secret. Only the dead could keep secrets forever. The second was to let Raymond take the amnesia drug and then hand him over to the Radcliffe family. Raymond was the main figure in the assassination of rissa. It was right to hand him over to the Radcliffe family. They could probably dig out more information from Raymond. The amnesia drug could let Raymond forget what had happened in the past half hour, so there was no need to worry about him. leaking the secret. The third was to hand Raymond over to Isa. Isa¡¯s research needed metahuman. She had helped Osborne a lot during this period. Handing Raymond over to Isa could repay some of her favor. In the end, Osborne didn¡¯t kill Raymond. He nned to hand Raymond over to the Radcliffe family and let them interrogate him. Then, he could hand him over to Isa for research, squeezing out the maximum value from him. Osborne took out the amnesia drug and prepared to let Chapter 157 Something Happened Raymond take it. 3/6 ¡°ss B amnesia drug!¡± Raymond¡¯s face turned pale. He said coldly, ¡°Bastard, you won¡¯t have a good end! The Aberrants won¡¯t let you go. The old woman and Ms. Radcliffe are waiting for you in hell, and you will go to hell soon.¡± Hearing what he said, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but frown. Raymond¡¯s words had a different meaning. Osborne thought, ¡°Is something going to happen to Donna and rissa? Or has something already happened? How can this be? At this time, Donna and rissa should be outside the slums, waiting for me. What¡¯s more, Raymond is here. Who else can hurt rissa?¡± Osborne frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Raymond sneered, ¡°Bastard, do you really think I don¡¯t know your n? Take the initiative to attack? I have already taken advantage of your n and set up a trap. Unfortunately, I misjudged your strength. ¡°Donna and Ms. Radcliffe have probably died. Their enemies are two ss C+ metahumans! Chapter 157 Something Happened ¡°Donna can¡¯t defeat them. Ms. Radcliffe is dead!¡± 4/6 Osborne¡¯s face was stern. ¡°What did you say?¡± Raymond sneered, ¡°When we were fighting, Donna and Ms. Radcliffe had already fallen into the encirclement. If nothing. unexpected happened, they are probably dead.¡± Osborne frowned and immediately contacted Donna. Before taking action, he muted all his contact tools. He tried to contact Donna but found that he could not get through to her. He looked serious. Osborne thought, ¡°Did something really happen to Donna?¡± He didn¡¯t bother to talk to Raymond but pinched his jaw and forced him to take the amnesia drug. Then, he knocked him out. with a punch and carried him outside. While speeding back, Osborne tried to contact rissa, Barlyn, and even Violet and Sharon, but he could not get through to them at all. ¡°Something really happened!¡± Osborne panicked. He hoped that rissa was still alive. His fourth test as the sessor was to pursue rissa and own her. If rissa died, all would be over. Chapter 157 Something Happened 5/6 ¡°I was careless this time. No, rissa must not die!¡± Osborne suppressed the anxiety and used the ocr energy to lift him and increase his speed. He rushed out of the passage at a rapid speed. Osborne didn¡¯t want rissa to die mainly because she was rted to the test of his sessor. Still, another part of the reason was that after spending some time with her, he already had feelings for her. If rissa died today because of his n, Osborne would never forgive himself. He murmured, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Donna brought rissa to the location of the second Bodyguard Unit. Soon, they saw the members of the third Bodyguard Unit lying. on the ground in the distance, seemingly dead. They were shocked. Who killed them? ¡°Harris, what happened?¡± Donna asked anxiously. Harris said with an anxious look, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, I really don¡¯t know what happened. They suddenly fainted, and then their hearts stopped beating, and their breathing stopped.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Donna looked angry. Chapter 157 Something Happened 6/6 rissa hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt Donna, let¡¯s investigate the reasonter. We have to save them now. After a while, even I can¡¯t save them.¡± After saying that, rissa ran over. rissa immediately used Holy Light Healing, trying to rescue these people who were dying. Just then, something happened. Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 158 God 158 Chapter 158 Betrayal 1/5 Just as rissa approached and treated those who were lying on the ground, they suddenly stood up. The ten people surrounded rissa in an instant. Before rissa could react, one of them put a sharp alloy dagger on her neck. At the same time, Harris, who was standing behind Donna, suddenly punched her hard on the back. Harris¡® strength was far inferior to Donna¡¯s, but he was a ss D+ martial artist. The power of his punch was strong. Donnal was caught off guard. How could her fragile body withstand such a hard attack? Donna vomited blood and fell to the ground. Her face was pale, and she was stunned. It seemed that she had note to her senses. She saw Harris taking his gun. He aimed at her head and prepared to pull the trigger. ¡°Go to hell, bitch!¡± Harris shouted ferociously. ¡°Damn it!¡± Barlyn finally reacted. Chapter 158 Betrayal 2/5 He watched Harrisunch a surprise attack and try to shoot. his mother, but his mother seemed dazed. He suddenly became angry. He waved his hand, and an earth wall instantly appeared in front of Donna. The bullet hit the wall, making a muffled sound. The members of rissa¡¯s Personal Guards finally reacted. They took their guns, aimed at Harris, and prepared to fight back. Seeing this, Harris immediately shed to rissa and pointed a gun at her head. He shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to die now, stop it!¡± rissa¡¯s Personal Guards panicked. Looking at rissa, who was being controlled, they dared not shoot. Donna came to her senses. She stood up with difficulty and looked at rissa, who was being controlled. She was trembling all over, looking furious, and she clenched her fists. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Donna growled, ¡°Harris, how dare you betray us! ¡°How dare you attack rissa? You are courting death!¡± Chapter 158 Betrayal Harris sneered, ¡°Donna, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m timid. If I get scared, I may identally pull the trigger and blow up Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s head. You don¡¯t want to see this, right?¡± Donna was stunned, and her eyes were full of worry. 3/5 Harris continued, ¡°Betray you? Humph, how can you say that? I¡¯m not a member of the Radcliffe family. I¡¯m just an employer. You pay me, and I work for you. That¡¯s all. ¡°Someone has given me more money than I can spend in the rest of my life. I just made a right choice. It¡¯s not a betrayal.¡± Donna¡¯s face became even angrier when she heard what Harris said. Harris said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t me me! ¡°If you let me be the bodyguard captain, why would I do this? You actually let a neer be my superior and give me orders. What right does he have? He actually targeted me and didn¡¯t give me any opportunity to make money! ¡°In that case, I will make you pay the price! ¡°You even wanted to take action. I contacted the Aberrants. and destroyed your n. I didn¡¯t expect that they would even promise to give me arge sum of money. How can I refuse such a good deal?¡± After Harris finished speaking, he looked arrogant. Chapter 158 Betrayal 4/5 ¡°Asshole!¡± Barlyn could not help but curse. ¡°If you dare to hurt rissa, I¡¯ll kill you. With the people of the Bodyguard Unit Two, you can¡¯t run away!¡± Harris sneered but said nothing. Just then, a manughed. ¡°You are too confident. Since we knew your n, how could we not have made arrangements? You have no chance.¡± The next second, two people from the Bodyguard Unit Two stood out with sneers. Seeing this, Donna was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the second. Bodyguard Unit? You¡­ You are metahumans!¡± The man said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Hammond Alvarado, a ss C+ nt¨Ccontrolling metahuman. The one next to me is my brother, Hand Alvarado, a ss C+ martial artist. ¡°As for the others, they are all shape-shifting metahumans, werewolves.¡± After Hammond finished speaking, the eight men roared. Their bodies began to swell, and they were covered with ck hair, transforming into werewolves. Seeing this situation, Donna widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°A ss C+ nt¨Ccontrolling metahuman and a ss C+ martial artist?¡± This situation was tough. Chapter 158 Betrayal There was restraint between elemental powers. The earth elemental restrained the nt elemental. 5/5 Even though Donna was not injured, and her power was in peak condition, it would be difficult for her to defeat at nt¨Ccontrolling metahuman of the same level, and she would probably even lose. She was seriously injured. Moreover, there was also a ss C+ martial artist. How could she fight against them? With Donna, Barlyn, the Personal Guards, and bodyguards, they were no match for Hammond and Hand at all. What was more, Harris controlled rissa, making them hesitant to act rashly. ¡°Kill rissa first!¡± Hammond suddenly said. Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 159 God 159 Chapter 159 Defeated Donna¡¯s face immediately turned pale at his words. ¡°Stop! Name your price! The Radcliffe family can give you whatever you want; just don¡¯t hurt her!¡± She pleaded anxiously. Hammond sneered, ¡°Howughable! We are the most loyal warriors of the King of the Aberrants. You are insulting us by trying to bribe us with money!¡± ¡°Hammond, perhaps we shouldn¡¯t kill her just yet,¡± Hand interjected, stopping Hammond. With a sly grin, he continued, ¡°Our orders were to kill Ms. Radcliffe. But if we capture her alive and bring her back for research, wouldn¡¯t that be an even greater achievement?¡± Hammond¡¯s eyes lit up at the idea. Nodding in agreement, he said, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s ughter the rest and take Ms. Radcliffe alive.¡± ¡°Move!¡± Hemanded. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, Hammond and Hand sprang into action, followed closely by their eight werewolf subordinates. With a terrifying roar, the werewolves, immensely powerful and incredibly fast, charged into the ranks of the Personal Guards. Despite the guards opening fire, their bullets barely scratched these fearsome creatures. Chapter 159 Defeated 2/5 Chaos erupted as the formation broke apart. The guards fell injured one by one; the twenty¨Cstrong team was no match for the eight werewolves. At this rate, they were all doomed to be torn apart by the beasts. ¡°Damn it! These shape¨Cshifting werewolves have at least D¨Clevel, maybe even D+ level strength! Our weapons can hardly harm them!¡± Barlyn was shocked, immediately rushing to help. ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better take care of yourself first!¡± At this moment, Hand appeared before Barlyn and sneered. His icy gaze bore down on Barlyn, exerting immense pressure. Hand was a ss C+ martial artist. Barlyn was a ss C earth elemental metahuman. Typically, metahumans were stronger and more difficult to deal with than martial artists, but only when they were at the same level. Hand, however, was half a level higher than Barlyn. This difference was enough to bridge the gap between a metahuman and a martial artist, especially since Hand¡¯s experience inbat was evident. In contrast, Barlyn had hardly fought before. Without time to think, Barlyn quickly summoned Earth Spikes from beneath Hand, aiming to attack. Chapter 159 Defeated 3/5 ¡°Such petty tricks!¡± Hand scoffed, swiftly dodging Barlyn¡¯s attack with eerily agile movements. Barlyn found himself unable to lock onto Hand¡¯s position. Hand soon closed the distance and threw a punch. Barlyn hastily raised an Earth Wall for defense, taking the full brunt of Hand¡¯s blow. The impact created a loud crash, and cracks spread across the wall, which quickly crumbled under Hand¡¯s relentless assault. Barlyn¡¯s face turned deathly pale. He thought, ¡°I can¡¯t win. There is no way I can win this.¡± On the other side, Donna was in an even worse situation. Already wounded from Harris¡® sneak attack, she was at a severe disadvantage against Hammond, who had the upper hand from the start. Hammond waved his hand, and countless green Vine Phantoms. appeared in the air,shing out at Donna like whips. She gritted her teeth through the pain, conjuring an Earth Wall to block the attack, but the vines sapped the wall¡¯s strength and shattered it. The vines absorbed the energy from the Earth Wall, growing thicker and stronger. More and more robust vines filled the sky, enveloping Donnapletely. With no other options, she formed an Earth Sphere around herself for protection. But the vines rapidly drained the sphere¡¯s power. At this rate, Chapter 159 Defeated 4/5 Donna would soon be exhausted and die under Hammond¡¯s altack. Donna quickly surveyed the surrounding chaos. She saw Barlyn struggling against Hand, the Personal Guards, and the third and fourth Bodyguard Unit being overwhelmed by the werewolves. The situation was dire, and despair flickered in her eyes. ¡°Damn it!¡± Donna trembled. Her face was a mix of frustration and guilt. The thought of rissa being captured and subjected to some nefarious experiments haunted her. She felt utterly powerless. She thought, ¡°Hammond¡¯s wood powerspletely countered my own. I can¡¯t even muster any effective defense. I¡¯m barely holding on to myself. How could I save anyone else?¡± Desperation spread among the defenders. Injuries and casualties began to mount. A werewolf viciously pounced on a member of the Personal Guards. The guard was a skilled fighter trained by the Radcliffe family. The werewolf ripped open the guard¡¯s abdomen with razor¨Csharp ws. Intestines and organs spilled out onto the ground, the stench of blood filling the air. Screams of agony echoed as Barlyn was struck by Hand. A powerful punch shattered his shoulder, sending him flying backward. Chapter 159 Defeated 5/5 More Personal Guards rushed to help Barlyn, but their desperation made them reckless. This left them vulnerable, and one by one, they fell to the werewolves¡® savage attacks. Their bodies were torn apart. ¡°No!¡± Donna¡¯s eyes turned red with fury and despair. At this moment, Hammond seized his opportunity. His vines shattered the Earth Wall and ensnared Donna, wrapping tightly around her neck. ¡°Donna Radcliffe, it¡¯s over!¡± Hammond sneered. ¡°You all can go to hell now!¡± With that, the vines constricted mercilessly. Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ 1/5 God 160 God 160 Chapter 160 Savior The massive vines tightened around Donna¡¯s body and neck like a constricting python. As Hammond pulled them tighter, her face turned a purplish¨Cblue. Donna felt herself suffocating, the cold grip of death closing in. She was helpless. The Personal Guards and Bodyguard Units were struggling against the werewolves, facing injuries and fatalities at every moment. They were unable to save her. Barlyn was barely holding on, and his situation was critical. Even though rissa possessed three types of powers, none were offensive, rendering her almost powerless in this dire moment. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she watched the scene unfold, her face marked by sorrow. ¡°No!¡± rissa suddenly screamed, her eyes turning blood¨Cred. ¡°Let them go, and I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Hammond sneered, controlling the vines around Donna while mocking, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, you have no right to negotiate. Once I finish them off, you¡¯reing with us regardless.¡± rissa clenched her fists tightly. Despair filled her eyes as she realized her own inadequacy. Despite having three types of powers, none could be used to attack, making her utterly useless Chapter 160 Savior 2/5 in the current situation. Her capture had prevented Donna and the others from escaping. rissa loathed her own powerlessness. Her eyes burned with frustration and helplessness. All she could do was pray for a miracle, hoping someone woulde to their rescue. She watched helplessly as Donna, Barlyn, and the others edged closer to death. Donna couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The suffocating grip made her lungs feel as though they were on fire. Her vision began to fade to ck. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a deafening thunderp rang out. A blinding sh of lightning tore through the sky, striking the massive vine squarely, which coiled around Donna. The terrifying lightning shredded the giant vine effortlessly. Everyone was startled by the sudden appearance of the lightning. Instinctively, they looked up at the sky, where more lightning was gathering before crashing down with tremendous force. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Terrifying thunder rumbled as lightning bolts struck Hammond¡¯s green vines, charring and disintegrating them. Lightning hit Hand, and despite being a ss C+ martial artist, he screamed in pain, and ckened wounds appeared where he was struck. Chapter 160 Savior 3/5 The lightning also struck the werewolves, setting their fur aze and leaving them paralyzed, ck smoke pouring from their mouths and noses. Those still standing were stunned. They all knew that only one. person could control such lightning, and that was Raymond. But had Raymond mistakenly attacked his own allies? The sudden onught of lightning dramatically altered the battle situation. Every bolt seemed to have its own mind, avoiding the Radcliffes entirely. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Hammond roared. ¡°Raymond, have you lost your mind? Where are you aiming? Have you betrayed the King of the Aberrants?¡± After he shouted, silence fell around them. Donna, who had thought she was about to be strangled to death, was suddenly saved by a bolt of lightning. She, too, was bewildered. Everyone was scanning the area, trying to locate Raymond and understand why he was aiding the Radcliffe family. But no one found him. Unnoticed, a ghostly figure appeared behind Harris. IL was Osborne who had hurried to the scene. He was the one responsible for the lightning attack. Relieved to Chapter 160 Savior N?velDrama.Org content rights. 4/5 see rissa still alive, Osborne¡¯s eyes filled with fury as he saw Harris holding a gun to her head. ¡°Harris, it¡¯s you! If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± In an instant, Osborne moved silently, appearing behind Harris and grabbing his arm. Harris never expected an attack from behind. Before he could react, Osborne had already twisted his arm into an unnatural angle. ¡°Ah!¡± A blood¨Ccurdling scream erupted from Harris. He was tough, and despite the pain, he managed to pull out a gun with his other hand and attempt to shoot behind him. Unfortunately for him, Osborne was faster. Before Harris could raise his arm, Osborne seized it, breaking it swiftly, then delivered a powerful kick to Harris¡® chest, copsing it inward. Harris looked at Osborne in disbelief, blood gushing from his mouth. Whether he would survive or not, he was already finished. Osborne snorted, then turned to rissa, his face filled with concern. ¡°rissa, are you alright?¡± rissa was in shock. She stared at Osborne, tears streaming down her face. Just moments ago, she had been praying for someone to save them and change their dire situation. And then, Osborne appeared like a savior. Chapter 160 Savior 5/5 He rescued her again and many others in the Radcliffe family from the brink of death. At this moment, rissa felt her heart move. She shook her head vigorously, then threw herself into Osborne¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly. ¡°Osborne, I knew you¡¯d Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 161 God 161 Chapter 161 Run Away rissa clung tightly to Osborne, releasing all the pent¨Cup despair she had been feeling. 1/5 Osborne stood still, his body tense, his heart racing as he inhaled rissa¡¯s unique scent. His face flushed, and he gently patted her back after a moment of hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± He reassured her. ¡°With me here, no one can hurt you.¡± rissa trembled at his words, and she hugged him even tighter. ¡°Osborne, please save Aunt Donna and Barlyn!¡± Osborne nodded, his voice firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, they¡¯ll be safe too.¡± He then turned his gaze to Hammond. Among all the enemies. present, Hammond seemed the most formidable. His power was likely on par with Raymond¡¯s, both being top¨Ctier ss C+ metahumans. Hammond¡¯s power was wood¨Cbased. While Osborne had easily defeated Raymond before, he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to becent against Hammond. His previous victory had involved transforming into a vampire, a trump card he couldn¡¯t reveal in front of so many people. Even using lightning power publicly was out of the question. Beating Hammond with only his natural abilities would be challenging. Chapter 161 Run Away ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re still alive?¡± Hammond roared. ¡°Where¡¯s Raymond? Has he really betrayed the King of the Aberrants? Damn it!¡± 2/5 Osborne¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of cunning as he responded with a faint smile, ¡°Yes, Raymond has defected. He¡¯s hidden nearby. If you try anything, he¡¯ll join me in taking you down. Surrendering and switching sides is your only way out.¡± Hammond¡¯s face darkened at Osborne¡¯s words. Donna and the others were utterly astonished. ¡°Raymond hast defected? Raymond aiding Osborne against Hammond?¡± They exchanged incredulous nces. But those terrifying bolts of lightning had indeed saved them. If not for the lightning attacks, Donna would have been dead, and Barlyn would have been severely injured. Thus, they believed Osborne¡¯s words. ¡°Damn that Raymond! He dares to betray the great King of the Aberrants. He¡¯s courting death! And you all, you will die too!¡± Hammond spat out his threats before abruptly turning and fleeing. He understood they could not win if Raymond had truly defected and lurked in the shadows, ready to strike. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they might never get another chance. Quickly, Hammond and his men vanished, leaving everyone bewildered. Chapter 161 Run Away ¡°Had they really retreated?¡± Just moments ago, despair had gripped them all. They believed they were going to die there. Yet now, with just a few words from Osborne, the enemy had retreated entirely. They were alive. 3/5 Everyone helped each other up, their gazes filled with gratitude as they looked at Osborne. Even Donna felt immense gratitude. towards him. ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s going on? Did Raymond really defect?¡± Donna still found it hard to believe. Osborne hesitated for a moment. Not wanting to reveal his own powers, he said, ¡°He must have. Otherwise, why would he use his lightning powers to save you?¡± Donna was a little dazed. She and Raymond had shed three. times, each trying to kill the other. Yet now, he had saved. her? Something felt off, but the lightning attacks had been undeniably real, so she had to believe it for now. ¡°Osborne, where is Raymond? I want to talk to him.¡± Osborne shook his head. After exiting the underground tunnel, he had left the unconscious Raymond with Zoe to get here quickly. Raymond had not defected, and Osborne couldn¡¯t let Donna meet him. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. He probably doesn¡¯t want to show himself. Ms. Donna Radcliffe, let¡¯s not worry about that now. We should head back quickly,¡± he said. Chapter 161 Run Away Donna hesitated but eventually nodded. 4/5 Soon, the group cleaned up the battlefield, gathered the bodies. of the fallen, and helped the wounded. They left the slums and. returned to the Radcliffe Manor. Only then did everyone finally rx. ¡°Barlyn, I have some things to take care of. Contact me if you need anything,¡± Osborne said to Barlyn before leaving the manor. He returned to the slums and found the hidden Zoe. Seeing that she was safe, he breathed a sigh of relief. Zoe rxed upon seeing Osborne return. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Soon, Osborne took Zoe and Raymond, who were unconscious, back to Isa¡¯s Institute of Human Research. Isa was already waiting for him. ¡°Where is he? Where¡¯s the ss C+ metahuman? Do you know how desperately I need research subjects right now? I¡­¡± Isa wast speaking when she suddenly noticed Zoe. Isa was stunned. She rubbed her eyes and circled Zoe twice, a look of astonishment on her face. ¡°Who is this little girl? Why does she look exactly like your sister, Anastasia? Is she a clone?¡± Isa¡¯s words stunned Zoe. ¡°Miss, what did you just say? You said I look exactly like Osborne¡¯s sister?¡± She nced at Osborne. after speaking. Chapter 161 Run Away N?velDrama.Org content rights. 5/5 Osborne knew he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer and nodded. ¡°Zoe, you do look exactly like my sister, Anastasia! I even suspect you two might be twins!¡± ¡°What?¡± B Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 162 God 162 Chapter 162 She Wakes Up 1/4 Zoe was stunned. As an orphan, she had never imagined she might have any family. But now, Osborne was saying that his sister, Anastasia, looked exactly like her and might be her twin sister? At this moment, Zoe was overwhelmed with emotion. It was no wonder Osborne had saved her and taken her in. It all made sense noW. ¡°Osborne, where is she? I want to see her!¡± Zoe eximed excitedly. Osborne¡¯s expression turned somber, but he managed a smile and nodded. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to see her.¡± ahead. Isa hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°You two go I¡¯ll take this guy to theb first and then catch up with you.¡± With that, she dragged Raymond away. Raymond was about to be her test subject, and only time would tell how long he wouldst. Osborne then led Zoe to Anastasia¡¯s ward. His face was filled with a mix of tenderness and sorrow when he saw his sister lying there. Anastasia had been unconscious for several months. Zoe saw Anastasia for the first time and was utterly shocked. She stared at the girl on the bed who looked exactly like her, only Chapter 162 She Wakes Up more fragile. A strange sense of connection welled up in her heart. 2/4 Her body trembled as she walked to the bedside, reaching out a shaky hand to gently touch Anastasia¡¯s delicate face and hair. ¡°Sister¡­¡± The word slipped from her lips in a whisper, surprising even herself. She had no idea why she felt compelled to call Anastasia her sister. But deep inside, a powerful feeling told her that the girl lying there, who looked just like her, was indeed her sister. Her blood sister that was born from the same mother. ¡°Anastasia! You are my sister!¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes turned red instantly, and tears streamed down her face, falling onto Anastasia¡¯s. The next second, something happened that left Osborne utterly astonished. Anastasia, who had been in aa for months, suddenly fluttered her eyshes and slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze was confused, but when she saw Zoe, her eyes lit up, and she murmured, ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m your sister!¡± Zoe cried out, throwing herself onto Anastasia and sobbing uncontrobly. Her cries filled the room. An incredible connection surged between them, making it clear that they were the closest of kin without needing any words. Chapter 162 She Wakes Up Their deep bond had somehow awakened Anastasia from her long slumber. This was indeed a miracle. Osborne was stunned and rushed to the bedside, eximing, ¡°Anastasia, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel? You¡¯re finally awake!¡± 3/4 Anastasia¡¯s body jolted, and she turned to look at Osborne, her face softening with affection. ¡°Osborne! I¡¯m alive. I can see you again. I¡¯m so happy!¡± She struggled to lift her hand, wanting to touch Osborne¡¯s face. Despite her weakness, she gritted her teeth and kept reaching. out until Osborne took her arm and ced her hand on his cheek. Only then did she smile. ¡°Osborne, I missed you so much,¡± Anastasia said, her eyes welling up with tears. She kept caressing Osborne¡¯s face as if afraid this chance would nevere again. Even Zoe was forgotten by her for the moment. Anastasia¡¯s face was filled with pure affection for Osborne, and her gaze was so intense that it seemed like it might melt him. Osborne felt an overwhelming sorrow as he saw the light in Anastasia¡¯s eyes fading rapidly. She was slipping back into unconsciousness. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He quickly said, ¡°Anastasia, listen to me. I¡¯ve found a way to save you! I won¡¯t let you die, I promise. Even if I have to fight Chapter 162 She Wakes Up 4/4 the whole world, even if I have to give up everything, I will save you. Believe in me, just hold on, okay? When you wake up from this dream, you¡¯ll be cured. Promise me you¡¯ll hang in there.¡± Anastasia managed a weak smile and nodded. ¡°Okay. I promise, Osborne. I¡¯ll hold on. I want to stay with you for as long as possible. I know I can do it!¡± ¡°And my sister¡­¡± She looked at Zoe and said. ¡°You look just like me! Although this is our first meeting, can I ask you a favor?¡± Zoe was stunned but nodded without hesitation. ¡°Anastasia, just tell me.¡± Anastasia smiled, ¡°Take good care of Osborne for me, okay? Even if I don¡¯t make it, you stay by his side, take care of him, and help him. When he sees your face, he might think of me. That way, even if I die, I won¡¯t be too sad. Promise me, will you?¡± Zoe was taken aback, her eyes reddening with tears. She nced at Osborne, then nodded vigorously, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Okay. I promise, Anastasia. While you¡¯re unwell, I¡¯ll take good care of Osborne for you. But you won¡¯t die. You will get better. We¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Anastasia finally smiled. She nodded with difficulty, casting onest loving look at Osborne before closing her eyes. Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 163 God 163 Chapter 163 Divine Powers ¡°Her condition hasn¡¯t improved. Waking up just now was an ident,¡± Isa said after examining Anastasia. 1/4 Osborne¡¯s face fell with disappointment. Against reason, he had hoped that Anastasia¡¯s sudden awakening might be a sign of recovery, though he knew deep down it was only because of Zoe¡¯s presence. Isa studied Zoe carefully before speaking again. ¡°There can be a special connection between twin sisters, and it was this connection that temporarily woke Anastasia. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t help her illness. In fact, it worsened it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Osborne¡¯s face turned pale. Zoe felt guilty. She asked, ¡°Ms. Bowin. Anastasia will be okay, right?¡± Isa shook her head and pointed at Osborne. ¡°That depends on his abilities. Initially, she could have lived for another year. Now, it¡¯s down to eight months.¡± Osborne clenched his fists tightly, the gravity of the situation sinking in. ¡°Eight months! She has only eight months left!¡± He didn¡¯t me Zoe and said with determination, ¡°I¡¯ll expedite my ess to higher resources and get her into the Godfather¡¯s medical researchb. No matter what, I will save her!¡± Chapter 163 Divine Powers 2/4 Isa nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. There¡¯s still eight months, right? Shouldn¡¯t you be starting your new test? What is it? Considering you provided me with a test subject, I might help. you.¡± Osborne awkwardly rubbed his nose. The new test required him to pursue rissa, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Isa about it. Besides, how could she help him in matters of the heart? He still remembered thest time he had forcibly kissed her. ¡°Maybe next time,¡± he replied evasively. Isa didn¡¯t press further. She shrugged. ¡°Suit yourself. Rarely does this witch offer free help, and you don¡¯t appreciate it. Fine, I wasn¡¯t keen on charity work anyway.¡± She then turned her attention to Zoe. ¡°I need to draw some blood from you. While it¡¯s almost certain that you and Anastasia are sisters, it¡¯s best to confirm it. Plus, my tests are special. I can check if you have any power.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You can test if she got power? Zoe mentioned she might have some, but I think it¡¯s probably not what we typically consider.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Isa¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Zoe, tell me more. Why do you think you have powers?¡± Zoe hesitated but then began to exin in detail. When she finished, Osbornemented, ¡°I think this just means Zoe is good at singing. It doesn¡¯t sound like a power to me.¡± Chapter 163 Divine Powers 3/4 Isa rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying! This could very well be a psychic power. Many psychic metahumans can utilize their voices to exert power. What Zoe described sounds a lot like a manifestation of it. But we can find out for sure. Zoe, sing us a song. I¡¯ll be able to sense it.¡± Zoe looked at Osborne, who nodded. ¡°Just do as she said. She knows more about this than I do.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zoe nodded. She took a deep breath and began to sing. Her voice was enchanting, clear, and pure, with bright high notes, rich low notes, and ethereal middle tones. It was beyond beautiful. At first, Osborne simply found her voice lovely. But soon, he felt something was off. His consciousness seemed to be sinking into a bottomless abyss, separating from his body, which stood motionless. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suddenly, the Blood Cross tattoo on his chest activated, releasing a cold energy that snapped him out of the trance. Osborne was shocked. Next to him, Isa wore an enraptured expression, her body still and unresponsive. She abruptly shuddered and woke up, her face filled with astonishment as she looked at Zoe. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Isa eximed. Startled, Zoe quickly stopped singing and looked at Isa with fear and uncertainty. ¡°Ms. Bowin, is there something wrong?¡± Chapter 163 Divine Powers 4/4 Isa didn¡¯t say anything. She grabbed Zoe¡¯s arm, examining her closely as if she were a precious gem. ¡°Zoe, do you want to be a master? I can teach you! From now on, I¡¯ll be your mentor and train you to be the best!¡± Isa said excitedly. Zoe was stunned. She was clearly tempted, but she looked to Osborne for guidance. Osborne frowned. ¡°Isa, what¡¯s going on? Is Zoe¡¯s power so strong that you want to take her as your disciple?¡± Isa took a deep breath. ¡°Her talent is beyond strong. It¡¯s extraordinary! She definitely has power, a psychic one. Her power is scarce. It¡¯s one in a million. It¡¯s a divine power!¡± Osborne was taken aback. ¡°What is a divine power?¡± B Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 164 God 164 Chapter 164 The Witch Recruits a Disciple 1/5 ¡°Divine powers are far more potent than regr ones!¡± Isa began, her excitement palpable. ¡°To exin it simply, Zoe¡¯s power is still very weak. If we were to rank it, she¡¯d only be a ss F metahuman. Normally, her power shouldn¡¯t be able to affect either of us.¡± Osborne nodded. ¡°The gap between our levels and hers is vast. Yet her psychic power silently influenced both of us, indicating that her power could bypass the usual level restrictions. She could even affect top¨Ctier ss A metahumans with enough time to use her power! ¡°Powers that can transcend level differences are called divine. powers. Zoe¡¯s potential is limitless!¡± After Isa¡¯s exnation, Osborne finally understood. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. No wonder he had been affected by Zoe¡¯s power. If it weren¡¯t for his Blood Cross that could shield him from such influences, he might have remained entranced by her singing,pletely immobilized. If an enemy had attacked him in that state, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying!¡± Usually, as a ss F metahuman, Zoe shouldn¡¯t be able to harm him at all, given that he could easily defeat ss C+ metahumans. But Zoe had managed to affect him nheless. Her divine power could influence even higher¨Css metahumans if given enough time, making her extraordinarily powerful. Osborne was impressed. If he had understood psychic power better, he might have considered taking her as a disciple himself. With the proper training and growth, Zoe could be a formidable force. ¡°Zoe, Isa is an excellent teacher. She¡¯s stronger than me and knows how to help you improve your power. You should ept her offer,¡± Osborne said. Zoe¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked at Isa excitedly. ¡°Really? I can be your disciple?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Isa responded happily. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to teach you how to be a master. Don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that I don¡¯t have any power and am just a martial artist. I¡¯m the perfect teacher for you. ¡°I have many ways to help you enhance your psychic power. Also, psychic metahumans usually train in martial arts because. Chapter 164 The Witch Recruits a Disciple the stronger the body, the stronger the mind. I can help you be proficient in both.¡± 3/5 Zoe didn¡¯t fully understand but was overjoyed. She respectfully bowed to Isa and said, ¡°Ms. Bowin, I look forward to your guidance. I promise to study hard and will never let you down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, Zoe,¡± Isa said, quickly helping Zoe up, her face beaming with happiness. ¡°Ms. Bowin, Osborne, I want to change my name. I¡¯ve been an orphan all my life and don¡¯t know my real name. I chose the name Zoe Davis myself,¡± Zoe suddenly said. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve found my sister, I want to have the samest name as her and you, Osborne. Can I be called Zoe Augustine from now on?¡± She looked at Osborne with some trepidation, afraid he might refuse. Osborne was taken aback but smiled, gently patting her head. ¡°Alright. From now on, I¡¯ll treat you just like I treat Anastasia. If you want to take myst name, go ahead.¡± Zoe beamed with joy at his words. ¡°Zoe, you¡¯ll stay here, learn from Isa, and take care of Anastasia. I have some things to attend to and need to head back,¡± Osborne said, then drove out of the hospital and returned to the Radcliffe N?velDrama.Org content rights. Manor. Anastasia¡¯s sudden awakening had not signaled a recovery. Instead, her condition had worsened. The time she had left had Chapter 164 The Witch Recruits a Disciple shrunk from one year to just eight months. 4/5 Feeling the urgency, Osborne knew he had only eight months toplete six inheritance tests and elevate his status to Level 6. Then, he could send Anastasia to the Godfather¡¯s medical research facility. Time was running out. He needed to focus on the tests. But the fourth test was now hist immediate obstacle. It was pursuing rissa and making her his woman. Initially, Osborne was reluctant about this task. He believed that love should be mutual and develop naturally over time. The Godfather¡¯s test, which required him to pursue rissa, felt more like an arranged marriage, a strategic alliance. But now, Osborne¡¯s perspective had changed. Pursuing rissa had be his singr goal. No matter the challenges or opposition, he had to seed. Anyone who tried to interfere would be his enemy. He was determined to do whatever it took. As he drove, Osborne resolved firmly in his mind. Soon, he arrived at the Radcliffe Manor and immediately sensed something was wrong. The entrance was filled withw enforcement vehicles, and numerous armed officers guarded the gate. They even stopped Osborne¡¯s car. 5/5 Chapter 164 The Witch Recruits a Disciple ¡°Something¡¯s happened?¡± Osborne¡¯s face darkened. The presence of so manyw enforcement officers indicated a possible emergency at the manor. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about rissa. Write your Write yourment God 165 God 165 Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ Chapter 165 Arrogant Enforcement Team 1/2 ¡°What happened at the manor?¡± Osborne grabbed a member of the Surveince Group a at the gate and asked ¡°Captain Osborne.¡± The guard quickly saluted and whispered. ¡°A big shot has arrived at the manor. It was quite the spectacle, and they brought many members of the Enforcement Team. As soon as they arrived, they reced us ¡°A big shot, huh?¡± Osborne raised an eyebrow. Hearing that nothing was wrong, he rxed a bit However, who could this big shot be to warrant such a grand entrance? Bringing so many members of the Mayby City Enforcement Team was quite unusual. The Mayby City Enforcement Team, being an officialw enforcement body, would not be clispatched easily. Even though rissa had faced numerous attacks, the Enforcement Team always arrivedte, and their investigations led nowhere. This alone showed how insignificant the Mayby City Enforcement Teams seemed to be. But to underestimate their power would be a fatal mistake. The Enforcement Team was undoubtedly the most formidable force in Mayby City. Whether in terms of numbers, equipment, or the averagebat capability of its members, it was among the strongest. Its low profile was simply because it seldom took action and was reluctant to get involved in maller. If the Enforcement Team decided to, they could wipe out every underground gang in May City ¡°Who could it be?¡± Osbome was intensely curious about who had enough influence to bring so many enforcement members to the Radcliffe Manor. He had a hunch but wasn¡¯t sure yet, so he strode into the mor Soon, Osborne arved outside the Radcliffe Manor. From a distance, he saw the manor surrounded by heavily armed enforcement members, Looking more like the Radcliffe family¡¯s bodyguards than their own security detail, which had been pushed to the periphery. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Osbome was halted by the enforcement members before be reached the manor. The leading Enforcement Team member spoke to Osborne coldly, ¡°Important matters are being discussed inside. No one is allowed to enter!¡± ¡°Even me?¡± Osborne frowned. The leading enforcement officer sneered, not bothering to answer. He looked arrogant ¡°Sir, this is our captain!¡± Violet approached and sterly addressed the leading enforcement officer at this moment, The officer gave Osbome another once¨Cover, then sneered, ¡°He might be your captain, but he¡¯s not ours! I don¡¯t care who he is. My orders are In guard this ce, and no one is allowed in! Get lost, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± The leading officer was incredibly overbearing, wasing his weapon menacing ¡°What did you say?¡± Violet was furious. ¡°How dare you to tell our captain to get lost? Who do you think you are? This is the Radcliffe Manor, a private estate, not your Enforcement Team¡¯s domain¡°¡± As she finished, members of the Bodyguard Unit Four gathered around, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is private property, not your Enforcement Team¡¯s territory! How dare you act so anogantly here? Where were you when we needed you? Now you show up just to throw your weight around? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Step aside! Let our captain through!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± The members of Bodyguard Unit Four shouted angrily, aquaring off against the enforcement officers, and tension q quickly rose. ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± The leading officer was enged. He suddenly raised his gun, flicked off the safety, and aimed it at the members of the Bodyguard Unit Four. ¡°Get lost! Do you dare to attack the Enforcement Team? Make a more, and I¡¯ll kill you all right here! In Mayby City, even if we kill you, you¡¯ll dos for nothing¡± Chapter 165 Arrogant Enforcement Team His words left the members of the Bodyguard Unit Four seething with anger, but they didn¡¯t dare make a move. No matter how much they despised the Enforcement Team, they knew better than to provoke an official armed force. Frustration and resentment were written all over their faces. ¡°Hmph!¡± Osborne snorted at this time. He suddenly reached out and grabbed the leading officer¡¯s gun, forcing the muzzle downward. 2/2 The officer was immediately furious, desperately trying to lift the gun, but it felt like a mountain was pressing down on it. He couldn¡¯t budge it an inch. His expression changed, and he shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you touch me?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Oshome smirked. ¡°The Enforcement Team, huh? Let me remind you again, here is the Radcliffe Manor. It is a sacred private property. Even as the Enforcement Team, you have no right to be here without proper legal procedures! ¡°You dare to point a gun at my team members on private property? Do you believe I can kill you without consequence? And I will find awyer to sue you! Sue you until the Enforcement Team kicks you out, and sue you until you¡¯re bankrupt! ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Try me. Osborne¡¯s icy words made the officer¡¯s face darken further. He hadn¡¯t expected Osborne to not only be unafraid of the Enforcement Team but also to stand up to him directly, even threatening to kill him and sue him. The officer was seething with rage but didn¡¯t dare to move the gun again. He said coldly, ¡°You dare to challenge the Enforcement Team? You¡¯re courting death, kid! You just wait!¡± With that, he grabbed his walkie¨Ctalkie and began making a call. B Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 166 God 166 Chapter 166 Conflict 1/2 At this moment, Osborne remained calm. When he observed the arrogant enforcement team members, his auspicions grew more certain. It must be that person who had returned! rissa¡¯s nominal fianc¨¦, the man feared by Donna and the entire Radcliffe family, the future heir of the ancient Chevalier family, Apollo Chevalier! The Chevalier family had been influential in Skyefall for centuries, holding sway in both the underworld and high society. In terms of influence, not even the Radcliffe family couldpare, and even the Godfather¡¯s power paled in certain respects to that of the Chevalier family. The only family capable of making the Mayby City Enforcement Team strut around the Radcliffe Manor would be the Chevalier family. Apollo¡¯s arrival exerted tremendous pressure on Osborne, No matter what, Apollo was rissa¡¯s fiance. Their marriage was arranged by the elders of the Radcliffe and Chevalier families. For Osborne toplete his best as the beir, he inevitably had in be Apollo¡¯s enemy and take rissa away from him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Apollo¡¯s early appearance disrupted Osbome¡¯s ns, but there was no other choice now. He could only adapt as things unfolded. Soon, a few imposing figures emerged from the vi Osborne noted their insignias, identifying them as mid level leaders of the Enforcement Team, with the one in the lead being the deputy captain of the Mayby City Enforcement Team. He was a man in has thirties, standing nearly 6.5 feet tall, built like a bear, with a ferocious scar on his face that radiated a menacing aura, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The middle aged man asked coldly ¡°Captain Rudy, this man tried to foren his way in. I stopped him, but he assaulted me and said that even if he killed me, nothing would happen to him. He even threatened to sue the enforcement team!¡± The enforcement team member immediately used Osborne, his face full of contempt and mockery, as if saying, ¡°You¡¯re done for.¡± Hearing this, Rudy Gay, the deputy captain of the enforcement team, looked even colder. He nced down at Osborne with disdain in his eyes, ¡°Are you courting death? ¡°Do you know who we are? We are the Mayby City enforcement team. If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here immediately, or I¡¯ll be unkind to you!¡± With that, Rudy waved his hand, and the enforcement team members immediately raised their guns, all aiming at Osbome with cold expressions. Violet and the others faces changed instantly. But they did not hesitate, lifting their own guns and aiming at the enforcement team members At this moment, they could only stand by Osborne. Not only becaum Orbone was their captain, and seeing him humiliated brought them disgrace, but also because Osborne had saved their lives. During their recent expedition to the ms south of the city, they had been betrayed by Harris and ambushed. If Osborne hadn¡¯t arrived in time, they might well have perished. ¡°Are you nning to rebel?!¡± Rudy¡¯s face turned icy cold as he shouted angrily. Chapter 166 Conflict Osborne narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, ¡°Are you all brainless? Do I need to repeat myself? This is the Radcliffe Manor, a sacred private domain. This is not a ce for your enforcement team to show off!¡± Rudy frowned, his expression turning ugly. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a private domain? Do you think the Radcliffe family would offend Enforcement Team for an outsider like you? Do you believe I could shoot you dead, and the Radcliffe family wouldn¡¯t pursue it, but instead help cover it up?¡± Osborne responded coldly, ¡°I believe it! However, I bet you can¡¯t kill me! Want to try?¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Rudy aimed his gun at Osborne, disengaging the safety. The muzzle was less than 1.6 feet from Osborne¡¯s head. With a pull of the trigger, the bullet would instantly pierce Osborne¡¯s skull. Seeing this, Violet and the others turned pale and quickly disengaged their gun safeties. Osborne, however, raised his hand, signaling them not to act. He smiled at Rudy, showing no panic or fear in the face of the dark muzzle. He even stepped forward, pressing the gun almost against his head. He said calmly, ¡°Go ahead, shoot me.¡± Rudy¡¯s face grew intensely cold. Osborne¡¯s provocative stance filled him with fury, a hint of murderous intent shing deep in his eyes. The next second, he moved abruptly. ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish. Go to hell!¡± Rudy¡¯s finger pulled the trigger sharply. The gunshot rang out suddenly, and smoke billowed from the barrel. Rudy¡¯s face initially bore a cold smirk, but it quickly turned to astonishment, then fear. Instead of piercing Osborne¡¯s head as expected, the bullet stopped mysteriously at the muzzle, hovering in front of Osborne. The muzzle was only four inches from Osborne¡¯s head, but the bullet couldn¡¯t cross that four inches. ¡°Are you a mind control metahuman?¡± Rudy, as the deputy captain of the enforcement team, with his broad knowledge and experience, instantly grasped the key point. Osborne had used mind control to block the bullet. Rudy¡¯s face darkened as he immediately tried to retreat, but it was toote. Osbome sneered coldly, his ocr energy forming into a fist, which he mmed fiercely into Rudy¡¯s face. Rudy was sent flying, blood spurting wildly from his nose and mouth. The powerful blow ttened his nose, and hey on the ground, unable to get up. Upon seeing this, the other enforcement team members¡® faces changed drastically. Without hesitation, they pulled their triggers at Osborne. Intense gunfire echoed through the quiet Radcliffe Manor. Write yourment Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to Get Hemarried God 167 God 167 Chapter 167 They Were Getting Married Osborne sorted coldly, and his ocr energy instantly enveloped arge area in front of him. Every bullet that left the barrel was captured by the ocr energy, halting in mid¨Cair, with not a single one able to approach Osborne¡¯s body. The enforcement team members were stunned by this sight. Osbome¡¯s expression was indifferent, with a hint of disdain When his Satan¡¯s Eye had reached level three, it had gained abilities simr to mind control. This power was already exposed, and there was no need to hide it anymore. Using mind control to deal with bullets was child¡¯s y for him. He activated his mind control, and the densely packed bullets fell to the ground with a series of clinking sounds. All the enforcement team members stopped firing. They understood that continuing to shoot would be a waste of bullets. They looked at Osborne with terror. As Osborne took a step forward, they all took a step back in unison, their previous arrogance and pride reced by panic. They knew well that this world respected power above all. At this moment, a group of people, led by Donna, emerged from the vi. ¡°What¡¯s happening here? W Who¡¯s shooting? ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Donna asked urgently. Behind her were Barlyn, rissa, and a handsome young man in his mid¨Ctwenties who exuded the air of a societal elite. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, they were the ones who fired the shots! Violet stepped forward and quickly recounted the events, detailing how the enforcement team had arrogantly blocked Osborne and even fired at him. Donna¡¯s face instantly turned grim. She nced at Osborne before turning to the young man and saying coldly, ¡°Mr. Chevalier, your people are way out of line! This is the Radcliffe Manor, a sacred private domain. Osborne is our head of security, and not only did your men block him, but they also fired at him?¡± Apollo smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, it was just a misunderstanding.¡± He then took a serious look at Osborne and smiled, ¡°A ss C mind control metahuman, not bad at all! It seems the Radcliffe family hasn¡¯tpletely declined over the years, being able to find a ss C+ mind control metahuman to be rissa¡¯s head of security. I¡¯m quite surprised.¡± After speaking, Donna¡¯s expression tumed somewhat sou She could easily detect the mockery in Apollo¡¯s words. sour. Apollo was implying that the Radcliffe family had declined to the point of being unable to protect rissa without hiring an outsider, a mere ss C+ mind control metahuman as the head of security. Donna was furious inside, clenching her fists but unable to refute ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, don¡¯t be upset.¡± Chapter 167 They Were Getting Married 2/2 Apollo continued, ¡°Since I¡¯m back, such attacks will naturally not happen again. I¡¯m now the captain of the Mayby City enforcement team, and I will send people to protect rissa personally from now on. ¡°I think your security team is unnecessary. It¡¯s just a waste of money. Since rissa is my fianc¨¦e, I have the responsibility and obligation to protect her. From now on, let me personally take care of her safety.¡± Upon hearing this, rissa¡¯s face changed instantly. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± rissa said urgently, ¡°Mr. Chevalier, your status is noble. I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble you to protect me. If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Chevalier, please leave.¡± She nced worriedly at Osborne after speaking. Apollo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? Very well, but I¡¯m still concerned about your safety, rissa. Il leave some of my bodyguards to protect you. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse, or I¡¯ll be displeased.¡± Apollo finished speaking with an air of arrogance as if his displeasure would spell trouble for everyone. rissa opened her mouth as if wanting to refuse again but was stopped by Donna. ¡°Since it¡¯s Mr. Chevalier¡¯s kind offer, rissa, don¡¯t refuse! Mr. Chelier¡¯s security team consists of highly trained experts brought in from abroad with extensive experience inbat. their protection, your safety is assured ¡°With the rissa frowned, wanting to speak up b 1. up. but ultimately held back. Apollo nodded with a smile. ¡°That settles my concerns!¡± He then selected six female bodyguards. ¡°You six, from now on, protect my fianc¨¦e rissa diligently. If anything happens to her, you will pay with your lives!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Chevalier!¡± The six women bowed immediately, their faces cold and robotic. Everyone could sense the strong, murderous, and bloody aura from these six women. They were undoubtedly seasoned killers. Finally, Apollo said, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, rissa, I¡¯ll take my leave now! I will soon discuss our wedding ns with Sir Radcliffe. ¡°I hope our wedding will take ce soon. ¡°What do you think, rissa?¡± Apollo finished with a smile, causing rissa¡¯s face to turn pale. She bit her lip tightly, her expression growing colder without saying a word. Osborne¡¯s face also changed dramatically. ¡°Discussing wedding ns? ¡°The wedding will take ce soon?¡± Apollo and rissa were getting married?! B Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 168 God 168 Chapter 168 Arrogant Apollo 1/2 ¡°Apollo, aren¡¯t you being a bit hasty? rissa is still very young and not ready for marriage.¡± At this moment, Earlyn frowned and spoke up. rissa looked at him with gratitude. Donna besitated for a moment, then added, ¡°Indeed, it does serruslied. rissa is only twenty. Maybe we should wait a bit longer for the wedding¡± Apollo smiled faintly ¡°Too hasty? I think it¡¯s just right. Besides, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s in a hurry, but Sir Radcliffe. I can wait, but how much longer can your Radcliffe family afford to wait? Do you dare to wait?¡± Apollo¡¯s words left rissa and the others looking displeased. Osborne was puzzled. From Apollo¡¯s words, it seemed that the Radcliffe family was in trouble, which was why they were eager to marry rissa to Apollo to solve their problems. But he had no idea exactly what the problem was. ¡°In any case, I hope to have the wedding soon. I won¡¯t be staying in Mayby City for long. After the wedding with rissa, I n to take her abroad for development. ? ¡°By then, I will naturally resolve the Radcliffe fantily¡¯s issues. ¡°What do you think?¡± Apollo wore a smug expression as if everything was under his control and everyone had to follow his arrangements His demeanor was suffocating Donna and the others. ¡°I, I will discuss this with Sir Radcliffe.¡± Donna gritted her teeth. Not wanting to dwell on this matter, she changed the topic. ¡°The most pressing boane now is that rina is being targeted by The Aberrants! If we can¡¯t ensure her safety, nothing else matters.¡± Apollo sneered, ¡°The Aberrants? A disreputable organization expelled from Rosmandi! They wouldn¡¯t dare enter Rosmandi in force, lest the Godfather deal with them.¡± ¡°Even if they don¡¯t dare enter in force, they still pose a threat to rissa! We must find a way to ensure her safety. Do you have any suggestions, Mr. Chevalier?¡± Donna directly threw the problem at Apollo. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Donna thought to herself, ¡°Apollo, you¡¯re so arrogant and think you¡¯re so capable, right? Since you¡¯re so capable, then figure out a way to solve the problem of The Aberrants sending people to assassinate rissa.¡± Apollo clearly understood this was Donna¡¯s test. He smiled faintly, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He beckoned to a subordinate and whispered to him. Shortly after, he wore a confident smile. He spoke calmnly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Skyefall Security Services fins a ss A defense system from the Draco Group? If we install this defense system here, rissa¡¯s mfety should be ensued. ¡± Chapter 168 Arrogant Apollo Donna¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That would indeed solve the problem! However, many powerful forces are eyeing that sa A defense system, and Skyefall Security might not be willing to lease it to us.¡± 2/2 Apolloughed and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I mentioned it, I have confidence! The Chevalier family still holds some sway in Skyfall. Even the Draco Group must give my family some respect. ¡°Moreover, Skyefall Security has been sold to a new owner. Although we don¡¯t know who the new owner is, I believe that if I personally negotiate, they won¡¯t refuse me! ¡°I¡¯ll secure that ss A defense system for sure! Consider it a gift for rissa.¡± With that, Apollo looked proud. Donna felt a bit of joy. If they could indeed lease the ss A defense system from Skyefall Security and install it in the manor, rissa wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her safety within the manor. Unfortunately, the Radcliffe family didn¡¯t have the influence to make Skyefall Security lease them the defense system. She thought, ¡°If Apollo is confident, then let him negotiate.¡± ¡°Mr. Chevalier, are you really sure?¡± Apollo smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll see whether I¡¯m sure or not! Why not seize the day and go now? ¡°Let¡¯s go to Skyefall Security together. I¡¯ll negotiate personally and aim to have the ss A defense system installed by tonight.¡± Donna hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll make arrangements now.¡± Soon, arge convoy departed from the Radcliffe Manor. As the head of security, Osbome finally got to sit in rissa¡¯s car and personally drove. Barlyn sat in the front passenger seat, with Donna and rissa in the back. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening to our Radcliffe family? Can¡¯t we just not marry rissa to Apollo? That guy is so arrogant, it¡¯s unbearable!¡± Barlyn couldn¡¯t help butin. Donna replied coldly, ¡°Keep suchments to yourself. If you dare say that outside, I¡¯ll break your legs! ¡°As for what¡¯s happening with the Radcliffe family, it¡¯s pointless to tell you. You can¡¯t change anything! Apollo may be arrogant, but he has the right to be! ¡°Don¡¯t forget, even Sir Radcliffe couldn¡¯t negotiate to acquire that ss A defense systems, regardless of how much money he offered. Apollo, however, is confident be caII. ¡°Because of this alone, we can¡¯t afford to offend him right now.¡± B Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 169 God 169 Chapter 169 The Grim Reaper ¡°Who¡¯s to my he¡¯s not just bluffing?¡± Barlyn rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If Sir Radcliffe couldn¡¯t secure the deal, how could Apollo? Hmph, I don¡¯t believe it. If he fails, I can¡¯t wait to see how he handles it!¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the remark ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s so funny?¡± Donna had been watching Osbome closely, trying to gauge his reaction to rissa¡¯s face, Apollo. Apart from the incident at the gate where Osborne taught the enforcement team members a lesson, he had remained calm in Apollo¡¯s practice. Donna almost believed Osborne no longer had any feelings for rissa. Otherwise, he would surely show souse hostility toward Apollo, Upon seeing Osbortisugh at Barlyn¡¯s mockery of Apollo, Donna finally couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°Oxbone, what are youughing at? Do you also think Apollo is bluffing? And what do you think of Apollo as a person?¡± Osborne was taken aback, not expecting Donna to catch hisugh. He thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I just found Barlyn¡¯s depiction amusing. If Apollo, with all his confidence, gets turned down by Skyefall Security, his reaction should be quite interesting ¡°As for what I think of him? ¡°I don¡¯t think much of him! While I¡¯m not entirely clear on hour powerful the Chevalier family truly is, his arrogance, the way he expects everyone to obey him, rubs me the wrong way. ¡°I don¡¯t think he deserves ri Osborne finished calmly, and Barlyn burst intoughter. ¡°Osborne, you think so too? Haha, great minds think alike! ¡°I also think Apollo doesn¡¯t deserve rissa at all! If my mom hadn¡¯t stopped me, I¡¯d have beaten him up! Who cares about old family legacies? Acting all high and mighty in front of me, what a jerk!¡± Barlyn grumbled angrily. Donna red at him. ¡°Shut up! Do you think if I didn¡¯t stop you, you¡¯d be able to beat Apollo? Hup! Even I might not be his match.¡± Barlyn was surprised at her words. ¡°Is he that strong?¡± Donna¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure how strong he is. Ha¡¯s been abroad for years, and no one knows his exact capabilities. But I¡¯ve heard be¡¯s famous overseas, known as the Grim Reaper.¡± ¡°The Grim Reaper?¡± ¡°The Grim Reaper?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The Grim Reaper?¡± Barlyn, rissa, and Osborne echoed in astonishment. Barlyn wa was shocked that Apollo had such an intimidating nickname, which sounded like he had killed many people. riashowed visible disgust on her face. Only Osborne was simply irritated by the nickname Grim Reaper, finding it presumptuous. Chapter 169 The Grim Reaper He thought to himself, ¡°Grim Reaper? The Grim Reaper is Satan!¡± With his possession of Satan¡¯s Eye, Osborne couldn¡¯t stomach anyone daring to call themselves the Grim Reaper. He believed such a person was unworthy of the title! 2/2 Donna continued, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard rumors, but Apollo¡¯s strength is certainly formidable, possibly stronger than mine. So, don¡¯t provoke lum.¡± With that, Donna intentionally nced at Osborne. ¡°Although he¡¯s arrogant, some of what he says is true. The Chevalier family is powerful in Skyefall, and even the Draco Group has to show them respect. ¡°If Skyefall Security were still a subsidiary of the Draco Group, they might refuse to lease the ss A defense system to Apollo. But now, the Draco Group has sold Skyefall Security. ¡°No matter who the new owner is, I don¡¯t think they¡¯d risk offending the Chevalier family. So, Apollo really might manage to lease the ss A defense system.¡± After she finished, rissa frowned. ¡°Aunt Donna, even if if he seeds, I won¡¯t many Donna frowned and said, ¡°rissa, don¡¯t say foolish things! All I can do is try to buy you more time.¡± She sighed deeply. you marry or not is not up to you or me to decide. It¡¯s up to Sir Radcliffe. Barlyn was anxious. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with our family? Do we really need the Chevalier family to survive? Must we sacrifice rissa¡¯s happiness? Apollo doesn¡¯t deserve her. Why should she marry him?¡± ¡°Hmph, if Apollo doesn¡¯t deserve her, who does? Besides, your opinion doesn¡¯t matter. Can you convince Sir Radcliffe? Can you persuade the elders of the family? If not, then shut up!¡± Donna was furious. Barlyn was also angry and blurted out, ¡°I won¡¯t keep quiet! I think Osbome is better than Apollo! I¡¯d rather see rissa marry Osborne than Apollo! At least Osborne saved rissa¡¯s life.¡± Osborne was stunned. He quickly nced at rissa through the rearview mirror, seeing her blush deeply, biting her lip as she looked back at him. Their eyes met in an instant. Osborne saw defiance and resistance in rissa¡¯s eyes. Instantly, Osborne felt a jolt. ¡°You reckless brat, stop talking no Donna¡¯s angry voice interrupted Osborne¡¯s thoughts. Donna said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say such things again! Otherwise, you¡¯ll endanger Osborne! ¡°And Osborne, while I appreciate you saving rissa several times, you and rissa are not suitable for each other. Youe from different Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to Get Remarried God 170 God 170 Chapter 170 I Really Like Her ¡°We¡¯re not from the same world?¡± Osborne¡¯s expression became somewhat distant as memories of his ex¨Cwife, Ophelia, surfaced. Ophelia had said the same thing when they divorced. They weren¡¯t from the same world! In the past, Osborne would have brushed it off, not bothering to argue. What Donna thought was her business and had nothing to do with him N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But now, Osborne let out a coldugh ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, I don¡¯t believe rissa and I aren¡¯t from the same world. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m unworthy of her. In fact, I believe I¡¯m more suited for her than Apollo.¡± His words left everyone in the car stunned. They all looked at Osborne in disbelief, their eyes wide. None of them expected Osborne to say something like this. ¡°Osborne, do you mean it?¡± Barlyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Osborne, do you really like rissa?¡± Osborne didn¡¯t reply. rissa¡¯s face was already flushed. She tried hard to maintain aposed expression, but a closer look would reveal a slight smile at the corners of her mouth. She turned to look out the window, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard Osborne¡¯s words. Donna, however, wore a stern and cold expression. ¡°Well, Osborne, you finally showed your true colors! You do have ulterior motives for rissa! You really do like her. I was right all along!¡± Osborne smiled faintly. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, rissa is beautiful and has a good personality. Why wouldn¡¯t I like her? Do you have no confidence in her? Or do you think there¡¯s something wrong with my taste?¡± Donna¡¯s face was filled with anger. Osborne remained calm. Upon hearing that Apollo wanted to marry rissa soon, Osbome realized he couldn¡¯t take his time pursui pursuing her He had to act a t quickly. Otherwise, if Apollo and rissa¡¯s wedding took ce, it would be toote. At the very least, he needed rissa to know his feelings. Whether rissa liked him, thought he was too direct, or found him presumptuous, Osborne couldn¡¯t worry about that now. However, Osborne did feel somewhat confident. He could sense that rissa didn¡¯t dislike him. In fact, because of what happened fifteen years ago, rissa seemed to have a special affection for him. While he knew this might not be love, the fact that she didn¡¯t dislike him meant he had a chance. Sance Donna had already made her position clear, Osborne decided not to push too hard. Otherwise, if Donna karked lum out, it would be a headache Chapter 170 | Really He quickly changed the subject. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, I don¡¯t think Apollo will seed. Skyefall Security won¡¯t lease the ss A defense system to him Donus sorted, ¡°Why do you think that? You have no idea about the Chevalier family¡¯s influence! I can¡¯t imagine any reason Skyefall Security would Osborne smiled faintly, wanting to say that since he was the real new owner of Skyefall Security, Apollo had no chance if he opposed it. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say that. He said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling. If you don¡¯t believe me, Ms. Donna Radcliffe, how about we make a bet?¡± Donna frowned. ¡°What do you mean? What do you want to bet on?¡± Osborne took a deep breath. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll leave the Radcliffe Manor voluntarily. I¡¯ll never appear in front of rissa again, nor will I have any thoughts about her.¡± As he finished speaking, rissa turned her head, frowning at him. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but ultimately said nothing.. Donna, however, sneered, ¡°Did you really say that?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°But if I win?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± I W ¡°If I win, I hope you¡¯ll support me. I hope you¡¯ll agree to let me pursue risan. Whether I seed or not, you can¡¯t stop me. His words left everyone in the car speechless again. Donna¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! I¡¯ve made myself clear, yet you still have such delusions? What makes you think you have the right to pursue rissa? What makes you think she¡¯d let you? You¡¯re not from the same¡­. Before D Donna could finish, rissa interrupted. ¡°Aunt Donna, I agree. ¡°Compared to Apollo, I prefer Osborne. While I know this might not be love, I¡¯m grateful that Osbome likes me, and I¡¯m willing to give him a chance.¡± After she finished, Donna was stunned. Barlyn and Osborne were also taken aback. Soon, a look of joy appeared on Osborne¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t misjudged. rissa did have feelings for him, and he had a chance. Donna¡¯s face turned dark as she alternated her gaze between rissa and Osborne. The car fell into silence, with everyone feeling Donna¡¯s anger. After a long while, Donna spoke, ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re courting death! If Apollo finds out about your feelings for rissa, you¡¯ll die a terrible death!¡± Osborne said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s my concern. But I know that if I do nothing and watch rissa many Apollo, whom she doesn¡¯t love, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. That would be worse than death.¡± His words brought tears to rissa¡¯s eyes, and she looked at him with a mix of emotion and gratitude. ¡°Osbome¡­¡± Donnaughed in anger. ¡°Fine! If you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll let you! If you win, I¡¯ll support you and won¡¯t stop you from pursuing rissa. ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, you have no chance of sess! The Chevalier family, the Radcliffe family, everyone will stop you! Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 171 God 171 Chapter 171 Skyefall Security 1/2 The atmosphere inside the car became quiet. Finally, their convoy arrived at the headquarters of Skyefall Security without any incident along the way. Situated at the junction of Mayby City and Cloudsea City, Skyefall Security¡¯s headquarters spanned a vast canyon. It was heavily fortified with advanced defense instations and vanous high¨Cpower defensive weapons 130 It was rumored that Skyefall Security could withstand an attack from an army of ten thousand men. The headquarters was divided into office and training areas. On the way, Apollo had contacted the top brass at Skyefall Security through the Chevalier family, expressing his intention to discuss business. A group of Skyefall Security executives was waiting at the entrance to greet them. Apollo stepped out of the car, and several people immediately approached. Leading them was a woman in her thirties, still quite charming and attractive. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Mr. Chevalier, wee to Skyefall Security. I am Judith Fox, the vice president of Skyefall Security.¡± Apollo smiled faintly and shook her hand. After a few exchanged pleasantries, Judith invited Apollo and his party into the office. For some reason, Osborne felt annoyed by Judith¡¯s fawning attitude towards Apollo, Skyefall Security was now hispany. Seeing Judith, his vice president, fawning over Apollo irked him. Although it was his first time meeting Judith, he already had a poor impression of her, However, he said nothing. Since he had be the owner of Skyefall Security, be hadn¡¯t had a chance toe here and get to know Skyfall Security well. This was a good opportunity. ¡°Osbome, did you see that?¡± Donna whispered coldly in Osborne¡¯s ear. ¡°Skyefall Security¡¯s vice president is currying favor with Apollo. She is the third most powerful person in Skyfall Security! Her attitude represents Skyefall Security¡¯s current stance. ¡°In the past, Skyefall Security was a subsidiary of the Draco Group, and maybe they wouldn¡¯t care too much about the Chevalier family. But now that Skyefall Security has been sold, the attitudes of its top executives have naturally changed ¡°They won¡¯t refuse Apollo! ¡°You¡¯re sure to lose our bet!¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Judith¡¯s attitude towards Apollo had nothing to do with Skyefall Security¡¯s overall stance. He, as the owner, hadn¡¯t even said anything yet! Ha e replied calmly, ¡°She¡¯s just a vice p ta vice president. She can¡¯t decide anything significant.¡± ¡°Hmph, keep deluding yourself!¡± Donna ignored Osborne and followed the crowd into the office. ¡°Ms. Fox, where is your new boss? Chapter 171 Skyefall Security ¡°I have a significant business deal to discuss directly with your boss. Please ask them toe here.¡± In the office. Apollo spoke with an air of arrogance as if to say Judith was unworthy of negotiating with him. Judith¡¯s expression turned awkward upon hearing this. 2/2 ¡°Mr. Chevalier, I apologize, but I currently do not know where our new boss is or even who he is. Only our general manager knows the boss¡± identity.¡± Apollo furrowed his brow upon hearing this. He felt Judith¡¯s words were just brushing him off. He thought to himself, ¡°How could a vice president not even know who the new boss is? To buy Skyefall Security would take at least several billion dors, even up to tens of billions of dors. Such a person definitely isn¡¯t insignificant. He bought Skyefall Security, and he hasn¡¯t even shown his face? What exactly is he after?¡± Apollo stared at Judith closely but saw that she didn¡¯t seem to be lying. He frowned and said, ¡°Forget it, then! What I want to discuss today is your ss A defense system. I want to lease it.¡± Apollo didn¡¯t waste any more time and stated his purpose. Judith looked even more embarrassed. ¡°Tin sorry, Mr. Chevalier. If it were any other business, I could make the decision and give you the best terms to ensure cooperation. But for the ss A defense system, I don¡¯t have the authority. ¡°Only the boss and the general manager can decide on that.¡± Apollo¡¯s face showed anger. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Call your general manager! Do you think I have all day?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Judith quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chevalier. I¡¯ve already contacted the general manager. He was at the training ground but will be here shortly.¡± ¡°He better hurry!¡± Apollo snapped, no longer paying attention to Judith, leaving her deeply embarrassed. Since Skyefall Security was sold by the Draco Group, she had been anxious, worried that without the Draco Group¡¯s backing. Skyefall Security would decline. Not only would they lose their lofty status, but they might also face operational difficulties. Seeing Apollo from the powerful Chevalier family, she hoped to curry favor to secure her future. However, Apollo couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to her. Apollo turned to rissa with a confident and proud expression. ¡°rissa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get that ss A defense system for you. ¡°No one can refuse me.¡± Super Godfo God 172 God 172 Chapter 172 One Hundred Million Dors rissa¡¯s face remained icy, like an eternal cier, Listening to Apollo¡¯s arrogant and confident words, she felt nothing but disgust. She replied coldly, ¡°Brag after you¡¯ve actually aplished it!¡± ¡°Bragging?¡± Apollo¡¯s lips curled up in a smug smile, unfazed by rissa¡¯s attitude. ¡°Anyone familiar with me knows I never brag! If I dare to say it, I can do ¡°Ms. Fox, what do you think? ¡°The Chevalier family has considerable influence in Skyefall. Whether it¡¯s legitimate or underworld matters, we call the shots. If Skyefall Security were still a subsidiary of the Draco Group, we might have shown you souse respect. But now¡­ ¡°Anyone who dare refuse me will find it impossible to operate in Skyefall! *I will shut them down! trust the new owner owner and general manager of Skyefall Security won¡¯t be foolish enough to make that mistake, right?¡± full of usence Apollo¡¯s expression turned icy cold as he red at Judith, his eyes A sh of anger crossed Judith¡¯s eyes. Apollo was threatening Skyefall Security. As its vice president, hour could she not be furious? But in the end, she didn¡¯t dare to show her anger. Instead, she put on an even more fawning sonde. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, you exaggerate. How could we refuse you or miss a chance to cooperate with the Chevalier family? I¡¯m sure our coboration will go smoothly.¡± Osborne, sitting in a corner, felt his anger rising as he watched this scene. He thought, ¡°What is this vice president, Judith, up to? If all the managers at Skyfall Security are like her,cking backbone, I¡¯ll have to consider overhauling the management teams.¡± Apollo was very pleased with Judith¡¯s behavior¡­ In his eyes, without the Draco Group¡¯s backing, Skyefall Security was just an ordinary security company. Apollo didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. ¦° N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In Skyfall, it would be too easy for the Chevalier family to crush a securitypany. A single word from him could cause severe losses for Skyefall Security. That was why he was so confident, so certain that Skyefall Security wouldn¡¯t dare refuse him. a¡¯ve got some sense. Apollo told Judith, ¡°To be the vice president of Skyefall Security, you must have some skill. If you ever think about it, you cane and join the Chevalier family.¡± Judith was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chevalier, If there¡¯s an opportunity, I¡¯d love to work on something big with you.¡± Her expression grew even more ingratiating Olet out a coldugh, having already decided to fire Judith. He thought, ¡°How did someone like her be the vice president of Chapter 172 One Hundred Million Dors Skyefall Security? What is the general manager, Valentin Gibson, doing?¡± Just then, the office door opened. A middle¨Caged man in his forties stepped in. He had a strong presence, was tall and sturdy, and had an authoritative demeanor. ¡°Mr. Gibson, you finally arrived. Mr. Chevalier has been waiting, Judith quickly said. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, let me introduce you to our general manager, Valentin.¡± Valentin nodded at Apollo, his expression neutral. 2/2 He quickly scanned the office environment, barely acknowledging the others until his gaze fell upon Osborne, causing him to pause briefly as if about to say something. But Osborne reacted quickly, shaking his head slightly. Valentin was the only one who knew Osborne was the new owner of Skyefall Security. They had spoken on the phone before. Although they hadn¡¯t met, Valentin certainly had his photo and could recognize him. Valentin subtly nodded at Osbome before turning to Apollo. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, nice to meet you.¡± Apollo smiled faintly, ¡°So, you¡¯re the general manager, Valentin? I hear only you can decide on leasing the ss A defense system. I¡¯vee here to lease that system. ¡°A t rate of 100 million dors a year! ¡°If you agree, Skyefall Security will gain the Chevalier family¡¯s friendship,¡± Apollo finished speaking, and everyone looked shocked. Donna frowned at Apollo, wanting to speak but ultimately staying silent. One hundred million dors was too low! The ss A defense system included many high¨Ctech defense weapons, all products of the Draco Group, many of which were not for sale The cost of the system was exorbitant. Even leasing it would typically start at 500 million dors a year, with some willing to pay a billion dors unable to secure it. And yet, Apollo was offering only 100 million dors! Valentin¡¯s expression turned cold as he red at Apollo. ¡°One hundred million dors? ¡°Mr. Chevalier, are you joking? Or did you misspeak?¡± Apollo smiled faintly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not joking, nor did I misspeak. I said 100 million dors. A yearly rent of 100 million dors is a lot, and ites with the Chevalier family¡¯s friendship. That¡¯s a huge gain.¡± Valentin replied coldly, ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Apollo¡¯s expression turned even colder, his tone threatening. ¡°Then you should consider carefully. If you refuse, what Skyefall Security will receive from the Chevalier family will be, hostility.¡± God 173 God 173 Chapter 173 Valentin Lashes Out at Apollo You threatening i me?¡± Valentin red daggers at Apollo, his eyes zing with fury. ¡°Take it as a threat or a piece of advice. Either way, I¡¯ve made my stance clear, and it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do. ¡°Aligning with the Chevalier family, Skyefall Security remains the top securitypany in Skyefall state. If you go against us¡­. ¡°Then Skyefall Security might as well prepare for bankruptcy.¡± With that. Apollo leaned back in his chair, looking disdainfully at Valentin Valentin¡¯s face darkened, and just as he was about to speak, Judith grabbed his arm and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Gibson, don¡¯t lose your cool. We¡¯re no longer under the Draco Group, and we can¡¯t afford to offend the Chevalier famil ¡°I think we should just agree. Sure, we lost the Draco Group as our backer, but this is our chance to hop on the Chevalier family¡¯s ship. That¡¯s the only way ourpany can keep growing. ¡°Otherwise, if the Chevalier family targets us and squeezes us out, we¡¯ll suffer big time, maybe even crash and burn. ¡°Mr. Gibson, there are over a thousand people needing jobs. Don¡¯t be rash. A hundred million dors is better than nothing.¡± Valentin coldly stared at Judith. ¡°You want me to agree to this?¡± Judith looked awkward but nodded. ¡°Yes, I think we should. It¡¯s good for Skyefall Security. Even if the new boss were here, he¡¯d definitely agree. He wouldn¡¯t want to cross the Chevalier family, would he?¡± Their voices were low, but everyone present was sharp¨Ceared, catching every word. Faces varied, all waiting for the oue. Only Apollo remained calm as if he were sure Valentin wouldn¡¯t dare refuse. Valentin nced at Osborne. Osborne looked frustrated. He thought Apollo would negotiate reasonably, but instead, he resorted to intimidation. Osborne had no intention of agreeing anyway, and now it was even less likely. He shook his head at Valentin and quickly sent Valentin a text message. Valentin¡¯s phone pinged, and upon reading the message, his eyes lit up. Apollo smirked. ¡°Valentin, have you made up your mind? Are you renting out the system for 100 million dors, or are you picking a fight with my family and watching Skyefall Security go under?¡± Valentin sported coldly, ¡°Apollo, are you delusional? Or are you thinking with your ass? If you¡¯re sick, z go see a doctor, don¡¯te here causing trouble. Get lost now, or don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± After Valentin spoke, the room fell into an eerie silence. Osborne, who had expected this, wore a smirk while everyone else was stunned. No one had anticipated Valentin would curse so harshly, so crudely Apollo¡¯s family wielded immense influence in both the underworld and the legitimate business in Skyefall, and Apollo was a contender for the Chevalier family¡¯s inheritance, People thought, ¡°How dare Valentin talk to him like that? Even if Skyefall Security hadn¡¯t changed bosses and was still under the Draco Group, they wouldn¡¯t have the guts to challenge the Chevalier family, let alone offend them.¡± Valentin¡¯s outburst left everyone in shock. They all thought they had misheard Chapter 173 Valentin Lashes Out of Apollo Even though they felt Apollo was out of line, they didn¡¯t approve of Valentin burning bridges like this. He hadpletely crossed the Chevalier family, ready to take them on. They wondered where Valentin got his nerve from. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Donna was shocked. Barlyn looked astonished, almost admiring Valentin for doing what he had always wanted to do but couldn¡¯t. rissa, usually so aloof, now had a faint smile on her face as if enjoying Apollo¡¯s humiliation. Apollo trembled with rage, standing up abruptly, ring at Valentin, and growling. ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you dare.¡± Valentin rolled his eyes and disdainfully replied, ¡°You got problems with not only your brain but with your hearing, too? You want me to repeat the insult? Fine, listen up. Who do you think you are, spouting nonsense at Skyefall Security? You think you can rent our top¨Ctier defense system for 100 million dors? Go spend your money on a tombstone. ¡°You moron, the Chevalier family will fall because of you. The more cocky you are now, the more pathetic you¡¯ll beter. Don¡¯t run back to Mommy when things go south?¡± Valentin¡¯s tirade was even fiercer and sharper than before. Everyone was dumbfounded, Judith gaping in horror, gasping, ¡°It¡¯s over. Skyefall Security is done for.¡± Judith looked at Valentin in disbelief. She had worked with him for years and had never seen him so fiery. She wondered, ¡°Could this be the new boss¡® directive?¡± But whatever the case, Judith felt Skyefall Security was doomed, Valentin was doomed, and so was her new boss. Apollo, furious, smashed a vase beside him, his eyes shooting fire, no longer able to maintain his noble demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Apollo roared and charged forward. »Ø Write yourment Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 174 God 174 Chapter 174 Turning Into Enemies 1/2 Apollo seemed another person, a terrifying aur bursting from him, like a bloodthirsty beast, He punched across the negotiation table towards Valentin with a fierce blow, and a whistling sound chord. Therge office was swept by a whirlwind, tourding everyone¡¯s hair and scraping their checks like lusives. A fearsome Wind Tornado rose from Apollo¡¯s fist, sting towards Valentin ¡°This is a Fusion Skill.¡± Donna eximed in shock, her face stunned. Fusion Skill, integrating estis energy into martial arts techniques, significantly boosted the power of the moves, but it was not something just anyone could do To achieve this at such a young age was truly rare, Valentin wasn¡¯t afraid. Though his expression grew serious back at Apollo. upon feeling Apollo¡¯s punch, he didn¡¯t flinch. With a cold snort, he threw a punch The sh of fists sounded like a car crash, shaking all items in the office. Valentin staggered back three steps, leaning against the wall to stop, Apollo also stepped back, but only two steps, This exchange gare Apollo a slight edge. He overpowered Vallentin in strength, though it didn¡¯t hurt him. Seeing this, Apollo dared not underestimate him further. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so brazen. It turned out you¡¯ve got some chops. But with just that, you¡¯re digging your own ve.¡± Valentin shook his hand, coldly oying, ¡°The one digging his grave is you. Don¡¯t think you can look down on us just because you fuse extra energy with martial arts. You¡¯re nothing. If you want to y, we¡¯ll y.¡± With that, Valentin swung his hand sharply. Then, the sound of countless footsteps filled the air an fully armed Skyfall Security elites appeared, cold gun muzzles aimed at Apollo. At the same time, the office walls cracked open, revealing powerful weapons, all targeting Apollo. Some of these weapons made Apollo both wary and envious. Apollo threatened, ¡°You dare harm me? I¡¯m the heir of the Chevalier family, hurt me, and you¡¯re dead. Even if you hide here, you¡¯re finished.¡± Valentin looked at Apollo disdainfully. ¡°Your family is powerful, but so what? To kill me, you¡¯d have to breach Skyefall Security¡¯s headquarters.¡± Apollo fell silent. Skyefall Security¡¯s headquarters could withstand an attack from thousands of professional soldiers for a long time Even with the Chevalier family¡¯s vast influence, they couldn¡¯t muster that many experts to assault Skyefall Security¡¯s base, So, if Valentin stayed holed up in the headquarters, Apollo really couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Realizing this, Apollo chose to retreat. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve got you marked. Since you¡¯ve chosen to be enemies with the Chevalier family, be ready for the squeeze. I¡¯ll make sure Skyefall Security goes bankrupt and you beg on your knees. Let¡¯s go.¡± Apollo left without a word to Donna and the others, his face dark. Donna and the other had to follow suit. As soon as they got in the car, they saw Apollo¡¯s convoy leave without waiting for theur. Chapter 174 Turning Into Enemies Donna shook her head, sighing She hadn¡¯t expected things to tum out this way. Skyefall Security would rather offend Apollo than rent out the ss A defense system to him. It was all Apollo¡¯s fault, his arrogance and overconfidence. Offering g 100 million dors was practically an insult to Valentin. Had Apollo offered a reasonable price, the oue wouldn¡¯t have been like this. And that meant Osborne had won the bet. You won Donna frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from pursuing rissa anymore, but I still don¡¯t think you stand a chance against Apollo.¡± 2/2 N?velDrama.Org content rights. Osbome smiled, ¡°Apollo? He¡¯s just a cocky rich kid who relies on his family¡¯s name. He left us in the lurch after being humiliated. Did he show any respect to you or rissa? So, I don¡¯t feel I¡¯ll lose to him.¡± Donna snorted coldly, ¡°Osbome, you¡¯re too confident. Apollo may have lost face, but don¡¯t underestimate him just because of that ¡°He can¡¯t do it, and neither can you. What makes you think you can win?¡± With that, Douna ordered to head back. Osborne, however, didn¡¯t start the car, calmly saying, ¡°Apollo can¡¯t, but I¡¯m not him. It¡¯s just a ss A defense system. If Apollo can¡¯t close the deal, I¡¯ll try.¡± Donna looked at him in surprise ¡°What did you say? You? Can you really close this deal?¡± ms to pay.¡± Osborne gave a casual smile. ¡°I can give it a shot, but I¡¯m not sure. I need to know how much you¡¯re willing to Donna stared at Osborne in shock. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she whispered, ¡°Osborne, don¡¯t joke around. Sir Radcliffe and Apollo couldn¡¯t close this deal. What makes you think you can7¡± Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 175 God 175 Chapter 175 You¡¯re Fired ¡°How about another bet? If I seed, not only will you not stop me from pursuing rissa, but you¡¯ll also help create opportunities for me.¡± Osborne said, causing rissa¡¯s face to redden. She turned her face towards the window, pretending not to hear. Donna opened her mouth wide, coldly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s bot. Anyway, there¡¯s no way you can win this time. I¡¯ll give you a budget of 300 million dors. If you can close the deal with that, I¡¯ll help you pursue rissa from now on. ¡°But if you fail, stay away from Charissa ¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Osborne agreed without hesitation, smiling, ¡°Wait outside for good news from me.¡± With that, Osborne pushed open the car door. ¡°Osborne, I want to go with you,¡± rissa quickly said. Barlyn also imed in, ¡°Osborne, I¡¯ming too. No matter what, I¡¯m on your side. I support you unconditionally.¡± Osbone was taken aback, feeling a bit troubled. ¡°How can I negotiate with Valentin when rissa and Barlyn are around? Do I have to reveal my identity?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all then.¡± Donna made the decision. All four got out of the car and returned to Skyefall Security. ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± The deputy manager of Skyefall Security, Judith, saw them and frowned, asking. Her attitude towards them was far from the enthusiasm she showed Apollo, even cold. Such differential treatment made them a bit angry. But none of them spoke, instead looking towards Osbome. They thought, ¡°Since Osborne is so confident, he should handle the negotiations.¡± Osborne smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯d like to discuss the rental of the ss A defence system with Valentin again. Please inform him.¡± Judith sneered, waving her hand cancilly as if shooing them away. ¡°We¡¯re not renting to you. Leave, Donna and the others¡® faces changed. Barlyn couldn¡¯t help but my. ¡°Watch your tone.¡± Judith spected coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my tone? If you feel offended, then leave, don¡¯t disturb my work ¡°Who do you think you are, Mr. Chevalier?¡± Barlyu was an angry his body trembled. He had never been insulted like this in his life. ¡°You motherf¡­¡± ¡°Barlyn, shut up.¡± Donna stopped Barlyn n from cursing over twenty of your ¡°Mr. Fox, isn¡¯t that going too far? After all, my family has had a long¨Cterm partnership with Skyefall Security. We still hire of professional bodyguards at high prices.¡± After speaking, Judith red again. Chapter 175 You¡¯re Fired ¡°So what? You hire our professional bodyguards because you need them, not because I begged you.. 2/2 ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood right now. Don¡¯t cause trouble here, or don¡¯t me me for kicking you out. Do you think I don¡¯t know about the Radcliffe family¡¯s situation?¡± Judith looked at them with disdain and provocation. Donna clenched her fists, her face full of anger. She couldn¡¯t understand why Judith was willing to fawn over Apollo but treated them so badly. Didn¡¯t Judith fear offending the Radcliffe family? In fact, Judith really wasn¡¯t afmid. She felt that after Valentin offended the Chevalier family, Skyefall Security was doomed to be squeezed and might even go bankrupt soon. So, Judith had already considered her escape route. From N?velDrama.Org. She decided to go over to Apollo. Just moments ago, she made contact with him. She said she was willing to work for Apollo, staying as a mole within Skyefall Security. Apollo¡¯s first task for her was to stir up conflict between Skyefall Security and the Radcliffe familly. Apollo was humiliated and wanted Donna and the others to lose face, too, to vent his That was why Judith treated them so poorly. anger. He sneered, ¡°Judith, the deputy manager of Skyefall Security, right? I think your Donna couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Osborne guessed what happened. your career is about to end.¡± Judith chuckled, ¡°Who are you? Can you fire me? Or can you predict the future? What a joke! ¡°I¡¯m waiting. Let¡¯s see who will fire me.¡± Judith was full of fdisdain. Osbome took out his phone and sent a text to Valentin, then said, ¡°Just consider me a fortune teller. Soon, you¡¯ll be kicked out, no longer the deputy manager. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Judithughed again, looking at Osborne as if he were a fool. But just then, a tall and burly figure rushed over in a hurry. It was Skyefall Security¡¯s general manager, Valentin. From afar, Valentin shouted loudly, ¡°Judith, you dumbass. You¡¯re fired, pack up, and get lost.¡± Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ 1/2 God 176 God 176 Chapter 176 Sessful Cooperation Gibson, what did you say? What did I do wrong? Why are you firing me?¡± Judith looked at the sulles Valentin and asked, ¡°Mr. G Valentin sneered, ¡°I¡¯m the general manager of Skyefall Security. As for what you did wrong, think about it yourself. Anyway, less talk, get lost now. Judith¡¯s face turned red, her fists clenched. Everyone else was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Osborne¡¯s words toe true so quickly. They thought, ¡°Judith got t ot fired? Can Osbonse really predict the future?¡± Donna, Barlyn, and rissa looked at Osborne in shock. Osborne just smiled and said nothing. With angly said. ¡°Valentin, you¡¯re going too far. For years, I¡¯ve worked diligently at Skyefall Security, contributing greatly. I recruited half of the personnel here. If you fire me. 171 take them and go to another securitypany.¡± Valentin¡¯s expression changed. He nced at Osborne and insisted. ¡°Judith, you dare threaten me? Fine, take them and leave. Skyefall Security won¡¯t go bankrupt without Jou.¡± Seeing Valentin¡¯s resolute attitude, Judith knew nothing she could do and gradually calmed downl She sneered, ¡°Valentin, you¡¯ve lost your mind. Fine, I¡¯m leaving. Anyway, Skyefall Security won¡¯t last long. I¡¯ve been wanting to jump ship. ¡°You rejected Mr. Chevalier, then the Chevalier family will definitely squeeze Skyefall Security. It¡¯s not far from bankruptcy and closure. You ??won¡¯t be smug for long. Next time we meet. I¡¯ll make you beg me. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Judith said viciously and turned to leave. Valentin snorted coldly and didn¡¯t stop her. Osborne save the unease and seriousness in Valentin¡¯s heart, but Valentin hid it well. After Judith left, Valentin smiled and said, ¡°Sorry for ber rudeness earlier. Let¡¯s talk in my office.¡± Donna and the others exchanged nces and looked at Osborne. Osborne nodded with a smile. ¡°No need for that. Our goal is to rent the ss A defense systems at a price of 500 million dors per year, which I think is very reasonable. What do you think. Mr. Gibson?¡± Donna frantically gave Osborne signals to be less direct. She thought, ¡°How can he negotiate like this? And this im¡¯t even the right ce for business talks. This is a deal worth 500 million dors a year, a deal even Sir Radcliffe couldn¡¯t close. We should at least find a more formal ce and discuss it slowly. But he just blurted it out. How could Valentin agree?¡± Donna felt Osborne knew nothing and was just messing around, However, Valentin immediately nodded. ¡°No pro problem. Five hundred million dors is a fair price. If possible, let¡¯s sign the contract right away¡± Hearing this, Donna was instantly dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and thought, ¡°Did it really seed? Valentin agreed? Why would he? Valentin even rejected Apollo and S Chapter 176 Sessful Cooperation Radcliffe. Osborne casually mentioned it, and Valentin agreed. He didn¡¯t even haggle over the price or consult Skyefall Security¡¯s new owner. What¡¯s going on?¡± rissa and Barlyn were also stunned, unable to believe what they heard. ¡°Mr. Gibson, you agreed?¡± Donna asked uncertainly. Valentin looked puzzled at her and calmly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear enough? Or did you change your mind?¡± Donna quickly shook her head. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t. We can sign the contract right away.¡± was afraid Valentin would regret it For the Radcliffe family, 500 million dors wasn¡¯t much. rissa¡¯s safety was the priority. As long as they could rent the ss A defense system, rissa¡¯s safety would be ensured. it cost more, she would agree. Even if it Valentin smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the contract prepared immediately. After signing, I¡¯ll personally take people to install and debug it, ensuring everything is perfect.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± Donna said excitedly. Even after signing the contract, Donna still felt unreal. She thought, ¡°Even Sir Radcliffe couldn¡¯t close this deal, and we did it? To be precise, Osborne did it. Osborne casually proposed cooperation and seeded. Isn¡¯t it too easy?¡± ording to the bet, she couldn¡¯t stop Osborne from pursuing rissa and had to facilitate it. Thinking of this, Donna felt a headacheing on. She thought, ¡°Forget it. Since Osborne isn¡¯t afraid of death, let him be. When Apollo finds out his intentions, he definitely won¡¯t let him off. I hope he From N?velDrama.Org. survives. ¡± 7 Write yourmen! Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to Get Remarried God 177 God 177 Chapter 177 The Chevalier Family¡¯s Retaliation rissa¡¯s convoy began its return journey to the Radcliffe Manor. But behind the convoy, severalrge trucks from Skyefall Security followed, loaded with various equipment and weapons of the ss A defense system. Valentin¡¯s efficiency was swift. After signing the contract, he immediately brought the equipment and security personnel to the Radcliffe Manor. ¡°He seems even more eager than us¡­¡± Donna turned to look at the convoy behind and couldn¡¯t help but murmur. She couldn¡¯t understand why Osborne could so easily aplish what even Eugen and Apollo couldn¡¯t She didn¡¯t know that Osborne was the real owner of Skyefall Security, and she never dared to think so because, in her eyes, Osborne simply didn¡¯t have that kind of power. Donna thought to herself, ¡°Maybe because Valentin offended Apollo, and he¡¯s worried about being squeezed by the Chevalier family, so he wants to ally with us against the Chevalier family?¡± She felt this possibility was very high. Only this could exin why Valentin agreed so readily. Thinking of this, Donna felt a bit helpless. ¡°Osborne¡¯s luck is too good. If I had known this, I would have negotiated with Valentin myself since he would. have agreed anyway. Donna regretted making a bet with Osborne. Soon, the group safely returned to the Radcliffe Manor. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Valentin and his team started installing various devices around the manor. Osborne, as the head of security, apanied Valentin on the inspection They arrived at a hidden spot. ¡°Mr. Augustine,¡± Valentin respectfully addressed Osborne. Osborne smiled lightly, ¡°No need to be so formal. You did well today. I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Valentin became somewhat uneasy. ¡°Thank you, but these are my duties. However, we¡¯ve made an enemy of Apollo, and there might be significant trouble ahead.¡± With that, his expression grew extremely serious. Osborne raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± ¡°They will soon squeeze Skyefall Security. Most of our business is in the Skyefall area, especially with many of the local noble families. ¡°Given the Chevalier family¡¯s huge influence in Skyefall, once they call for it, other families might cancel their cooperation with us, refusing to hire our bodyguards anymore. *We have a thousand professional bodyguards, but nine out of ten are on temporary contracts. If we can¡¯t provide them with jobs, they will definitely leave Skyefall Security to join other security companies. Then, it might¡­¡± Before Valentin could finish, his phone suddenly rang. He could only apologize with a smile and answer the call. Then, his face changed. Next, Valentin¡¯s phone kept ringing, and his expression grew increasingly grave.. Chapter 177 The Chevalier Family¡¯s Retaliati¡­ ¡°Mr. Augustine, something¡¯s wrong, 2/2 ¡°Just now, dozens of partners in Skyefall announced they were terminating cooperation with us and said they would no longer hire our bodyguards or use our security services. Moreover, they refused to pay the liquidated damages. ¡°They even said they¡¯re not afraid of us suing.¡± ¡°They are going too far. ¡°Also, the Chevalier family just announced the acquisition of Skyefall¡¯s second maked Horizon Security, remaining it Chevalier Security, thus entering the security industry. ¡°Almost all of our temporary bodyguards, under Judith¡¯s instigation, left Skyefall Security with her to join Chevalier Security ¡°Apollo has started his move.¡± Valentin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and helplessness. The Chevalier family¡¯sbination punch hit Skyefall Security¡¯s vital points. Apollo first used the Chevalier family¡¯s immense influence to force Skyefall Security¡¯s partners to terminate cooperation. ass¨Cswitch Then, Apollo acquired Skyefall Security¡¯spetitor, offering high prices to attract Skyefall Security¡¯s temporary bodyguards to mass jobs. If those bodyguards all leave, Skyefall Security¡¯s staff will be reduced to about a hundred people. For arge securitypany, that number was too small, and it might not even be able to operate normally. ¡°Mr. Augustine, what should we do now?¡± Valentin was anxious. Osborne had expected Apollo to retaliate, but he didn¡¯t anticipate the retaliation to be so fierce that it could shut down Skyefall Security. Osborne¡¯s expression was also grim Skyefall Security was a reward from the Godfather, and he had just taken over, but it faced the prospect of closure. No matter the reason, Osbome couldn¡¯t ept this. Skyefall Security had been running well, being the top securitypany in Skyefall. Under his management, it was on the brink of closing down in just a few days. ¡°How will the Godfather view me? Will he think I¡¯m ipetent?¡± Thinking of this, Osborne snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. Since Apollo wants to y, let¡¯s y along. I want to see how he ns to shut down Skyefall Security Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 178 God 178 Chapter 178 Purchasing Equipment 1/2 After Osborne spoke, Valentin was taken aback. Although he was initially worried, sering Osborne¡¯s calm demeanor and sensing his confidence, Valentin also calmed down From Osbome, he felt the power of self¨Cassurance. ¡°Mr. Augustine, tell me what to do, and I¡¯ll do it. ¡°However, the mass departure of temporary bodyguards will significantly reduce our strength. And Chevalier Security¡¯s power has already far surpassed ours.¡± Osborne shrugged indifferently. ¡°A significant reduction in strength? I don¡¯t think so. Valentin, are the hundred or so people who remain absolutely reliable?¡± Valentin nodded ¡°Of course, Including me, there are one hundred and twenty people left, one hundred and ten ordinary members and tene managers, all from the Godfather¡¯s training camp. No one knows their identities, but they are all loyal to the Godfather, to the Draco Group, and to you. They are the core backbone of Skyefall Security.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked again, ¡°And how about their equipment?¡± ¡°Equipment?¡± Valentin paused, then replied. ¡°ording topany regtions, ordinary members are equipped with ss D single soldier gear from the Draco Group, while the ten senior managers, including myself, are equipped with ss Csingle soldier gear.¡± Osborne thought quickly. After a moment, he said, ¡°How much money is in thepany¡¯s ount?¡± Valentin answered, ¡°About 300 million dors. At the end of each year, our profits are submitted to the beadquarters. It¡¯s March now, so there¡¯s only 300 million dors. However, after installing this ss A defense system and once the Radcliffe family approves, we¡¯ll receive five hundred million, bringing the total to Boo million dors in cash.¡± Osborne murmured, ¡°Eight hundred million dors? Not enough. Far from it. Valentin, I n to upgrade the equipment for all one hundred and twenty current members. Ordinary members to ss C single¨Csoldier gear, and senior managers to ss B single¨Csoldier gear. In this case, will our strength decreasepared to before?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Valentin was stunned, incredulously saying, ¡°Are you sure you want to do that? That would mean buying one hundred sets of ss C gear and ten sets of ss B gear. That¡¯s a huge amount of money! We don¡¯t even have the purchasing authority for that. But if we do this, our strength won¡¯t just stay the same. It will greatly increase. Thebat power will definitely be much stronger than the previous one thousand plus.¡± Osborne nodded in satisfaction, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money, and as for the purchasing authority, I happen to have it.¡± Osborne shook the Draco Star Wristlet on his wrist. His Draco Star Wristlet had already lit up three stars, representing his three¨Cstar authority, which allowed him to purchase ss B single¨Csoldier gear from the Draco Group and even some ss A gear. Moreover, he could enjoy a 20% discount. In the Draco Star Wristlet¡¯s marketce, a set of ss C single soldier systems, including weapons and armor, cost about ten million dors internally. So, one hundred sets would be a billion dors. A ss B single soldier gear set would cost about 100 million dors. The most expensive was the ss I defensive soft armor, priced at fifty million dors. If ten sets were bought, that would be another billion dors. To fully equip the one hundred and twenty members of Skyefall Security would cost at least two billion dors. Chapter 178 Purchasing Equipment Even with a 20% discount, it would still be 1.6 billion dors. 2/2 Relying solely on Skyefall Security¡¯s profits, it was unaffordable. Fortunately, Osborne¡¯s ount still had more than three billion dors. Osborne gritted his teeth and started cing orders. After purchasing one hundred sets of ss C single soldier gear and ten sets of ss B single- soldier gear, half of the money in Osborne¡¯s ount immediately vanished. Osborne felt a pang of heartache. One billion and six hundred million dors, equivalent to the entire assets of an ordinaryrge family, was spent in an instant. ¡°Indeed, arms dealers make money. When will the Godfather reward me with an armspany? Then I¡¯ll really be rich,¡± Osborne thought, quickly adjusting his mindset. Although he spent 1.6 billion dors, he felt it was worth it because he knew very well how powerful the Draco Group¡¯s ss C and ss B single¨Csoldier gear was. The upgraded equipment of Skyefall Security members would undoubtedly increase their strength several times over. After cing the order, Osborne sneered, ¡°Apollo, since you want to y, I¡¯ll y along with you. If you think you can bully me by poaching my employees, thene and try.¡± Next, Osborne and Valentin discussed the development n for Skyefall Security, deciding not to recruit temporary bodyguards anymore and instead focus on the high¨Cend route with the one hundred and twenty core members after upgrading their equipment. That meant that Skyefall Security would only ept high¨Cpriced contracts in the future. Osborne knew this path wouldn¡¯t be easy. Skyefall Security must make a loud enough name for itself, showing the high¨Cend clients their true strength. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t spend several times, even ten times the high price, to hire Skyefall Security¡¯s bodyguards. And Apollo¡¯s acquired Chevalier Security was the perfect opponent for Osborne to make a name. ¡°Apollo, I¡¯m looking forward to a fight with you.¡± Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwite Begg Chapter 179 System Testing A dayter, the defense systein was finally installed. Once the Radcliffe family approved the instation, the transaction would beplete. The equipment that Osborne had purchased had also been delivered. Under Valentin¡¯s arrangement, the members of Skyefall Security were fully re¨Cequipped. Skyefall Security¡¯s strength greatly increased ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, the defense system has been installed and debugged. You can arrange for someone to test it. ¡°This defense system incorporates a lot of high tech from the Draco Group. It doesn¡¯t need any human operation to withstand attacks from ss B powerhouses. If operated by professionals, just two squads on rotation, each with four members, can withstand attacks from ss B+ powerhouses for a long time. ¡°In short, it can withstand anything below ss A.¡± Valentin confidently introduced it to Donna. Donna¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is it really that powerful? Even without human operation, can it withstand ss B powerhouses? With operators, it can even withstand a group of ss B+ powerhouses?¡± Valentin smiled, ¡°You can find someone to test it. I believe you trust Skyefall Security¡¯s reputation.¡± Donna nodded, then felt a bit helpless ¡°I can¡¯t even find a ss B powerhouse to test it, let alone a ss B+ one.¡± Donna herself was only at the ss C+ level. She thought for a moment, then looked at Osborne. ¡°Osborne, how about we test it together? Even if we¡¯re not quite at the ss B level, we should be close enough to test the system¡¯s capabilities.¡± Osborne nodded with a smile Just then, a warning message came through his earpiece. Osborne told Donna, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, Apollo is here. He¡¯s brought many men with him, and there might be a fierce battle.¡± Donna frowned, worriedly looking at Valentin ¡°Mr. Gibson, maybe we should postpone the testing. Why don¡¯t you take a break first?¡± Donna didn¡¯t want Valentin to meet Apollo. She already knew about the Chemlier family¡¯s acquisition of Horizon Security, renaming it Chevalier Security, and their subsequent heavy squeeze on Skyfall Security, poaching their bodyguards, She didn¡¯t want to get involved in the business rivalry between Apollo and Valentin, fearing that if they met, they might fight again. Valentin didn¡¯t answer but looked at Osborne instead. Osborne subtly shook his head, and Valentin then said with a smile, ¡°No need. Apollo wants to squeeze Skyefall Security, and I haven¡¯t countered yet. If I avoid him now, people will think I¡¯m afraid of him. ¡°Apollo¡¯s strength is at the ss B level. Let him lost this defense system for us.¡± Donna was shocked, ¡°What? Apollo¡¯s strength is ss B?¡± Donna¡¯s ¡°s expression turned serious, but thinking that Apollo could test the defense system, her eyes lit up again. ¡°Mr. Gibson, has the system been activated?¡± Valentia smiled calmly, ¡°Not yet. But as soon as you order, the system can be activated immediately. Anyone not on the whitelist who enters God 179 God 179 Chapter 179 System Testing the area will be detected, warned, blocked, attacked, or even killed.¡± Donna took a deep breath. ¡°Then activate the system. I want to see if it can withstand Apollo¡¯s forced entry. ¡°Mr. Gibson, if your system stops him, I will pay the bnce immediately. If not, then¡­¡± Valentin said confidently. ¡°If it can¡¯t stop him, I won¡¯t take a penny. Let¡¯s go to the monitoring room to watch.¡± Soon, the group arrived at the monitoring room. Dozens ofrge screens projected every corner of the Radcliffe Manor. Lover Barlyn and rissa also hurried over 2/2 At this time, arge convoy appeared at the entrance of the Radcliffe Manor. Apollo, with dozens of burly men, prepared to enter the Radcliffe Manor. These dozens of burly men were not from the Enforcement Team. They wore uniform clothes with a fierce tiger embroidered on the chest, which was the family emblem of the Chevalier family. Below the tiger, there was a small line saying Chevalier Security. These men were all experts from Chevalier Security, each exuding a powerful aura, almost anned to the teeth with extremely advanced equipment. Barlyn couldn¡¯t help but frown at this sight. ¡°Apollo brought so many fully armed men here. What does he want to do? Is he here to show off his might?¡± Donna also frowned, snorting coldly. ¡°Inform Apollo that rissa is feeling unwell and cannot receive him today. Ask him to visit tomorrow. He definitely won¡¯t leave and will force his way in with his men. After saying that, several of her subordinates nodded. Shortly after, Apollo received the news. Apollo snorted coldly, ¡°Who dares to refuse my visit? Since you won¡¯te to greet me, I¡¯ll force my way in.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With that, he led his men into the Radcliffe Manor. God 180 God 180 Chapter 180 The Powerful Defense System ¡°Apollo really went rogue. ¡°That bastard, he doesn¡¯t even have us in his eyes.¡± Donna was furious. Apollo had forced his way in as she expected, and she was angry but helpless. The Chevalier family was indeed stronger than the Radcliffe family now. She could only hope that the defense system would actually stop Apollo¡¯s intrusion and teach him a lesson¡­ Valentin smiled, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, you can rest assured. Unless Apollo has ss A strength, otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to force his way in.¡± Donna felt much more at ease. She thought. ¡°Is Apollo possibly a ss A powerhouse? Absolutely not. He¡¯s too young. ss A powerhouses are absolute super experts in the entire Rosmandi country, which is extremely rare. Even worldwide, they are considered big shots, No matter how strong Apollo 1, he can¡¯t be ss A. not even ss B+,¡± However, she didn¡¯t fully trust Valentin and had to witness the system¡¯s power herself. They¡¯re in.¡± Barlyn eximed, catching Donna¡¯s attention. The Radcliffe family¡¯s warning team couldn¡¯t stop Apollo¡¯s forceful entry, being pushed aside brutally as he strode into the Radcliffe Manor. As soon as they entered the Radcliffe Manor, a powerful voice sounded. ¡°Warning! You have invaded private property. Please stop the intrusion immediately.¡± ¡°Warning! You have invaded private property. Please stop the intrusion immediately.¡± Apollo was stunned, then sneered, He waved his hand and ordered. ¡°So what if it¡¯s private property? Keep going. Anyone who dares to stop us, take them down. I¡¯ll take any consequences.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. The group of burly men behind him got excited. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are the elite members of Chevalier Security. Do they think they could stop us? That¡¯s a joke.¡± ¡°Mr. Chevalier, please step back and let us clear the way.¡± The group of burly men rushed to the front, eager to perform in front of Apollo. They tightened their grip on their weapons, ready for battle. Their faces were full of ferocity as if anyone who dared to stop them would be crushed. Ignoring the warnings, they continued to delve deeper into the Radcliffe Manor Soon, the warning voice stopped. ¡°Intruder detected, initiating blocking mission.¡± In the next second, a group of robots appeared in front of Apollo, all equipped with weapons, aiming at Apollo and his group. ¡°Please stop the intrusion immediately.¡± The robots blocked Apollo¡¯s path. ¡°Take them apart.¡± Apollo ordered, and the burly men cheered loudly. Without hesitation, they raised their gun barrels and fired at the robots. A bullet rain attack hit the robots, but they didn¡¯t dodge, letting the bullets hit their shells and making nging sounds. Chapter 180 The Powerful Defense System ¡°Attack detected, initiating counterattack. Fire.¡± The robots started to fight back, their gun barrels spewing out dense mes, countless bullets like a torrent, instantly enveloping Apollo and his group. ¡°Shit!¡± The burly men were startled, not expecting the robots¡± shells to be so sturdy. Their shooting not only didn¡¯t dismantle the robots but felt like tickling And the robots¡± firepower was far more ferocious than theirs. In an instant, they werepletely suppressed. They hid behind cover, not even daring to peek out. In the monitoring room, Donna, Barlyn, and a few others opened their mouths wide. Valentin smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, these are our armed defense robots made entirely of the toughest Type A alloy. Not even ordinary rifles,rge¨Ccaliber sniper rifles, or even rocket launchers can easily destroy them. ¡°And their weapons are as powerful as ss B individual rifles from the Draco Group, capable of easily killing ss C martial artists, even threatening. ss B powerhouses. If they set up a shootingwork together, even ss B experts wouldn¡¯t dare to force their way in. ¡°There are twenty of these armed robots. Donna took a deep breath, nodding excitedly. ¡°But just this, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t stop a ss B powerhouse¡¯s invasion, right?¡± Valentin was full of confidence. ¡°Of course, this is just the beginning.¡± He gestured for them to continue watching. Dozens of armed drones began to tak off, arriving above Apollo and his group. They were also equipped with weapons, aiming at the enemies. Apollo and his group, hiding behind cover, werepletely exposed under their gun. barrels. The group¡¯s faces changed dramatically. ¡°Shoot them down,¡± Apollo shouted. Everyone started firing wildly. Their marksmanship was excellent, and even drones hundreds of feet high were. constantly being hit Unfortunately, the drones¡® shells were incredibly sturdy and remained unaffected. In the next second, the gun barrels underneath the drones glowed brightly. The attack poured down instantly. ¡°What? It¡¯s energy weapons.¡± ¡°Damn, get out quickly.¡± God 181 God 181 Chapter 181 Excited Donna Apollo shouted, but it was toote. 1/6 The bright light shooting down from the drone was so fast that it hit Apollo and others instantly. In an instant, everyone felt tingling all over. The cells of their body seemed to boil, and the intense pain made them all scream and fall to the ground. Only Apollo, although with a look of pain, did not fall down. He endured the severe pain and rushed out madly. The attack from the drone finally stopped until he left the Radcliffe Manor. His expression was gloomy and highly terrible. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s doomed!¡± Apollo confidently led his men to break into the Radcliffe Manor, but they were blocked just after entering several dozen yards. The armed robots and drones that appeared one after another knocked them down. Except for him, no one escaped. ¡°Damn it! ¡°It must be the ss A defense system from the Draco Group! Only that system can be so powerful! Skyefall Security actually Chapter 181 Excited Donna rented it to the Radcliffe family!¡± Apollo looked unhappy. Inparison, Donna and others in the monitoring room seemed extremely excited. 2/6 The terrifying power disyed by the ss A defense system satisfied them. Except for Apollo, who was in ss B and escaped, dozens of elites of Chevalier Security were all left behind! Such defensive power was too strong. ¡°Mr. Gibson, those people are not in danger, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Donna asked worriedly. Valentin smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Donna Radcliffe. Our armed drones use electromaic energy to attack, and the intensity of the attack can be adjusted! The explosion just now was only 10% of its power, which will only make them lose their strength, not kill them.¡± Donna was shocked at that. ¡°It¡¯s only 10% of its power? If it¡¯s at full power, can Apollo still escape?¡± Valentin said confidently, ¡°No! What¡¯s more, our defense system has many means that we haven¡¯t used yet!¡± Donna was immediately more excited. ¡°Great! That¡¯s great! Mr. Gibson, I¡¯m delighted with your ss A defense system. I will let Chapter 181 Excited Donna someone transfer the bnce to you right away. 3/6 ¡°With this defense system, rissa¡¯s safety is guaranteed! At least in the Radcliffe Manor, I don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore!¡± Hearing this, Valentin smiled, ¡°In fact, with this defense system, even if Ms. Radcliffe wants to leave the Radcliffe Manor for a short time, there is no need to worry about her safety.¡± Donna was stunned. ¡°Mr. Gibson, what do you mean?¡± Even rissa looked at Valentin with great anticipation. Valentin smiled, ¡°I mean, this defense system can be moved! You just need to hire eight more professional operators from Skyefall Security to operate it. Then, you can take some armed robots and drones out to protect Ms. Radcliffe anytime and anywhere. ¡°With our operators, as well as some armed robots and drones, even a ss B+ warrior couldn¡¯t hurt Ms. Radcliffe.¡± Donna¡¯s breathing had be rapid at Valentin¡¯s words. ¡°Really?¡± Valentin nodded. ¡°But the price of hiring our professional operators is a bit high! In the future, Skyefall Security will take the high¨Cend route and only ept high¨Cpriced hires.¡± Chapter 181 Excited Donna 4/6 Donna waved her hand calmly. ¡°How much? Mr. Gibson, please name a price!¡± She thought, ¡°After paying the annual rental fee of 500 million. dors, it¡¯s nothing to hire eight more professional operators. Anyway, a defense system controlled by operators can withstand the attacks of a group of ss B+ strongmen! It is the security that no amount of money can buy!¡± If Skyefall Security had not only one ss A defense system, Donna would have wanted to install such a system in the Radcliffe family¡¯s old mansion. ¡°The cost of hiring a professional operator is 30 million dors per year! We have been worded together for many years, so I can give you a discount of five million dors per person.¡± Valentin finished speaking, and Donna nodded. The annual hiring cost per person was as high as 25 million dors, which was indeed a sky¨Chigh price, more than ten times higher than that of other securitypanies. If it were in the past, Donna would have thought Valentin was crazy. But after seeing the power of the ss A defense system, Donna felt it was worth it. Costing 200 million dors a year to hire eight professional Chapter 181 Excited Donna operators was expensive. But it was nothing for the Radcliffe family. The key was that by spending the extra 200 million dors, rissa would no longer have to worry about her safety and could even leave the Radcliffe Manor freely. That was enough! At least Donna thought it was worth it! 5/6 ¡°Okay, then I will hire eight professional operators! Mr. Gibson, thank you!¡± Donna shook hands with Valentin. Osborne couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Valentin and Donna reach an employment cooperation. It was worthwhile that he spent 1.6 billion dors on upgrading the equipment for the members of Skyefall Security, and he finally sold eight of them. The cost of hiring eight operators was 200 million dors! ording to thetest distribution n, Skyefall Security would get 80% of it, which was 160 million dors. Next, as long as Skyefall Security could continue to demonstrate its strong strength, those who were influenced by the Chevalier family and refused to cooperate with Skyefall Security would sooner ortere to them for help! Chapter 181 Excited Donna 6/6 With such a hiring price, Skyefall Security¡¯s profitability would be much stronger than before! Osborne would soon earn back the 1.6 billion dors he had invested. But before that, Osborne had to think of a way to deal with Apollo. After all, Apollo was rissa¡¯s fianc¨¦. If he couldn¡¯t kill Apollo, he would never be able to be with rissa and could notplete the fourth test of session. Thinking of this, Osborne had cold, murderous intents in his eyes. God 182 God 182 Chapter 182 Opportunity Apollo was in a highly miserable state at this moment. He confidently brought a group of elites from Chevalier Security. He had initially wanted to show his strength and discuss cooperation with Donna so that Donna could fire her current bodyguards and hire bodyguards from Chevalier Security instead. But they were wiped out just as they had entered the door. Except for him, who had embarrassingly escaped, dozens of Chevalier Security elites were all caught! It made Apollo extremely angry. 1/6 ¡°Donna, how dare you trick me? You installed the Draco Group¡¯s ss A defense system without telling me, tempting me to take the initiative to break in and test its strength for you. ¡°And then, you just watched me embarrass myself!¡± Apollo was not a fool. On the contrary, he was smart and quickly figured it out. It made him even angrier. But he couldn¡¯t say anything because Donna had told him clearly that it was not convenient to receive him today. He had Chapter 182 Opportunity 2/6 been used to being so arrogant that he insisted on breaking in. After all, Donna had just taken advantage of his arrogance. If Donna had told him that the Radcliffe Manor had installed a ss A defense system and asked him to help test it, he would definitely refuse outright. It was because he was well aware of the power of the ss A defense system. Even abroad, Draco Group¡¯s ss A defense system had an excellent reputation, and its strength had long been recognized. Unless a group of ss B+ warriors joined forces or a ss A warrior took action, it would be difficult to break through head¨Con. Although Apollo was confident, he was only at ss B. He couldn¡¯t break through its defense with a group of bodyguards at ss D. The fact that they were not killed was a sign of mercy from Donna. ¡°Damn it!¡± Apollo growled, extremely angry, but soon calmed down. He thought, ¡°With this defense system, I have to be more careful in the Radcliffe Manor from now on. At least I can¡¯t be as arrogant as before. Chapter 182 Opportunity 3/6 However, as long as the Radcliffe family isn¡¯t crazy, they will never dare to hurt me!¡± At that thought, Apollo regained confidence. He took out his cell phone and dialed Donna¡¯s number. Donna answered Apollo¡¯s call and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Aunt Donna, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked rissa. ¡°Apollo asked us to release his men. He also asked us to immediately stop all cooperation with Skyefall Security and said. that Chevalier Security would take on the security services for the Radcliffe Manor.¡± Donna looked gloomy. If she hadn¡¯t known how powerful this ss A defense system was, in order not to offend the Chevalier family, Donna might have really agreed to Apollo¡¯s request. But now, how could she agree to it? Stopping cooperating with Skyefall Security and handing over security to Chevalier Security, who could guarantee rissa¡¯s safety? Chevalier Security didn¡¯t have a defense system of the same level. Chapter 182 Opportunity N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. 4/6 ¡°He goes too far! What right does Apollo have to ask us to stop cooperating with Skyefall Security and hand over rissa¡¯s security to Chevalier Security? Dozens of elites of Chevalier Security are still lying there! ¡°They are a bunch of rubbish. Can they protect rissa?¡± said Barlyn angrily. rissa¡¯s expression was also terrible, and she said coldly, ¡°Aunt Donna, just reject him!¡± Donna sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t agree to it. But I can¡¯t refuse him directly. Otherwise, we willpletely offend him, and it will be very troublesome in the future.¡± Donna thought, ¡°How can I make Apollo give up without directly refusing him?¡± ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, why don¡¯t we let the Skyefall Securitypete fairly with the Chevalier Security? Let them have an open fight, and whoever wins will be hired.¡± Osborne continued, ¡°Apollo is very confident. He shouldn¡¯t refuse. If his people lose, it proves that Chevalier Security is indeed not as strong as Skyefall Security. Then, Apollo won¡¯t ask you to stop cooperating with Skyefall Security, right?¡± Donna became excited when she heard this. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! But will the Skyefall Security agree to it? We Chapter 182 Opportunity have already signed an employment contract with Skyefall Security, so there is no reason for them to do this.¡± Donna frowned. 5/6 Osborne smiled, ¡°I think Skyefall Security will definitely agree.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Donna was curious. Osborne said calmly, ¡°Because, during this period, Skyefall Security was suppressed by the Chevalier family. All their bodyguards went to the Chevalier Security. ¡°Chevalier Security has dramatically increased in strength. Apollo even said that Chevalier Security has far surpassed Skyefall Security in strength. He also said that the ranking of securitypanies in Skyefall should be changed. ¡°Skyefall Security, which was once ranked first, is now not even in the top five. Chevalier Security would rece Skyefall Security and be the number one securitypany.¡± At that, Donna nodded. ¡°There are indeed such rumors, and many people believe them.¡± Osborne smiled, ¡°So, Skyefall Security will definitely agree to this contest. For Skyefall Security, it¡¯s an opportunity to prove their strength. Chapter 182 Opportunity ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, let me talk to Valentin. I promise to convince him.¡± Donna nodded. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll leave him to you. I¡¯ll talk to Apollo!¡± God 183 God 183 Chapter 183 Bet Valentin had not left the Radcliffe Manor yel. Osborne found him and told him what he was thinking. Valentin suddenly became excited. ¡°Mr. Augustine, do you want to step on Chevalier Security¡¯s head and make ourpany known? Then we have to make things bigger and let more people know about thispetition.¡± Osborne smiled and nodded, ¡°This is what I think. The bigger it is, the better. It would be best if all the big shots in Skyefall knew about it. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Osborne whispered his n in Valentin¡¯s ear. After hearing this, Valentin was shocked and seemed a little hesitant. ¡°Mr. Augustine, isn¡¯t this taking it too far and too risky?¡± Osborne said calmly, ¡°The greater the risk, the higher the return! Just do as I say. Apollo is confident and arrogant. He will not refuse it! Even if we lose, I can afford it!¡± Valentin took a deep breath, and his eyes became firm. ¡°Mr. Augustine, I know what to do.¡± Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ Chapter 183 Bet Valentin had not left the Radcliffe Manor yet. 1/6 Osborne found him and told him what he was thinking. Valentin suddenly became excited. ¡°Mr. Augustine, do you want to step on Chevalier Security¡¯s head and make ourpany known? Then we have to make things bigger and let more people know about thispetition.¡± Osborne smiled and nodded, ¡°This is what I think. The bigger it is, the better. It would be best if all the big shots in Skyefall knew about it. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Osborne whispered his n in Valentin¡¯s ear. After hearing this, Valentin was shocked and seemed a little hesitant. ¡°Mr. Augustine, isn¡¯t this taking it too far and too risky?¡± Osborne said calmly, ¡°The greater the risk, the higher the return! Just do as I say. Apollo is confident and arrogant. He will not refuse it! Even if we lose, I can afford it!¡± Valentin took a deep breath, and his eyes became firm. ¡°Mr. Augustine, I know what to do.¡± Chapter 183 Bet Not long after, all of them appeared in the Radcliffe family¡¯s conference room. 2/6 Apollo looked at Valentin with disdain and sneered, ¡°Valentin, we finally meet again! I said, if you dare to offend me, Skyefall Security will be closed! Now, how do you feel? ¡°Ny percent of your professional bodyguards have joined in Chevalier Security. Skyefall Security is not far from closing down.¡± Apollo was very proud. Valentin also sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick and can¡¯t shake Skyefall Security! But you, Mr. Chevalier, seemed a little embarrassed when you were escaping just now.¡± Apollo looked suddenly terrible at that. He shouted angrily, ¡°You are just relying on the advanced weapons! If you dare, challenge me one¨C on¨Cone. I will beat you to death!¡± ¡°I dare!¡± The atmosphere between Valentin and Apollo was tense, and it seemed that they were ready to fight at any time. ¡°Enough! This is not the ce for you to fight!¡± Donna finally stopped the two of them. Chapter 183 Bet ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business! Valentin, do you really agree topete with Chevalier Security?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Valentin smiled, ¡°Chevalier Security wants to steal my business. Should I give it up? However, if he wants me to agree, he must agree to two conditions. Mr. Chevalier, you won¡¯t dare to agree, right?¡± Apollo looked disdainful when he heard that. ¡°Why would I not dare? Just tell me! As long as you agree topete, I will let you know that Skyefall Security is nothing! In the future, Chevalier Security will be the absolute number one in Skyefall!¡± Valentin shrugged. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, you look very confident. In that case, my first condition is that there must be enough bet in this contest. Otherwise, I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡± ¡°Bet?¡± Apollo was stunned for a moment. Then, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want! Tell me, how much is it? If it¡¯s too little, stop it. I¡¯m not interested.¡± Valentin sneered and raised one finger. Apollo said with disdain, ¡°One hundred million dors? Is that all? I am really disappointed. But it can make me y with you Chapter 183 Bet guys.¡± 4/6 Valentinughed and said, ¡°Mr. Chevalier, I think you misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean 100 million dors. You are interested in it, but I am not.¡± Apollo snorted, ¡°So is it one billion dors? That¡¯s interesting. No problem. I agree!¡± Valentin still smiled and shook his head. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, is this all you have? I¡¯m not talking about 100 million, one billion, but 10 billion! I¡¯m going to bet everything on you! The value of Skyefall Security is probably more than 10 billion! ¡°I¡¯ll bet you 10 billion with the entire Skyefall Security Services! ¡°If Skyefall Security loses, the entire Skyefall Security will belong to you! And if you lose, you have to give Skyefall Security 10 billion in cash or something of equal value. ¡°Do you dare?¡± After Valentin finished speaking, the surroundings suddenly became extremely quiet. Apollo, Donna, Barlyn, and rissa all looked at Valentin in disbelief and shock. Ten billion dors? Chapter 183 Bet 5/6 Valentin actually wanted to bet the entire Skyefall Security with Apollo? How dared he? Why was he so confident? ¡°What did you say?¡± Apollo became solemn and thought he had heard it wrong. Valentin repeated, smiling, ¡°Mr. Chevalier, don¡¯t you dare? I¡¯m really disappointed. Since you don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for this contest. You are not qualified to steal Skyefall Security¡¯s business! Chevalier Security will never bepared with Skyefall Security.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Valentin looked at Apollo with arrogance and disdain. Apollo stood up immediately in anger. ¡°You actually said I don¡¯t dare! ¡°Valentin, since you are offering Skyefall Security to me, why shouldn¡¯t I ept it? If you want to y, I will apany you! ¡°I ept the 10 billion bet! I will invite the five ancient families in Skyefall to witness this contest so that you won¡¯t deny your loss! ¡°But I have a request, too!¡± God 184 God 184 Chapter 184 Capture the g ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing Apollo really agreed, Valentin became a little solemn. It was Osborne who had proposed this 10¨Cbillion¨Cdor gamble. He had no way to resist Osborne¡¯s orders. After all, Osborne was the boss of Skyefall Security. But he didn¡¯t have any confidence. If they really lost, Skyefall Security would be doomed. It made Valentin serious. Seeing the change in Valentin¡¯s expression, Apollo couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°This guy thought that a gamble of 10 billion dors could scare me and thought I would back down! He certainly didn¡¯t expect that I would agree to it. Now, you can¡¯t regret it!¡± After that, Apollo sneered, ¡°My request is straightforward. In this battle between the two security companies, no outside help is allowed! Only those who are on the roster can participate! ¡°As for the number of people, I won¡¯t bully you. Each of us can send out 30 people. We can only use individual weapons in capture¨Cthe¨Cg mode in the field. Any questions?¡± Hearing this, Valentin couldn¡¯t help but look at Osborne. Chapter 184 Capture the g Everything was precisely as Osborne had expected. Even the conditions proposed by Apollo were the same. Apollo was worried that Skyefall Security would seek external assistance from the Draco Group. After all, everyone knew Skyefall Security was once a subsidiary of the Draco Group. If Skyefall Security sought assistance from the Draco Group and could also use the Draco Group¡¯s ss A defense system, there was no need for the battle. Skyefall Security was sure to win. Both sides only used people on the roster and could only use individual weapons, which was the most fair. Valentin thought of the two names Osborne asked him to add to the roster urgently and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°No problem! All the members of Skyefall Security who participate will be professional bodyguards registered on the official website, and there will be no external assistance.¡± Apollo breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Okay! All the members of Chevalier Security will also be professional bodyguards registered on the official website. By the way, not long ago, I just registered as a professional bodyguard for Chevalier Security. ¡°So, I will also fight on behalf of Chevalier Security.¡± Chapter 184 Capture the g With that, Apollo looked at Valentin with a sneer. 3/ Upon hearing this, Valentin suddenly changed his expression. ¡°You¡¯ve been prepared long ago?¡± Apolloughed and said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. You are unlucky. Even God is helping me! Chevalier Security will definitely win!¡± He was highly confident. Apollo actually had one more thing that he didn¡¯t tell Valentin. Not only had he registered as a professional bodyguard for Chevalier Security, but even the Grim Reaper Squad he brought back from abroad had all been registered. It was the reason why he was confident enough to agree to this 10¨Cbillion¨Cdor gamble. Apollo thought, ¡°With my leading and 29 members of the Grim Reaper Squad, Chevalier Security is sure to win!¡± Apollo was extremely confident. He thought, ¡°Every member of the Grim Reaper Squad is powerful. The weakest among them are all ss C. We have ten ss C+ warriors. Chapter 184 Capture the g And I¡¯m a genuine ss B metahuman, so we won¡¯t lose. Our power is enough to sweep away the average ancient family. How can Skyefall Security defeat me? From N?velDrama.Org. After all, I know Skyefall Security very well. 4/6 The strongest one, Valentin, is in ss B, like me. But he is a martial artist, and in terms of strength, he is weaker than me, a ss B metahuman. And Skyefall Security only has ten experts above ss C. They definitely have no more than three ss C+ warriors. In terms of high¨Cendbat capability, Skyefall Security is only one¨Cthird of Chevalier Security. No matter what, Chevalier Security is sure to win.¡± Apollo was very proud at this time, but Valentin was extremely solemn and couldn¡¯t help but look at Osborne. Osborne smiled slightly, indicating that he didn¡¯t need to worry. Valentin then snorted, ¡°Mr. Chevalier, don¡¯t celebrate too early! It¡¯s still uncertain who will win! You have a noble status, but you have to fight in person. If you identally die on the battlefield, don¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°If you can, juste and kill me! I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Chapter 184 Capture the g Apollo sneered, ¡°I think the time should be tonight, and the ce will be the Silent Valley outside the city. I remember that it belongs to the Radcliffe family. No one will take advantage of the other. ¡°The remaining time is enough for me to invite the five ancient families in Skyefall to be witnesses. With them, no one can regret it! ¡°Of course, you can also ask someone to be a witness.¡± Valentin sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will! As for the time and ce, I am fine with them! See you tonight in the Silent Valley!¡± After that, Valentin turned and left. Apollo did not stay for long as well and quickly left the Radcliffe Manor to prepare for tonight¡¯s battle. It was a gamble with ten billion dors. Even he had to take it seriously. No matter how confident he was, he had to prepare well. Osborne did not leave and stay in the Radcliffe Manor. Everyone in the Radcliffe family would definitely go to watch the battle in the evening, and he would just follow them then. ¡°A ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor gamble!¡± ¡°No matter who wins, Skyefall will not be peaceful in the future,¡± murmured Donna. Chapter 184 Capture the g 6/6 rissa asked, ¡°Aunt Donna, who do you think will win between Skyefall Security and Chevalier Security?¡± Donna spoke without hesitation. ¡°The winner will be Chevalier Security!¡± B God 185 God 185 Chapter 185 Confession? ¡°Why?¡± rissa was puzzled. ¡°Since Skyefall Security dared to propose a 10¨Cbillion¨Cdor gamble, they must be confident, right? Aunt Donna, why are you so sure that Chevalier Security will win?¡± Barlyn was equally puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Skyefall Security was once the top securitypany. Even if Chevalier Security stole most of its bodyguards, its strength should not be underestimated. I don¡¯t think Chevalier Security will win.¡± Donna shook her head. ¡°You both underestimate Apollo and the Chevalier family! ¡°If he wasn¡¯t sure, how could Apollo agree? Although he is proud and impulsive, he is not stupid. Even if the Chevalier family loses a gamble of 10 billion dors, they will definitely suffer heavy losses. ¡°So, Apollo must have been confident before he agreed. And I heard that Apollo brought back a group of mysterious strongmen from abroad this time. Each of them is experienced in many battles and terrifyingly powerful. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, these men will participate tonight¡¯s battle! Apollo is a genuine ss B metahuman and knows how to use Fusion Skill. I can¡¯t imagine how Chevalier Security will Hearing this, rissa opened her mouth slightly, worry showing on her pretty face. ¡°rissa, do you hope Skyefall Security will win?¡± asked Donna. rissa bit her lip and did not answer. Instead, she said to Osborne, ¡°Osborne, can you walk with me in the garden? I have something to tell you alone.¡± Osborne was stunned at her words. He looked at Donna. Donna was about to stop them, but she suddenly remembered the bet between her and Osborne. ording to the agreement, she could not stop Osborne from pursuing rissa and even had to help them. So, she immediately held back her words. ¡°I¡¯m going to hang out over there.¡± After that, Donna left in frustration. Seeing this, Barlyn couldn¡¯t help but wink at Osborne. ¡°You are really something, dude! ¡°Be nice to rissa!¡± Chapter 185 Confession? Barlyn finished speaking in a low voice. Osborne blushed and quickly pushed Barlyn. 3/6 ¡°Please leave! I have a few bottles of wine in the trunk of my car. They are specially prepared for you.¡± With that, Osborne handed the car key to Barlyn. Barlyn became excited instantly when he heard that and took the key before running away. Osborne touched his nose and quickly caught up with rissa. The two walked silently in the garden, and no one spoke. After a long time, rissa suddenly stopped. She turned around slowly, staring at Osborne with her beautiful eyes, and said seriously, ¡°Osborne, I don¡¯t want to marry Apollo!¡± Osborne was stunned at that. Realizing rissa wanted to talk to him about this, although he didn¡¯t know why, he was happy. He quickly asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I hate him!¡± rissa bit her lip, her face full of sorrow. ¡°Ever since I was a kid, people said that I am the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family Chapter 185 Confession? and that I carry the fate of the Radcliffe family. 4/6 ¡°The one who marries me will seed! The prerequisite is that he must be outstanding enough, have a strong background and power, and be a favored guy of God with great luck. Otherwise, if he marries me, he will surely die tragically, and the Radcliffe family will decline! ¡°In the end, the elders chose Apollo¡­¡± Listening to rissa¡¯s words, Osborne looked at her in great surprise. He thought, ¡°Fatebearer?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Osborne remembered that when Godfather had assigned the test of session, he had said several times that rissa was the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family. At that time, Osborne hadn¡¯t understood what the Fatebearer was. Now, he finally understood. As the eldest son of the Chevalier family, Apollo had a strong background and influence, and he was also outstanding enough. To the elders of the Radcliffe family, only Apollo could bear rissa¡¯s fate power. That was why rissa was engaged to Apollo! If they got married, Apollo would use rissa¡¯s fate power to be the most powerful person in Rosmandi. He would also lead the Radcliffe family to be more powerful. Chapter 185 Confession? Osborne thought, ¡°I sec! 5/6 No wonder the Radcliffe family is in a hurry to marry rissa to Apollo, and Apollo is also in a hurry to marry rissa! It is all because of her fate power.¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was a bit curious at this moment about why rissa told him this. Did rissa think that he had a way to change all this? rissa still stared at Osborne. She continued, ¡°Osborne, do you know why I suddenly ran away from home fifteen years ago? Because the elders in my family made me engage with Apollo that year! ¡°But I didn¡¯t like Apollo the first time I saw him! I hated him, but I couldn¡¯t resist it, so I ran away from home. ¡°I¡¯m d I did it because I met you! The first time I saw you, I felt you were different. Although you looked like a little beggar and were dirty all over, I didn¡¯t hate you at all. ¡°At that time, I was thinking how great it would be if I could marry you, Osborne, instead of Apollo when I grow up.¡± Saying that, rissa suddenly blushed and lowered her head slightly as if she didn¡¯t dare to look Osborne in the eye. But in the end, she suppressed her shyness and looked up at Chapter 185 Confession? Osborne. Osborne opened his mouth wide in shock. He thought, ¡°Is rissa telling me she loves me?¡± God 186 God 186 Chapter 186 Be Exposed rissa was flushed, but she did not move her eyes away. Instead, she looked at Osborne boldly. ¡°Osborne, do you think I¡¯m stupid? ¡°I was only five years old at that time, and I only saw you that one time. But that¡¯s exactly what I thought.¡± rissa continued, ¡°Unfortunately, I could no longer find you. Osborne, for fifteen years, I had no news of you. I tried many ways but couldn¡¯t find you. I thought my fate was already determined, and I had to marry Apollo when I was twenty. ¡°Because if I do that, except me, my parents, my grandfather, and all the Radcliffe family members will be happy. ¡°But just when I was ready to ept my fate calmly, Osborne, you appeared again! I was thrilled to see you again. It¡¯s not because you saved my life fifteen years ago but because I saw an opportunity to change my fate. ¡°Osborne, do you really want to pursue me?¡± rissa¡¯s eyes seemed to be glowing, with intense anticipation and nervousness in them. Osborne was utterly stunned. Chapter 186 Be Exposed But he didn¡¯t hesitate before saying, ¡°Yes, I do!¡± ¡°Is it because you like me?¡± rissa¡¯s face turned even redder. 2/6 Osborne hesitated for a moment but still said truthfully, ¡°rissa, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. Liking you is only part of the reason, but there are more reasons! You can think that it is fate that guides me to pursue you.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t lie. For him, Godfather¡¯s sessor test was the guidance of his fate. Of course, he indeed liked rissa. rissa was beautiful, smart, and excellent. No man would not like her. ¡°The guidance of fate?¡± murmured rissa. Taking a deep breath, she continued, ¡°Then, are you willing to marry me?¡± Osborne was suddenly stunned. He felt that something was wrong with rissa today. Although pursuing rissa and even marrying her was his goal, he did not think that the rtionship between him and rissa had reached this point. Chapter 186 Be Exposed Osborne thought, ¡°I haven¡¯t even started pursuing rissa. From N?velDrama.Org. Why is rissa suddenly saying this? Why is rissa more anxious than me? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± 3/6 Osborne asked in confusion, ¡°rissa, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you suddenly saying this?¡± rissa bit her lip and said seriously, ¡°Osborne, I just want an answer. Are you willing to be with me and fight against fate? Are you willing to marry me? ¡°Answer me, please.¡± rissa¡¯s seriousness made Osborne a bit at a loss. But in the end, he nodded. ¡°rissa, of course, I am willing to marry you! To be able to marry a girl like you is a good thing that many men dare not even think about. ¡°But it¡¯s not work if I am willing or not, right? You just said that the person who marries you must have sufficient background and power and be outstanding enough. Otherwise, he will not be able to bear your fate power and will die suddenly, and it can even cause the decline of the Radcliffe family. ¡°Do you think I can?¡± Hearing Osborne say that he was willing to marry her, rissa Chapter 186 Be Exposed 4/6 blushed once again. She said shyly, ¡°Osborne, I believe you can! You can deceive Aunt Donna, Barlyn, and even Apollo, but you can¡¯t deceive me! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the new boss of Skycfall Security is you, right?¡± Osborne was suddenly shocked at rissa¡¯s words. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Osborne had never expected that rissa actually knew he was the new boss of Skyefall Security. He thought, ¡°How did she know? I should have never been exposed. Could it be because of rissa¡¯s power?¡± rissa looked at Osborne¡¯s reaction and burst outughing. Suddenly, she was so beautiful when smiling that Osborne¡¯s expression was frozen. rissa blushed and said quickly, ¡°Osborne, your performance now makes me more certain! In fact, I was just guessing! But obviously, I guessed it right. You are indeed the mysterious new boss of Skyefall Security.¡± ¡°Did you guess it?¡± Osborne was more confused, thinking, ¡°Could it be guessed?¡± Chapter 186 Be Exposed 5/6 rissa was somewhat proud. ¡°Yes, I guessed it! Others didn¡¯t notice the eye contact between you and Valentin, but I did! Valentin disguised himself very well, but every time there was an important decision, he would look at you implicitly. ¡°Why were you so sure that you could rent Skyefall Security¡¯s ss A defense system? Aunt Donna thought Skyefall Security wanted to befriend the Radcliffe family to fight against the suppression of the Chevalier family. But I knew it was not the main reason. ¡°The main reason was that you are the boss of Skyefall Security. Of course, you can rent the ss A defense system to the Radcliffe family. ¡°Besides, Judith, the vice president of Skyefall Security, treated us badly. You said she was going to be fired soon, and she really was fired. It was definitely not a coincidence. ¡°Also, why do Sharon and Violet both support you in being the bodyguard captain? ¡°And¡­ ¡°So, I have long suspected that you are the new boss of Skyefall Security. Your identity and background are not as simple as everyone thinks. Skyefall Security did not hesitate to offend Apollo and even made a 10¨Cbillion¨Cdor gambling decision with Apollo because of me, right?¡± Speaking of this, rissa felt a bit shy. God 187 God 187 Chapter 187 I¡¯m Your Girlfriend ¡°Originally, I wanted to pretend that I didn¡¯t know! Osborne, since you want to hide your identity, you must have your reasons. I won¡¯t expose you. ¡°But your 10¨Cbillion¨Cdor gamble with Apollo is really too risky! I¡¯m worried about you, so I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± There was an apology in rissa¡¯s eyes. 1/5 From N?velDrama.Org. Osborne looked at her in amazement,pletely stunned by her intelligence. He thought, ¡°I hid it so well. But rissa found so many ws. Just by guessing, rissa concludes that I am the new boss of Skyefall Security. She is so beautiful, has extraordinary talent, and is actually so smart¡­ God loves her too much!¡± Osborne, knowing that he could no longer hide it, nodded and smiled helplessly, ¡°rissa, you are right. I am indeed the new boss of Skyefall Security! My elder gave Skyefall Security to me.¡± ¡°Your elder?¡± rissa was surprised. ¡°Then your elder is really something! To Chapter 187 I¡¯m Your Girlfriend buy Skyefall Security and give it to you, sufficient money isn¡¯t enough. He must have a good rtionship with the Draco Group.¡± 2/5 Osborne touched his nose at rissa¡¯s words, knowing that she had misunderstood. But Osborne didn¡¯t exin it. Otherwise, if rissa knew that the Godfather, the owner of the Draco Group, was his biological grandfather and that Skyefall Security was given to him by the Godfather, she would probably be terrified. Osborne nodded and said, ¡°My elder does have a good rtionship with the Draco Group, but my rtionship with him is ordinary. He just gave me Skyefall Security but would not provide me with any other help.¡± ¡°Really?¡± rissa smiled, ¡°That¡¯s enough! With such a background, who would dare to look down on you? So Osborne, do you dare to marry me? Do you dare to bear the fate with me?¡± Osborne was stunned and stared at rissa nkly. ¡°rissa, are you serious?¡± rissa nodded vigorously. ¡°Osborne, I am serious now! I don¡¯t want to regret it in the future. I want to fight. I want to control my fate! Chapter 187 I¡¯m Your Girlfriend 3/5 ¡°Although I may not be in love with you yet, I¡¯m sure that I don¡¯t hate being with you! So, will you marry me?¡± There was tension in rissa¡¯s eyes now. Osborne took a deep breath, thinking, ¡°Since rissa said so, what reason do I have to back off?¡± Whether it was because he liked rissa or because of Godfather¡¯s sessor test, he could not possibly reject rissa. rissa¡¯s sudden ¡°confession¡± significantly reduced the difficulty of himpleting the sessor test. Osborne said seriously, ¡°rissa, thank you for believing in me! Being able to marry a girl like you is something I dare not even dream of. So I am willing to marry you, and I am also willing to bear the fate with you!¡± After that, Osborne reached out and held rissa¡¯s hand. rissa trembled, and her pretty face turned red. But she did not break free from Osborne¡¯s hand. She just tenderly looked at Osborne with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Osborne¡­¡± rissa was delighted at this moment. She bit her lip and suddenly took a step forward, standing on tiptoes and kissing Osborne on the face quickly. Chapter 187 I¡¯m Your Girlfriend Osborne was stunned. He felt the cold touch on his check and stared at rissa nkly. He thought, ¡°rissa kissed me?¡± rissa said shyly, ¡°Osborne, thank you! ¡°From now on, I¡¯m your girlfriend! Let¡¯s bear the fate together, okay? I know we will face many obstacles and difficulties, and it will make you face countless dangers and may even die! I ¡°But I swear, I will never let you fight alone! I will stand firmly with you! If we lose to fate in the end and I can¡¯t marry you, I will die with you!¡± rissa said it very seriously. Osborne stared at rissa¡¯s pretty face in a daze, listening to her firm words and deeply moved. He thought, ¡°Is rissa my girlfriend now? Everything seems like a dream.¡± Osborne thought of many ways to pursue rissa. Because that was his session test, he had to do it. But he had never expected that it would be rissa who would take the initiative to confess to him! Everything went so smoothly. Chapter 187 I¡¯m Your Girlfriend Osborne looked at rissa, her beautiful face, and her shy expression, and couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart beating faster. He was incredibly moved. Hesitating for a moment, he suddenly stared at rissa¡¯s red lips and slowly leaned over. 5/5 rissa was stunned, knowing what Osborne was going to do. She hesitated for a moment, but she did not dodge. Instead, she breathed more quickly. She raised her chin slightly, closing her eyes and offering her red lips. Their lips were about to touch. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, an angry shout broke the atmosphere between the two. rissa fled away from Osborne like a frightened rabbit. She was flushed as she looked at the person who spoke. B Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ God 188 God 188 Chapter 188 Bear It Together 1/6 Donna ran over here quickly and red at Osborne with great anger. ¡°Osborne, what do you want to do?¡± Donna couldn¡¯t stop rissa from talking to Osborne alone, so she could only leave temporarily. But she hadn¡¯t gone far because she was worried that Osborne would do something bad to rissa. So, she sneaked closer to check what they were talking about. But she saw Osborne holding rissa¡¯s hand and leaning over to kiss rissa. At that moment, Donna was utterly furious. She even ignored that rissa closed her eyes and raised her chin slightly in response. Donna felt Osborne was forcing rissa! ¡°Osborne, I trust you so much, but you dare to disrespect rissa? You¡¯re courting death! Get out of here! Get out of the Radcliffe Manor right now!¡± Donna cursed through gritted teeth. Chapter 188 Bear It Together 2/6 Osborne touched his nose awkwardly. Just now, he couldn¡¯t help himself. He had wanted to kiss rissa but was caught by Donna. But when Donna asked him to get out, he frowned. He was about to speak when he suddenly felt someone holding his hand tightly. He looked down and found that it was rissa¡¯s delicate hand. Osborne was suddenly surprised. rissa took a deep breath and stood in front of Osborne, facing Donna. ¡°Aunt Donna, why did you ask Osborne to leave? Osborne didn¡¯t flirt with me. Osborne is my boyfriend, and I am his girlfriend. He wanted to kiss me, and I was willing.¡± After finishing speaking, rissa suddenly blushed, but her eyes. were steadfast. She looked straight at Donna without a trace of retreat. Osborne was stunned, looking at rissa in surprise. ¡°rissa, you¡­¡± rissa interrupted Osborne, her pretty face flushed as she said, ¡°Osborne, I told you, we will bear our fate and face obstacles and difficulties together from now on!¡± Osborne trembled. Then, he nodded and said nothing more. Chapter 188 Bear It Together 3/6 Donna was also stunned at this moment. She looked at rissa, who had a determined face, in disbelief. Listening to rissa¡¯s words and watching rissa holding Osborne¡¯s hand, she was trembling slightly. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Donna!¡± rissa interrupted Donna and added, ¡°Aunt Donna, I know what you want to say. You want to say that I am engaged and that I am the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family. You also want to say that Osborne is not worthy of me and the elders will not agree. Right?¡± Donna froze immediately. rissa held Osborne¡¯s hand tighter and said seriously, ¡°Aunt Donna, I know what you are worried about. Osborne also knows it! But we have decided to face it together. We don¡¯t care about that.¡± With that, rissa turned to look at Osborne. Her eyes were extremely gentle, and her pretty face was full of a happy smile. Now, she no longer had her usual cold appearance. She no longer looked like an eternal iceberg but like a blooming flower. Osborne also smiled slightly, holding rissa tightly and looking straight at Donna. Chapter 188 Bear It Together Donna suddenly calmed down. She saw a seriousness and determination in rissa¡¯s eyes that she had never seen before, and she also saw happiness and hope on her face. It waspletely different from the rissa in her memory. rissa had rarely smiled since she was five years old. She seemed to have shut herself off, and no one could get close to her anymore. Everyone thought that it was not a problem, and rissa¡¯s personality was just like that. But now, Donna understood. rissa was not cold¨Chearted. She just had endured too much. Her fate had already been arranged when she was five years old. So how could she be happy? But now, in front of Osborne, she finally showed her true self. At this moment, Donna suddenly felt sorry for Osborne. ¡°How could you bear it? ¡°rissa, the fate power in you is not something that Osborne can bear. If you stay with him, you will kill him! Even the Radcliffe family will fall because of you two. ¡°No one will support you! ¡°What¡¯s more, Apollo will not give up. He will not agree to cancel the engagement. And he will kill Osborne!¡± Donna sighed after those words. She was rissa¡¯s biological aunt and watched rissa grow up. She treated rissa as her daughter and was more attentive to rissa than to her son, Barlyn. How could Donna not want rissa to be happy? How could Donna not know Apollo was not a good man? From N?velDrama.Org. But she couldn¡¯t change anything. rissa was the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family. Her fate had long been determined, and it was not something Donna could change, nor was it something rissa and Osborne could change. ¡°Why can¡¯t we bear it? Osborne¡­¡± rissa seemed to want to exin, but Osborne stopped her and said calmly, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, we have already considered all the things you are worried about. I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t bear it, and I don¡¯t think Apollo can kill me! ¡°Anyway, rissa is already with me. We don¡¯t care if others try to stop us, but I hope you can support us! ¡°You are very important to rissa! Chapter 188 Bear It Together ¡°Your support is also very important to her!¡± 6/6 ** God 189 God 189 Chapter 189 Convincing Donna rissa looked gratefully at Osborne before turning her hopeful eyes to Donna. Osborne was right. Donna¡¯s support was crucial to her. At rissa¡¯s young age, Donna had been assigned by the Radcliffe family to protect her and had spent more time with her than her own parents. Due to certain reasons, rissa couldn¡¯t stay at the Radcliffe Manor as it would bring misfortune to the family. So, she moved to the grand manor in Mayby City, with only Donna as her constantpanion and family. ¡°Auntie,¡± rissa called softly, biting her lip. Her gentle voice snapped Donna out of her reverie. ¡°If even you don¡¯t support me, then I have no one left.¡± Donna¡¯s body trembled slightly as she sighed deeply. Her eyes, filled with tenderness, misted over. ¡°Alright. I know what to do. I respect your decision, and I support you. Even though I believe the path you¡¯re about to take is a dead end, an impossible one. Chapter ¡°But if it makes you happy, I will support you. storm that follows, I will stand in front of you and shield you from everything.¡± rissa¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears welled up. She walked over to Donna and embraced her gently. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Donna held her tightly, her face full of warmth. After a while, she let go and shot a fierce look at Osborne. ¡°Osborne, I should never have let you join the Radcliffe family. I knew from the start you had ulterior motives concerning rissa.¡± Osborne awkwardly scratched his nose at her words. Donna continued, ¡°But what¡¯s done is done. You must take good care of rissa from now on. No matter what the future holds, as long as you are alive, you must protect and care for her. ¡°If I ever find out that you¡¯ve let her down, I will haunt you even from the grave!¡± Osborne quickly nodded. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, I will take care of rissa and ensure she never suffers.¡± Chapter 189 Convincing Donna Donna finally nodded in satisfaction. 3/5 Donna thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°So, what¡¯s the n? rissa, what are you going to do about your engagement to Apollo? And your parents, your grandfather¡­¡± Donna sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the obstacles they were about to face. The engagement between rissa and Apollo seemed like an insurmountable barrier. Apollo would not give up easily. ording to the most renowned prophet in Rosmandi, marrying rissa, the Radcliffe family¡¯s Fatebearer would allow Apollo to ascend to great heights. No one doubted this prophecy. If Apollo discovered that rissa wanted to break off their engagement to be with Osborne, he would undoubtedly react with fury, and so would his family. Osborne and rissa exchanged a look, and he spoke up, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the engagement with Apollo. If I can¡¯t resolve it peacefully, then I¡¯ll deal with him directly.¡± His eyes were cold and resolute. Donna was shocked. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 189 Convincing Donna 4/5 Was Osborne implying he would take Apollo out if necessary? ¡°Where do you get this confidence?¡± Donna frowned. ¡°Apollo is a B¨Clevel metahuman. Even if we teamed up, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. He¡¯s surrounded by powerful allies and backed by a formidable family.¡± Osborne smiled faintly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern me.¡± Donna stared at him, stunned by his confidence. Her face showed skepticism and doubt. rissa wanted to reassure her aunt about Osborne¡¯s real background. He was the secret owner of Skyefall Security, and he had significant power. But seeing Osborne¡¯s reluctance to reveal his identity, she held back. ¡°Auntie, trust us. Since we¡¯ve decided to be together, we wouldn¡¯t take such risks if we weren¡¯t sure of our ns. ¡°I¡­ I believe in Osborne!¡± rissa said, squeezing Osborne¡¯s hand tighter. Donna felt helpless. ¡°Do as you wish, then! You have no idea how powerful Apollo and his family are. ¡°Tonight, there¡¯s a big match between Chevalier Security and Chapter 189 Convincing Donna 5/5 Skyefall Security. Apollo will be there. You¡¯ll see for yourselves how formidable he is. ¡°Maybe after tonight, you won¡¯t be so optimistic.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°Or perhaps after tonight, Apollo will be out of the picture, and he¡¯ll no longer be a threat,¡± he said calmly. God 190 God 190 Chapter 190 Silent Valley Donna¡¯sughter was cold and dismissive. ¡°Who do you think could actually take him down?¡± she said, clearly unconvinced by Osborne¡¯s bravado. To her, his confidence seemed like nothing more than empty threats. ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± she added with a dismissive wave. Her words said one thing, but her face betrayed her concern. She knew fate wasn¡¯t so easily changed and worried that Osborne and rissa might be walking into a trap. All she could do was to protect them as best as she could. ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll realize the danger and back off. It might break rissa¡¯s heart, but at least she¡¯d be safe,¡± she thought. Then, Donna¡¯s gaze turned serious as she addressed Osborne and rissa. ¡°Listen up. I¡¯m okay with you two being together, but I need to make one thing clear. Until you sort out the engagement with Apollo and get the Radcliffe family¡¯s approval, you two can date, hold hands, and even kiss if you can¡¯t help yourselves. ¡°But you mustn¡¯t cross the final line. No sex, understood? ¡°Otherwise, I will¡­¡± Chapter 190 Silent Valley 2/5 Blushing bright red, rissa cut her off. ¡°Auntie, stop! You¡¯re making me blush!¡± She nced at Osborne, who was watching her with a hint of amusement, causing her to look away, her cheeks burning. Donna¡¯s eyes remained sharp as she stared at Osborne. Realizing he needed to make amitment, Osborne cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, don¡¯t worry. I promise we won¡¯t do anything out of line until all this is sorted.¡± Donna seemed satisfied with his promise. ¡°Remember what you said,¡± she warned before walking away, her face still filled with worry. As soon as Donna was out of sight, rissa¡¯s face rxed into a bright, happy smile. She looked up at Osborne with affection. ¡°Osborne¡­¡± He grinned and gently took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± she replied, her voice full of enthusiasm. They walked side by side, her smile lighting up her face as they strolled together. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°This feels so nice!¡± Chapter 190 Silent Valley 3/5 The moment was sweet but fleeting as night began to fall. They knew it was time to leave the manor and head to Silent Valley. Silent Valley was the venue for the high¨Cstakes showdown between Skyefall Security and Chevalier Security tonight. The challenge was straightforward, which was capturing the g. In this intensepetition, a g would be nted right in the center of the valley. Skyefall Security and Chevalier Security would approach from opposite ends, armed only with personal weapons. They were strictly forbidden from using helicopters, armored vehicles, rocketunchers, or any heavy artillery. Whoever could seize the g and carry it out first would win, and the victor would walk away with a ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor wager. News of this epic bet had spread throughout the elite circles of Skyefall,rgely thanks to the Chevalier family¡¯s strategic publicity. The entire high society was buzzing with anticipation for the sh between these two security giants. Invitations had been extended to the top families. Aside from the Chevalier and Radcliffe families, representatives from the five oldest and most powerful families, Mellon, Lark, Morgan, Carnegie, and Adams, had all arrived in Mayby City to witness the event. Chapter 190 Silent Valley These five old families were the powerhouses of Skyefall. With their backing, it was clear that no one could afford to renege on the bet. Alongside them were some top¨Ctier wealthy families like the Montague family from Mayby City. While they weren¡¯t quite on par with the old families in influence, they still carried significant weight. As dusk settled, the area around Silent Valley was alive with activity. Convoys of luxury vehicles arrived, each carrying security teams and spectators eager to see the oue. Apollo had arrived early, surrounded by a massive entourage of over two hundred people. Standing beside him was amanding figure in his forties. It was Apollo¡¯s father, Derek, the head of the Chevalier family. Derek surveyed the gathering with a worried frown. ¡°Apollo, are you sure about this? ¡°This bet is huge. Winning would not only solidify Chevalier Security¡¯s position as the top security firm in Skyefall but also elevate our family¡¯s status above the others. ¡°But if we lose, the financial hit would be devastating. And with so many watching, a loss would seriously damage our reputation. Chapter 190 Silent Valley ¡°We can¡¯t afford that!¡± Derek looked at Apollo seriously while Apollo¡¯s confidence remained unshaken. 5/5 He shed a grin and said, ¡°Dad, you have nothing to worry about. I never take on a challenge unless I¡¯m certain of winning. ¡°With Viper Squad on our side, victory is a guarantee!¡± God 191 God 191 Gifts Chapter 191 Gathering on the tform ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to stress. Viper Squad has seen it all overseas. They¡¯re all top¨Ctier. At least C¨Css fighters. ¡°And they¡¯re well¨Ccoordinated and equipped with the best gear. We¡¯ve got this.¡± Derek appeared reassured by Apollo¡¯s words. ¡°Just make sure you stay sharp. ¡°Winning this will make a huge difference for our family. If you pull it off and marry rissa, you¡¯ll be the next head of the family, no question.¡± With a final encouraging pat on the shoulder, Derek walked away. The Silent Valley was a vast, circr canyon stretching about six miles in length and about half a mile wide. It featured two closely spaced entrances, nked by towering, steep mountain. peaks. The canyon itself was filled with ancient, towering trees and was overrun with thorns and dense underbrush. Danger lurked everywhere with poisonous insects and venomous snakes, making it nearly impossible for ordinary people to navigate through. Chapter 191 Gathering on the tform 2/5 At the highest point on the canyon¡¯s edge, there had been a massive temporary tform set up for viewing. From there, the elite spectators could see nearly every corner of the canyon, and the tform offered a perfect vantage point to witness the action. below. Directly beneath the tform, in the heart of the canyon, a massive tree stood with a g nted at its peak, marking the coveted prize for tonight¡¯spetition. Soon, Skyefall Security and Chevalier Security would each send thirty elite operatives from opposite ends of the valley to try and grab the g. The team that managed to get the g and carry it out through their opponent¡¯s entrance would win. Meanwhile, the Radcliffe family¡¯s convoy arrived. Osborne, along with eight Skyefall Security bodyguards and several of the Radcliffe family¡¯s personal guards, escorted rissa, Donna, and Barlyn to the tform. The top family representatives quickly came over to greet them. After exchanging pleasantries, they made their way to the front of the tform, where the representatives of the five families and the Chevalier family were gathered. Derek gave Donna a curt nod. His status was far superior to hers, so his demeanor was rather cold. In fact, he was the only head of the seven to attend personally, making him the most important figure present. His attention finally turned to rissa. Smiling, he said, ¡°rissa, you¡¯ve grown even more beautiful. My son¡¯s lucky to have you.¡± rissa¡¯s face shifted slightly. She nced at Osborne and, seeing his calm reaction, rxed a bit. She responded coolly, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a bit early for those kinds ofments. Apollo and I not even married yet.¡± Derek was momentarily taken aback but shrugged it off. ¡°It¡¯s bound to happen sooner orter. I¡¯ve already discussed the details with your grandfather. Your wedding to Apollo will be arranged within a month. ¡°And we¡¯ll be family.¡± ¡°A month?¡± rissa¡¯s face hardened, her grip tightening into fists, but she remained silent. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then,¡± she said firmly, turning her gaze back Chapter 191 Gathering on the tform 4/5 to the g in the valley, clearly signaling she wasn¡¯t interested in continuing the conversation. Derek¡¯s irritation showed. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just as arrogant as they say. But once you¡¯re married to Apollo, we¡¯ll see how long you can keep up that attitude. Mayby City¡¯s top beauty¡®? Maybe then I might¡­¡± A disturbing excitement and sleaze flickered in Derek¡¯s eyes as he pondered. He thought he was hiding his feelings well in the dim light, but Osborne caught every detail. Osborne¡¯s anger red. ¡°This old jerk is actually thinking about rissa? She¡¯s supposed to be his son¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Asshole. The Chevalier family is truly despicable!¡± Keeping his cool, Osborne walked up behind rissa and whispered, ¡°rissa, I need to step away for a bit. Stay safe.¡± rissa bit her lip, clearly worried. She whispered back, ¡°Osborne, be careful. Don¡¯t take any unnecessary risks. Even if things go wrong, we¡¯ll face it together. Juste back safely.¡± Osborne gave her a reassuring smile and a gentle squeeze of her Chapter 191 Gathering on the tform From N?velDrama.Org. hand while no one noticed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, he turned and left. As the head of rissa¡¯s security team, his departure went unnoticed in the crowd eagerly waiting for thepetition to begin. 5/5 At the valley entrance, Apollo and Valentin were already facing off. Soon, they would lead their teams into the valley topete for the g. ¡°Valentin, you¡¯re still short two people. How long are we going to wait? Can¡¯t you even gather thirty skilled fighters?¡± Apollo sneered. ¡°Might as well just give up now. I won¡¯t go easy on you. If you end up dead in the valley, don¡¯t me me for being too harsh!¡± God 192 God 192 Chapter 192 The Cyborgs ¡°Apollo, don¡¯t celebrate just yet. It¡¯s not certain who will end up dead. It could very well be you,¡± Valentin retorted coldly. He took in the sight of the Viper Squad behind Apollo and felt a tightening in his chest. The aura of menace radiating from them was overwhelming. As the head of Skyefall Security, he could immediately tell that the Viper Squad members were seasoned veterans, each having likely taken numerous lives. Their equipment was state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart, crafted by a top foreign arms manufacturer. The firepower they wielded was immense, rivaling that of the Draco Group¡¯s ss Cbat suits. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ve upgraded our gear as well. Out of our thirty¨Cman team, ten are equipped with ss B suits, and the rest have ss C gear. We definitely have the advantage in terms of equipment,¡± Valentin thought, feeling somewhat reassured. This was a crucial battle for Skyefall Security, so Valentin spared no expense. Out of the thirty deployed, two were chosen by Osborne, while the rest were meticulously selected by Valentin. The top brass of Skyefall Security were all in the field. Among them, only Valentin had ss Bbat capability, with Chapter 192 The Cyborgs three at ss C+ and ten at ss C. The rest were all at ss D+. 2/6 This was already a formidable force. Yet, after seeing Apollo and the Viper Squad, Valentin realized that in terms of rawbat strength, Chevalier Security¡¯s team was superior. Every member of the Viper Squad gave off the aura of at least a ss C fighter. ¡°How did he find so many top¨Ctier fighters?¡± Valentin wondered, worried. ¡°Hope our equipment advantage canpensate for the difference in individual strength. Otherwise, our chances of winning might be less than thirty percent.¡± Valentin nced at the time with growing anxiety. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± Just then, two figures appeared in the distance, a man and a woman, walking side by side. They were in basic gear but wore Skyefall Security¡¯s uniforms. Valentin¡¯s eyes lit up, N?velDrama.Org content rights. and he rushed towards them. He looked at the man with a mixture of surprise and uncertainty. Chapter 192 The Cyborgs ¡°Mr. Augustine? Is that you?¡± Osborne smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°Valentin, it¡¯s me!¡± Osborne was wearing a mask that made him look like a middle¨Caged man, so even Valentin couldn¡¯t recognize him. Valentin let out a sigh of relief. He leaned in and whispered, ¡°The strength of Chevalier Security is more than I anticipated. We might be in serious trouble.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Osborne raised an eyebrow and turned to the woman beside him. The woman took a casual nce at Apollo and his team, her face remaining utterlyposed. ¡°One metahuman in ss B and four in ss C+; six martial artists in ss C+, and the rest are ss C. Their strength is indeed impressive.¡± Valentin was stunned. While he could sense the general strength of Apollo¡¯s team, he couldn¡¯t assess it with such rity. He stared at the woman, amazed. ¡°Sir, who is she?¡± Chapter 192 The Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°She is the Night Witch.¡± ¡°The Night Witch?¡± Valentin echoed, puzzled. The name rang a bell, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. Ultimately, he decided not to dwell on it. Osborne didn¡¯t borate further. Isa was his ace in the hole. His confidence in betting the entire Skyefall Security against Apollo was because of her presence. However, even with Isa, Osborne couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. He nced over at Apollo and his team, activating his Satan¡¯s Eye to scrutinize them carefully, a look of surprise crossing his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Valentin asked, noticing Osborne¡¯s expression. Osborne frowned. ¡°Many of them are cyborgs. Their bones and flesh have been extensively modified with mechanical parts. They won¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Cyborgs?!¡± Valentin was shocked, his brow furrowing tightly. He knew that cybeic enhancements could significantly boost a person¡¯s speed, defense, and strength. A ss C individual upgraded this way could match a ss C+ Chapter 192 The Cyborgs fighter, and a ss C+ could reach ss B. It was daunting. 5/6 If Osborne hadn¡¯t warned them, they might have been caught off guard. But even knowing this in advance didn¡¯t help much. They were already at a disadvantage, and the enhancements only widened the gap. Even Osborne felt the pressure. ¡°No wonder Apollo is so confident. With such a powerful team, the oue will only be clear after the fight.¡± Osborne knew he would have to reveal some of his true capabilities and secret weapons to stand a chance of winning this battle. ¡°Are you ready yet?¡± Apollo¡¯s impatient voice called out. ¡°Valentin, since your people are all here, let¡¯s get started! The sooner I defeat you, the sooner I can take over Skyefall Security.¡± Valentin took a deep breath, trying to quell his anxiety. ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Apollo¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s time? Let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡°Begin!¡± Chapter 192 The Cyborgs 6/6 With that, Apollo led the Viper Squad, charging swiftly into the ring¨Cshaped canyon towards the central g. Osborne and his team were not far behind, entering from another side of the canyon. The g¨Ccapturing battle had begun! God 193 God 193 Chapter 193 The Battle Began The clock struck midnight, casting the quiet canyon into deep darkness. Only faint moonlight trickled through the canopy, making it hard for the team to navigate. Despite their lighting equipment, progress was slow. 1/6 Both canyon entrances were three miles from the central g, so the team with the fastest pace could seize it first. However, escaping with the g meant passing through the enemy¡¯s blockade, so being the first to grab it wasn¡¯t the main priority. Valentin decided against a mad dash and instead kept the team moving in a tight formation to avoid attacks from the canyon¡¯s deadly creatures. With high¨Cprofile spectators watching, it would be humiliating to suffer casualties before the real battle began. Osborne and Isa lingered at the back. ¡°How¡¯s Zoe doing?¡± Osborne asked. Zoe had been apprenticing under Isa, and Osborne was eager to hear about her progress. Chapter 193 The Battle Began Isa smiled, satisfaction written on her face. 2/6 ¡°She¡¯s incredibly talented. Calling her a genius doesn¡¯t do her justice. She¡¯s a prodigy. She learns astonishingly fast. Anything I teach her, she grasps immediately and even innovates. ¡°Her mental power has soared. In just two days, she¡¯s advanced from ss F to ss E, and she¡¯s still progressing rapidly. ¡°She¡¯s very dedicated, eager to enhance her abilities to support you. At this rate, she¡¯ll soon be a C¨Css psychic, capable of providing real assistance.¡± Osborne was thrilled. ¡°You¡¯re an excellent teacher.¡± Isa nced at him, smiling yfully. ¡°So, how do you n to thank me?¡± Osborne rolled his eyes. ¡°I was just being polite. She¡¯s your apprentice. Why should I thank you?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you see her as a sister? Since I¡¯ve taught her so well, shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡± Osborne sighed, defeated. ¡°What do you want as thanks?¡± Isa¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯ll let you knowter.¡± Chapter 193 The Battle Began 3/6 She then continued to move gracefully through the thorny forest, casually observing their surroundings as if she were out for a stroll rather than heading into battle. Valentin, in contrast, was deeply serious. After advancing 1.8 miles, he ordered the team to switch off their lights. ¡°We¡¯re nearing the central arca. ¡°Apollo¡¯s team is likely faster than us. Their weapons and gear are just as advanced, and they have elite snipers. ¡°From now on, everyone stay hidden, keep silent, find good and get ready for a fight! cover, ¡°Our strategy is defense! ¡°Lyra, take the snipers and find high ground to set up positions. ¡°Talon, lead the scouts and spread out. Monitor the canyon for any movement. We can¡¯t let them sneak past us with the g! ¡°Astra, you¡­¡± Valentin kept barking outmands, and the elite forces of Skyefall Security sprang into action with remarkable speed and silence. Only ten people remained in ce. These ten, excluding Osborne and Isa, were all senior members of Skyefall Security, each possessing ss C strength. Among them were three metahuman and four martial artists, ready to form the assault team. Valentin¡¯s n was simple. They would let Apollo¡¯s team grab the g first while he and his team scouted for better positions and set up their defenses. The key was to stop Apollo from escaping with the g and secure victory through solid defense. Osborne found the n solid. Most of Skyefall Security¡¯s personnel were seasoned bodyguards, skilled in defense rather than offense. Their best chance was to use their defensive strength to make up for the gap inbat power. Of course, defense alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. N?velDrama.Org content rights. This was a g¨Ccapturing battle, and the main objective was to seize the g. That was why Valentin had assembled his top ten into an assault team. If they found the g, the assault team would grab it and make a quick exit from the canyon to win the game. The n seemed sound, but whether it would go as smoothly as Valentin hoped was another story. As the battle¡¯s intensity grew, Osborne sharpened his focus. He activated his Satan¡¯s Eye, gaining night vision and x¨Cray capabilities, which provided them with a critical edge in the pitch¨Cck night. Osborne soon located Apollo¡¯s team. As expected, they had already reached the center of the canyon and taken the g. But instead of rushing out, they seemed to be biding their time. Apollo understood that Valentin would likely have fortified positions to block their escape, making a hasty exit potentially disastrous. ¡°Hmph!¡± Apollo sneered, eyes fixed on the direction of Skyefall Security. ¡°Valentin, since you dared to cross me, you¡¯ll regret it. Today, I¡¯m not just going to win. I¡¯ll wipe you all out!¡± He then began issuing orders. ¡°Viper Team One, track down and eliminate Skyefall Security¡¯s scouts. I want everyst one of them dead! ¡°Make sure they can¡¯t see a thing!¡± God 194 God 194 Chapter 194 Invisibility Power ¡°Got it!¡± a burly man called out from behind Apollo. With a sharp wave of his hand, six figures emerged from the group. A sh of dark light enveloped them, and they vanished from view. ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s that? ¡°Is that some sort of invisibility power?¡± 1/5 Osborne¡¯s eyes widened as he observed through his Satan¡¯s Eye. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Augustine?¡± Valentin asked urgently. Osborne quickly exined, and Valentin¡¯s face fell. ¡°Apollo has someone who can turn invisible? This is terrible! They could get close without us even noticing. We need to pull back our scouts or they¡¯ll be in serious danger.¡± Osborne smirked, slightly reassured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Their invisibility isn¡¯t perfect. I can still track them.¡± Valentin¡¯s face brightened with relief. Chapter 194 Invisibility Power ¡°You can track them? That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s set a trap. We¡¯ll lure them in and deal with them before they get too close.¡± Osborne nodded. ¡°Sounds good. Just give me a sniper rifle and I¡¯ll guide you to their location.¡± 2/5 Valentin handed over a ss B sniper rifle and hurried off to set the trap. On the viewing tform, everyone was closely watching the unfolding battle. Not everyone could make out the action in the pitch¨Cck night, but the Chevalier family had anticipated this. To showcase Chevalier Security¡¯s strength and their strategy to defeat Skyefall Security, they¡¯d arranged several helicopters. These helicopters were equipped with night¨Cvision cameras, capturing every moment of the battle in the canyon. rissa watched intently, her nerves on edge. ¡°Hey, rissa, Barlyn!¡± A cheerful voice called from behind. rissa turned and smiled as she saw Austin. ¡°Austin!¡± Austin, the heiress of the influential Montague family, was a close friend of Barlyn and a confidante of rissa. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t miss out on such an exciting event. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe,¡± Austin greeted Donna with a respectful nod. Donna smiled warmly. ¡°Austin, it¡¯s been a while. Why don¡¯t youe join us for the match?¡± Austin nodded but didn¡¯t immediately head to the viewing area. Instead, she scanned the bodyguards around rissa with a look of concern and confusion. She leaned closer to Barlyn and whispered, ¡°Barlyn, where¡¯s Osborne?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Osborne?¡± Barlyn looked around, puzzled. ¡°He was just here. Where did he go?¡± rissa jumped in, ¡°Osborne had to leave for a bit.¡± Curious, she asked Austin, ¡°You seem to know Osborne pretty well. Why are you looking for him?¡± Austin¡¯s face turned slightly pink as she recalled the awkward situation where she¡¯d asked Osborne to help her get pregnant. She quickly tried to downy it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. ¡°We just had a drink together once or twice. But you seem pretty Chapter 194 Invisibility Power interested in him. Everything okay?¡± 4/5 rissa blushed as well, choosing to sidestep the question. ¡°Well, Osborne¡¯s saved my life before, so of course I¡¯m concerned about him. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the fight,¡± rissa said, shifting her attention back to the canyon. She soon spotted Osborne. Despite the disguise, she recognized him instantly. ¡°Osborne, stay safe!¡± rissa whispered, clutching her fists. tightly. Donna interrupted with a serious tone, ¡°Chevalier Security is moving fast. They¡¯ve already got the g. Now they just need to break through Skyefall Security¡¯s defenses to win. Skyefall Security, however, is ying it smart by holding strong defensive positions instead of confronting Chevalier Security head¨Con.¡® Her expression suddenly shifted to rm. ¡°Wait a minute. Did I just see what I think I saw? Chevalier Security has invisibility power? Six of their members have disappeared from view! Even night vision and thermal sensors can¡¯t detect them? ¡°This is unbelievable! ¡°Skyefall Security is in serious trouble!¡± Chapter 194 Invisibility Power The crowd gasped as they watched six members of Chevalier Security disappear without a trace. Invisibility powers were rare, but an ability that could cloak an entire squad was practically unheard of. 5/5 In this kind of intense g battle, having that kind of edge was a game¨Cchanger. Everyone could see the danger now. If Skyefall Security got ambushed by these invisible foes, they could be taken down fast, and this could easily turn the tide of the whole match. Derek, watching from the sidelines, wore a confident grin as if victory was already in the bag. Gifts God 195 God 195 Chapter 195 Orion¡¯s Ambition ¡°Mr. Chevalier, we should definitely work together more in the future. If my family needs security services, we¡¯ll definitely beting to you. Don¡¯t forget to give us a good deal!¡± ¡°Mr. Chevalier, I was on the fence about hiring either Skyefall Security or Chevalier Security for my daughter¡¯s bodyguards. Now it¡¯s a no¨Cbrainer. Chevalier Security is the choice!¡± ¡°From tonight on, Chevalier Security is clearly the top security firm in Skyefall.¡± ¡°Mr. Chevalier¡­¡± As Chevalier Security¡¯s team showcased their invisibility powers, everyone knew Skyefall Security was in serious trouble. The elite of Skyefall were quickly ttering Derek and discussing potential deals. Derek was reveling in the praise, his pride evident. ¡°Everyone, my son Apollo is in charge of Chevalier Security. If you¡¯re interested in working with us, talk to Apollo, and he¡¯ll make sure you get a fantastic deal,¡± Derek said, glowing with satisfaction. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Apollo is something else! He¡¯s juste back from abroad and has already knocked Skyefall Security off its pedestal. What a Chapter 195 Orion¡¯s Am standout talent!¡± ¡°Exactly. My son looks like a mere shadow byparison. I hope he can learn something from Apollo. Even just a fraction of his skill would be a win.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity Apollo is engaged to the Radcliffe family¡¯s daughter. Otherwise, I would have introduced my daughter to him.¡± ¡°Apollo truly is the brightest star of our younger generation¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me¡­¡± The top families couldn¡¯t stop showering Apollo with praise, lifting him to almost legendary status, and Derek soaked up the admiration. Everyone on the viewing tform heard the enthusiasticpliments. While the Radcliffe family tried to stayposed, it was clear they weren¡¯t entirely happy. However, not everyone was impressed. Skyefall was home to seven prestigious families, and the rivalry among them ran deep. The Chevalier family¡¯s invitation to this contest was more about unting Apollo¡¯s skills than fostering goodwill. Representatives from these families were beginning to fume, Orion Lark, a strikingly hand the Lark family¡¯s heir, was particrly annoyed. He saw himself as Apollo¡¯s equal. Fifteen years ago, when the Lark family proposed a marriage alliance with the Radcliffe family for him to wed rissa, the Radcliffe family chose Apollo instead. Orion¡¯s frustration was only intensified by rissa¡¯s rising fame as the most beautiful woman in Mayby City and Skyefall. To him, she should have been his. At this moment, the elite representatives were heaping praise on Apollo, crowning him as the most formidable young talent in Skyefall. rissa stood silently beside them, herck of rebuttal only fueling Orion¡¯s frustration. With a scowl, Orion snorted, ¡°Are you all getting ahead of yourselves? So what if they have invisibility powers? It¡¯s not the end of the world. Chevalier Security hasn¡¯t won yet, and neither has Apollo!¡± His words immediately brought a hush over the room. Derek turned his gaze towards Orion, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Orion, are you suggesting that Skyefall Security has some counter¨Cstrategy? Do you think they can turn this around?¡± Chapter 195 Orion¡¯s Ambition Orion, wary of crossing the line with Derek, tried to maintain hisposure. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Skyefall Security can win, but I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t give up easily. After all, they were once the top security firm. They must have some tricks up their sleeves. ¡°I have to say, I¡¯m a bit concerned for you. You let Apollo take such a big risk personally. If anything happens to him, it¡¯ll be toote to regret it.¡± Derek chuckled softly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. My son is not like you, living a cushy life. He¡¯s been through countless battles. This little risk is nothing to him.¡± Orion bristled at the implication that he was less capable than Apollo. ¡°Hmph, if Apollo ends up getting taken out, let¡¯s see how long you keep that smile! ¡°And if he dies, his engagement to rissa is off. I wouldn¡¯t mind stepping in for that alliance myself.¡± He then nced at rissa, but she was too absorbed in watching the canyon to pay him any mind. Her face showed a flicker of concern, which only made Orion angrier, thinking she must be worried about Apollo. ¡°Damn woman. Once Apollo is out of the picture, I¡¯ll make sure Chapter 195 Orion¡¯s Ambition to take you for myself!¡± Orion thought bitterly. At this moment, the calm of the canyon was shattered by the sudden, sharp crackle of gunfire. The fierce battle had finally begun. God 196 God 196 Chapter 196 The Soft Spot When the gunshot shattered the silence, everyone on the viewing tform quickly turned their eyes to the screens. ¡°It¡¯s a sniper shot!¡± ¡°Who fired that?¡± ¡°Could it be that Chevalier Security¡¯s team finally used their invisibility to get close and start the attack?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s been hit?¡± The crowd buzzed with excitement and spection as they searched the footage for the shooter. But rissa¡¯s face went pale with surprise when she realized the shooter was Osborne. Osborne had found a high vantage point, steadying a massive sniper rifle. His scope was locked onto a dark spot 1500 feet away, where nothing seemed to be visible. Even with Skyefall Security¡¯s top¨Cnotch night¨Cvision gear, they couldn¡¯t detect anything. But through Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye, the scene was clear. Six shadowy figures were creeping up on a few Skyefall Security¡¯s scouts. Chapter 196 The Soft Spot They were clustered around a muscr man shrouded in swirling ck mist, an invisibility effect that made thempletely undetectable. They were now only 300 feet away from their targets. And then, Osborne fired. 2/5 The A¨Cgrade sniper rifle from the Draco Group was legendary for its terrifying power. It was said to be able to punch through the toughest tank armor and was so precise that even the best marksmen could hit a coin from over six thousand feet away. At 1500 feet, this distance was no challenge for Osborne. Even hitting a fly would have been a certainty. Despite the added suppressor and sh hider, the gunshot¡¯s sound was still thunderous. The powerful sniper bullet flew at incredible speed towards the burly man capable of using invisibility. The bullet reached him long before the sound of the shot did. Relying on his invisibility, the burly man waspletely unaware that someone had locked onto his position for a precise shot, and he had no defenses prepared. Before he even heard the shot, his head exploded in a violent burst, his body flung backward and copsing 15 feet away, lifeless. Chapter 196 The Soft Spot 3/5 Even though he was a ss C+ level metahuman, a direct hit to the head left no chance for survival. With their leader down and their invisibility shattered, the other five figures became visible. They stared in shock at their fallenrade, clearly stunned by the turn of events. In all their past encounters, they had never faced such a threat. They had always been the ones who attacked unseen, never the ones who were hunted. Now, they were caught off guard by an enemy who could see right through their defenses. The Skyefall Security¡¯s team, having anticipated the threat, swiftly locked onto the positions of the five people. Seizing the moment while the enemies were still stunned and disoriented, they launched their assault. ¡°Fire! ¡°Go for the head! Their bodies are enhanced with mechanical upgrades and they¡¯re wearing bulletproof vests. Even if you hit them, it might not be fatal, so aim for the head!¡± At Valentin¡¯smand, the snipers, already in position, began their deadly work. Most of their rifles were ss C, but the firepower was still Chapter 196 The Soft Spot N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. 4/5 overwhelming. No mere flesh could withstand it. Even a ss C martial artist would be doomed if struck in the head. A flurry of gunfire erupted, and immediately, three of the five had their heads blown apart, falling lifelessly without a chance to react. The remaining two, finally realizing what was happening, began rolling desperately, narrowly dodging the iing bullets. But there was no cover nearby to hide behind. Osborne, never one to shoot blindly, had waited until they were in an open, exposed position before opening fire. Despite dodging the initial barrage, the two men were still out in the open, vulnerable to the snipers. With a calm reload, Osborne took aim again. In a heartbeat, another bullet found its mark, and another enemy¡¯s head exploded, sending him to his end. The final foe met the same grim fate under the relentless fire of the snipers. All six attackers sent by Apollo were now dead. Valentin, seeing the sess, couldn¡¯t help but celebrate. ¡°Nice work! Chapter 196 The Soft Spot ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve got the numbers on our side now. They¡¯re down to twenty¨Cfour, and we¡¯ve still got thirty. Haha, thanks to you; otherwise, we¡¯d be in real trouble.¡± Valentin was brimming with excitement. 5/5 Osborne, however, offered a calm smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away. The real battle has just begun. These six were good at ambushes and assassinations, but they weren¡¯t top¨Ctier fighters. Taking them out will hurt Apollo, but it doesn¡¯t decide the oue. ¡°The real challenge is the uing frontal fight. That¡¯s where it counts.¡± Valentin¡¯s excitement immediately dampened at the seriousness of Osborne¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s our next move? You give the orders.¡± Osborne considered for a moment, then his eyes gleamed with a new idea. He motioned for Valentin toe closer. ¡°My goal is to take out Apollo. Here¡¯s the n¡­¡± God 197 God 197 Chapter 197 Soul of Powers In the heart of Silent Valley, behind a small hill, waiting for good news from his Kill Team. o Was Among the Viper Squad, the six members of Kill Team weren¡¯t the strongest. Except for their leader, a ss C plus metahuman, the other five were just ss C martial artists. But Apollo had full confidence in Kill Team. 1/5 He had fought countless battles abroad, and Kill Team had earned numerous des without ever failing. Their enemies called them ghosts because they possessed the extra energy to be invisible. Evenrge reconnaissance equipment couldn¡¯t detect them when they were invisible. Only when they got close enough, through sounds like footsteps, could the enemies spot them. But by then, it was already toote for the enemy. ¡°Everyone gets ready. Once Kill Team takes out Skyefall Security¡¯s scouts, it¡¯s our turn. Our goal isn¡¯t just to win this contest but to wipe them all out. ¡°Especially Valentin. I¡¯m going to snap his neck myself,¡± Apollo sneered. At that moment, a muffled sniper gunshot rang out. Apollo¡¯s face changed as he instantly recognized the sound wasn¡¯t from Chapter 197 Soul of Powers their sniper gun. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who got exposed? ¡°Did Skyefall Security shoot first? Did Kill Team move too early?¡± Apollo frowned. 2/5 He wasn¡¯t worried at first, thinking it was just Kill Team taking out enemies close by and the enemies retaliating in anger. But the sniper gunshots kepting. And his earpiece remained silent, with no reports from Kill Team. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Apollo felt uneasy. ¡°Kill Team, respond, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Kill Team¡­¡± Apollo started calling out to Kill Team. Unfortunately, his repeated calls went unanswered because all six members of Kill Team had already been blown away. Apollo¡¯s face turned grim. Apollo clenched his fists, his killing intent boiling. Kill Team was his ace. Those metahumans with invisibility skills had earned him many victories. Their deaths made him almost breathless with grief. But he knew now wasn¡¯t the time to mourn. ¡°Damn Skyefall Security, how did they find Kill Team? You killed my men, and I¡¯ll grind your bones to dust.¡± Apollo growled, thinking about what to do next. But then, another gunshot suddenly rang out. Apollo felt an intense sense of danger, a feeling honed from countless battles. Without hesitation, he rolled away. The next second, a young man behind Apollo was sted away. Therge caliber bullet exploded his head. Red and white sttered on Apollo. Apollo was stunned. His eyes contracted sharply, fear taking over. If he hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, he would have been the one hit. Chapter 197 Soul of Powers ¡°Damn it.¡± Apollo roared and immediately took cover. 4/5 The remaining members of Viper Squad quickly began to resist. One formed a thick wall in front of them, while another created arge transparent shield around them. The shield was made of flowing water if one took a closer look. From two kilometers away, Osborne reluctantly put down his sniper gun. ¡°Too bad, just a hair¡¯s breadth away.¡± Isaughed and said, ¡°I told you, ss B metahumans aren¡¯t that easy to kill. Even if you had hit him, he wouldn¡¯t have died. Believe me? Now you¡¯ve startled him, it¡¯ll be even harder to kill him.¡± Osborne handed the sniper gun back to Valentin but didn¡¯t feel defeated. ¡°This was just a try anyway. At least I took out one of his guys. And you mean Apollo can withstand a ss B sniper gun attack?¡± Isa shrugged. ¡°ss B metahumans,pared to ss C plus, the biggest difference isn¡¯t theirbat power, but that ss Bs have the soul of powers. Chapter 197 Soul of Powers ¡°The soul of powers will erupt all their strength at once when they¡¯re under a lethal attack. And it can block any attack. 5/5 ¡°So, sneaking up on a ss B metahuman is nearly impossible. Unless you¡¯re way stronger than him and can shatter his soul of powers.¡± Osborne looked surprised. ¡°Soul of powers?¡± He had never faced a ss B metahuman before and didn¡¯t know this. He looked at Isa resentfully. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Isa shrugged. ¡°Why should I? If you really could snipe him and trigger his soul of powers, it would still drain his strength.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t dwell on it, saying, ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll shatter his soul of powers myselfter. I¡¯m eager to see how strong a ss B metahuman really is.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°But before that, I need to absorb more elemental essence to boost my strength and make sure nothing goes wrong.¡± God 198 God 198 Chapter 198 Killer in the Dark 1/5 Osborne hadn¡¯t faced off against any metahumans from ss B before. So when it came to Apollo, he wasn¡¯t confident at all. Even if he used all his methods, he wasn¡¯t sure he could take down Apollo. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called Isa to back him 1. up. When he saw that Apollo¡¯s team had at least two elemental metahumans, Osborne suddenly came up with a n. Elemental metahumans above ss C all possessed elemental essence. Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye had now reached level four, capable of devouring any elemental essence to control the power of elements. Previously, Osborne had devoured Raymond¡¯s lightning essence, thereby gaining control over lightning. If he could devour more elemental essences, he would gain control over more elemental powers, evenbining them to form new powers. His strength would skyrocket. By then, it might even be possible for him to take out Apollo alone. He thought, ¡°As long as Apollo is dead, his engagement to Chapter 198 Killer in the Dark rissa is off.¡± Then, he could date rissa openly andplete the Godfather¡¯s fourth test. 2/5 ¡°There¡¯s a ss C plus earth metahuman and a ss C plus water metahuman. Though both are pretty basic elements, they are still worth devouring. However, two ss C plus metahumans are no easy feat, as they are good at defense, and long¨Crange attacks won¡¯t work on them. ¡°If I get close, Apollo will be a huge problem.¡± Osborne frowned, thinking about what to do. ¡°I need someone to hold Apollo off so that I have enough time to deal with these two.¡± Osborne looked at Isa. He smiled and asked, ¡°Isa, how about you keep Apollo busy for meter?¡± Isa rolled her eyes. ¡°Two million to make me deal with Apollo? Are you dreaming? We agreed that I¡¯m just here to protect you, not to fight Apollo. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Osborne sighed. ¡°Mr. Augustine, I can hold Apollo off.¡± Valentin spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve exchanged blows with Apollo before. Chapter 198 Killer in the Dark He¡¯s a bit stronger than me, but now I have ss B defensive armor, it¡¯s unlikely he can take me down quickly.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. 3/5 Valentin continued, ¡°However, Apollo has many experts around him, ten ss C plus ones alone, far more than us. If they join the fight, I won¡¯tst long.¡± Osborne nodded, quickly thinking it through. He knew today was the best chance to take Apollo out, and he couldn¡¯t miss it. So he said decisively, ¡°I have a way to thin their numbers.¡± He had Satan¡¯s Eye, which could see in the dark and through things, giving him an advantage in this dark wilderness. Apollo couldn¡¯t see him, but he could see Apollo¡¯s people. Even ss C plus metahumans couldn¡¯t sustain extra energy defenses for long. Otherwise, their defenses would surely show ws. And with just a slight w, Osborne could use a ss B sniper gun to take them out from a distance, thinning Apollo¡¯s ranks. Once Apollo¡¯s people were significantly reduced, it would be time for Osborne to act openly. Osborne didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately moving into action, taking over Valentin¡¯s sniper gun. Chapter 198 Killer in the Dark ¡°You guys stay alert here. I¡¯m going to be a killer in the dark.¡± With that, Osborne disappeared into the darkness. 4/5 He observed Apollo¡¯s movements while holding the ss B sniper gun, looking for a better sniping spot. The dense forest posed no obstacle to him, his speed like that of a cheetah. Soon, he arrived at the side of Apollo¡¯s camp. Apollo and his men hid behind some cover. Apollo thought that spot was safe from enemy attacks, so he had his two subordinates drop their extra power defenses to save energy. His expression was extremely grave. ¡°Damn, I underestimated Skyefall Security. We haven¡¯t spotted their position, but they¡¯ve locked onto us. ¡°We¡¯re at a disadvantage now.¡± After saying that, he looked at his men. ¡°Any ideas?¡± His men thought, and one of them said, ¡°Mr. Apollo Chevalier, our absolute strength far exceeds theirs. The best move is to close the distance with them and fight head¨Con.¡± Another subordinate nodded. ¡°We¡¯re just at a disadvantage due to the information gap. They have a special way to pinpoint our location from afar and snipe us, but our snipers can¡¯t spot them. Chapter 198 Killer in the Dark From N?velDrama.Org. 5/5 ¡°But as long as we use extra energy defenses and forcefully close the distance, forcing them to face us directly, we won¡¯t lose.¡± Apollo nodded, thinking this was indeed the best n. ¡°Alright, then we¡­¡± Just as Apollo was about to give the order, a lookout nearby suddenly had his head explode. God 199 God 199 Chapter 199 The Terrifying Sniper ¡°Enemy attack iing. Take cover,¡± Apollo shouted. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He hadn¡¯t expected that even behind cover, they would be targeted by a sniper. The enemy had managed to nk them. He quickly directed his men to dodge and defend. The two elemental metahumans swiftly activated their extra powers, trying to protect everyone as they had done before. But this required time. Before that could happen, Osborne fired again. A man nearby quickly dodged behind arge tree, but before he could fully hide, his chest erupted in a spray of blood. He was hit. The high¨Ccaliber sniper bullet pierced through his chest, creating a gaping hole. Where there should have been red blood, there was only a metallic sheen. He was a mechanical cyborg. But even with his body reinforced by cutting¨Cedge high¨Cstrength alloy, he couldn¡¯t withstand the power of a ss B sniper gun. Chapter 199 The Terrifying Sniper 2/5 He looked down at the hole in his chest, his mouth twitching. The life quickly faded from his eyes, and he copsed, lifeless. Another of Apollo¡¯s men fell. At that moment, an earth wall finally blocked Osborne¡¯s line of fire. Osborne fired twice more, hitting the wall and creating tworge craters. Though the bullets pierced the wall, they lost their momentum and no longer posed a threat to Apollo and his men behind it. Osborne wasn¡¯t discouraged and continued to wait for his opportunity. ¡°Counterattack. Counterattack.¡± Apollo roared in fury. Losing two more elite men had enraged himpletely. He hadn¡¯t even faced the enemy directly, yet he had already lost nine men. And he hadn¡¯t even seen what his opponent looked like. He couldn¡¯t stand this. He had to take out the hiding sniper no matter what. Osborne¡¯s sniper position was not far from Apollo, less than a mile away. Apollo¡¯s elite snipers had quickly locked onto Osborne¡¯s approximate location when he fired. Without hesitation, they retaliated swiftly towards Osborne. Chapter 199 The Terrifying Sniper 3/5 A barrage of sniper bullets rained down on Osborne. Osborne remained calm, even smirking coldly. His ocr energy flickered, instantly capturing the speeding sniper bullets. These bullets lost their power before they could reach him. To retaliate against Osborne, these snipers had to leave the protection of the earth wall. Even a small part of their body exposed was enough for Osborne torgel. He didn¡¯t hesitate to pull the bolt and shool. One sniper was hit in the eye by Osborne, his entire head disappearing. Another shot rang out, and the second sniper¡¯s helmet exploded, his skull flying off. The third sniper¡¯s scope was hit, but luckily, he ducked quickly and escaped death. But the next second, another sniper bullet came, piercing through his head, neck, chest, and abdomen, exiting through his lower body. ¡°Damn it, get back. Hurry up!¡± Apollo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he shouted, ordering the remaining three snipers to retreat behind the earth wall. The remaining three snipers, seeing the horrific state of theirrades, showed expressions of terror. Despite countless battles, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The deaths of theirrades were too gruesome. Through their night vision goggles, they could clearly see Osborne nearby. With their marksmanship, each shot should easily hit Osborne. However, their bullets seemed to hit an invisible barrier, unable to strike Osborne. Meanwhile, Osborne¡¯s shots continued to take out theirrades one by one. Osborne remained unscathed while they lost three more snipers. Among those three snipers was a ss C plus martial artist. Even ancient families found it extremely difficult and costly to cultivate a ss C plus expert. Each loss of such a powerful individual was unbearable. Apollo¡¯s eyes turned blood red. His face no longer showed confidence, only madness. He waspletely overwhelmed by Osborne¡¯s sniping, unlike anything he had experienced abroad. He hadn¡¯t even confronted Osborne directly, yet he had lost twelve elite men, all members of the Viper Squad. Among them, the weakest were ss C martial artists, and even Chapter 199 The Terrifying Sniper a ss C plus expert had died. Apollo roared to the sky, his murderous intent nearly overwhelming his sanity. 5/5 ¡°Fight! I¡¯m going to take them all out. Tear them apart one by one!¡± Skyefall Security¡¯s snipers were terrifying. Apollo knew that if they didn¡¯t fight back, his men would be picked off one by one. His only option was to use extra energy for defense, close the distance with the enemy, and engage in directbat. In closebat, the sniper gun loses its effectiveness. ¡°Roll!¡± Apollo¡¯s remaining men immediately moved, quickly advancing towards Osborne under the protection of the earth wall and water spheres. God 200 God 200 Chapter 200 Shocking the Audience At that moment, the viewing tform was eerily silent. Everyone stared at the battle in the canyon with their mouth wide open. They were all in deep shock for a long time. Ever since a few minutes ago, when Osborne took out the invisible metahuman sniper, all conversation had ceased as everyone focused intently on the unfolding battle. They couldn¡¯t understand how Osborne had detected the invisible metahuman. The instant annihtion of the six men had everyone eximing it was impossible. Yet, that was just the beginning. Osborne, from over a mile away, nearly blew Apollo¡¯s head off with a single shot, making Derek¡¯s back drenched in cold sweat. His expression turned incredibly solemn and tense. And then, Osborne broke away from his team, darting swiftly to nk Apollo¡¯s camp. At the moment Apollo¡¯s men rxed, he fired again. In a short span, five of Apollo¡¯s elite men were picked off one by one by Osborne¡¯s long¨Crange sniping, their deaths gruesome. Chapter 200 Shocking the Audien They hadn¡¯t even engaged in directbat, yet Apollo had already lost twelve elite men, reducing his forces by more than a third, leaving everyone on the viewing tform stunned. The viewing tform buzzed once more. ¡°Who the heck is he? Skyefall Security actually has such a formidable sniper? He¡¯s already taken out eight of Apollo¡¯s elite men, and Apollo hasn¡¯t even scratched him.¡± ¡°I thought Skyefall Security was doomed, but I was wrong. With such a lethal sniper, Apollo¡¯s in trouble.¡± ¡°He¡¯s practically crippled Apollo¡¯s team all by himself.¡± ¡°What will Apollo do next?¡± ¡°Is Apollo going to lose?¡± The murmurs of the crowd made Derek¡¯s face darken. He clenched his fists tightly, ring at Osborne, his murderous intent boiling. Derek growled lowly, ¡°Damn it, who is he? Find out immediately.¡± His subordinates quickly sprang into action, reporting, ¡°Mr. Chevalier, I¡¯ve found out. He registered as a bodyguard at Skyefall Security just half a day ago, with only a name, Satan. No other information.¡± Derek gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it. I don¡¯t care who he is. I want him dead.¡± His subordinates showed hesitation. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, with the six ancient families watching, it¡¯s not wise for us to interfere in this battle. Even if we want to take him out, we have to wait until this duel is over. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I believe Mr. Apollo Chevalier can handle it. Maybe we don¡¯t have to take action. Mr. Apollo Chevalier might take care of Satan soon enough.¡± Derek nodded. ¡°Apollo, don¡¯t let me down. If you lose this duel, I won¡¯t be able to exin to the Wise Order. You might¡­¡± Derek¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. Everyone was curious about Osborne¡¯s identity, especially since he was wearing a mask. Only rissa knew it was Osborne. rissa was so nervous her breathing quickened. She clenched her fists tightly, staring unblinkingly at the image of Osborne on the screen, afraid he might get hurt. Donna eximed in surprise, ¡°I never thought Skyefall Security had such a skilled sniper. If I¡¯m not mistaken, his sniper gun is a ss B weapon produced by the Draco Group. Even a ss C plus martial artist would be killed instantly if hit in a vital spot.¡± After saying this, she didn¡¯t receive a response. Puzzled, she looked at rissa and asked, ¡°rissa, you seem very nervous. Do you know that mysterious sniper?¡± rissa snapped back to reality and quickly covered up. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. I just think he¡¯s really impressive.¡± After speaking, rissa blushed slightly. Donna didn¡¯t think much of it and said gravely, ¡°This duel is hard to predict now. Although Apollo has lost twelve men, his overallbat power still surpasses Skyefall Security. Apollo is enraged and has ordered his men to advance quickly toward the sniper using earth walls and water spheres for protection. That sniper is in danger.¡± Hearing this, rissa became tense again. She clenched her fists tightly, murmuring, ¡°No, he¡¯ll be fine. He must be okay.¡± Osborne also noticed Apollo¡¯s intentions. Two metahumans, each supporting an earth wall and a water sphere,pletely shielded Apollo¡¯s men as they rapidly approached Osborne. ¡°Want to kill me? Not that easy.¡± Chapter 200 Shocking the Audience 5/6 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Osborne muttered to himself, quickly rising with his sniper gun in hand. But instead of retreating, he pulled out all the grenades he had, a cold smile on his face. Soon, Apollo¡¯s group was only 1500 feet away from Osborne. Apollo, seeing Osborne still in ce, was somewhat surprised. Osborne shot at the earth wall, creating craters in it, but it posed no real threat to them. Apollo grinned viciously. As long as they got a bit closer, Osborne would be within his attack range. Being a ss B metahuman, his effective range was up to a thousand feet. Once within his range, he was confident he could quickly take out Osborne. ¡°Almost there. You bastard, you¡¯re dead.¡± But at that moment, Apollo suddenly felt a surge of danger. He noticed that among the craters made by the sniper bullets, several dark objects rolled into their midst. Apollo nced over, and his face changed drastically. ¡°Watch out for grenades. It was the Draco Group¡¯s ss B explosive grenades. Damn it.¡± Chapter 200 Shocking the Audience The explosion rang out. God 202 God 202 Chapter 202 Three Elemental Powers Valentin was a ss B martial artist. He was an orphan, taken in by the Godfather and sent to the Draco Group¡¯s training camp for grueling training. Later, he was discovered to have innate strength, making him a good candidate for martial arts, and he was taken as a disciple by a powerful martial artist. Since then, he has lived up to expectations, bing a ss B martial artist. His strength was greater than that of most ss B martial artists. However, at the same time level, martial artists were generally not as strong as metahumans. The strength of martial artistsy in their power, speed, and formidable physical defenses. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Metahumans, on the other hand, had more varied abilities due to their use of different extra energies, making them more unpredictable and difficult to deal with. For example, Apollo was a wind metahuman. He integrated wind energy into hisbat techniques, with terrifying tornadoes constantly swirling around him, making them his most fearsome weapons. Chapter 202 Three Elemental Powers 2/5 Valentin¡¯sbat skills were strong, and he was able to hit Apollo, but he couldn¡¯t break through his Wind Tornado. Instead, his own fists were cut by the sharp wind des, leaving fine wounds. Even in terms of speed, Valentin was no match for Apollo. The Wind Tornado carried Apollo¡¯s body, making him as elusive as a ghost. In short, just from the initial exchange, Valentin was at a clear disadvantage. The enraged Apollo wanted nothing more than to wipe out Valentin and his men. He no longer held back, putting all his strength into every move. Valentin struggled to defend himself. Valentin might be at a disadvantage, but his men had the hand. Apollo¡¯s men were now reduced to seven, a third of Valentin¡¯s number. upper Even if Apollo¡¯s men were individually stronger, they weren¡¯t overwhelmingly so. Facing three times their number, they didn¡¯t have the advantage. Moreover, there were snipers from Valentin¡¯s team in the distance. The snipers asionally shot, forcing Apollo¡¯s men to constantly shift positions to avoid being sniped, unable to focus entirely on the fight. However, Apollo¡¯s men were ultimately stronger, making it difficult for Valentin¡¯s men to kill them. Chapter 202 Three Elemental Powers 3/5 Everyone knew that the oue of this duel would be determined by the result of Valentin and Apollo¡¯s battle. If Apollo could quickly resolve Valentin, no one on the battlefield would be able to stop his ughter. Apollo was aware of this, so his attacks became even fiercer. No one noticed Osborne quietly bypassing the battlefield and arriving behind Apollo. Osborne looked down with a smile at the few severely injured and unconscious individuals, among whom was a water metahuman and an earth metahuman. They were Osborne¡¯s targets. ¡°Finally, I can devour elemental essence again. How much stronger will I be after absorbing theirs? ¡°Valentin might notst long. I have to be quick.¡± Osborne didn¡¯t waste time. His Satan¡¯s Eye burst with a light that enveloped the earth metahuman¡¯s body. Osborne felt a thick force emanating from the man. That force came from the man¡¯s essence. This earth essence was closely integrated with the man¡¯s body, and ordinary methods would struggle to separate it from his flesh. But under the ocr energy of Satan¡¯s Eye, the earth essence had no resistance and was gradually separated, merging into Osborne¡¯s left eye. 4/5 Chapter 202 Three Elemental Powers Instantly, Osborne felt a tingling sensation spread throughout his body. Then, Osborne felt the ground beneath his feete alive. ¡°These are the earth elements?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt that with his willpower, he could control the soil beneath his feet, changing its form at will. ¡°Earth Wall.¡± Osborne muttered, and immediately in front of him, countless yellowish earth elements gathered and condensed into a thick and tight wall. ¡°Earth Spikes.¡± Osborne muttered again. Thirty feet away, the calm ground suddenly cracked, and a sharp spike broke through the surface. ¡°Earth Armor.¡± Osborne was instantly covered with earth elements, which formed a powerful earth elemental armor around him. ¡°That¡¯s cool!¡± Osborne was satisfied. Donna was also an earth metahuman. She once fought Raymond Chapter 202 Three Elemental Powers three times. Relying on her strong defense, she didn¡¯t let Raymond gain any advantage. Now, Osborne had also mastered the use of earth elements. And Osborne felt that he could exert greater and more agile power than Donna. The speed at which the earth¡¯s elements gather was also faster than when Donna controlled them. 5/5 If he were to fight Donna using only earth elements, he believed he could defeat her. ¡°Next is the water element.¡± Osborne stared at the water metahuman, took a deep breath, and began to devour again. Soon, Osborne¡¯s left eye also devoured the man¡¯s water essence, and Osborne sessfully grasped the power of the water element.¡± Thus, he had mastered three elemental powers, lightning, earth, and water, without feeling any pressure. God 203 God 203 Chapter 203 Devil¡¯s Light After testing the power of the water element, Osborne frowned slightly, ¡°This is strange.¡± Satan¡¯s Eye could devour elemental essence, but there was a limit to it. Throughout history, many holders of Satan¡¯s Eye could only absorb two types of elemental essence, and those who could absorb three were considered rare talents. For example, Osborne¡¯s grandfather, the Godfather, only absorbed three types of elemental essence. If more were absorbed, the host would experience difort or even explode from the pressure. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The Augustine family¡¯s historical records mentioned that their ancestor, who absorbed the most elemental essence, was five, but he exploded during the final fusion. However, after absorbing three types of elemental essence, Osborne felt no pressure, as if his Satan¡¯s Eye could continue to absorb indefinitely. ¡°Could my Satan¡¯s Eye really be different from the one passed down in the Augustine family? For instance, the stars in their Satan¡¯s Eyes are white, while mine are silver. ¡°How many elemental essences can I absorb?¡± Osborne muttered. But being able to absorb more elemental essences meant his strength and potential would be greater. Chapter 203 Devil¡¯s Light Feeling no pressure now was a good thing for him. 2/4 ¡°I wonder how strong I am now? Isa said that a ss B metahuman¡¯s body would produce a soul of powers, and since I haven¡¯t produced one yet, my strength must still be below ss B.¡± ¡°But I feel like I should be able to fight a ss B metahuman.¡± Osborne felt the immense power within him, full of confidence. After consecutively absorbing earth and water essence, he felt his strength had at least doubled. Even without transforming into a Vampire with Blood Cross, he felt he could battle an average ss B metahuman. ¡°Right, elemental essences can be fused. The fused power is called Devil¡¯s Light. Devil¡¯s Light is stronger than ordinary elemental powers. Now that I have three elemental essences, can I try fusing them?¡± He nced at Valentin and Apollo¡¯s battle. The two were fighting fiercely, and although Valentin was at a disadvantage, he hadn¡¯t shown any signs of defeat. So, he decided to fuse the elemental essences first. He felt confident in dealing with Apollo but wasn¡¯t sure he could kill him, so he needed to continue enhancing his strength. ¡°I hope the Devil¡¯s Light won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Osborne took a deep breath and began to control the earth and water essences within him and fuse them together. Chapter 203 Devil¡¯s Light 3/4 use A wisp of ocr energy from Satan¡¯s Eye merged into the two elemental essences, acting like a catalyst, allowing them together effortlessly without any energy repulsion. ¡°The earth element is thick, and the water element is gentle,plementing each other. And there¡¯s the catalytic effect of ocr energy. That¡¯s why the fusion was so easy. If I had tried to fuse them with lightning first, it might not have been so smooth, and there could have been a failure.¡± Osborne muttered, waiting for the two elements to fully fuse. Soon, the process waspleted, the two essences taking on a red form that looked like a halo. ¡°Is this Devil¡¯s Light?¡± The strength of the Devil¡¯s Light could be distinguished by color. The weakest was level one Devil¡¯s Light, formed by fusing two elemental essences, and was red. Then came level¨Ctwo Light, formed by three elemental essences, which was orange. Next, level three was yellow, and level four green. As for level five, no one had ever sessfully fused it. An ancestor of the Augustine family once fused level four Devil¡¯s Light, but he died right after seeding. Osborne muttered, ¡°Let me see how powerful level one is.¡± Osborne concentrated his will and opened his palm. A swirling red halo appeared in his palm, greedily absorbing the surrounding earth and water elements, growing stronger and Chapter 203 Devil¡¯s Light containing a power that even Osborne found terrifying. Osborne didn¡¯t dare linger and quickly threw the red light. The red light struck a massive ancient tree that required five people to encircle. 4/4 An explosion ensued, and the tree¡¯s trunk was pierced with a hole the size of a basin. The red light continued to prate several trees beforending on the ground, leaving a pit several meters deep. Osborne was stunned. He had only wanted to test it, so he used less than 30% of his strength, yet it caused such destruction. Even a regr cannonball didn¡¯t have such power. Osborne became excited. He continued to channel the elements, and the red light enveloped his body. Osborne found that the red light¡¯s defensive power was more than double that of an earth elemental armor of the same thickness. ¡°My attack and defense have greatly improved. ¡°Indeed, Devil¡¯s Light lives up to its name. ¡°Just by fusing from two elemental essences, it has such power. How terrifying would the level two Devil¡¯s Light be? ¡°And what about level three? Level four, or even level five?¡± God 204 God 204 Chapter 204 Let¡¯s Dance Osborne was hyped up. ¡°If I had level three, even level four Devil¡¯s Light, even if I¡¯m not ss B, I bet I could wipe out ss B, maybe even ss B plus.¡± The power of Devil¡¯s Light had Osborne grinning from ear to ear. Plus, he believed that using Devil¡¯s Light for attack and defense was just the tip of the iceberg. There were way more tricks up Devil¡¯s Light¡¯s sleeve, waiting for Osborne to uncover. But right now, Osborne didn¡¯t have time to mess around. He didn¡¯t keep merging lightning essence because Valentin was already on the ropes. Valentin, after all, was just a martial artist. Holding his own against a metahuman like Apollo at the same level was already a big deal for Valentin. Bloodied and battered, with cuts all over from the Wind Tornado, Valentin was a goner if nobody stepped in. Apollo looked like a freaking war god. He was surrounded by this fierce Wind Tornado, blocking all of Valentin¡¯s attacks. Even bullets from a ss B sniper gun couldn¡¯t get through. Chapter 204 Let¡¯s Dance 2/5 If it weren¡¯t for Valentin¡¯s solidbat experience, using !! tricky terrain to keep dancing around Apollo, he would¡¯ve been toast ages ago. Everywhere the fight went, massive trees got snapped like twigs, like a prehistoric beast had stomped through. Up on the viewing tform, everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to Valentin and Apollo. They knew whoever won between Apollo and Valentin would seal the deal for this showdown. ¡°Valentin¡¯s about to bite the dust.¡± ¡°He is impressive, a ss B martial artist, tost this long against a ss B metahuman without bailing.¡± ¡°Looks like Chevalier Security¡¯s gonna take the win.¡± ¡°Even though Skyefall Security¡¯s sniper is a beast, taking out most of Apollo¡¯s top guys. As long as Apollo¡¯s still kicking, Chevalier Security won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°Snipers are useless in this kind of face¨Coff.¡± ¡°Skyefall Security¡¯s done for.¡± Reps from all the old families, even top¨Ctier big shots, were all thinking the same thing. Once Valentin went down, Apollo would crush the rest of Skyefall Security like bugs. Chevalier Security, though they took a beating, would still win this Chapter 204 Let¡¯s Dance billion¨Cdor battle. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, congrats.¡± ¡°Mr. Chevalier, your son is a total badass.¡± People were already starting to congratte Derek. Derek smiled back, watching Apollo¡¯s fierce moves, feeling relieved and all smiles. Apollo muttered, ¡°Time to wrap this up.¡± 3/5 Apollo erupted again. The Wind Tornado around him got even wilder, surging into his fists as he smashed them into Valentin. Valentin hadn¡¯t seen thising and couldn¡¯t hold up anymore. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He spewed blood, his body flying back, mming into a tree and leaving a human¨Cshaped dent. He tried to crawl out, writhing in pain, but couldn¡¯t manage it. Apollo sneered. ¡°Valentin, you¡¯re finished. Now, say goodbye. After I kill you, I¡¯ll wipe out all your crew.¡± With that, Apollo threw another punch, aiming for Valentin¡¯s helpless head. Valentin¡¯s eyes filled with despair, thinking, ¡°Am I gonna die? Damn, just a bit more, and it would¡¯ve been five minutes.¡± Just as Apollo¡¯s attack was about to smash into Valentin¡¯s head, a weird red glow suddenly appeared in front of Valentin. Chapter 204 Let¡¯s Dance 4/5 This glow acted like a shield, perfectly blocking Apollo¡¯s attack. The Wind Tornado hit the red glow, which wobbled a bit before slowly fading away. At the same time, Apollo¡¯s Wind Tornado also vanished. Valentin, unscathed. ¡°What the hell? Who did that?¡± Apollo was stunned and didn¡¯t know why his attack fizzled. He looked around, trying to spot who saved Valentin. Then, he saw Osborne. Osborne had been over three hundred feet away just a second ago, but now he was right in front of Valentin. Valentin looked at Osborne, relieved. ¡°Mr. Augustine, you finally showed up. If you hadn¡¯t, I¡¯d be dead meat.¡± Osborne looked at the battered Valentin, feeling a chill. ¡°Good thing I made it in time. ¡°Valentin, you did great. Leave the rest to me. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score for you.¡± With that, Osborne turned to face Apollo, his eyes zing with battle lust. God 205 God 205 Chapter 205 Severely Injured Apollo Apollo looked at Osborne in surprise. Since Osborne was wearing a human skin mask, he did not recognize him as rissa¡¯s bodyguard captain. 1/5 ¡°So, you are the new boss of Skyefall Security! The one who tried to take me out before¨Cit was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°That is right, it was me.¡± Apollo¡¯s eyes turned red with rage. ¡°Good! You finally dare to show up. After killing so many of my men, I am sending you to hell today!¡± ¡°Ha, that is my n too.¡± Osborne sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s see who ends up in hell after this fight!¡± Apollo scoffed in disdain. ¡°A ss C+ metahuman without even a soul of powers dares to talk big? Ha! Since you are eager to die, I will grant your wish! ¡°Take this!¡± Apollo suddenlyunched an attack. The Wind Tornadoes around him swirled fiercely, channeling immense power into his fist. He punched out, creating a small Wind Tornado that Chapter 205 Severely Injured Apollo 2/5 Tornado when it reached Osborne, engulfing himpletely. The immense pressure bore down on Osborne¡¯s mind. ¡°So, this is the power of a ss B metahuman?¡± ¡°Impressive, but still far from enough!¡± Osborne murmured, then threw a punch of his own, red light emitting from his fist. As his fist sted out, it hit the massive Wind Tornado. At that moment, with a loud bang, the sound seemed to disappear. The red light emitted by Osborne seemed insignificant, but in the instant the two forces met, the massive Wind Tornado lost its energy and stopped spinning. In the next moment, with a loud bang, the enormous Wind Tornado disintegrated, its wild winds scattering harmlessly around Osborne. ¡°What?¡± Apollo was shocked. He thought, ¡± I had put all my strength into that punch, confident that no one below ss B could withstand 1. it. Osborne should have been dead or gravely injured. Yet, with just a casual punch, Osborne had dispersed my full¨Cforce attack?¡± Chapter 205 Severely Injured Apollo experienced from a ss C+ metahuman. ¡°Damn it!¡± 3/5 Apollo growled, ¡°I do not know what your power is, but I refuse to believe a ss C+ metahuman like you can keep blocking my attacks!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Apollounched a barrage of punches. Each punch produced a terrifying Wind Tornado, cutting through everything in its path like countless des. In no time, he had thrown over a dozen punches, sending Wind Tornadoes at Osborne from every direction, giving him no escape. ¡°Mr. Augustine, be careful!¡± Valentin shouted in rm, his face full of worry. Osborne remained calm, a cold smile on his lips. ¡°Fight!¡± A thick red Devil¡¯s Light enveloped Osborne¡¯s fists as he charged forward, smashing his fists into the Wind Tornadoes. With each punch, a Wind Tornado shattered, followed by the second, the third, the fourth¡­ Osborne was like a god of war, seemingly ignoring the terrifying Wind Tornadoes. With just a casual punch, he could shatter Chapter 205 Severely Injured Apollo In mere seconds, Osborne had destroyed all the Wind Tornadoes, reducing them to nothing. The red Devil¡¯s Light on his fists still glowed intensely. ¡°Apollo, your skills are disappointing. Now it is my turn to attack!¡± 4/5 Osborne sneered and punched at Apollo, the intense red Devil¡¯s Light exploding like a zing sun, reaching Apollo in an instant. Feeling the power of the punch, Apollo¡¯s expression changed drastically. The Wind Tornado around him grew more violent, encasing him in a protective whirlwind. At the same time, he gathered all his strength and punched out. ¡°Get lost!¡± With a thunderous sound, Apollo¡¯s punch was shattered, and the red Devil¡¯s Light obliterated everything in its path. In a sh, it reached Apollo, and his protective Wind Tornado slowed down, howling as if in agony before finally dissipating with a loud crash. The remaining red Devil¡¯s Light struck Apollo, sending him flying. He crashed to the ground, skidding along the dirt, leaving a long trench beforeing to a stop. His face was extremely pale, with blood staining his lips. Severely injured and struggling, he finally managed to stand up by leaning against the tree trunk. 5/5 Chapter 205 Severely Injured Apollo His eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°This is impossible!¡± ¡°What is your power? You do not even have a soul of powers. You are just a ss C+ metahuman. How can you defeat me?¡± Osborne sneered, ¡°You want to know why?¡± ¡°Ask Hades when you get to hell!¡± With that, Osborne summoned an even more powerful Devil¡¯s Light and punched out. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Meet your end!¡± God 206 God 206 Chapter 206 Ancient Magical Weapon 1/6 Although Osborne¡¯s red Devil¡¯s Light was a fusion of the earth and water elemental essences, it appeared tock any elemental power fluctuations on the surface. Therefore, Apollo had no idea what Osborne¡¯s power was. However, he had already felt the power of the red Devil¡¯s Light. Seeing an even stronger red Devil¡¯s Light approaching, Apollo¡¯s face turned pale with fear. He was already severely injured and had no way to evade the attack. All he could do was channel all his remaining strength to resist. Unfortunately, it was futile. A sense of despair overwhelmed him as he felt the red Devil¡¯s Light relentlessly crushing his body. He cried out in desperation. ¡°No!¡± Apollo roared. Suddenly, a terrifying force surged from Apollo¡¯s body, taking on the exact form of Apollo but composed entirely of dense wind elemental power. This was¡­ the soul of power! Chapter 206 Ancient Magical Weapon At this moment, Apollo¡¯s soul of power erupted on its own. 2/6 The force of the soul of power collided with Osborne¡¯s red Devil¡¯s Light, causing a massive wave. The red Devil¡¯s Light was instantly destroyed, but the soul of power remained, pouring toward Osborne. Osborne¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The soul of power?! Block it!¡± Dense red light enveloped Osborne, trying to block the counterattack from Apollo¡¯s soul of power. However the red light was rapidly disintegrating. Finally, as thest bit of red light shattered, the soul of power also dissipated. Apollo was shocked at this time. Seeing that even his soul of power could not handle Osborne, he was filled with despair. He thought, ¡°Escape! I had to escape! If I had lost a hundred billion dors in the bet, it would have hurt, but as long as I was alive, there was still hope.¡± Having made up his mind, Apollo turned and fled. Osborne sneered, ¡°Apollo, do you think you can escape? You are dying here!¡± With that, Osborne waved his hand, sending a deadly red Devil¡¯s Light like a sword streaking toward Apollo. Chapter 206 Ancient Magical Weapon The threat of death loomed over Apollo once again. 3/6 At this moment, Apollo had no soul of power left to defend against this fatal attack. It looked as though he was about to be killed. But suddenly, a thunderous cold snort echoed. ¡°Apollo, catch the sword!¡± The next moment, a dark sword light cut through the air from above with terrifying force, making Osborne shiver in fear. ¡°What is this?¡± Osborne eximed, looking at the ck Sword descending from the sky. Apollo saw the ck sword and his heart soared with joy. ¡°The ancestral sword of the Chevalier family! Hahaha!¡± Apollo grabbed the sword¡¯s hilt without hesitation and swung it. Instantly, a terrifying power erupted from the ck Sword. Osborne¡¯s red Devil¡¯s Light was easily sliced through by the ck Sword. ¡°What?!¡± Osborne was horrified. ¡°Be careful! That is the Chevalier family¡¯s ancestral sword, an ancient magic weapon with power even greater than the Draco Chapter 206 Ancient Magical Weapon At this time, Osborne heard Isa¡¯s reminder. Osborne¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. He thought,¡± An ancient magic weapon? More powerful than the Draco Group¡¯s ss A individual weapons? This was troublesome!¡± 4/6 Apollo tightly gripped the ck Sword, staring at its de, then at Osborne, as if looking at a dead man. ¡°You are doomed!¡± ¡°It is an honor to let my Chevalier family¡¯s ancestral sword take care of you. Die by our ancient magic sword and rest in peace!¡± With that, Apollo swung the sword at Osborne. The sword¡¯s attack was so powerful that it seemed to drain all of Apollo¡¯s remaining strength, leaving him pale and unsteady. However, he did not care, sneering at Osborne. The terrifying sword light from the ck Sword hurtled toward Osborne at a horrifying speed. In an instant, Osborne felt himself being locked in. He could not dodge! Even though Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye could clearly see the sword light¡¯s trajectory, an invisible suppressive force prevented him Chapter 206 Ancient Magical Weapon evading. From N?velDrama.Org. He could only brace for it. 5/6 Osborne grunted and clenched his teeth, channeling all his red Devil¡¯s Light to block the attack. The next moment, the ck sword light struck the red Devil¡¯s Light. It was like a small knife cutting through leather¡ªit faced resistance but could not bepletely blocked. If this continued, the ck sword light would break through the red Devil¡¯s Light and split Osborne in two. Osborne was in danger! But he did not despair. His eyes glinted coldly as he prepared for his next move. ¡°If I cannot block it, then¨Ctransform!¡± Osborne growled as the power from the Blood Cross tattoo on his chest surged into his body. His short hair grew rapidly, transforming into long, flowing blood¨Cred locks. His teeth sharpened into fangs, and his fingers extended into sharp ws. Even his face became paler and more angr. Vampire transformation! This was Osborne¡¯s final trump card. The power from the Blood Cross tattoo was limited, and Osborne had hoped not to use it. Chapter 206 Ancient Magical Weapon But now, he had no choice. God 207 God 207 Chapter 207 Orion Lark¡¯s Assist As Osbornepleted his Vampire transformation, the ck sword light pierced through the red Devil¡¯s Light¡¯s defense, shing across his chest. A wound appeared on Osborne¡¯s chest, and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Still cannot block it, huh?¡± ¡°If that is the case, I will shatter you!¡± 1/5 Osborne muttered. Despite his Vampire transformation making his body incredibly resilient, it still could not withstand the ck sword light, which was about to split him in two. However, at that moment, his blood¨Cred hair suddenly whipped around, growing rapidly and wrapping around the ck sword lightyer byyer. ¡°Shatter!¡± Osborne roared, throwing a punch with immense force at the ck sword light. The impact caused the sword light to tremble violently, on the verge of copsing. Apollo had been confident that this strike would kill Osborne, but now Apollo watched in disbelief as Osborne transformed into Vampire, his cerie hair entangled the sword light and almost shattered it with a punch. Chapter 207 Orion Lark¡¯s Assist 2/5 terror. ¡°Escape!¡± Having exhausted all his strength with that one strike, Apollo had no power left for a second one. Seeing that he could not kill Osborne, he turned to flee without hesitation. But Osborne would not let him escape. ¡°Trying to flee? Stay here!¡± Osborne sneered, his blood¨Cred hair extending over a hundred yards to bind the fleeing Apollo. Apollo¡¯s face turned pale, and he struggled desperately. From N?velDrama.Org. But he was severely injured and almost drained of strength, making it impossible to break free from Osborne¡¯s blood¨Cred hair, which suppressed his powers. As soon as he was bound, Apollo felt his power dissipate. His face turned ashen. ¡°No!¡± He shouted in fear. ¡°Father, save me! Quickly!¡± Apollo¡¯s cry echoed through the canyon. On the viewing tform, Derek¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Useless! What a disgrace!¡± Chapter 207 Orion Lark¡¯s Assist 3/5 ¡°Even with the family¡¯s ancestral sword, you could not kill your opponent. Now you want me to save you? You are a disgrace to the Chevalier family!¡± Despite his harsh words, Derek immediately moved to help. After all, Apollo was his son. From a young age, Apollo had shown exceptional talent, bing a ss B metahuman before turning thirty. Besides The Wise Order, only Derek, a ss B+ metahuman, was stronger. Derek had always seen Apollo as the next head of ?`~ family. Naturally, Derek could not bear to see Apollo die. ¡°Stop!¡± ? Derek roared, his voice thundering. He extended his hand, summoning a terrifying tornado that crossed the thousand¨Cyard distance, aiming to save Apollo. But at that moment, a dimensional rift appeared in the void, swallowing Derek¡¯s tornado. ? ? 1:|:? ? ? 1:|: ? ? ? ? ? ? ? 1 :|:|:|: Derek¡¯s face changed drastically. He turned angrily towards Orion Lark, shouting, ¡°Orion, you are courting death!¡± Like Apollo, Orion was only a ss B metahuman, lower in rank than Derek. He manipted spatial power to open a dimensional rift and absorb Derek¡¯s tornado, putting a huge Chapter 207 Orion Lark¡¯s Assist But he seeded. 4/5 Hearing Derek¡¯s rebuke, Orion smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, you are overstepping. This is a fair duel. Your earlier interference with the Chevalier family¡¯s ancestral sword already broke the rules.¡± ¡°Now you want to help Apollo again? You are disregarding us! Since you invited us to witness, we have the right to ensure fairness.¡± ¡°I would not let you intervene.¡± After Orion finished speaking, other representati from ancient families nodded in agreement. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, please respect the fairness of this duel.¡± ¡°Mr. Chevalier, it is best for you to continue viewing.¡± ¡°Mr. Chevalier¡­¡± Their words made Derek¡¯s face even darker. Clenching his fists, he quickly nced at Apollo¡¯s predicament, seeing him unable to break free. Derek was filled with urgency. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°What if I insist on intervening?¡± Orion smiled faintly, ¡°Then do not me us for stopping you. Even though you are a ss B+ metahuman, with so many of us, we can hold you off for a while.¡± ¡°Orion, you are courting death!¡± Chapter 207 Orion Lark¡¯s Assist 5/5 Orion looked disdainful. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, you would better worry about Apollo. He seems to be dying.¡± Derek¡¯s face changed dramatically as he looked towards the canyon. Apollo was tightly bound by Osborne¡¯s blood¨Cred hair, unable to move, and Derek¡¯s rescue attempt had been thwarted by Orion. Apollo¡¯s face turned deathly pale as he watched Osborne approach with a sneer and killing intent in his eyes. Red Devil¡¯s Light appeared in Osborne¡¯s hand. ¡°Apollo, it is time for you to die!¡± Osborne said coldly, striking Apollo¡¯s head with his palm. ¡°Stop!¡± Apollo shouted in desperation. ¡°I am the eldest son of the Chevalier family and a member of the Hall of Gods. If you kill me, you will have no ce to bury your body!¡± ¡°Stop, I surrender¡­¡± Bang! Before Apollo could finish speaking, his head exploded. God 208 God 208 Chapter 208 Derek¡¯s Attack Apollo was dead! Osborne let out a sigh of relief as he looked at Apollo¡¯s lifeless body. He thought, ¡°ss B metahuman was indeed tough to kill! 1/5 ast for Fortunately, he was finally dead! With his death, rissa¡¯s engagement would automatically be dissolved, and a now, no one would force her into marriage.¡± Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Osborne¡¯s face. ¡°But I cannot waste his elemental essence!¡± Osborne muttered, immediately getting to work. Apollo was a wind elemental metahuman, mastering the wind elemental with remarkable skill. If Osborne had not fused with Devil¡¯s Light or transformed into a Vampire, he might not have been able to defeat Apollo. Osborne could not miss out on Apollo¡¯s wind elemental essence. His Satan¡¯s Eye locked onto the residual wind elemental essence within Apollo¡¯s body, extracting and absorbing it. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Soon, Osborne felt the power of countless nimble, natural wind elemental in the void. Chapter 208 Derek¡¯s Attack Despite this, Osborne felt no pressure. 2/5 ¡°It seems I can absorb at least five, even six elemental essence. I wonder how terrifying my Devil¡¯s Light will be if all are fused together.¡± Osborne was excited. He walked over to Apollo¡¯s corpse and picked up the ck Sword. Instantly, the sword began to vibrate. It seemed alive, vibrating gently. Osborne felt a sharp and eerie powerful force within the sword¡¯s de. ¡°The Chevalier family¡¯s ancestral sword? An ancient magic weapon?¡± Osborne swung it, and a ck sword light shed. A towering tree not far away was instantly cut in half, its broken end was as smooth as a mirror. ¡°Such sharpness, such power!¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. The sword¡¯s power far exceeded the alloy dagger he had bought at a high price. ¡°Even the highest¨Clevel ss A dagger from the Draco Group is not as sharp as this!¡± ¡°From now on, it belongs to me.¡± Osborne strapped the sword to his waist. It was his trophy and he had no intention of returning it to the Chevalier family. Chapter 208 Derek¡¯s Attack On the viewing tform, Derek watched as Osborne crushed 3/5 Apollo¡¯s head and took the Chevalier family¡¯s ancestral sword as a trophy. Derek¡¯s body trembled violently. ¡°Apollo!¡± Derek roared, his eyes turning blood¨Cred. Apollo was dead! No matter what, Apollo was his son. To see his son¡¯s head explode in front of him was unbearable. A terrifying murderous intent erupted from him. ¡°I am going to kill you!¡± With that, a gust of wind dragged Derek¡¯s body, propelling him towards Osborne in the canyon at terrifying speed. Orion frowned, seemingly wanting to intervene but ultimately refrained. The other representatives from the ancient families also did not act. ¡°Let it be. Apollo is already dead. If we interfere now, Derek might take it out on us. While I am not afraid of him, it is unnecessary.¡± ¡°Let Derek vent his anger. After all, the Skyefall Security has nothing to do with me. It is just a dog¨C eat¨Cdog situation.¡± Orion smiled, watching as Derek descended near Osborne. Chapter 208 Derek¡¯s Attack 4/5 ¡°This guy is quite powerful to have killed Apollo. I should thank him. If he had not been killed by Derek, I might recruit him.¡± At this moment, everyone on the viewing tform was just watching the show. Only rissa, not far away, turned pale with worry as she saw Derek heading towards Osborne. ¡°Aunt Donna, save him quickly!¡± Donna looked surprised. ¡°Save him? rissa, you overestimate me. Derek is a ss B+ metahuman, and I am only ss C+. If I intervene, Derek can kill me instantly.¡± ¡°Besides, we do not know him. Why should we save him? He killed your fianc¨¦, Apollo Chevalier. If we intervene, the Chevalier family would not spare us.¡± Upon hearing this, rissa became even more anxious, but she had no solution. Derek was too powerful, and with the ancient family representatives not intervening, no one could stop him. rissa cursed herself again, resenting her weakness and inability to help Osborne despite the danger he was in. At this moment, Osborne already saw Derek. The terrifying wind elemental power surrounding Derek made Osborne¡¯s expression turn serious. ¡°You are dead!¡± Chapter 208 Derek¡¯s Attack 5/5 Derek¡¯s eyes were red with fury. Without wasting words, he attacked directly. ¡°I will make you pay for my son¡¯s death!¡± ¡°I am going to kill all of you. You all deserve to die!¡± With a wave of Derek¡¯s hand, several terrifying tornadoes appeared out of nowhere, swirling towards Osborne from all directions. Everything caught in the tornadoes was shredded into tiny fragments and swept away by the gale. Osborne¡¯s blood¨Cred hair whipped in the wind, and he felt his body struggling to stay upright against the onught. ¡°So strong!¡± God 209 God 209 hapter 209 Complete Victory ¡°Is this the strength of a ss B+ metahuman? It is at least ten times stronger than Apollo!¡± Osborne¡¯s expression was solemn. Though he had killed Apollo, it had been extremely dangerous. He had only barely managed to do it, and now faced with Derek, who was ten times stronger, he had no confid e at all. From N?velDrama.Org. However, he could not just sit and wait for death without any certainty. ¡°Want to kill me? It would not be that easy!¡± Osborne was extremely grateful at this moment. He had just absorbed Apollo¡¯s wind elemental essence, which had greatly improved his control over the wind elemental. As he felt the terrifying attacks from Derek, he drew upon the wind elemental essence to weaken the tornado¡¯s force and enveloped himself with a red Devil¡¯s Light to enhance his defense. But Derek was too strong. Osborne was still not even at ss B, and there was a whole major difference in their levels. His defense could not hold up. ¡°Damn it!¡± Chapter 209 Complete Victory 2/5 elemental essences into a level two or even level three Devil¡¯s Light. Only this way might he have a chance to survive in front of Derek. But the process of fusing element essences was risky. If interrupted, Osborne could be in danger. In such an intense battle, one slip could lead to disaster or even death. However, Osborne had no other choice. ¡°Derek, you have forced my hand!¡± Osborne murmured and prepared to take the risk of fusion. Even if it meant death, it was better than doing nothing and being killed by Derek. Just then, a clear, cold snort suddenly sounded. ¡°Bullying the weak, what skill is that?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Boom! A giant energy fist suddenly appeared in the void, shaking violently as if the sky itself were about to split out. The fist smashed into the tornadoes, causing them to copse instantly. Chapter 209 Complete Victory 3/5 Derek¡¯s face turned pale with shock as he spewed out a mouthful of blood. His body was thrown high into the air as if hit by a train. He barely managed to stabilize himself in the void, his face filled with fear. ¡°Which senior was involved?¡± Derek looked around but could not find the attacker. He was filled with dread and fear, unable to focus on Osborne. On the viewing tform, everyone was equally stunned. No one knew who had made the attack, and the powerful punch had frightened Derek so much that he dared not continue fighting. ¡°Could it be a ss A master?¡± Orion also had a serious expression on his face. Only Osborne was overjoyed, for he recognized the voice¨Cit was Isa. He could not help but gasp in awe. He knew Isa was strong, or he would not have called her to hold the fort. But he never expected her to be this unbelievably powerful. Derek was a ss B+ metahuman, just a step away from bing a ss A master. To have such a powerful figure injured by a single punch from Isa was astonishing. Chapter 209 Complete Victory But how old is she? She seemed younger than me, and a martial master so young was hard to believe. What kind of monster is she?¡± Osborne was in utter shock. 4/5 ¡°Old fool, get lost! You have broken the rules of this match. If you dare to attack again, I will kill you!¡± Isa¡¯s voice rang out again, though it was disguised to sound like a middle¨Caged woman. Derek¡¯s face grew even darker. His body trembled slightly as he red at Osborne with hatred. Osborne had killed his son, and he could not avenge him, which filled him with immense rage. He was the head of the ancient Chevalier family! ¡°Fine, It is fine! Today I will spare you for the sake of the senior, but once we are out of this canyon, I will kill him to avenge my son! No one will save him!¡± ¡°You brat, just wait! I will tear you apart!¡± With that, Derek quickly used a tornado to lift Apollo¡¯s corpse and slew back to the observation tform. The viewing tform was now quiet. Chapter 209 Complete Victory Everyone was intimidated by the sudden appearance of the powerful figure. They looked at Derek with solemnity, not mockery. Only rissa breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The match is over!¡± 5/5 Donna murmured, ¡°I do not know if this result is good or bad for the Radcliffe family. In any case, Apollo is dead and the Chevalier family would not let it go. Skyefall will be in turmoil.¡± With Apollo¡¯s death, the battle in the canyon had lost all suspense. The few members of the Viper Squad, seeing Apollo dead, went berserk and fought desperately. But with Osborne¡¯s intervention, they were soon all killed. All thirty members of the Chevalier Security, including Apollo, died in battle! Meanwhile, the Skyefall Security had only a few injuries and no deaths. Skyefall Security, aplete victory! ¡°Derek, your Chevalier family has lost. Now it is time to fulfill the bet! One billion dors, what will you use to pay?¡± WAR THR God 210 God 210 Chapter 210 The Chevalier Family Backs Out Not long after the battle ended, Valentin and the others appeared on the viewing tform. Although Valentin had been severely injured during his fight with Apollo, he was a ss B martial artist and recovered much faster than normal people. At this point, he had already recovered significantly. He stared at Derek with a sharp gaze. Although Derek was the head of an ancient family and had lost a son, he had managed to calm himself. However, hearing about fulfilling the one billion dor wager made his face darken again. This match involved a one¨Cbillion¨Cdor wager. Apollo had guaranteed that he would not lose, which was why Derek had agreed. But the result? Not only did they lose the wager, but Apollo was also dead. Now, Valentin was demanding the one billion dors from him. Derek clenched his fists and coldly said, ¡°What do you want? The wager was made with Apollo. Go find him to fulfill it.¡± Valentin¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. Chapter 210 The Chevalier Family Backs Out 2/5 Apollo is dead; are you asking me to go to hell to find him? The wager was made in the name of the Chevalier family. As the head of the Chevalier family, you must honor it!¡± Derek¡¯s face grew even colder as he sneered, ¡°Valentin, who do you think you are? You are just a hired hand. Do you think you are in a position to talk to me? If you want me to honor the wager, have your bosse and discuss it with me!¡± Valentin frowned at this. Osborne stepped out from the crowd with a smile and looked directly at Derek. ¡°Derek, I am the boss of Skyefa Security. I am here to discuss this with you. Can you now fulfill the wager?¡± Derek¡¯s gaze locked onto Osborne. The killing intent that had been subdued now erupted wildly. ¡°So it is you, the damn bastard!¡± ¡°So you are the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security. You killed my son, and I want you dead!¡± Derek¡¯s body began to swirl with violent winds, seemingly ready to attack at any moment. Valentin and the others tensed up, gripping their weapons. Osborne, however, remained calm and said, ¡°Derek, you want to kill me? Fine, as long as you are not afraid of being killed by me, I am ready anytime. But now, you need to honor the wager. It is worth one billion dors. How do you n to pay?¡± ¡°Cash? Company shares? Or treasures? Everything is 3/5 From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 210 The Chevalier Family Backs Out Osborne¡¯s calmness made Derek frown, feeling some unease. Remembering the mysterious expert who had intervened earlier, he ultimately suppressed his killing intent and did not make a move. He coldly said, ¡°What if I refuse to fulfill it?¡± Osborne sneered, ¡°This match was witnessed by representatives from five ancient families. If you refuse to honor it, do you think they will approve?¡± Valentin nced at the representatives from the five ancient families with a dark expression. These five ancient families had been invited by the Chevalier family to witness the match. They were initially worried that Skyefall Security might not honor the wager if they lost, so they used the influence of these families to pressure Skyefall Security. However, it backfired. But Derek remained cold and said, ¡°So what? We have no contract. I do not acknowledge this wager. What can you do about it?¡± The representatives from the five ancient families all changed their expressions. Orion was the first to speak. ¡°Mr. Chevalier, you are going too far. You invited us to witness the match, and now you are going back on your word. It is a p in the face to us, and it puts me in a difficult position.¡± ¡°That is right. Since you invited us, we have to ongue 11 Chapter 210 The Chevalier Family Backs Out 4/5 ¡°Ate: Chevalier, it is best to honor the wager.¡± The representatives from the five ancient families spoke up. jointly pressuring Derek. The seven ancient families of Skyefall had significantpetition among them, and seeing the Chevalier family suffer a loss of one billion dors would hurt the family badly, which they were more than happy to see. Derek¡¯s face was extremely dark. He suddenly burst intoughter and said coldly. ¡°Today, I am not going to honor it. Let¡¯s see who can do any g about it. Want me to pay one billion dors? You are dreaming!¡± With that, Derek waved his hand and prepared to leave with his people. Everyone looked at him in shock but did not stop him, knowing that if Derek was determined not to acknowledge the wager, their pressure would be useless. At most, it would only affect the Chevalier family¡¯s reputation. The Chevalier family was, after all, an ancient family. Moreover, among the seven ancient families in Skyefall, the Chevalier family was one of the most powerful. Even if the five ancient families joined forces, most forces would not dare to defy them, but the Chevalier family had the strength to resist. The five ancient families would not actually go to war with the Chapter 210 The Chevalier Family Backs Out Chevalier family over this matter. 5/5 Realizing this, Derek dared to back out and refuse to honor the wager. He thought, ¡°You killed my son and now you want me to pay one billion dors? You are definitely dreaming!¡± At this moment, Valentin¡¯s face was extremely gum and filled with anger, but he had no choice but to look at Osborne. Osborne coldly snorted and said, ¡°Derek, I advise you to honor the wager. Otherwise, the consequences will be beyond your ability to bear!¡± Derek abruptly stopped and asked, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± 1 God 211 God 211 Chapter 211 The Personal Attendant of the Godfather A dangerous glint shed in Derek¡¯s eyes as he coldly said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think being the boss of Skyefall Security makes you important enough to threaten me?¡± You think I cannot handle the consequences of not honoring the wager?¡± ¡°Haha, I would like to see how you make me suffe.. After finishing his harsh words, Derek prepared to leave. But at that moment, a faint voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Derek, I am also a witness to this wager. Are you sure you want to renege on it?¡± The voice was extremely calm and came from the viewing tform. Everyone turned to look and saw two people standing in the corner. One was a woman who appeared to be in her thirties. She had an alluring figure and a swaying waist that captivated everyone present. The important figures in the crowd recognized her as Debbe Lewis, the head of Draco Auction House in Skyefall. However, it was not her who spoke, but an elderly woman she was supporting. The elderly woman, around sixty years old, had a stern ypression despite her age Chapter 211 The Personal Attendant of the ¡­ Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The representatives of the other ancient families also looked shocked. ¡°It is her!¡± ¡°She is here too, and she is a witness to this wager?¡± ¡°She actually showed up!¡± 2/5 Representatives of all the ancient families looked at the old man with respect. The representatives of the ancient families look at the elderly woman with respect. However, the representatives were puzzled as they did not recognize her. Even Austin did not know who she was. Seeing rissa¡¯s shocked expression, she quickly asked in a low voice. ¡°rissa, who is she? She seems to have a high status?¡± rissa took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Her name is Serena Hernandez.¡± ¡°Serena Hernandez?¡± Austin murmured, feeling that the name sounded familiar but could not quite ce it. rissa continued, ¡°She is the general manager of the Draco Group in Skyefall. Decades ago, she was already a martial master. No one knows how powerful she is now. Additionally, ¡°The general manager of the Draco Group in Skyefall?¡± ¡°A martial master?¡± ¡°The personal attendant of the Godfather?!¡± Austin finally remembered and eximed in awe, looking at Serena with a face full of admiration. Derek¡¯s expression also changed. He looked at Serena with a conflicted expres n and asked, ¡°Ms. Hernandez, so you are here too? Were you the one who stopped me from killing him just now?¡± It was clear that Derek had misunderstood. Serena nced at Isa, who was hiding behind the crowd, and smiled faintly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Derek¡¯s face grew darker. He obviously thought Serena was admitting it. Since she was the only martial master present, who else could have stopped him from killing Osborne without being noticed? Derek clenched his fists. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, do you intend to intervene in this matter as well? This has nothing to do with the Draco Group, does it?¡± Serena remained calm, ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with the Draco Group. However, Skyefall Security was once sold by the Draco Chapter 211 The Personal Attendant of the ¡­ 4/5 Group, and Valentin was once my subordinate. He invited me to witness this wager, and since I agreed, I must ensure that the wager is honored, allowing the winner to collect their due.¡± ¡°Now, the Chevalier family has lost. It would be best to pay the one¨Cbillion¨Cdor wager and not make things too ugly. Do not force me to take action.¡± After Serena spoke, Derek¡¯s face grew even darker. He hesitated, struggled, and was deeply apprehensive, contemting the consequences of refusing to pay the wager. He thought, ¡°Would the Draco Group take action against the Chevalier family? Could the Chevalier family withstand it?¡± The result was clear that they could not! Even though the Chevalier family was a powerful local force in Skyefall,parable to the Draco Group in influence, the Draco Group¡¯s reach extended beyond Skyefall and throughout the entire Rosmandi. The Godfather was the underground king of Rosmandi. The Draco Group was thergest organization in Rosmandi. If they truly decided to take on the Chevalier family, there was no way the Chevalier family could win. ¡°Alright!¡± Derek spoke with a gloomy face. ¡°I did not expect you to bring Chapter 211 The Personal Attendant of the ¡­ Hernandez as a witness. I underestimated you. Today, the Chevalier family admits defeat. We will pay the one billion dors wager!¡± ¡°We have a diamond mine in the southern mountains of Cloudsca City. Its value is no less than one billion dors.¡± ¡°In three days, you can send someone to sign the contract.¡± After ring at Osborne for a long time, Derek finally turned and left. Osborne smiled without stopping him. 5/5 Once Derek left, everyone gathered around Serena, with fawning looks on their faces. Even Donna wanted to get close and speak to Serena. However, they were all stopped. Serena calmly said, ¡°Everyone, I have not been involved in affairs for a long time. Please do not surround me. You may all disperse.¡± Everyone left with regret but did not dare to say anything and bid their farewells. Shortly after, Serena also left. Osborne was about to leave when he received a message from Debbe on his phone. ¡°Ms. Hernandez wants to see you.¡± God 212 God 212 Chapter 212 Competitors Osborne was taken aback. He thought, ¡°Serena wanted to see me? 1/5 Serena Hernandez, the personal attendant to the Godfather, the general manager of the Draco Group in Skyefall, and a martial master for decades, wielded immense power and influence. Even the seven ancient families of Skyefall dared not act presumptuously toward her. Why did she want to see me? With her status, she must know about my rtionship with the Godfather. Maybe that was why she wanted to meet me¡± He did not refuse and asked Debbe for the meeting location. ¡°Valentin, take the people back to headquarters.¡± ¡°Be extra careful from now on. Activate all defense systems at headquarters and do not leave unless necessary. The Chevalier family might retaliate desperately.¡± Valentin nodded, ¡°Do not worry, boss, I will handle it.¡± After parting with Valentin, Osborne and Isa headed down the mountain. At the base, a in sedan awaited him. Isa¡¯s red¨Cand¨Cck¨Ccolored motorcycle was also nearby. ¡°Isa, thank you for today. If you had not intervened I Chapter 212 Competitors Osborne said to Isa. Isa responded coolly, ¡°You are going to meet Serena, right?¡± Osborne hesitated but did not conceal it, nodding, ¡°Yes, she wants to see me.¡± 2/5 Isa raised an eyebrow but said nothing more, riding off on her motorcycle. Osborne got into the car and was soon taken to a small rural courtyard. Inside, Serena sat at a table with Debbe attending to her. Seeing Osborne, Debbe smiled and greeted him. Osborne nodded back to Debbe and turned his gaze to Serena. Serena waved her hand lightly, and Debbe walked out. Serena scrutinized Osborne with an assessing look. ¡°Osborne, you look a lot like Vivienne.¡± Serena finally spoke. Osborne was surprised. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, do you know my mother?¡± ¡°Not just knew her. When your parents got married, I did Vivienne¡¯s makeup myself. She was very beautiful, the most beautiful woman in Newport City, and only she was worthy of Theodore,¡± Serena reminisced. 3/5 Chapter 212 Competitors Osborne became emotional. ¡°Senior, can you tell me about my parents?¡± Serena shook her head. ¡°I am sorry, I cannot. The Godfather will tell you himself when the timees.¡± Osborne felt disappointed but quicklyposed himself. ¡°What do you need from me, Ms. Hernandez?¡± ¡°I wanted to see how youpare to the other heirs of the Augustine family. I am somewhat disappointed; you have fallen behind.¡± Serena said, leaving Osborne feeling stunned. Ms. Hernandez, what do you mean? Are there other heirs? I thought I was the Godfather¡¯s only grandson and sole heir?¡± Serena nodded, then shook her head. You are indeed the Godfather¡¯s only grandson and heir, but you are not the only heir of the Augustine family. The Augustine family is a vast and ancient family, thousands of years old. he Godfather has siblings, and their descendants are also outstanding and qualified to inherit the family and be the future head of the Augustine family.¡± sborne was shocked but soon understood. ne Augustine family was a powerful, ancient family, and the Godfather was its current head. 4/5 Chapter 212 Competitors But the next head did not necessarily have to be the Godfather¡¯s direct descendant. Even if Osborne passed the Godfather¡¯s tests and became his heir, he would still have topete with other Augustine family heirs to be the next head. However, Osborne felt no attachment to the Augustine family and did not care about bing its head. He just wanted toplete the Godfather¡¯s test, bring Anastasia to the Godfather¡¯s medical research facility, and save her. ¡°I do not care about being the head of the Augustine family.¡± Osborne said honestly. Serena¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°You are wrong! You may not care about being the head of the Augustine family, but you must fight for it. Yourpetitors would not believe you do not care.¡± Once they know you are theirpetitor, they will try to eliminate you. With your current strength, you would not survive their attacks.¡± Osborne was shocked. ¡°You mean they would try to kill me?¡± ¡°That is right!¡± Serena said coldly, ¡°Competition in ancient families is always brutal and bloody, especially in a powerful family like the Augustine family. They will do anything to be the head, even kill their own brothers without hesitation.¡± Osborne fell silent, recalling thepetition between Ophelia and Justin in the Caldwell family, which was much less powerful. Yet Chapter 212 Competitors Justin had tried to kill Ophelia multiple times through assassination and poisoning. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The Augustine family, being thousands of times more powerful, would have even more brutal and bloodypetition. Osborne frowned tightly, feeling the threat. He could not help but ask. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, can you tell me how many people are eligible to compete for the position of head of the Augustine family?¡± You say I am already falling behind ¨C so what level of strength have they reached?¡± Write yourment 30% God 213 God 213 30% Chapter 213 Monstrous Opponent N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Serena fell silent for a while, seemingly contemting whether to tell Osborne. But eventually, she said, ¡°The Augustine family¡¯s most promising heirs, a total of four of them, will be your biggestpetitors in the future. Without any surprises, the next head of the Augustine family will emerge from among you five. ¡°The first one is Vincent Augustine. ¡°Vincent, at the age of forty¨Cfive, is from your uncle¡¯s generation, the grandson of Godfather¡¯s brother. His talent is exceptional. Twenty years ago, at the age of twenty¨Cfive, he already became a power master. His current strength is beyond measure. ¡°It is said that his Satan¡¯s Eye has undergone some mutation, making it even stronger than a regr one. Now, it¡¯s on the brink of reaching level seven, making him the most likely candidate in the Augustine family to break through the level six barrier.¡± Osborne¡¯s face registered astonishment. He thought, ¡°A power master at twenty¨Cfive? Satan¡¯s Eye nearing level seven, mutated and stronger than a regr one? What kind of monster is this? Godfather¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye is only at level six, and he hasn¡¯t found a way to break into level seven yet. Just talking about the level of Satan¡¯s Eye, Vincent is on par with Godfather? Even stronger! Vincent¡¯s power is terrifying!¡± Osborne¡¯s expression turned serious. He did not interrupt Serena, gesturing for her to continue. ¡°The second one is Matthew Augustine. ¡°Matthew, at thirty¨Ceight, is in your generation, the eldest among all of you. His talent surpasses Vincent¡¯s. At twenty¨Ctwo, he was already a power master, and he also practiced martial arts, possessing the strength of a martial master. ¡°His Satan¡¯s Eye has also reached level six, cing him in the top tier of the Augustine family.¡± Once again, Osborne was shocked, thinking, ¡°Vincent¡¯s talent is terrifying enough on its own, but to think that Matthew is even more monstrous. A power master at twenty¨Ctwo? I¡¯m twenty¨Cfive now, and I¡¯m only a ss C+, not even a ss B, let alone a ss A master. The gap between me and Matthew is immense. It feels like I was just a frog in a well before. I thought Apollo was a monster, almost my age, and already a ss B metahuman. Killing Apollo satisfied me. Butpared to Vincent and Matthew, Apollo is nothing! They are in a league of their own.¡± Serena continued, ¡°The third one is Owen Augustine. ¡°Owen, at thirty¨Cone, is also in your generation, ranking fourth among you. His mother is the heiress of another ancient family in Newport City. He inherited the talents of both his parents, possessing dual powers. By the age of twenty¨Cone, he had already reached the level of a power master with both powers, even faster than Matthew. ¡°His Satan¡¯s Eye is also at level six.¡± Osborne opened his mouth, wanting to say something in shock, but ultimately found no suitable words. He thought, ¡°Monsters! They¡¯re all damn monsters! These three are mypetitors? Whatpetition? They are in a league of their own.¡± ¡°The fourth one is Emma Augustine. ¡°Emma, at only twenty¨Cfive, is your age, ranking eighth in your generation. Her mother is mysterious, and her talent is unanimously recognized as the best in the Augustine family. Although she hasn¡¯t unlocked her Satan¡¯s Eye, it is said she has at least three powers. Before she turned twenty, she was already a power master, although it hasn¡¯t been confirmed.¡± By this point, Osborne was speechless. The four most likely heirs of the Augustine family were each more powerful than thest, each a monster in their own right. Osborne muttered, remembering these four names, ¡°Vincent, Matthew, Owen, Emma.¡± He knew, whether he liked it or not, that these four would eventually be his greatest adversaries. With his current capabilities, any one of these individuals could easily overpower him; they were on an entirely different level. This wasn¡¯t because Osborne was inherentlycking in talent but because it was only a fortnight ago that Godfather acknowledged him, truly learned about Satan¡¯s Eye, and began enhancing his powers. In less than a month, Osborne managed to elevate Satan¡¯s Eye to level four, reaching ss C+ and even capable of defeating ss B metahumans. Such speed was already quite monstrous. However, inparison to the four of them, he still fell short. Even the slowest among the four, Vincent, had be a power master at his age. The most abnormal of them all, Emma, had already be a power master by her early twenties, and remarkably, like rissa, she possessed three different powers. Osborne was puzzled. He thought, ¡°She hasn¡¯t activated Satan¡¯s Eye? Why not? Chapter 213 Monstrous Opponent Satan¡¯s Eye is powerful. Given that Emma is vying for the position of the Augustine family¡¯s heir, why wouldn¡¯t she activate Satan¡¯s Eye? I remember that Satan¡¯s Eye only appears after the Augustine family descendant has had their first sexual encounter with the opposite sex. Could this Emma still be a¡­ virgin? What exactly are her three powers? What could possibly make her willing to forgo activating Satan¡¯s Eye? Could they possibly be even stronger than Satan¡¯s Eye?¡± God 214 God 214 Chapter 214 I Will Kill Them Serena inquired, eyeing Osborne intently, ¡°How about now? Scared yet? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°If I told you, not only are they individually strong, but they also wield significant power. Whether it¡¯s the Augustine family or the Draco Group, they have many supporters. Does that make you more afraid? ¡°For instance, Vincentmands an elite team of a hundred members, all ss B at the weakest! ¡°Then there¡¯s Matthew, the big young master of this generation; the senior figures of the Augustine family mostly back him. He¡¯s got the money and the connections. ¡°And Owen, his mother¡¯s family is incredibly powerful, almost on par with the Augustine family. He can easily mobilize his mother¡¯s family¡¯s strength. ¡°Also, Emma is no pushover. As the most extraordinary figure in the Augustine family, she¡¯s also the most beautiful woman in Newport City. She has many admirers. Just a word from her and countless experts would fight for her. ¡°Moreover, theirwork of rtionships is beyond your imagination! Heirs of various ancient families and descendants of nobility are all their friends. She concluded, observing Osborne¡¯s serious expression before calmly asking, ¡°So, are you afraid now?¡± Osborne snapped back to reality. He shook his head. In the past, faced with such formidable opponents, he might have despaired, even considered hiding where no one could find him. But now, Osborne felt no fear. Everything he now possessed was beyond his wildest dreams. Just over two weeks ago, he had been divorced by Ophelia, cast out of the Caldwell family with nothing to his name. Back then, he had nothing, his sister¡¯s life hanging by a thread, feeling hopeless and helpless, even contemting death. Osborne could never have imagined that in just over two weeks, he would have the power and wealth he now held. It was a transformation of the spirit, a transformation that made Osborne unafraid of the future. He thought, ¡°What does it matter if my opponents are strong? What if I lose? It¡¯s just returning to having nothing or even death. Whatever happens, I¡¯m not afraid anymore. Let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just surprised, that¡¯s all. They are indeed all powerful and extraordinary, but trying to make me afraid? They won¡¯t seed!¡± Osborne stated confidently. Serena looked at Osborne in disbelief. Seeing Osborne¡¯s expression was not a facade, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I thought.¡± Osborne replied with a faint smile, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. ¡°They probably don¡¯t see me as a rival now, do they? I¡¯m not a threat to them.¡± Serena shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Once they know of your existence, they will see you as their biggest rival because only you are Godfather¡¯s grandson! ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Augustine family or the Draco Group, Godfather¡¯s trusted allies are numerous. If given a choice, they would prefer to support Godfather¡¯s own grandson. ¡°They know this, just as I do. ¡°So, as long as they find out about you, they will see you as their greatestpetition and will stop at nothing to eliminate you before you grow stronger!¡± Serena warned, observing Osborne¡¯s furrowed brow. She reassured, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. ¡°One thing you¡¯ve done well is hiding your identity. Apart from a few like me, no one knows you¡¯re Godfather¡¯s grandson. ¡°As long as you continue to keep your identity hidden, it won¡¯t be easy for them to discover you. ¡°However, they will eventually uncover your secret. ¡°I came to find you this time to remind you to be prepared as soon as possible! The power struggles among ancient families can sometimes be more bloody and cruel than wars. ¡°If they find you and you¡¯re not ready, your ending will be extremely tragic. Your strength is still far behind. Your only task now is to improve rapidly, at least be a power master, so that you have some ability to protect yourself. ¡°At the same time, you need to develop your own forces and expand your circle of friends. ¡°In short, do your best. ¡°You are Godfather¡¯s grandson, and I hope one day you can be the new Godfather.¡± With that, Serena closed her eyes. Osborne knew that Serena was asking him to leave. He fell silent for a moment, then stood up and bowed to Serena without saying anything. Ma. Hernandez, thank you for telling me this, no matter what. I will work hard¡® Mot to be th frove that I, Osborne, am not inferior to you des Chapter 214 I Will Kill Them Serena opened her eyes and looked at Osborne¡¯s back, her face filled with surprise. ¡°This little guy might really be able to create miracles! I hope your fate won¡¯t be like your father¡¯s. Come on. ¡°Just don¡¯t die¡­¡± God 215 God 215 Chapter 215 The Death¡¯s Edge ¡°Isa, could you take a look at this ancient sword for me? I feel like there¡¯s something off about it, like I can¡¯t fully unleash its power.¡± Osbome handed the inheritance sword of the Chevalier family to Isa. Isa took the sword, casually inspected it, and then handed it back to Osborne. Isa exined, ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t fully unleash its power. It¡¯s the inheritance sword of the Chevalier family, passed down through generations with a special ritual. It carries the essence of the Chevalier family. ¡°Only descendants of the Chevalier family can fully wield its power. Being able to harness thirty percent of its power is already impressive.¡± Osborne felt a bit frustrated upon hearing this. ¡°Is there no way to solve this?¡± The inheritance sword was incredibly powerful, surpassing any technological weapon, even the Draco Group¡¯s ss A alloy dagger. Unfortunately, Osborne always felt ufortable using it, unable to fully unleash its potential. Isa smiled, ¡°There is a way. You just need to erase the Chevalier family¡¯s essence on it and infuse it with your own. Then, it will be as easy as pie for you.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± Isa shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? It¡¯s just a level one ancient magic weapon. Erasing the essence is a piece of cake for me.¡± Osborne chuckled. ¡°Isa, then I¡¯ll trouble you with that.¡± ¡°No trouble at all, for 100 million dors,¡± Isa calmly stated. Osborne was shocked. ¡°100 million? You said it was a piece of cake. Are you charging me for this, even with our rtionship?¡± Isa looked at Osborne, teasingly smiling, ¡°To me, it¡¯s a simple task. But for those who don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s impossible. 100 million from you is a bargain. If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t even lift a finger for a billion. ¡°And what rtionship do we have? You just kissed me forcibly once and now you think of me as your woman? Haha, you¡¯ve got quite the imagination!¡± Osborne was left speechless, his mouth agape. ¡°Why bring up the kiss again?¡± ¡°Of course, that was my first kiss! You kissed me, and if I didn¡¯t castrate you, it would be a miracle. You still want me to work for you for free? Dream on! ¡°When I asked you for 100 million back then, saying you could ask me to do anything, you refused. That chance was a one¨Ctime offer. Now, even if you offer me 10 billion, forget it.¡± Osborne was at a loss for words. After a moment, hepromised. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give you 100 million. Is that okay?¡± Isa smiled upon hearing this, ¡°That¡¯ll do! Transfer the funds, and once it¡¯s in, I¡¯ll take care of it in no time. Though it¡¯s just a level one ancient magic weapon, it could fetch several billions at an auction.¡± Osborne transferred the money to Isa and curiously asked, ¡°Level one ancient magic weapon? Do these artifacts have different levels?¡± Isa replied as she operated the sword, ¡°Of course they do. ¡°Ancient magic weapons are created through a special ritual, requiring generations to consecrate it with their spirit, will, and power, shaping its unique abilities. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The method of consecration and the strength of the one who baptizes it affect the artifact¡¯s power. Based on their power, ancient magic weapons are ssified into levels. ¡°The higher the level, the more terrifying the power. The most powerful ancient magic weapon can make their wielder godlike. ¡°Even the weakest level one ancient magic weapons is stronger than the Draco Group¡¯s most powerful ss A technological weapons. Only ancient families possess these artifacts, and they are extremely rare and precious.¡± Hearing this, Osborne felt as if his horizons had been significantly broadened. Chapter 215 The Death¡¯s Edge Previously, he had indeed been like a frog at the bottom of a well, living in the ordinary world, passing through life in a simple and unremarkable manner, nevering into contact with these extraordinary matters. ¡°What about divine artifacts?¡± Osborne thought of Cain¡¯s Blood Cross. ¡°Divine artifacts?¡± 2/2 Isa was taken aback for a moment, saying, ¡°Divine artifacts are unable to be manufactured; it is said that all divine artifacts are naturally formed. Some say they are divine weapons crafted by gods, and mortals can¡¯t fully utilize their powers. ¡°Divine artifacts are much rarer than ancient magic weapons, but their power is more formidable and terrifying. Each ancient artifact is unique, a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime find. ¡°Do you know why Godfather has be the ruler of the underworld in Rosmandi?¡± Osborne was surprised, saying, ¡°Could it be that Godfather possesses a divine artifact?¡± Isa nodded. ¡°You¡¯re very clever. ¡°That¡¯s right. Godfather can be the ruler of the underworld not only because of his extraordinary strength but also because he wields a divine artifact. As for what it is, I have no idea. It¡¯s said to be extremely terrifying. ¡°Alright, stop thinking about divine artifacts. They¡¯re not something you should covet. Even if you obtained one, you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s done. Give it a try and see how it feels.¡± Isa handed the ancient sword to Osborne after speaking. Osborne took it and immediately felt the ufortable sensation disappear. The sword seemed to have be an extension of his arm, perfectly in tune with his thoughts. Feeling the vast power within the ancient sword, Osborne was delighted. ¡°This 100 million is money well spent! ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be known as the Death¡¯s Edge. Let¡¯s see what kind of power you possess.¡± God 216 God 216 Chapter 216 Continue Merging N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Osborne arrived at the hospital¡¯s backyard, where several massive lead blocks were scattered around, thergest one weighing in at 10 thousand pounds. These lead blocks were thick and solid, a challenge even for ss B martial artists or ss B+ ones to leave a mark, let alone destroy them. Osborne gripped the Death¡¯s Edge. This weapon, a short sword measuring 22 inches in length, was slightly longer than a dagger. Its de was 14 inches long, with an 8¨Cinch hilt. The Death¡¯s Edge was entirely ck, seemingly absorbing all light. As he held it, the power within the sword surged. ¡°sh!¡± Osborne swung the sword with about 60% of his strength. Instantly, a beam of ck sword light shot out, slicing into the lead block. A sharp sound rang out as the sword light shattered against the lead, but a deep cut appeared on the block. The de had cut into the lead by about two inches. Osborne was pleasantly surprised. A two¨Cinch deep gash in the lead block meant that if this had been a person, even a ss B martial artist wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, and a ss B+ wouldn¡¯t dare to take it head¨Con. The power of this strike wasparable to a full¨Cforce attack from a ss B metahuman. Moreover, Osborne had only used 60% of his strength. ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens when I channel Devil¡¯s Light into the Death¡¯s Edge.¡± With a thought, a red Devil¡¯s Light appeared on the ck de, swirling around it. As Osborne swung the sw out with terrifying speed. l¨Cck beam of sword light flew A deafening crash followed as the enormous lead block was hurled away, now marred by a horrifying gash that nearly split it in two. Osborne stood stunned. ¡°Such an attack could probably cut down a ss B martial artist outright. Even a ss B+ earth elemental metahuman might struggle to withstand it fully. ¡°This is definitely on par with a ss B+ metahuman¡¯s full¨Cstrength strike!¡± Osborne was thoroughly impressed with the Death¡¯s Edge. ¡°This is only a level one ancient magic weapon? How powerful must a level two ancient magic weapon be? And a level six ancient magic weapon? They might truly rival the gods!¡± Osborne murmured to himself as he sheathed the Death¡¯s Edge. From now on, the Death¡¯s Edge would be his weapon. ¡°But the Chevalier family won¡¯t give up the Death¡¯s Edge easily. They¡¯ll definitely try to reim it! Also, Derek asked me to sign the contract at the Chevalier family¡¯s diamond mine in three days, and I suspect that¡¯s not entirely above board. ¡°The Chevalier family won¡¯t be willing to just hand over a diamond mine of billions to me. The contract signing in three days is likely a trap. ¡°Derek is a ss B+ metahuman. Even with the Death¡¯s Edge, I might not be able to guarantee victory against him. Plus, the Chevalier family has the Wise Order; there are certainly more experts. ¡°I need to continue to increase my strength.¡± Determination burned in Osborne¡¯s eyes. He was currently a ss C+ metahuman, with martial arts skills roughly at ss C. Advancing to ss B was going to be incredibly tough. He had no idea how to break through to ss B. The simplest way to boost his power was to keep merging elemental essences. At present, he had four types of elemental essence within him. Earth and water elemental essences had already merged into level one Devil¡¯s Light. He still had lightning and wind elemental essences to integrate. 2/22 Chapter 216 Continue Merging If he could merge these remaining essences into Devil¡¯s Light, its power would jump from level one to level three. This would significantly enhance the Devil¡¯s Light¡¯s strength. With that level of power, defeating Derek, a ss B+, would be much more manageable. With a determined mindset, Osborne began the merging process. The first merge went smoothly and quickly, but this time, it slowed down as the energies started shing. He needed to blend them, or risk seriousplications carefully. In the grand hall of the Chevalier Estate, the family head, Derek, stood alone. Before him loomed three elderly figures, members of the Chevalier family¡¯s The Wise Order. One of them was Derek¡¯s father, the former head of the family, Karl Chevalier, while the other two were his uncles. Karl¡¯s voice was icy, filled with scorn. ¡°Derek, do you understand the gravity of your mistakes? As the head of the Chevalier family, your misjudgment has cost us our most promising descendant, Apollo. Not only that, but we¡¯ve also been forced to put up a staggering 10 billion as a wager, and our family¡¯s prized ancient magic weapon has been stolen! Do you grasp the extent of your failure?¡± Derek clenched his teeth, his face set in a grim line. ¡°Father, I was wrong!¡± ¡°Humph, knowing you¡¯re wrong is one thing, but fixing it is another. Apollo is dead, and the ones responsible must pay dearly for it! As for the 10 billion wager, I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you must ensure they don¡¯t get a cent. And that ancient magic weapon¨Cwe need it back, no excuses.¡± A glint of cold resolve shed in Derek¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ve already devised a n. In three days, Skyefall Security Services will be heading to the diamond mine to finalize the contract. I¡¯ll mobilize every resource the Chevalier family has. If they dare to go, they won¡¯t being back alive. Once they¡¯re gone, who will be left to im the wager?¡± Derek¡¯s words wereced with a deadly edge. Karl gave a curt nod. ¡°Make sure it¡¯s done. Failure is not an option. If you can¡¯t pull this off, you¡¯d better be prepared to step down as head of the family.¡± With that, Karl and his two brothers raised their hands, and a fierce gale erupted, sweeping them away in a blur of wind and shadow. Write yourment God 217 God 217 Chapter 217 Reactions After Karl disappeared, Derek finally rose to his feet. His expression was grim. ¡°Spread the word, everyone is to set up at the diamond mine. In three days, I want Skyefall Security Services to make sure there¡¯s noing back for them!¡± Among the seven ancient Skyefall families, the one with the longest lineage was the Lark family. From the first ancestor to the present day, they had surpassed a millennium in existence. Typically, 70% of the wealthy families saw their fortunes decline by the second generation and 90% by the third. Yet, the wealth of the Lark family had endured for a thousand years without faltering, growing stronger with each passing generation. This longevity was attributed to the meticulous upbringing system within the Lark family. The descendants received top¨Cnotch education from a young age, ensuring that only the most exceptional individuals could manage the family¡¯s wealth and lead them to continued greatness. The current standout of the Lark family was Orion. Unlike the arrogant Apollo, Orion was modest but possessed even greater strength. From a young age, he harbored ambitions to make the Lark family the most potent ancient lineage in Rosmandi. However, such ambitions required a different approach. Orion said earnestly to Gabriel Lark, the head of the family, ¡°Dad, I intend to propose to the Radcliffe family! With Apollo gone and his engagement to rissa dissolved, now is my prime opportunity to marry her. ¡°rissa is the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family, carrying immense destiny power. The renowned prophet en Theron stated that marrying her could lead to soaring heights, but only if one can bear her fate power. ¡°I must marry rissa to lead our Lark family beyond Skyefall, to be the most powerful family in Rosmandi, and perhaps even in the world!¡± Orion¡¯s resolve was unwavering. Gabriel¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Have you made up your mind? Remember, Helen also mentioned that only someone with sufficient status, background, and talent can bear the weight of rissa¡¯s fate power. Otherwise, marrying her could lead not to sess but to a fatal end. ¡°Why did Apollo perish? It¡¯s likely because he sought to marry rissa, only to be consumed by her fate power.¡± Orion said confidently, ¡°Dad, I am not like Apollo. I am certain I can bear the weight of rissa¡¯s fate power. The Lark family, in terms of heritage and power, surpasses the Chevalier family. We are simply more discreet, not as boastful. ¡°I, Orion, surpass Apollo in status, background, talent, and strength. I am more qualified than Apollo to marry rissa.¡± Gabriel fell silent for a moment. After a moment, he said, ¡°Yet, I fear the unexpected. You are the most outstanding heir of our Lark family. We have stood for centuries without a spatial power in our lineage. You¡¯re the only one who has it. If something were to happen to you, it would be a loss our family cannot bear.¡® ¡°Dad, what venturees without risks? As long as I can marry rissa and propel the Lark family to greatness, I am willing to take the chance,¡± Orion responded. Gabriel took a deep breath. ¡°Very well. ¡°Go ahead and propose to the Radcliffe family. I trust they will make the right choice. If they refuse¡­ well, the entire Lark family will be your shield. We will apply pressure on the Radcliffe family!¡± Orion chuckled at Gabriel¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, Dad, I will definitely marry rissa. No one can stop me, or else I¡¯ll send them straight to hell!¡± Orion waved his hand abruptly. Before him, a crack appeared in the void, pitch ck like a gateway to hell, immensely terrifying. Seeing this, Gabriel was filled with shock and delight. ¡°Orion, have you reached ss B+ already?¡± Orion nodded confidently. ¡°That¡¯s right! Just recently, I¡¯ve achieved ss B+. Father, I¡¯ll go prepare for the proposal right away.¡± Chapter 217 Reactions Meanwhile, at the Radcliffe Manor, Donna put down her phone, furrowing her brows tightly. ¡°Aunt Donna, what did Grandpa say?¡± rissa asked curiously. Donna sighed, ¡°He said that after news of Apollo¡¯s death spread, many people rushed to propose marriage. 2/2 N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°But as of now, there hasn¡¯t been anyone he finds suitable. He wants me to keep a close eye on you, ensuring your safety. Possibly, the family will arrange a new engagement for you soon, and once it¡¯s decided, you¡¯ll have to many immediately.¡± ¡°What?¡± rissa¡¯s lovely face turned pale in an instant. ¡°Grandpa wants to arrange a new engagement for me? And once it¡¯s decided, I have to many right away? Why do they have the right to do this? Have they even asked for my opinion?¡± Donna looked at her sympathetically. ¡°rissa, don¡¯t worry. Nothing has been confirmed yet, right? Apollo¡¯s death was so sudden that some in the family say it was because he was overwhelmed by your fate power. Others say things have been going wrong for the Radcliffe family recently because you haven¡¯t married yet, and your fate power is backfiring on the family. ¡°So, that¡¯s why they are eager to marry you off.¡± rissa¡¯s expression was filled with sorrow. She was about to say something when Barlyn barged in abruptly. Barlyn¡¯s face was grave as he quickly said, ¡°Mom, the heir of the Lark family, Orion, is here. He says he¡¯se to propose to rissa!¡± God 218 God 218 Chapter 218 Orion¡¯s Proposal ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± The news of Orioning to propose caught rissa and Donna off guard. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him, get him out!¡± rissa bit her lip, her face cold as she spoke, preparing to head back to her room. Donna, however, grabbed her with a wry smile. ¡°rissa, hold on a moment. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but Orion¡¯s status is not simple, and the Lark family is even moreplex. Among the Skyefall¡¯s seven ancient families, the Lark family is the most mysterious and has the oldest lineage. ¡°And Orion, as the heir of the Lark family in this generation, disyed remarkable strength the other day on the viewing tform. He directly intervened to stop Derek¡¯s attack, showing power comparable to, if not stronger than, Apollo¡¯s. ¡°He¡¯s here to propose to you. You can refuse, but if you don¡¯t even let him in, you might offend the Lark family. Moreover, even if you don¡¯t let him in, what¡¯s to stop him from going to your grandfather? As long as your grandfather agrees, whether you like him or not bes irrelevant. ¡°So, let¡¯s have hime in, see what he has to say. If we can convince him to give up, that would be ideal.¡± rissa clenched her lips and eventually nodded. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Fine, let him in! But no matter what he says, I will absolutely not agree!¡± With that, rissa took out her phone. She murmured, ¡°Osborne, where are you? Why haven¡¯t you returned yet? Someone hase to propose to me, aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Meanwhile, at Isa¡¯s Institute of Human Research, Osborne sat quietly in his room, surrounded by a rich orange glow that fluctuated continuously. With each fluctuation, Osborne¡¯s face grew somewhat pale. Gradually, the orange glow began to transform, bing incredibly bright. It turned into a dazzling golden hue! In an instant, Osborne opened his eyes, filled with excitement, exhration, and a hint of relief. ¡°I finally did it! ¡°The process was so dangerous, especially when merging the lightning elemental essence. The exploding elements nearly tore my body apart! Luckily, my Satan¡¯s Eye intervened in time, stabilizing the fusion process. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve sessfully merged four elemental essences to form a brand new level three yellow Devil¡¯s Light! ¡°Level three Devil¡¯s Light¡­ so powerful!¡± Feeling the power of the Devil¡¯s Light within him, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but feel exhrated. Despite the risks during the fusion process, his gains were immense. He thought, ¡°Level three Devil¡¯s Light¡­ even in the Augustine family¡¯s thousands of years of heritage, not many have possessed level three Devil¡¯s Light. But I have achieved it. In fact, I feel this isn¡¯t my limit. I can continue to merge other elemental essences to create an even more potent Devil¡¯s Light. Perhaps surpassing the mightiest ancestors and forging a level four or even five Devil¡¯s Light isn¡¯t impossible. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve run out of elemental essence.¡± Standing up, Osborne realized that his level three Devil¡¯s Light was at least ten times more potent than his level one Devil¡¯s Light. Without needing to test it, Osborne knew that he could easily defeat a ss B metahuman now. If he unleashed all his cards, even defeating a ss B+ metahuman became possible. Osborne pondered, ¡°I need to break through to the next realm as soon as possible! 2/2 Chapter 218 Orion¡¯s Proposal Vincent, Vincent, Owen, and Emma from the Augustine family are all power masters, while I¡¯m not even at ss B. My level is too low. With a ss B realm, coupled with my level three Devil¡¯s Light, I would likely be able to handle anyone below a power master. It would provide me with some self¨Cdefense capabilities. I just don¡¯t know how the soul of powers would take shape.¡± It was only then that Osborne picked up his phone, realizing he had numerous missed calls and messages, most of them from rissa. He was taken aback. ¡°Two whole days to merge with elemental essences? And rissa has been calling me non¨C stop. What on earth is going on?¡± Osborne hurriedly checked his messages. His face darkened as he read through the updates. ¡°Orion? ¡°I finally killed Apollo, and now a guy named Orion is showing up? He¡¯s gone to the estate to propose to rissa? This is madness! ¡°rissa, wait for me!¡± Osborne quickly gathered his things and, after a moment of thought, ced the Death¡¯s Edge into a wooden box. He stashed it in the trunk of his car and drove towards the Radcliffe Manor. At the Radcliffe Manor, Orion finally met rissa. At the sight of the aloof and majestic beauty before him, Orion¡¯s eyes lit up, and a smirk appeared on his face. rissa was renowned as the most beautiful woman in Skyefall. Even if she wasn¡¯t the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family, suitors were constantly lining up to win her favor. Not even someone like Orion, heir to an ancient family, could resist her allure. He licked his lips, his resolve strengthening. He thought, ¡°This woman! I must have her! Not only will her fate power help propel me to new heights, but I also will make her my personal ve in bed!¡± With these thoughts in his mind, Orion¡¯s face was filled with a confident grin. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, Ms. Radcliffe, I hope you¡¯ll excuse the intrusion. I won¡¯t beat around the bush¨CI¡¯m here to propose to Ms. Radcliffe.¡± He then waved his hand, and a dimensional rift opened in the air. From the rift, a massive iron chest emerged, nking as it settled onto the floor. ¡°These are the gifts I¡¯ve prepared for the proposal.¡± God 219 God 219 Chapter 219 The Sacred Sorceress A heavy iron chest crashed to the ground, creating a deep dent in the solid floor and causing the entire vi to tremble slightly. This incident alone indicated the immense weight of the chest. They were all taken aback, wondering what could possibly be inside that was so heavy. They knew that the Lark family, being an ancient lineage, would present something incredibly precious as a betrothal gift. However, regardless of its contents, they couldn¡¯t ept it. Donna nced at rissa, whose icy demeanor resembled eternal frost and sighed before speaking, ¡°Orion, we appreciate your interest in rissa. However, she has just lost her fianc¨¦ and is grieving. She is not ready to entertain new marriage proposals at the moment. Please leave.¡± Orion, upon hearing this, simply smiled, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, you might deceive others with such words, but trying to deceive me is a bit insulting. Apollo is dead, and Ms. Radcliffe must be overjoyed, right? How could someone like Apollo, a waste of space, ever be worthy of Ms. Radcliffe?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Perhaps, let¡¯s have a look at my betrothal gift first, and then you can decide.¡± With that, Orion gestured to his men. ¡°What are you waiting for? Bring the chest over to Ms. Radcliffe for her inspection.¡± His men immediately moved to lift the chest, their faces turning red with effort as they struggled to carry it a few steps. Orion waved them off, saying, ¡°Enough of this ipetence, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Approaching the iron chest, Orion effortlessly lifted it with a gentle smile, carrying it over to rissa with ease. Donna was utterly shocked. She thought to herself, ¡°What incredible strength! This iron chest must weigh at least 10 thousand pounds, yet he lifted it so easily. Even a typical ss B martial artist couldn¡¯t move it alone. Such terrifying power!¡± Donna¡¯s expression turned grave as she understood that Orion was showcasing his strength, perhaps even issuing a veiled threat. rissa¡¯s face remained cold and stern. She was well aware that Orion was flexing his muscles. As the iron chest was ced before her, rissa coldly stated, ¡°I have no interest in whatever is inside. Please take it away. ¡°Escort him out!¡± With thatmand, rissa turned to leave. Observing her departure, Orion suddenlyd, and a crack appeared in the space in front of rissa, resembling an abyss leading to hel ¡°What are you nning, Orion? ¡°Rein in your power!¡± Startled, Donna swiftly positioned herself in front of rissa, warily eyeing Orion. Orion smiled, ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, don¡¯t be rmed. I mean no harm. It¡¯s just that Ms. Radcliffe hasn¡¯t even seen my betrothal gift yet and is already leaving, which saddens me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look before deciding?¡± With that, Orion opened the iron chest. A cold breeze emanated from within, causing the temperature in the entire vi to drop significantly. Even rissa couldn¡¯t help but nce at the chest. What she saw inside left her visibly astonished. Within the iron chesty a snow¨Cwhite sculpture crafted from a material resembling a diamond. The statue depicted a winged woman, her face exquisitely beautiful, with wings half pure white and half pitch ck, exuding a blend of purity and allure. The statue stood before them in all its breathtaking splendor, exuding a sense of ancient grandeur that spoke of countless ages. Ita every detail bore the mark of time¡¯s relentless passage. Chapter 219 The Sacred Sorceress Yet, it was the face of the statue that truly shocked everyone present. All eyes turned to rissa in astonishment, including those of Donna and Barlyn. The statue¡¯s face was strikingly simr to rissa¡¯s¨Calmost an exact replica, though the aura it projected was subtly different. It was as if the statue had been carved in her likeness. ¡°How is this possible!¡± rissa murmured, her gaze locked on the statue. It wasn¡¯t just the resemnce that held her spellbound; it was as if something within her was being drawn to it, something stirring to life. She could feel an unusual connection between herself and the statue. Unable to resist, rissa took a step closer. Orion, smiling, began his introduction, ¡°Let me tell you about this statue. Its name is The Sacred Sorceress. Its origins are shrouded in mystery, with a history stretching back at least a thousand years. My ancestors from the Lark family acquired it by chance and have kept it in the ancestral home ever since. Today, it¡¯s a level two ancient magic weapon!¡± ¡°The Sacred Sorceress? A level two ancient magic weapon?¡± 7/2 Donna gasped, momentarily forgetting the statue¡¯s uncanny resemnce to rissa. The mere fact that it was a level two ancient magic weapon made it an invaluable treasure. Ancient magic weapons were scarce, even among ancient families, with most possessing only one¨Cand typically just a level one weapon. And now Orion was iming this statue was a level two ancient magic weapon? If the Wise Order of the Radcliffe family learned that Orion intended to use a level two ancient magic weapon as part of his bride price for rissa. would they refuse? Absolutely not! No one would turn down such an offer. God 220 God 220 Chapter 220 Her Boyfriend Is Me rissa¡¯s face twisted into an expression of seriousness as she considered the point. Orion smirked. ¡°Are you satisfied with my betrothal gift, Ms. Radcliffe? ¡°I can assert that only the Lark family is willing to present a level two ancient magic weapon as a betrothal gift for you. ¡°While others pursue betrothal discussions with Sir Radcliffe, I respect your wishes and brought the betrothal gift directly to you. Hope you¡¯ll agree.¡± With a casual gesture, Orion invited rissa to inspect the statue like a charming gentleman. rissa¡¯s demeanor remained ice¨Ccold. She was curious about the statue named the Sacred Sorceress, wanting to understand why it resembled her so much and why its appearance seemed to awaken something within her body as if something was stirring awake. rissa faintly felt a strong connection to the statue. But at the thought that this statue was Orion¡¯s betrothal gift for her, rissa felt disgusted, forcefully suppressing her curiosity and taking a few steps back. ¡°No need! ¡°Even if it¡¯s a level two ancient magic weapon, what of it? I have no interest in it. Take it back! I will not marry you.¡± rissa finished speaking and turned to leave. Orion¡¯s confident expression immediately disappeared, his gaze turning somewhat icy. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, do you perhaps think my betrothal gift is not enough? Or do you think I am out of your league?¡± rissa calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s neither. I simply don¡¯t like you and have no intention of marrying you. ¡°Furthermore, I already have a boyfriend.¡± Surprised, Donna attempted to stop rissa, but it was toote. Orion looked surprised. ¡°You already have a boyfriend? But didn¡¯t Apollo just die two days ago? Who is he? Are you deceiving me?¡± rissa hesitated, unsure whether to reveal Osborne¡¯s identity. Seeing her silence, Orion smirked again. ¡°It seems like you are truly deceiving me.¡± At that moment, a cold voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°rissa isn¡¯t lying to you. She does indeed have a boyfriend, and her boyfriend is me!¡± rissa¡¯s lovely face immediately lit up as she swiftly looked towards the door. ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re finally here!¡± The coldness melted from rissa¡¯s face, reced by a radiant smile, as she quickly ran a few steps and stood in front of Osborne, looking up at him with joy and happiness. Osborne smiled and reached out to touch rissa¡¯s lovely face. ¡°Sorry for the dy. Are you okay, rissa?¡± Blushing, rissa shook her head vigorously, hugging Osborne¡¯s arm tightly and leaning against him. Orion, witnessing their intimate actions, couldn¡¯t contain his anger, losing his elegant gentlemanly facade and even appearing somewhat sinister. Orion red at Osborne, asking coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Osborne returned the gaze. ¡°You¡¯re Orion? The Lark family¡¯s heir? Humph! Take your things and leave. rissa is my girlfriend. Don¡¯t ever think about it!¡± 2/2 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 220 Her Boyfriend is Me As he spoke, Onion calmed down. He sneered, saying, ¡°Your name is Osborne? I never heard of you! You im Ms. Radcliffe as your girlfriend? Ha, what are you? A nobody like you thinks you¡¯re worthy of being with Ms. Radcliffe? ¡°Do the Radcliffe family approve of you both being together? ¡°If the Radcliffe family agrees, I will leave without a fuss. But unfortunately, you two are probably just putting on an act!¡± With that, he looked down on Osborne with contempt. He couldn¡¯t believe that rissa would ever be interested in Osborne. rissa¡¯s face flushed with anger, and though she seemed on the verge of saying something, she held her tongue, realizing that Orion had a point, even if it was a difficult one to admit. The Radcliffe family would never approve of her being with Osborne. Osborne, however, remainedposed and smirked. ¡°You think we¡¯re just putting on a show?¡± Orion, brimming with confidence, retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± With a chuckle, Osborne suddenly turned and ced his hands on rissa¡¯s shoulders, locking eyes with her. rissa was taken aback, her cheeks burning as she met Osborne¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°Osborne, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Osborne¡¯s smile widened, and he leaned in, whispering, ¡°rissa, I want to kiss you.¡± Her cheeks flushed an even deeper red. ¡°There¡­ there are people watching.¡± Osborne¡¯s expression grew earnest. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I want to kiss you! From now on, I want everyone to know that I¡¯m your boyfriend. No matter how dangerous it is or how many people try to keep us apart, I¡¯m not backing down. I¡¯m facing this head¨Con.¡± rissa was stunned. Touched, she bit her lip and gazed at Osborne with a tenderness that seemed almost palpable. She nodded vigorously. ¡°Osborne, let¡¯s face it together!¡± Without waiting for Osborne to respond, rissa stood on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against his. Write yourment Gifts God 221 God 221 Chapter 221 Engage G¡­ rissa¡¯s lips were refreshingly cool, with a hint of sweetness. Osborne was caught off guard by rissa¡¯s initiative, and as he processed what was happening, his heart suddenly raced with excitement, unable to resist reciprocating passionately. The two then embraced in a kiss. Donna, Barlyn, and Orion, who were standing nearby, were stunned by the unexpected kiss happening right in front of them. With a gloomy expression, Donna wanted to speak but ultimately remained silent. Barlyn, on the other hand, was incredibly excited and somewhat pleased. Only Orion was trembling with anger. He roared, waving his hand abruptly, ¡°Damn it!¡± Osborne felt a sudden surge of power behind him. Satan¡¯s Eye began pulsating violently, alerting him of imminent danger. Osborne reluctantly pulled away from rissa¡¯s lips, quickly pushing her aside and deftly dodging backward. In the next second, a dimensional rift appeared abruptly between him and rissa. If Osborne hadn¡¯t reacted swiftly to push rissa away and dodge himself, the terrifying dimensional rift would have sliced his body in half like an unstoppable de. rissa¡¯s face showed fear. Osborne¡¯s expression turned icy cold in an instant. Osborne¡¯s voice was menacing. ¡°Orion, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± He thought, ¡°Sneak attack? Orion¡¯s trying to kill me?¡± Orion¡¯s face, too, was filled with murderous intent. ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s seeking death!¡± Orion¡¯s voice was cold. He thought, ¡°How dare Osborne kiss rissa in front of me? rissa is the woman I¡¯ve set my sights on, the wife I must marry no matter what. But now, my woman was kissed by Osborne?¡± With a fierce wave of Orion¡¯s hand, a massive dimensional rift appeared in front of Osborne, attempting to swallow him whole. Osborne sensed the danger and swiftly moved. However, dimensional rifts kept appearing along his path. If Osborne didn¡¯t have Satan¡¯s Eye to foresee danger, any idental contact with these rifts would have left him severely injured, if not fatally wounded. ¡°You bastard! Go to hell!¡± Orion¡¯s eyes glinted with hatred. He thought, ¡°How dare Osborne touch my woman? Osborne must die!¡± But as Orion watched Osborne continuously evade his attacks, his face reflected shock and grew gravely serious. ¡°Interesting!¡± Orion was surprised. Although he hadn¡¯t even used thirty percent of his power at this moment, not revealing his ss B+ metahuman strength, the fact that Osborne could dodge his attacks was impressive. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re probably close to ss B, isn¡¯t it? ¡°But do you think you can challenge me like this? You¡¯re simply pathetic!¡± After saying this, Orion prepared to unleash his full power to take down Osborne. N Chapter 221 Engage Orion frowned. He only wanted to kill Osborne, not rissa. rissa¡¯s fate power was key to his rise. He had to halt his attack, stating coldly, ¡°Do you always hide behind women? If you¡¯ve got any guts, face me in a fight. Let¡¯s settle this once and for all!¡± Osborne was about to speak when rissa sternly interjected, ¡°Orion, you better leave immediately! Otherwise, I will have to take action against you! The estate is equipped with the Draco Group¡¯s ss A defense system!¡± Orion¡¯s face instantly hardened at her words. As the heir of the Lark family, he had naturally heard of the Draco Group¡¯s ss A defense system and understood the system¡¯s formidable capability. Despite being a ss B+ metahuman himself, he wouldn¡¯t fare well against it. If he chose to fight, he might survive the encounter, but he would undoubtedly be severely injured! Orion hesitated for a moment. Seeing rissa¡¯s fierce protection of Osborne only fueled his anger, intensifying his determination to kill Osborne. He snapped, ¡°Fine, fine! ¡°Ie here with good intentions, and I get this kind of humiliation? I¡¯ll remember this day, and let me tell you, the two of you being together is nothing more than a pipe dream! ¡°I¡¯m taking this level two ancient magic weapon straight to Sir Radcliffe myself! I want to see if Sir Radcliffe and the Wise Order will reject me!¡± With that, Orion shot Osborne a look of sheer contempt. rissa¡¯s eyes widened in rm. She thought, ¡°If Orion shows up at the Radcliffe Estate with a level two ancient magic weapon, Grandpa and the Wise Order will definitely ept. After all, it¡¯s a level two ancient magic weapon! And with Orion¡¯s status, background, and talents, he¡¯s even better than Apollo. His power is rare spatial power. If the Lark family weren¡¯t so low¨Ckey, the Wise Order would have chosen Orion over Apollo fifteen years ago. But how can I stop him? There¡¯s no way!¡± She could only remain silent, continuing to shield Osborne to prevent Orion from making any move against him. Orion cast a cold nce at Osborne. ¡°I won¡¯t forget you. Next time I show up, rissa will be mine, and you¡¯ll be a corpse! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Orion ordered, snapping his fingers to create a dimensional rift that swallowed therge iron chest containing the Sacred Sorceress statue. With a wave, he and his entourage strode out of the Radcliffe Manor. God 222 God 222 Chapter 222 Orion Must Die! ¡°Spatial power! Space maniption can be considered a form of elemental force, right?¡± Osborne murmured to himself as he watched Orion walk away. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Orion had to be eliminated. He thought, ¡°I finally got rid of Apollo and freed rissa from that engagement, only to have Orion show up with a level two ancient magic weapon to propose? Not on my watch! The tense expressions on rissa and Donna¡¯s faces told me everything I needed to know¡ª Orion¡¯s chances of winning over the Radcliffe Estate were rmingly high. No way! I absolutely cannot let Orion get to the Radcliffe Estate! I have to take him out! Whether it¡¯s because Orion wants to marry rissa or because he has just tried to kill me, there is no denying it: we are now enemies. As long as Orion is alive, peace is a distant dream for me. If that¡¯s the case, why shouldn¡¯t I strike first and eliminate Orion?¡± Once that thought took root, it was impossible to suppress. Donna¡¯s sharp voice cut through the tension, her eyes zing with frustration. ¡°Osborne, rissa, you two are being reckless! ¡°How could you be so intimate in front of everyone? Now that your rtionship is out in the open, brace yourselves for the storm that¡¯sing. I can¡¯t protect you anymore.¡± Her anger was palpable. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. rissa¡¯s impulsive kiss in front of Orion had clearly rubbed her the wrong way. rissa bit her lip, wrapping her arms around Osborne¡¯s, her expression resolute. ¡°Aunt Donna, we¡¯re not afraid! We¡¯ve made our choice, and we¡¯re ready to face whateveres our way. If it¡¯s going to be exposed, then let everyone know I have a boyfriend. I¡¯m only marrying Osborne; no one else.¡± Donna sighed, the weight of the situation settling in. ¡°Do you really think that will stop them from pursuing you? You¡¯re being naive. Do you think Osborne is some highborn heir? Or a noble scion? Or maybe he¡¯s the Godfather¡¯s grandson? ¡°Even if everyone knows he¡¯s your boyfriend, that won¡¯t stop others from wanting to marry you. Your public deration just puts a target on Osborne¡¯s back.¡± Osborne rubbed his nose, wanting to reveal the truth about being the Godfather¡¯s grandson, but the thought of the fourpetitors from the Augustine family held him back. That information couldn¡¯t be made public yet. The trouble and danger that would follow would be far worse than what he faced now. ¡°Ms. Donna Radcliffe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this mess! Soon, no one will dare propose to anyone from the Radcliffe family!¡± His eyes glinted with determination. Donna snorted, crossing her arms. ¡°And how do you n to do that? You think you can scare everyone off? Come on, are you just blowing smoke?¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m blowing smoke or not, Ms. Donna Radcliffe, you¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Osborne replied confidently, giving rissa¡¯s arm a reassuring pat. ¡°I need to take care of some things and will be gone for a while. Stay safe here at the manor.¡± Concern flickered across rissa¡¯s face. ¡°Osborne, what are you nning to do? Please don¡¯t be reckless. We promised to face everything together. Don¡¯t go off on a dangerous mission alone.¡± Osborne smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± With that, he nodded to Barlyn and made his way out of the Radcliffe Manor. Once in the car, he inmediately opened the Draco Star Wristlet¡¯s marketce and navigated to the intelligence page. 2/2 Chapter 222 Orion Must Die! Osborne ordered, ¡°I need all information on Orion, the heir of the Lark family! ¡°And his current location!¡± After his request, it wasn¡¯t long before he received a prompt response. With anticipation, Osborne clicked to ess Orion¡¯s dossier. Orion, a 25¨Cyear¨Cold heir of the Lark family, was the son of Gabriel, the head of the Lark family. As a ss B space elemental metahuman, he was the only descendant of the Lark family to unlock the spatial power in a century. Osborne quickly scanned through Orion¡¯s dossier, his brow furrowing in concern. ¡°A ss B space elemental metahuman? When I faced him, his strength certainly matched that ssification, but something felt off. He¡¯s definitely hiding his true strength! ¡°No matter if he¡¯s ss B or even ss B+, I will take him down today! ¡°Orion, since you dare to set your sights on rissa, you¡¯re headed straight for hell!¡± As he murmured these words, a notification pinged on his device, revealing Orion¡¯s real¨Ctime location. After leaving Radcliffe Manor, Orion was leading a sizeable convoy of followers straight toward the Radcliffe Estate. Osborne thought grimly, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s really going for it¨Ctrying to win over the Wise Order.¡± The sheer size of the convoy made it clear that Orion wasn¡¯t trying to conceal his movements; the Draco Group¡¯s intelligencework had easily picked up on his whereabouts. ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll use you to send a message to the others!¡± Osborne whispered to himself, ncing at Orion¡¯s route. Without wasting a moment, he revved the engine, setting off in pursuit. Write yourment Gifts Super Godfather. God 223 God 223 Chapter 223 Hunt Down It was early evening. Orion¡¯s destination¨Cthe Radcliffe Estatey just 124 miles away from Mayby City. At a normal pace, he would reach his destination in no more than two hours. Osborne weighed his options and decided against pursuing Orion from behind. Instead, he veered onto a shortcut, intending to intercept Orion¡¯s convoy. He pushed his car to the limit, weaving expertly through the traffic. His remarkable eyesight and reflexes allowed him to navigate the winding streets without a hitch, even at breakneck speeds. After an hour of intense driving, Osborne finally managed to position himself ahead of Orion¡¯s convoy on the outskirts of Cloudsea City. By now, night had fallen, and a steady rain began to pour, nketing the area in darkness. He parked his car along the edge of a dense thicket, hiding it from view. As the rain pelted down around him, a smirk crept across his face. Osborne thought, ¡°This weather couldn¡¯t work better in my favor! Orion¡¯s convoy should be right around the corner!¡± With that, he pulled out his Draco Model H mini¨Chandgun¡ªthe very same one he hadn¡¯t had time to rece. This little beauty fired bullets quickly but had limited stopping power, not something designed for taking down som wasn¡¯t his intention; he just needed to force Orion¡¯s convoy to a halt. Before long, a convoy came into view¨Ca fleet of luxury cars. This had to be Orion¡¯s entourage. They cruised steadily down the highway, edging closer to Osborne¡¯s ambush point. He didn¡¯t hesitate and sprang into action. ke Orion or his thugs. But that Each bullet tore through the air as Osborne¡¯s aim, honed to perfection, sent every round smashing into the tires of the luxury cars. Inside the central vehicle of the convoy, Orion¡¯s expression was ferocious. ¡°rissa, that bitch! How dare she reject me and date another guy? She belongs to me! Just wait until she joins the Lark family; I¡¯ll make her regret this! ¡°I¡¯ll have her begging for mercy on the bed!¡± Orion hissed, his heart still boiling with rage. The images of rissa kissing Osborne shed in his mind, fueling his murderous intent. ¡°And that Osborne! How dare hepete for her affections? He¡¯s as good as dead! I¡¯ll break his limbs and peel his flesh bit by bit! I¡¯ll make him beg for a swift end!¡± Orion¡¯s handsome face twisted into a sinister sneer, consumed by his thoughts of revenge. But suddenly, the car jolted violently, swerving as if a tire had blown. The driver skillfully managed to bring the vehicle to a smooth stop, but confusion surged within the car. ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± Orion snapped, his voice cold and demanding. One of his men eximed, panic creeping into his tone, ¡°Mr. Lark, we¡¯ve got a problem! It looks like all our tires have blown out¨Cthis isn¡¯t a coincidence!¡± Orion¡¯s brows knitted together in disbelief. ¡°All of them? Who in their right mind would dare attack me? I want to see this supposed attacker for myself! Let¡¯s get out and assess the situation!¡± Still oblivious to the danger, he exuded confidence. He thought, ¡°In Skyefall territory, who would be crazy enough toy a hand on me, the heir of the Lark family? Not a chance! Even the other ancient families wouldn¡¯t cross that line. And now that I¡¯ve just transcended to ss B+, I can handle anything life throws at me.¡± LIL Without a second thought, he flung open the car door and stepped out. His men followed suit, weapons raised, forming a protective circle around him. ¡°Mr. Lark, we¡¯ve found bullet holes! ¡°These tiny holes suggest it¡¯s from a handful of handguns. There¡¯s someone hiding in those woods, and they¡¯ve taken out our tires with some serious marksmanship!¡± Orion couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Can you believe it? Someone actually dares to attack me? Well, well! This is just perfect! I¡¯ve been in a foul mood anyway. Let¡¯s storm in there and bring that bastard out! ¡°I¡¯ll y him alive!¡± His fierce resolve only grew. Instead of cowering at the threat, he was ready to charge into the woods, eager to face sch ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ever was behind the attack. His men rallied behind him, a throng of thirty loyal followers, all charged up and ready to dive into the jungle, forming a protective wall around Orion as they advanced. Deep in the underbrush, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but smirk He thought, shaking his head, ¡°Orion, you really are a cocky one! But hey, fine by me¡ªif you want to walk right into the trap, I won¡¯t stop you from signing your own death warrant!¡± With that, Osborne deliberately retreated at a leisurely pace, not bothering to conceal his tracks. He feigned panic as he sauntered deeper into the woods, clearly letting his presence be known. ¡°There! I see him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one guy!¡± Orion squinted into the thickening darkness. The shadows made it hard to identify Osborne, but something about the figure seemed familiar. He barked, ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away! I want to see who¡¯s got the guts to take a shot at me.¡± With a flick of his wrist, he motioned his men to follow, and they surged forward with wild enthusiasm, eager to catch the attacker. But it didn¡¯t take long before they halted in confusion. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Because there stood Osborne, no longer fleeing but casually waiting for them, a wolfish grin stered on his face. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ Orion? Looks like we¡¯re running into each other again!¡± God 224 God 224 Chapter 224 Fierce Battle ¡°Osborne?¡± Orion¡¯s voice dripped with disbelief as he stared at the figure before him. He nced around, ensuring there were no hidden ambushes, and a cold smirk crept across his face. ¡°You actually caught up to me? Lured me out here for what? Are you here to apologize and beg for mercy?¡± Orion¡¯s disdain was palpable. He couldn¡¯t fathom that Osborne hade to kill him. After all, Osborne was alone while he commanded a small army of thirty capable men. With his status, he couldn¡¯t imagine Osborne would dare to challenge him. ¡°Thinking of begging for mercy now? Isn¡¯t that a bitte? But since I¡¯m a good guy at heart, if you lick my shoes clean, I might just forgive you.¡± Osborne looked at him as if he were a fool. ¡°Orion, have you lost your mind? Why on earth would you think I¡¯m here to apologize or beg for anything?¡± Orion frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here? ¡°Then what do you want?¡± With a calm smile, Osborne replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you.¡± For a moment, Orion was taken aback, then he burst intoughter, dismissing Osborne¡¯s words. ¡°You? Kill meet you alone? That¡¯s rich! You¡¯ve got to be kidding!¡± But just as quickly, his amusement faded, and his expression turned icy. ¡°Kill him!¡± Orion barked, crossing his arms defiantly, signaling his men to attack. He didn¡¯t even consider getting his hands dirty, as if Osborne didn¡¯t warrant his direct involvement. His men surged forward, fierce and determined, ready to take Osborne down. But at that moment, Osborne raised a hand. A dark cloud loomed overhead, and terrifying bolts of lightning began to sh, crashing down with an unrelenting fury, striking every one of Orion¡¯s men. Osborne¡¯s lightning elemental essence had merged with other primal forces to be the formidable Devil¡¯s Light, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t still wield raw lightning power. It was simply that the power of the lightning wasn¡¯t as formidable as the Devil¡¯s Light after it had been fused, which was why Osborne didn¡¯t use it much. In fact, on a stormy night like this, the lightning¡¯s might was amplified, making it all the more terrifying. Orion¡¯s subordinates, trained by the Lark family, were no slouches, but they paled inparison to Apollo¡¯s elite Viper Squad. Most of them were only ss C or even ss D+. In the face of Osborne¡¯s unleashed power, they were utterly outmatched. As the lightning struck, the air filled with their pained screams. They couldn¡¯t withstand the onught, their bodies smoking and copsing to the ground. Only Orion remained unscathed, a dimensional rift appearing above him, swallowing the lightning aimed at him whole. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As the storm subsided, Orion stood untouched, but his expression darkened as he surveyed the fallen bodies of his men. Rage boiled within him, nearly spilling over. ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re asking for trouble! ¡°Dimensional Devour!¡± Orion roared, swinging his hand forward. A massive dimensional rift, 30 feet long and resembling a gaping abyss, appeared in front of Osborne, racing toward him with terrifying speed. Chapter 224 Fierce Battle 2/2 This time, Orion wasn¡¯t holding back. He unleashed the full force of his ss B+ metahuman abilities, intent on obliterating Osborne in an instant. Osborne¡¯s expression shifted to one of rm. He thought, ¡°So, he was hiding his strength! That kind of power signature is definitely ss B+! He¡¯s younger than Apollo but somehow even stronger, and he wields that rare space power! Such talent wouldn¡¯t be considered weak even in the Augustine family!¡± Osborne¡¯s movements remained swift. The most terrifying aspect of spatial power was its unpredictability¨Cany location within the void could suddenly be the origin of a dimensional rift. The dimensional rift that Orion unleashed was terrifyingly powerful¨Cit was like tearing space itself apart. Even the toughest materials stood little chance against the slicing force of the rift; they could be sliced cleanly in two without a moment¡¯s notice. But what Orion wielded was an even more formidable mastery of spatial power. Dimensional Devour! A colossal rift opened up, barreling forward with a frightening speed that resembled a gaping maw, ready to consume everything in its path. Anything caught in its grasp would vanish from this world entirely, leaving no trace behind¨Ceven the remains would be wiped away as if they had never existed. Faced with such an onught, most would find it nearly impossible to withstand the attack. But Orion¡¯s opponent was Osborne, a man well¨Cprepared for danger. With a sh of his eyes, Osborne activated his Satan¡¯s Eye ability, a keen instinct that warned him of impending peril. Before the dimensional rift even formed, he had sensed its threat and darted to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding the initial strike. Harnessing the power of the wind element, he propelled himself forward at breakneck speed, slipping past the encroaching rift with remarkable agility. Orion¡¯s expression darkened as he realized what had just happened. ¡°What? You think you can escape? You have no idea how powerful spatial power truly is! In the face of my power, you won¡¯t stand a chance! Prepare to die!¡± He swung his arm again. The enormous rift surged forward with even greater speed, lunging toward Osborne. All around him, smaller dimensional rifts erupted, appearing before, behind, and to the sides of Osborne in rapid session. Osborne¡¯s eyes widened. These smaller rifts blocked his escape routes¨Cif he tried to brute¨Cforce his way through, he risked getting sliced Orion was forcing him into a corner,pelling him to confront the terrifying Dimensional Devour head¨Con. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, let¡¯s fight! Devil¡¯s Light!¡± Osborne bellowed. In an instant, a brilliant yellow glow enveloped him, radiating pure power. This wasn¡¯t just any glow¨Cit was Level Three Devil¡¯s Light. apart. Super Lodfather: kz¨Cwise Begging 71 God 225 God 225 Chapter 225 Dimensional Copse The brilliant yellow of level three Devil¡¯s Light wrapped around Osborne, resembling a shimmering suit of golden armor. With a swift thought, he unleashed the light, drawing in the elemental forces of water, wind, lightning, and earth around him, causing an explosive expansion that grew rapidly outwards. In the blink of an eye, a sphere of light emerged, shining like a miniature sun. This sphere then elongated into a magnificent sword of pure light, which he swung fiercely towards the oing dimensional rift that threatened to devour him whole. With a thunderous crash, the light sword collided with the rift, generating an explosion akin to a meteor striking the earth. The sh sent shockwaves through the air, both the sword and the rift vibrating violently, as if they might shatter under the pressure. The environment around them fell into chaos, crumbling under the weight of the unleashed energy. Atst, both the light sword and the dimensional rift exploded in a blinding sh, dissolving into the void. Osborne¡¯s face lit up with surprising delight. The level three Devil¡¯s Light hadn¡¯t disappointed him; it had stood against Orion¡¯s dimensional rift and matched it blow for blow, resulting in mutual annihtion. It was no small feat, considering Orion was a ss B+ metahuman, while Osborne was only ss C+. The gulf between them should have spelled doom for him. Moreover, Orion was someone wielding the fearsome powers of space maniption. But the strength of the level three Devil¡¯s Light had leveled the ying field, allowing him to push back with equ N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The realization filled him with exhration; he hadn¡¯t expected to wield such power. After all, even Godfather didn¡¯t possess it. This assured Osborne to take on foes who were beyond his usual level. Meanwhile, Orion¡¯s expression morphed into one of disbelief and anger. ¡°How could this happen?!¡± Orion eximed, watching helplessly as his revered dimensional rift fell apart. The confidence that had once reigned in his demeanor dissipated, reced by a menacing aura. ¡°Two kinds of power?¡± Orion growled, a twist of suspicion settling in. He couldn¡¯t help but think that Osborne was wielding not one but two powers¨Cthe lightning he¡¯d seen earlier and the strange yellow glow now manifesting. A dual wielder was a rare kind of genius. His murderous intent sharpened; Osborne wasn¡¯t even a ss B metahuman, yet here he was, presenting a serious threat with hisbined powers. Orion realized he couldn¡¯t let Osborne grow any stronger. If he did, Osborne would eventually be an insurmountable adversary. Osborne simply smirked, an air of confidence surrounding him. ¡°Two powers? Maybe. What else have you got? Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± Orion inhaled deeply, his cold voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll acknowledge your skill; you¡¯ve impressed me. But don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve survived this far means you can stand up to me. You¡¯ve pushed me to use my ultimate move, and now, I¡¯m going to make you wish you hadn¡¯t! Dimensional Copse!¡± He shouted, his words bearing the weight of the world. The space around them trembled violently as rifts began tearing through reality, one after the other, like gaping wounds to hell itself. Eighteen massive rifts, each measuring a solid 30 feet in length, surrounded Osborne, closing in from every direction as if forming a deadly battalion armed to swallow him whole. Scattered around them were nearly a hundred smaller rifts, writhing like serpents eager to strike. Osborne scowled; the air had shattered around him, reflecting chaos like a mirror splintered into a thousand shards. ¡°A copse of space, huh? Just what I¡¯d expect from a ss B+ metahuman! I suppose this is Orion¡¯s ace in the hole. If I can just break this move, he¡¯ll be out of options.¡± Orion¡¯s face had turned an unhealthy shade of pale. Controlling that many rifts was evidently taking its toll on him. Yet, through that strain, Orion¡¯s confidence remained intact as he sneered. ¡°Now, I¡¯m sending you straight to hell!¡± 2/2 Chapter 225 Dimensional Copse With that, Orion took a confident step forward into one of the small dimensional rifts. Osborne was struck with disbelief. He thought, ¡°What the hell is he doing? Is he trying to off himself by jumping into a rift?¡± Just then, Satan¡¯s Eye began to pulsate wildly. He felt an overwhelming sense of danger creeping up from behind him. Without a second thought, Osborne lunged forward. But it was toote. A tremendous force mmed into his back, sending him hurtling across the battlefield. He felt a sharp chill race through him as his face paled; the golden, radiant armor of light that surrounded him flickered precariously, threatening to shatter under the assault. Whipping around, he saw Orion emerging from another dimensional rift behind him. It was Orion who imbued with the terrifying power of space. ¡°Ha! Come on, give me your best shot!¡± Orion taunted, a cruel smirk stered across his face. st attacked Osborne from behind, his fist Without hesitation, he vanished back into the rift, only to reappear once again behind Osborne from yet another rift. Osborne barely had time to react as he was sent flying once more. Even with the protective shield of the golden armor, the sheer force of each blow drained him, leaving hisplexion increasingly drawn and his body screaming in pain. Orion was relentless, slipping in and out of the dimensional rifts like a ghost, making it impossible for Osborne to predict where the next attack woulde from. He felt like a deer in headlightspletely at the mercy of his unpredictable adversary. With each brutal strike, the gravity of the situation escted. All the while, the eighteen colossal dimensional rifts began to close in, merging together into something far more terrifying. An ominous pull emanated from the jarring fusion, a force so potent it sent shivers down Osborne¡¯s spine. The creeping sensation of utter dread gripped his heart. God 226 God 226 71 Chapter 226 All the Stops ¡°Absolutely cannot let this massive dimensional rift fully form! Even if I transform into a Vampire, I might not be able to withstand it!¡± Osborne¡¯s face turned grave, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. ¡°Space power is indeed eerie and powerful. It¡¯s no wonder it¡¯s considered one of the top ten strongest powers by many. It¡¯s just too tricky and versatile,¡± Osborne muttered to himself, his mind racing with possibilities. He thought, ¡°Orion¡¯s power level far exceeds my own, coupled with the unpredictable nature of space power; I would have been defeated long ago if not for the protection of level three Devil¡¯s Light. How can I unravel the current situation? How can I break free from this Dimensional Copse?¡± As Osborne pondered his next move, he felt the familiar sense of danger creeping up on him once again from behind. It was Orion, utilizing the small dimensional rifts to move behind him. He thought, ¡°You think I¡¯m just a sitting duck for you? If that¡¯s the case, Osborne¡¯s I¡¯ll start by destroying all your small dimensional rifts, leaving you unable to maneuver through space!¡± e¡¯s eyes gleamed with cold determination. In a swift motion, he drew a dark sword from his waist¨Cthe Death¡¯s Edge. A level one ancient magic weapon, the Death¡¯s Edge might have been considered basic in power level, but it far surpassed even the most advanced modern weapons of the Draco Group. Most importantly, it resonated perfectly with Osborne, enhancing the power of the Devil¡¯s Light. ¡°Strike!¡± Osborne challenged, meeting Orion¡¯s attack head¨Con before swiftly swinging the Death¡¯s Edge. The yellow Devil¡¯s Light, empowered by the sword, radiated a terrifying aura, manifesting into a massive yellow sword light aimed at Orion. Orion sneered. ¡°Impressive power, but it¡¯s useless if you can¡¯t hit me, isn¡¯t it?¡± With a swift movement, he vanished into another dimensional rift, evading Osborne¡¯s attack effortlessly. The yellow sword light sliced through the dimensional rift, shattering it into fragments. The momentum continued as it sliced through more rifts one after another, finally dissipating after several strikes. In that direction, no more dimensional rifts remained. Orion was momentarily stunned, his overconfident demeanor faltering as he realized Osborne¡¯s attack had decimated his defenses with just a single strike. His gaze fell upon the seemingly inconspicuous dark sword in Osborne¡¯s hand. The next second, his expression shifted to one of shock. ¡°An ancient magic weapon of the Chevalier family? You¡­ you are the one who killed Apollo! You are the owner of Skyefall Security Services?¡± Osborne swiftly swung his sword, slicing through a dozen or so smaller dimensional rifts in a single direction. His cold smile spoke volumes. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªit¡¯s me.¡± Orion¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Very well! So, you are the one. I must thank you. If you hadn¡¯t killed Apollo, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to marry rissa! ¡°Now, by defeating you, rissa will be mine! Hahaha!¡± Orion¡¯sughter rang out, filled with malice. Osborne¡¯s expression remained icy. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Think you¡¯re worthy of rissa? You¡¯re probably not going to live long enough to dream about it!¡± With a swift motion, Osborne struck again, slicing through another cluster of small dimensional rifts. As each rift was destroyed, Orion¡¯s attempts to 2/2 Chapter 226 All the Stops g attack from behind became increasingly challenging. Orion¡¯s face twisted with a cold rage, but his confidence remained unwavering. He nced towards the impending formation of the colossal dimensional rift, a malevolent smile forming on his face. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re done for! My Dimensional Copse is about to take shape! Even a ss A martial master or a power master wouldn¡¯t dare face it head¨Con! ¡°Now, prepare to meet your end!¡± Orion stood there, arms crossed, watching as the colossal dimensional rift loomed closer to formation. Inside, it swirled a chilling pull, a terrifying force that made it feel like a ck hole threatening to devour everything in its path. Osborne could sense the increasing difficulty of moving, each attempt feeling like he was stuck in msses. If he got sucked into that rift, he wouldn¡¯t just disappear¨Chis very existence would be erased, leaving nothing behind. He thought, ¡°I can¡¯t keep holding back any longer! I¡¯ve got to take out Orion if I want to stop this bizarre dimensional rift from fully forming!¡± With that determination sparking in his mind, Osborne channeled the power of his Blood Cross tattoo. ¡°Vampire! Transform!¡± His short hair began to lengthen wildly, cascading into a fluid mane of blood¨Cred locks, each strand resembling fresh crimson. A pair of sharp fangs emerged from his mouth, glinting ominously. His fingers elongated into ws as sharp as daggers. Even his face took on a more sculpted, pale appearance, resembling a haunting vision. At that moment, Osborne pulled out all the stops. Orion¡¯s words dripped with a cold confidence, his malice clear. ¡°Transforming into the Vampire? I¡¯ve seen it before. But I never pegged you as a three¨Cpower metahuman! Someone like you, if allowed to grow, could be a real nightmare. But you still won¡¯t escape your fate! Even in this form, you¡¯re as good as dead! ¡°It won¡¯t be long now; just ten seconds and my Dimensional Copse will be fully formed! Once it does, unless you¡¯re a ss A master, no one¡¯s walking away from it!¡± With those menacing eyes locked on Osborne, it was clear that Orion saw him as a threat that needed to be eliminated. Meanwhile, Osborne could feel an overwhelming sense of danger closing in on him. ¡°The one who¡¯s going to die is you!¡± Without hesitation, he lunged towards Orion, unleashing every ounce of his strength. B God 227 God 227 Chapter 227 Kill Orion Osborne swung the Death¡¯s Edge, unleashing a powerful burst of yellow sword light aimed straight at Orion. Osborne had already cleared the surrounding dimensional rifts, leaving Orion with no escape route. He was left with no choice but to face the attack head on. The power of the level three Devil¡¯s Light was terrifying, but Orion was no slouch. As a ss B+ metahuman, his power level far exceeded Osborne¡¯s. Even with all his cards on the table, Osborne knew he couldn¡¯t take Orion down in a matter of moments. Unless, of course, he pulled a rabbit out of his hat. Realizing this, Osborne didn¡¯t waste a second after his initial strike. He waved his hand, and a fierce Wind Tornado erupted around Orion. The sudden appearance of the vortex caught Orion off guard. Just as he had shattered Osborne¡¯s yellow sword light, he found himself enveloped by the swirling winds, unable to react in time. But Orion didn¡¯t panic. Assessing the tornado¡¯s strength, he smirked, confident. ? ¡°You¡¯ve really surprised me! Your powers are quite the spectacle¨Ctruly a sight to behold! But this Wind Tornado? It¡¯s with this? How ridiculous!¡± You think you can kill me He was preparing to break apart the tornado. But then, the ground beneath him cracked open, and a sharp earthen spike shot up, aimed directly at his lower body. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Orion eximed, startled not by the spike¡¯s power but by the sheer variety of Osborne¡¯s powers. He thought, ¡°How many powers has Osborne disyed so far? Four? Five?¡± The realization left him reeling, but there was no time to dwell on it. He had to abandon his n to shatter the tornado and focus on defending against the spike¨Che had no desire for his lower body to be skewered. But this was just the beginning. Osborne had more tricks up his sleeve. With another swift motion, he conjured a massive water sphere that enveloped Orionpletely. Suddenly, Orion found it hard to breathe, as if he were sinking into quicksand. Every movement felt like wading through msses, and the swirling Wind Tornado continued to batter him with piercing earth spikes. Orion¡¯s expression shifted to one of rm. He shouted, frustration creeping into his voice, ¡°Water element power! ¡°Damn it, how many powers do you have? It¡¯s impossible for someone like you to exist in this world!¡± Osborne merely chuckled, his eyes glinting with determination. ¡°Why don¡¯t you feel what it¡¯s like to be electrocuted?¡± In an instant, lightning rained down. With the Wind Tornado, water sphere, and earth spikes all constraining his movements, Orion had nowhere to dodge. The lightning struck him squarely, and he felt his body stiffen. Despite being a ss B+ metahuman and having trained extensively in martial arts, he couldn¡¯t withstand the onught of attacks without showing any reaction. Pain shot through him, leaving him momentarily paralyzed. Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up with triumph. ¡°This is it! You¡¯re finished, Orion! You¡¯ve lost!¡± At that moment, his blood¨Cred hair began to grow wildly, twisting and curling like vines, rapidly lunging toward Orion. Frozen in ce, Orion could only watch helplessly as Osborne¡¯s blood¨Cred hair approached, wrapping around him like a serpent. Panic surged through him as he felt the tendrils constricting his body, binding him tighter and tighter. Chapter 221 Kill Orion ¡°Are you really trying to capture me? Dream on! I¡¯ll just trigger the Dimensional Copse, and we¡¯ll¡­¡± Suddenly, Orion felt a jolt¡ªa realization struck him like lightning. His power had vanished, leaving him utterly helpless. The massive dimensional rift that had been forming around him abruptly halted in its tracks, dissolving into nothingness, ¡°No! This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Orion roared, disbelief etched across his face. Osborne let out a sigh of relief. All his borate strategies aimed to momentarily immobilize Orion, preventing him from defending himself or escaping Then, he unleashed his hair to bind Orion tightly. The hair was unusual, imbued with a mystical energy that suppressed Orion¡¯s powers. Once trapped, Orion was left powerless and vulnerable. Without his abilities, he was just a physically fit ordinary man¨Cno match for Osborne. Approaching Orion with a cold smirk, Osborne taunted, ¡°Nothing is impossible. You¡¯ve lost! Orion, you even tho you? You¡¯ve really overstepped!¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to go!¡± Osborne raised the Death¡¯s Edge to Orion¡¯s throat. u could force rissa to marry Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Orion, panic¨Cstricken, pleaded, ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me! I won¡¯t marry rissa! I swear, I won¡¯t every another finger on her. Just let me go! For God¡¯s sake, let me go! I can pay you whatever you want¨Cjust say the amount!¡± Osborne¡¯s disdain was palpable. ¡°Forgive you for God¡¯s sake? Sorry, but that¡¯s for Him to decide. I¡¯m just here to send you to meet Him!¡± With that, he thrust his sword forward. The sharp tip pierced directly into Orion¡¯s throat. His eyes widened in shock, and crimson blood gushed from his mouth. His vitality ebbed away rapidly. God 228 God 228 Chapter 228 Mutated Satan¡¯s Eye Feeling the cold grip of death closing in, Orion suddenly found himself filled with regret. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m a ss B+ metahuman, a rare spatial metahuman, and I still have plenty of tricks up my sleeve. Why does it have to end like this?¡± But s, it was toote for regrets. In an instant, the spark of life faded from his eyes. Just as Orion breathed hisst, a rift tore open in the void before him. Osborne jumped back in rm, momentarily convinced that Orion was staging ast¨Cditch effort. He braced for an attack, but nothing came. Instead, the dimensional rift began spewing forth objects, the most striking of which was a massive iron chest. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Osborne eximed, his eyes widening in astonishment. He recognized that chest¨Cit contained an ancient statue known as the Sacred Sorceress, which bore a strikin ording to Orion, it was a level two ancient magic weapon. Osborne quickly connected the dots. nce to rissa. Orion, being a spatial metahuman, could manipte space and create an unseen Dimensional Space, like a pocket dimension. Now that he was dead, the Dimensional Space had lost its anchor and copsed, releasing everything it contained. Among the scattered items were a few changes of clothes, weapons, vital documents, and more. But what truly piqued Osborne¡¯s interest was the statue of the Sacred Sorceress. However, he didn¡¯t rush to inspect it. Instead, his gaze remained fixed on Orion¡¯s lifeless body, a glimmer of anticipation flickering in his eyes. ¡°Spatial power is also one of the elemental powers. That means my Satan¡¯s Eye can totally devour his spatial elemental essence, allowing me to take control of spatial power! ¡°Spatial power is often hailed as one of the top ten strongest powers. If I can harness it, my strength will skyrocket.¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help but recall the bizarre techniques Orion wielded. Whether it was dimensional rifts, Dimensional Space, Dimensional Copse, or interdimensional travel, each had posed a significant challenge to him. If he could master those powers, just imagine how formidable he would be! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Osborne thought fervently, ¡°I have to absorb his spatial elemental essence! Spatial power is incredibly rare; it might not appear again for centuries. I can¡¯t let this opportunity slip away!¡± With that, Osborne sprang into action. His Satan¡¯s Eye had already consumed four types of elemental essences, and absorbing spatial elemental essence would make it five. In the long lineage of the Augustine family, the most ambitious person had only managed to consume five types of elemental essences. Tragically, he had met his end during the fusion, his body exploding from the strain. It was clear that devouring a fifth elemental essence was not merely a gamble¨Cit was a life¨Cor¨C death risk. One misstep and it could all be over. Yet, Osborne was resolute. For him, the spatial elemental essence was far too rare and potent to pass up. Missing this chance would haunt him forever. The power and abilities he would gain from it would elevate him to a level he couldn¡¯t imagine. But it wasn¡¯t just that; Osborne sensed that his Satan¡¯s Eye was different, somehow altered. While the standard Satan¡¯s Eye passed down in the Augustine family possessed white star¨Clike points in its depths, he was certain his own was marked by shimmering silver. 2/2 Chapter 228 Mutated Satan¡¯s Eye Most seasoned fighters might develop a sense of danger after countless battles, but it would hardly compare to the rity and sharpness that Osborne experienced. Then there was the matter of perception. A normal Satan¡¯s Eye could see through most things, but it faced limitations¨Cparticrly when it came to powerful martial artists and metahumans, who generated a unique energy field that could obscure the Eye¡¯s vision. Attempting to peer through their defenses would often alert them to the intrusion. But Osborne was different; his Satan¡¯s Eye had none of those restrictions. No matter how formidable the adversary, whether a martial artist or a metahuman, he could see right through them. Just take Isa, for instance¨Cshe was undoubtedly a deadly martial artist, perhaps even a martial master. Any ordinary Satan¡¯s Eye would fail against her, but Osborne could perceive her movements effortlessly without her ever being the wiser. At first, Osborne hadn¡¯t dared to think his power might stem from a mutation. But then, not long ago, he¡¯d overheard Serena talking about a man named Vincent in the Augustine family. Vincent possessed a mutated Satan¡¯s Eye, making it far stronger than the ordinary version. If Vincent¡¯s Eye could evolve, why couldn¡¯t his? With that realization, Osborne felt a surge of confidence. ¡°It¡¯s because my Satan¡¯s Eye is mutated that I was able to easily consume those four elemental essences, surpassing even Godfather. So what¡¯s to stop me from taking on a fifth? It won¡¯t necessarily spell doom for me.¡± With determination coursing through him, Osborne wasted no time. He turned his focus inward, delving into Orion¡¯s still¨Cwarm body. He could sense the lingering spatial elemental essence, just waiting to be imed. With the help of his Satan¡¯s Eye, he swiftly began to extract and absorb the essence, feeling it slip away from Orion like shadows dispersing at dawn. In an instant, Osborne was hit by a tidal wave of spatial power, and the world around him shifted. It felt as if he had transcended the ordinary three dimensions, stepping into a realm of four. Write yourment God 229 God 229 Gifte Chapter 229 Spatial Power ¡°Wow, so this is what space feels like!¡± Osborne murmured. Suddenly, he swung his hand, and out of nowhere, a rift tore open in the void ahead. It looked like a gateway to hell, sending chills down his spine. But Osborne knew better. This wasn¡¯t a portal to some infernal realm; it was merely a slice through space, revealing a chaotic expanse behind it. There was no air, no time, no matter¨Cnothing at all. If someone were to be swallowed by that dimensional rift, it would mean certain death. Only those who wielded spatial power could navigate through such treacherous territory. With another wave of his hand, Osborne opened a dimensional rift several dozen yards away. He hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath and stepped into it. In an instant, he vanished, only to reappear momentster through another rift. Osborne eximed, a grin spreading across his face, ¡°Now, this is interdimensional travel! ¡°Too bad my current strength only lets me tear open space within a hundred yards. I guess I¡¯m stuck with this limited range for now. ¡°Still, it¡¯s perfect for ambushing or dodging a critical hit. And let¡¯s be honest if Orion hadn¡¯t been so cocky; I might¡¯ve had a tough time dealing with him while he was hell¨Cbent on escaping. ¡°When I be a ss B or even a ss A master, just imagine being able to rip apart space over a greater distance thought, and I could travel from Mayby City to Cloudsea City in the blink of an eye!¡± Osborne felt a wave of satisfaction wash over him. ¡°I¡¯m still just a ss C+, though. My power level is too low forrge¨Cscale spatial tears. That Dimensional Copse technique Orion used? I won¡¯t be able to pull that off until I reach ss B.¡± After experimenting a bit, he was thoroughly impressed with the spatial elemental power he had gained. With this ability, hisbat style would be far more unpredictable and versatile. His survival tactics would be significantly enhanced. Most importantly, Osborne could now create a Dimensional Space. It was like having an invisible pocket where he could stash things away, ready to retrieve them whenever he needed. As a ss C+, the size of his Dimensional Space was limited¨Cabout the size of a small car¨Cbut it was more than enough for storing spare clothes and weapons. Osborne nced at the items left behind by Orion. With a flick of his wrist, everything except arge iron chest vanished, neatly tucked away in his Dimensional Space. Then, it was time to cover his tracks. Orion was the heir of the ancient Lark family, so they had ced immense value on him, especially since he had unlocked the rare spatial power. If the Lark family discovered Orion¡¯s demise at his hands, trouble woulde knocking at his door. He knew the Lark family wouldn¡¯t rest until they had their revenge. While Osborne wasn¡¯t particrly worried, he preferred to avoid unnecessaryplications. He needed to dispose of the body, leaving no traces behind that could lead back to him. For someone like Osborne, erasing evidence was a walk in the park. He tore open space again, creating a dimensional rift that swallowed Orion¡¯s body whole. In an instant, Orion was gone from this world, leaving not even a whisper behind. Next up were Orion¡¯s subordinates. Once that was taken care of, he returned to therge iron chest and opened it, eager to inspect the statue of the Sacred Sorceress. ¡°Wow, this statue looks just like rissa! The only difference seems to be the aura it gives off. The Sacred Sorceress is half divine, half sinister, with wings that are half snow¨Cwhite and half pitch¨Cck.¡± Osborne reached out, touching the statue. LIL Chapter 229 Spatial Power A strange, powerful energy thrummed within it, but he couldn¡¯t tap into it. ¡°Could this statue be linked to rissa in some way? I won¡¯t be able to use it, so I might as well take it back for her to study.¡± Osborne waved his hand, sending the iron chest into Dimensional Space. ¡°Time to head back.¡± He found his hidden vehicle and drove along the winding path back to Mayby City. Meanwhile, he reached out to Debbe. ¡°Ms. Lewis, could you discreetly spread a little gossip among the high society in Cloudsea City for me? I need everyone to know that Orion is dead. ¡°He tried to marry rissa but couldn¡¯t handle her fate power. It backfired, and he suffered divine retribution. ¡°Yes, make sure you¡¯re careful. We don¡¯t want anyone tracing the source of this news, or it could be a real mess. ¡°Thanks a lot!¡± Killing Orion wasn¡¯t aplete fix for rissa¡¯s issues. Even without Orion, there would be other suitors knocking on the Radcliffe family¡¯s door. Osborne, no matter how skilled, couldn¡¯t go around eliminating every potentialpetitor. What he needed was to create a buzz. He intended to link Orion¡¯s death with rissa¡¯s fate power, making everyone believe that marrying rissa was a perilous endeavor. Anyone who even entertained the idea without the proper power could face severe bacsh. Orion was merely a cautionary tale. Osborne thought, ¡°I¡¯ll soon find out if this strategy works. If it doesn¡¯t scare off the others, then I¡¯ll have to start eliminating them one by one.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. He soon returned to the Radcliffe Manor. Once back in his room, he retrieved therge iron chest containing the Sacred Sorceress statue from Dimensional Space. At first light, he went straight to find rissa. God 230 God 230 Chapter 230 rissa¡¯s Change rissa and Donna had just finished breakfast. rissa¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s this special thing you¡¯ve got?¡± Osborne strolled over, gently taking her hand in his. ¡°You¡¯ll find out if youe with me.¡± He cast a brief nce at Donna, carefully choosing not to divulge the truth. It was best for him to keep Orion¡¯s death from Donna; it wasn¡¯t that Osborne didn¡¯t trust her, but some things were better kept under wraps. Donna studied the two of them, her expression slightly clouded. These two had been getting boldertely, unting their growing closeness right in front of her. It felt as though they werepletely disregarding her presence. But ultimately, Donna said, ¡°rissa, you go on with him. Osborne, just remember our agreement. Your feelings for rissa are your business, but until you get the blessing of the Wise Order of the Radcliffe family, you must not cross the line!¡± At her words, rissa¡¯s face flushed deep crimson. ¡°Aunt Donna, what are you saying?¡± Osborne chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Donna Radcliffe. I know the drill.¡± With that, he took rissa¡¯s hand and led her away. Donna sighed, her voice tinged with resignation, ¡°What a tumultuous time! Apollo¡¯s gone, but now more suitors are flocking to the Radcliffe family, all wanting to tie the knot with rissa. Even Orion had set his sights on her, and the Lark family is rolling out a level two ancient magic weapon to sweeten the deal.¡± ¡°I wonder who Dad will ultimately choose for rissa. Whatever happens, it won¡¯t be Osborne.¡± She recognized the change in rissa; since forming a bond with Osborne, rissa seemed happier, and her smile was brighter. Deep down, Donna wished rissa could marry someone she loved. Yet, Donna knew that decisiony far beyond their control¨Cultimately, it was up to Eugen and the Wise Order of the Radcliffe family. As she mulled it over, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Osborne didn¡¯t stand a chance. Suitors chasing rissa were far more qualified than he was. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping when the timees, you won¡¯t be too heartbroken, rissa,¡± She muttered. Meanwhile, Osborne was leading rissa to his room. ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s the deal? Why have you brought me to your room? You¡­ you wouldn¡¯t be thinking of doing something inappropriate, would you?¡± rissa stammered, her cheeks pink. Osborne chuckled. ¡°What are you imagining? I¡¯m here to show you something special, something I can¡¯t let anyone else see.¡± With that, he swung the door open. After hesitating for a moment, rissa ultimately stepped inside. Her breath caught as she gazed upon the enormous iron chest that sat in the center of the room, her eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Osborne! How is this even here? Orion took it with him!¡± Suddenly, a realization struck her, and her astonishment was palpable. ¡°Wait¡­ did you¡­¡± Osborne smiled softly, responding with gentle confidence, ¡°rissa, Orion won¡¯t be bothering you anymore. He won¡¯t be trying to woo you at the Radcliffe Estate either.¡± ¡°You¡­ you killed him?¡± rissa whispered, the disbelief evident in her wide eyes. 2/2 ??????? ¡°Just keep this between us,¡± Osborne said, a serious look crossing his face. rissa nodded vigorously, her gaze now fixed on the chest. With a mix of eagerness and apprehension, she stepped closer, reaching out to lift the lid. When it opened, the breathtaking statue of the Sacred Sorceress was revealed. She stood there, captivated, as though she had stepped into a trance. Curiosity overwhelmed her. Without thinking, she extended her hand, touching the cool stone of the statue. Osborne didn¡¯t stop her. Having touched the statue himself, he knew it wasn¡¯t dangerous. But the moment rissa touched the statue, something extraordinary happened. A strange, dual¨C toned light erupted from the statue¨Chalf pure white, half eerie ck. At the same time, rissa herself was enveloped in the same bizarre radiance. Osborne¡¯s face turned ashen with shock. Fearing for rissa¡¯s safety, he rushed forward to pull her away. But in an instant, a powerful force repelled him, flinging him back so he couldn¡¯t get near rissa. Stunned and deeply concerned, Osborne watched in rm. ¡°Osborne, don¡¯te any closer. I¡¯m fine!¡± rissa¡¯s voice rang out suddenly. As Osborne looked on, a pair of ck¨Clight wings emerged behind rissa. He recognized them instantly¨Cthese were the same wings that had appeared when rissa had been attacked by werewolves, saving her by dispatching them with a fierce st. Now, those ck wings were reappearing, absorbing the light radiating from the statue. The wings began to shift, half turning a brilliant white, half remaining pitch ck. At this moment, rissa and the statue appeared almost identical. ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± Osborne was in utter disbelief. He could sense a profound change urring within rissa as the power from the statue was being absorbed into her body. The force around her was intensifying rapidly, growing so overwhelming that Osborne felt his heart race. The intensity of this energy was even greater than that of ss B+ Orion. Write yourment God 231 God 231 Chapter 231 The Powerful rissa Finally, the power emanating from rissa reached its zenith. With a deafening crack, the statue shattered into countless pieces. rissa kept her eyes closed as the immense ck¨Cand¨Cwhite wings enveloped herpletely, hinting at a wondrous transformation taking ce. This changested a full five minutes before it began to settle. As the wings unfurled, rissa opened her eyes, a fierce glint shing from them, only to soften soon after, mingled with confusion and awe. Osborne¡¯s heart raced with anxiety as he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°rissa, are you okay?¡± rissa met his gaze and broke into a smile. ¡°Osborne, I¡¯m fine! I feel¡­ incredible¨Clike never before! I think my power level has shot up to ss B+!¡± With that, her eyes instinctively shifted to the magnificent wings spread behind her. ¡°The Divine and Demonic Wings!¡± ¡°The Divine and Demonic Wings?¡± Osborne echoed, utterly stunned. Chapter 231 The Powerful rissa 2/5 He could hardly wrap his mind around her newly acquired ss B+ status. He was still stuck in ss C+ and had no idea how to even approach ss B! rissa added, ¡°It¡¯s strange; I feel like my mind has suddenly opened up with knowledge. These wings¨Cthey¡¯re my power, a dual¨Cedged sword for both offense and defense.¡± With a mere thought, rissa flicked her wings with a force that resonated like deadly des across the void in front of her. Instantly, two massive dimensional rifts erupted, slicing the very fabric of space apart. Osborne¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief. He thought, ¡°Those wings can tear space asunder? That¡¯s insane! The destructive potential of the attack could probably take down even a ss A martial master! Even with my level three Devil¡¯s Light, I¡¯d stand no chance!¡± He gasped in awe, taking a step back. rissa, equally astonished, realized that she had merely scratched the surface of her new powers. She concentrated, and the wings wrapped around her, creating an imprable barrier. ¡°Osborne, go ahead and give it a shot. Attack me!¡± Osborne hesitated but eventually nodded. ¡°Alright, but be Chapter 231 The Powerful risso careful His curiosity was piqued; he had to see just how formidable this defense was Osborne threw a punch at the wings, using only a fraction of his strength, cautious not to hurt her. But it looked like he had underestimated the wings. dis fist met an unyielding force as though he was striking. imprable wall. The recoil sent a shockwave through his arm. Huh? Try again rissa urged. his time, Osborne poured more strength into his punch. The result was the same¨Conly a resolute, imprable surface mat him. It seems that I have to use my power!¡± sborne gritted his teeth and summoned his level three Devil¡¯s Light, focusing all his energy into his fist beforeunching another strike at her wings. the energy collided with the wings, they finally responded, rippling with a violent energy that shook the space around them. Yet the wings did not shatter; they remained whole, sorbing the impact before sending an overwhelming wave of force back towards Osborne. incing from the reverberation, he staggered back a step. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m giving up! *rissa, brace yourself Osborne shouted, avving up to unleash a full eighty percent of his Den¡¯s Light power. This time, the wings trembled farcaly, their edges frayed ever so slightly, hinting at immanent copse. Der somehow, they held firm, pushing back against the onught, leaving Osborne. breathless, his face going pale as he stumbled back a couple more steps. Timbvar Osborne muttered, astonished at the resilience and force of those Divine and Demonic Mang Osborne stared, wide¨Ceyed, at rina¡¯s Divine and Demonic Hings. The sheet defensive power of these wings was staggering. He had expended nearly all of his strength except for his transformation into a Vampire. Even ss B¨COrion wouldn¡¯t have remained unscathed under such an onught, yet Chrissa had effortlessly withstood it. Osborne hading fasting that even if he transformed into a vampire and unleashed the fall might of his level three Devils Light, he might still struggle to breach the protection of the Devine and Demonic Wings. ¡°This power is incredible Osborne eximed, astonished, Charissa, visibly pleased, retracted her wings and looked at Osborne with concern. Osbome, are you okay? My Divine and Demonic Wings don¡¯t just provide defause they also reflect half Chapter 231 The Powerful rissa of the attacking force back at the enemy. I just learned that myself.¡± Osborne shook his head with a cam. ¡°Tas fine.¡±¡± At that moment, he felt a deep sense of joy for rissa Held always known she was special, possessing the powers as a true child of destiny. But previously, her powers were meal,cking both offensive and defensive capabilities. Hom, rissa had filled in all the gapa. It was all thanks to that status¨Cthe Sacred Sorceress! Osborne wondered, ¡°Whats the connection between the state and rissa? Why did I touch the state and nothing happened, yet rissa undergoes such a transformation? Unfortunately, the statue had shatteredpletely. To learn more about it, he¡¯d have to consult the Lark family. Osborne nced at the scattered pieces of the statue. Then his expression shifted in surprise. ¡°Mait! There¡¯s something in the fragments!¡± God 232 God 232 Chapter 232 The Fate Staff Osborne¡¯s gaze fell upon the pile of shattered statues. To his surprise, he spotted what looked like a staff among the debris. +1.100 rissa noticed it, Her eyes widened in shock when she recognized the staff. ¡°The Fate Staff!¡± ¡°The Fate Staff?¡± Osborne echoed, his curiosity piqued 1/2 With a flick of his ocr energy, a rod approximately a foot long floated up from the fragments. It had a rustic, ancient appearance, half ck and half white as if it had been forged by time itself, At the e top, an intricate figure of a winged deity stood¨Cits features were gone, yet Osbome felt an unmistakable resemnce to rissa. ¡°rissa, do you know this?¡± rissa nodded vigorously. ¡°In my sudden influx of memories, there is some information about it, but it¡¯s sparse. All I know is that it¡¯s called the Fate Staff, a divine artifact said to have once belonged to the God of Destiny. Beyond that, I¡¯m in the dark.¡± ¡°Divine artifacts?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes went wide. Those were rarer and far more powerful than ancient magic weapons, crafted by no ordinary being¨Cshrouded in mystery. Some whispered that divine artifacts were formed from the very essence of the earth, while others imed they were remnants of long lost deities. One thing was for sure. Divine artifacts were immensely powerful. Until now, Osborne had only heard of one¨CCain¡¯s Blood Cross. Legend had it that Cain was the progenitor of Vampires, heralded as the God of Darkness. The Blood Cross was his weapon. The one Osborne possessed, now inked as a tattoo on his chest, was perhaps a divine artifact in its own right, but he wasn¡¯t certain. Yet herey the Fate Staff¨Can authentic divine artifact. A greedy desire welled up inside him; who wouldn¡¯t want to possess something so powerful? But Osborne reigned in his ambition, channeling his ocr energy to present the Fate Staff to rissa instead. ¡°Here, take it. It feels like it belongs in your hands. Only you can truly unlock its potential.¡± rissa was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re re giving this to me? It¡¯s a divine artifact!¡± Osborne¡¯s expression softened, ¡°I believe it suits you better. You¡¯re the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family, after all. Perhaps this is its rightful ce.¡± Overwhelmed, rissa felt emotions swell within her. The statues had been Osborne¡¯s conquest, and he was the one who discovered the Fate Staff. Everything rightfully belonged to him. If he wanted it, she would have no objections Yet, there was an undeniable attraction pulling her toward the staff. Despite her feelings, she would never have dared to ask for it, fully aware of the value of divine artifacts¨Cespecially one as significant as the Fate Staff But here was Osbome, willingly offering it to her! Tears welled up in her eyes as gratitude washed over her. Unable to o contain herself, rissa stepped closer and enveloped ham in a heartfelt Chapter 232 The Fate Staff embrace, the kind that spoke volumes of her feelings. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She rose up on her toes, leaning in to ce a sweet kiss on his lips. 2/2 Caught off guard but pleasantly surprised. Osborne responded, their lips entwining as his tongue danced with hers, sending blushes blooming on rissa¡¯s cheeks. But she didn¡¯t pull away; instead, she melted into the kiss, eyes fluttering shut. After what felt like an eternity, they finally parted, strands of shimmering saliva threading between them. With her cheeks still flushed, rissa lowered her gaze, unable to meet Osborne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Osborne, we should let everyone know about us. I don¡¯t want to hide anymore. I want to shout from the rooftops that I like you¨CI want the world tosow I¡¯m your girlfriend!¡± She looked up. her eyes shimmering with hope, but Osborne stood frozen in surprise. Announcing their rtionship to everyone was a topic Osborne had been mulling over himself. The fourth trial from the Godfather required him to pursue rissa and make her his woman. But the specifics of what constituted pletion¡± were quite vague. On the surface, rissa was already his girlfriend¨Che had won her heart. Yet, the fourth trial seemed far fromplete. Osborne even wondered if the trial was only considered finished after they had consummated their rtionship. However, he quickly dismissed this notion. He reasoned that the reason his trial wasn¡¯tpleted was that their rtionship had not been publicly dered To truly finish the task, Osborne needed to make their rtionship known to everyone. Osborne was in a dilemma, unsure of how to proceed, when rissa took the initiative to suggest announcing their rtionship. ¡°rissa, have you thought this through? Announcing our rtionship will bring a lot of pressure. You know as well as I do that your won¡¯t exactly be thrilled about this.¡± rissa bit her lip, determination in her eyes. ¡°Osborne, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I don¡¯t care what others think or say. I want to be with you, no matter what. ¡°We should announce it! I¡¯m ready to face whateveres our way. In the past, I didn¡¯t have the strength to support you, so I hesitated to push for a public deration. But now, I¡¯m capable of standing on my own. I can share the burden with you. ¡°So let¡¯s go ahead and make it official!¡± God 233 God 233 Chapter 233 Announce Our Rtionship Osborne looked at rissa, whose expression was serious and determined, and he felt a resolve settle within him. He nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m with you on this! ¡°But we can¡¯t just announce it casually. We need the right moment, a grand asion where all the big shots from Skyefall will be present.¡± Osborne believed that this was the fastest way to gain recognition andplete the trial. rissa considered this for a moment, her brow furrowing in thought. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. ¡°Osborne, in three days, there¡¯s going to be avish wedding in Mayby City! The Ashford family and the Caldwell family are tying the knot, and I¡¯ve received an invitation! ¡°Why don¡¯t we announce our rtionship at that wedding?¡± Osbome froze for a second. ¡°You mean Ophelia and Wesley¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the one! Did they invite you too? I remember you know them, although your rtionship might be a bit rocky.¡± Osborne was momentarily taken aback. Rocky? That was an understatement. Ophelia was his ex¨Cwife, and their past was anything but smooth. Only a handful of people knew about their history, and that included the Caldwell family. Looking at rissa, he felt a weight on his chest ¡°rissa, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, something I haven¡¯t been honest about. After you hear this, you can decide whether you still want to announce our rtionship.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She blinked, curiosity piqued. ¡°What is it?¡± Taking a deep breath, Osborne steadied himself and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been married before. Three years ago, I tied the knot, and just before I met you, I got divorced. My ex¨Cwife is Ophelia.¡± As the words left his lips, Osborne felt a surprising He studied rissa¡¯s face, unsure how she would react ising sense of relief wash over him. After all, who would want a boyfriend with a divorce ivorce under his belt? To his astonishment, rissa broke into a smile. ¡°Osborne, you finally said it! I¡¯ve known for a while, you know. Aunt Donna did some digging and told me everything, even about how you were mistreated during those three years with the Caldwell family. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me for keeping it to myself. I didn¡¯t want you to feel inferior or think you weren¡¯t good enough for me, so I pretended not to know ¡°Now that you¡¯ve told me, I¡¯m genuinely happy! ¡°I want you to know that I don¡¯t care about your past. What matters to me is you¨Cwho you are today. Let¡¯s leave the past behind and focus on our future together, alright?¡± She squeezed his hand tightly. Osborne felt a ta jolt of emotion at her words. rissa had known all along about his marriage and Ophelia, yet she chose to act obliviously for his sake. Her intention to announce their rtionship at Ophelia¡¯s wedding was likely a way for her to stand by him and help him reim his dignity. Chapter 233 Announce Our Rtionship At that moment, he felt overwhelmed with gratitude. He pulled her into a warm embrace. ¡°rissa, I can¡¯t express how lucky I feel to have you in my life. Let¡¯s make our announcement at Ophelia and Wesley¡¯s wedding!¡± rissa beamed ¡°Absolutely! Just three days away! I can hardly wait!¡± Osborne shared her excitement, feeling a flutter of anticipation in his chest. For the rest of the day, they delved into studying the Fate Staff, but their efforts yielded little progress. rissa sensed a connection to the staff, yet she couldn¡¯t tap into its power. ¡°I think it might be because my power level is still too low,¡± rissa said, biting her lip in concentration. ¡°ss B+ is too low? You¡¯re already stronger than I am!¡± Osborne eximed, genuinely impressed. rissa smiled, ¡°Oh,e on! In my eyes, you¡¯ll always be the strongest. I¡¯m just your little sidekick, here to support you.¡± Her yful tone lightened the mood. Osborne gently patted rissa on the head, deeply moved.. He thought. ¡°What a wonderful woman she is!¡± rissa put away her Fate Staff, deciding to wait until she advanced to ss A power master before trying again. The power of the statue had already entered her body, but she had only absorbed a stall fraction of it. She could feel that ss B+ was far from her limit: rissa would soon break through to ss A and be a power master. Osborne looked at her with great envy. He still hadn¡¯t figured out how to consolidate the soul of powers to advance to ss B. ¡°rissa, take your time with your research. I have some things to prepare and might not be around tomorrow,¡± Osborne said. rissa¡¯s expression hardened abruptly. She grabbed Osborne¡¯s arm with a sense of urgency. ¡°Osborne, you¡¯re going to the Chevalier family¡¯s diamond mine, aren¡¯t you? I have a feeling they won¡¯t just hand over a ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor diamond mine without some sort of scheme behind it ¡° Her face was etched with concem. Osborne smiled gently, ¡°I know there¡¯s a scheme, but I have to go. We¡¯re talking about ten billion dors here¨Cit¡¯s rightfully mine, so I have to get it back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident everything will be fine. *And besides, I¡¯m nning to marry you someday, so I need to make a lot of money!¡± God 234 God 234 Chapter 234 The Bacsh of the Fate Power rissa¡¯s checks flushed a deep crimson as she listened to Osborne talk about earning more money to marry her. A sweet thrill coursed. through her heart. She dered, her voice brimming with determination, ¡°Osborne, I want to go with you! I¡¯m stronger now; I can help you!¡± Osborne hesitated for a moment It was true that rissa had gained significant power¨Cso much so that even he felt uncertain about facing her in a fight. If she apanied him, their chances of sess would increase dramatically. Yet, despite the tempting offer, he shook his head firmly. ¡°No way! First off, you stillck battle experience. You might be powerful, but you need to get used to your new abilities. Second, I don¡¯t want you to expose your strength just yet. We should save that shock for the right inoment. 1. d. But if I¡¯m bringing you along. I won¡¯t be ¡°And third, I have my own escape ns. Even if things go soulli, I know how to get out unscathed. able to use those tactics effectively.¡± rissa bit her lip, torn between wanting to support him and understanding his concerns. Finally, she nodded, recognizing the truth in his words. Her power was impressive, but without the experience to back it up, it could be a liability. y you make or what you own. I just want you to be safe,¡± rissa urged, ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll be careful! I don¡¯t care about how much money! her eyes filled with concer ¡°Got it!¡± Osbome replied, pulling her into a warm embrace before heading out of the Radcliffe Manor. Before long, a day had passed. This was the day Osborne had arranged to meet with the Chevalier family to sign the transfer agreement for the diamond mine However, an earth¨Cshattering piece of news was sweeping through the upper ss of Skyefall society. Orion, the heir of the ancient Lark family, was dead! He had pursued rissa, proposing marriage after being infatuated with her, but after she turned him down, he dared to approach the Radcliffe Estate with the same request. Unfortunately for him, Orion fell victim to the bacsh of rissa¡¯s fate power and mysteriously died on the way, his body vanishing without a trace This shocking news spread like wildfire among the elite. No one knew who had leaked the information, but it was delivered with such precision that it left everyone feeling uneasy and uncertain. ? Orion was the heir of the venerable Lark family, a prodigy who had unlocked the rare spatial power, boasting at least ss B strength. How could someone like him just die? Every major faction was skeptical, sending out their own people to investigate. Soon after, confirmation came from the Lark family. Orion was indeed missing. His consy had been ambushed, along with thirty of his bodyguards, all of whom had vanished without a trace. The Lark family had mobilized nearly all their elite fighters and was frantically searching for Onion but to no avail. h of the Gabriel. He head of the Lark family, issued a stern warning to whoever had taken Orson. ¡°Return him at once, or face the full with a Lark July! We won¡¯t stop until we find out who did this!¡± 2/2 The news left the powerful factions of Skyefall utterly stunned. They all understood the grim truth. Orion was most likely dead. At the Chevalier Estate, Derek couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°Orion is missing? Ha! More like he¡¯s dead,¡± Derek scoffed with a gleam of satisfaction in his eyes. Just three days ago, his son Apollo had met his end¨Ckilled by Osbome. If Orion hadn¡¯t interfered, he could have saved Apollo. Now, hearing about Orion¡¯s misfortune, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ted. ¡°Good riddance! Orion, you scoundrel! rissa was supposed to be my son Apollo¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Even if Apollo is gone, you had no right to propose to her! Looks like fate power has finally caught up with you, huh? The Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family isn¡¯t someone just anyone can mairy!¡± Derek stood brooding, his gaze fixed on Apollo¡¯s portrait. ¡°Apollo, you can rest easy now. risan is your fianc¨¦e, so she should be part of the Chevalier family. You may no longer have a chance to marry her, but I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s in my grasp! ¡°I will take your ce and ravage her mercilessly in bed, right here in front of your portrait. She¡¯ll scream and regret every moment of it! ¡°But before that, I will avenge you. The people who killed you will be at the diamond mine today to sign the transfer agreement. I¡¯ve set up an intricate trap¨Cif they dare show up, they¡¯ll be wiped out without a trace! ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll bring their heads to your grave and pay my respects.¡± With that, Derek turned to his subordinates ¡°Is everything prepared at the diamond mine?¡± ¡°Yes, everything is set. We¡¯ve stationed two hundred of our best fighters and a hundred elite mercenaries at the mine. ¡°Even if Skyefall Security Services mobilizes their entire force, they will meet their end if they dare enter the mine.¡± Derek¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. ¡°Excellent. We¡¯ll head out now. I will personally collect their heads.¡± With that, Derek and his team set off for the diamond mine. Meanwhile, the news of Orion being killed by the bacsh of fate power was spreading rapidly through Skyefall. Many of the major factions, who had been sending representatives to the Radcliffe Estate to propose marriage to rissa, suddenly vanished. It turned out that the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family wasn¡¯t something just anyone could handle. One needed the right status, background, and talent to endure her fate power. Otherwise, it would backfire and lead to a violent death. This warning came from the most renowned seer in Rosmandi. No one dared to disregard it Orion¡¯s death from fate power bacsh? Whether the news was true or not, it was enough to terify the suitors. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Most of them didn¡¯t have Orion¡¯s formidable background, status, or talent. If even Orion couldn¡¯t withstand the fate power bacsh, daring to pursue nssa would be nothing short of courting death. God 235 God 235 Chapter 235 The Radcliffe Family¡¯s Decision. The sprawling Radcliffe Estatey at the foot of the mountain, exuding an air of grandeur and antiquity. As one of the seven ancient families of Skyefall, the Radcliffe family had a legacy that spanned nearly a millenniums, all beginning from this very estate. Initially, it had been just a modest cottage. However, as the Radcliffe family grew in power, the estate underwent continuous expansion, eventually evolving into a vastplex covering several million square feet. adcliffe Estate, five individuals sat on solid wooden chairs. In the central area of the Radcliffe Estate, Four of them were elderly men, their hair white but their spirits remarkably vibrant, their gazes sharp and prating The fifth, a middle¨Caged man in his forties, possessed a strikingly handsome face and an intense demeanor. He was Dn Radcliffe, the current head of the Radcliffe family and rissa¡¯s father. The other four elders were members of the Wise Order, the governing council of the Radcliffe family. Among them was Eugen Radcliffe, Dn¡¯s father and the family¡¯s elder statesman. He was also rissa¡¯s grandfather and Dounn¡¯s father. This group represented the core of the Radcliffe family¡¯s power. ¡°Dad, this is the situation.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Dn finished his report, lowering his gaze. Despite being the head of the family, he knew that significant decisions ultimately rested with the Wise Order, which held the authority to dismiss him if necessary. It was amon structure among the influential families of Rosmandi, where the Wise Order yed a critical role. Eugen furrowed his brow deeply. ¡°Are you certain Orion is dead?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s highly likely. If the Lark family had the strength to find him, they would have done so by now, I heard from Donna that Orion was armed with a level two ancient magic weapon when he went to propose to rissa but was rejected. He rushed here afterward, only to vanish without a trace on the way. ¡°Now, rumors are swirling that he fell viction to rissa¡¯s fate power. Those who approached the Radcliffe Estate recently to propose are now living in fear, terrified that they too might suffer the same fate. No one dares to make a proposal anymore.¡± Eugen¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Nonsense! Yes, rissa¡¯s fate power is formidable, but it requires a union¨Ca marriage¨Cfor its true potential to be unleashed. Orion merely sought to marry her; he didn¡¯t do anything to provoke her power. If that were the case, Apollo would have been the first to fall. ¡°This is utter nonsense!¡± Eugen¡¯s anger was palpable. Dn hesitated before saying, ¡°The key point is that Apollo is dead too! People are starting to believe that his death was also a result of rissa¡¯s fate power.¡± Engen was momentarily taken aback, rendered speechless. Apollo and Orion were both dead. Both had sought to marry rissa. Given their status, backgrounds, and strength, who could have possibly killed them? However, as a result, they all died. Even if the Radcliffe family went out to rify that their deaths had nothing to do with rissa, who would believe it? Who would dare to take that risk? Chapter 235 The Radcliffe Family¡¯s Decision Apollo and Orion were heirs of ancient families, both at least ss B metahumans, among the best of their generation. If they couldn¡¯t withstand rissa¡¯s fate power, who in Skyefall could? The fear was palpable. No one dared to approach the Radcliffe family for marriage proposals anymore. 2/2 Eugen¡¯s brow remained furrowed as he continued, ¡°rissa muust many soon! Otherwise, as that oracle warned, if she remains unmarried for too long. the fate power will turn against the Radcliffe family, bringing us disaster or, worse, lending to our extinction. ¡°Let¡¯s hear your thoughts. With Apollo dead and Orion gone, who should we consider marrying rissa to?¡± The room was filled with uneasy silence as everyone exchanged nces, unsure of what to say. ¡°Dn, since rissa is your own daughter, what¡¯s your opinion? Who do you think she should marry?¡± Eugen finally broke the silence. With all eyes on him, Dn had no choice but to say, ¡°Dad, with Apollo and Orion gone, there¡¯s almost no one in the younger generation of Skyefall who couldpare to them. It¡¯s likely that no one will dare to marry rissa now.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting we look outside of Skyefall?¡± Eugen prompted. Dn nodded. ¡°Skyefall is a rather isted ce, notparable to the surrounding provinces. The seven ancient families here are in a different leaguepared to those in neighboring areas. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Paltrow family in Dampston to the east has produced two young prodigies. They¡¯re both under thirty and already ss A power masters. They¡¯re formidable enough to consider marrying rissa. ¡°With rissa¡¯s beauty, talent, and her fate power, I believe they would be interested. If rissa could marry into the Paltrow family, it would be a significant advantage for our family as well.¡± Eugen¡¯s eyes lit up with approval. That¡¯s an excellent idea! Take charge of this matter. Reach out to the Paltrow family or other prominent families in the surrounding provinces. We need to find a suitable match for rissa as soon as possible. ¡°The fate power is incredibly unpredictable. We can¡¯t endure the bacsh any longer!¡± Eugen concluded, leaning on his cane as he made his way out. Meanwhile, Osborne had arrived at the headquarters of Skyefall Security Services. ¡°Valentin, is everything ready?¡± God 236 God 236 Chapter 236 War of Madness ¡°Mr. Augustine, everything is ready as you as you requested. It¡¯s all in the warehouse.¡± Valentin said, his tone respectful. Caborne nodded, a plint of satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Good. I head to the warehouse first, then we¡¯re off to the diamond mine. I¡¯m eager to see what kind of traps and schemes the Chevalier family has set for us!¡± With that, Osborne and Valentin made their way y to the warehouse. Inside, they were y were greeted by a sight that filled Osborne with stafaction. The space was brimming with an army ofbat robots and drones numbering in the hundreds, all fully clearged and ready for action. With a power, opening a portal to the Dimensional Space. a subtle wave of hisnd, Osborne activated his spatial power, In mere moments, all thebat robots and drones were sucked into the void, disappearing from sight. Valentin watched in awe, his expression mix of shock and admiration. ¡°Spatial power! Mr. Augustine, you actually have spatial power? That¡¯s a rare and top¨Ctier ability, almost unheard of!¡± Osborne smiled modestly, I¡¯ve only recently unlocked it, so let¡¯s keep this under wraps, alright?¡± Valentin nodded vigorously. Before long, the two of them were in a car, leaving the Skyfall Security Servicespound behind. A convoy of several vehicles trailed closely behind them. This time, as Osbonse prepared to meet the Chevalier family at their diamond mine to finalize the agreement, he didn¡¯t mobilize the entire Skyfall Security Services team. Instead, he brought along just ten elite fighters, all veterans of the Silent Valley battle. Meanwhile, Derek had already caught wind of their movements. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A subordinate reported, ¡°We¡¯ve spotted activity from Skyefall Security Services. They¡¯ve sent out about six vehicles, with no more than a dozen people.¡± Derek¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°A dozen? ¡°They¡¯re asking for trouble if they think they just a handful? Ridiculous! y can take us lightly. We have three hundred ready at the diamond mine, and they show up with ¡°Even if they¡¯re skilled, they¡¯re dead meat this time! Keep your eyes peeled on Skyefall Security Services. The moment they make a move, I want to know.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Derek soon arrived at the diamond mine, a subterranean marvel and one of the oldest and most productive diamond mines in Skyefall, renowned throughout Rosmandi for its exceptional quality. This mine had once belonged d to the Sinir family, who had amassed incredible wealth from it. At their peak, they employed thousands of guards to protect their precious resources, making them a force to be reckoned with among the ancient families of Skyefall However, a century ago, tragedy struck Aminer, digging deep within the caverus, unearthed a blood diamond the size of a fist. This gem was not only of unparalleled quality but also contained a mysterious power that could rapidly elevate a person¡¯s power if harnessed. The Sinir family, recognizing the value of the blood diamond, treated it as a treasure. They ramped up their mining efforts and soon discovered nearly a hundred more high¨Cquality blood diamonds. Their power surged, rivaling even the oldest families in Newport City. But with great power rame great attention. Chapter 230 War of Maones Somehow, news of the blood diamonds leaked, sending shockwaves throughout Romandi. : Ancient families from Newport City offered staggering sums¨Chundreds of billions, even trillions¨Cto acquire the mine, Powerful individuals even offered billions just for a single blood diamond. Yet, the Sinir family turned them all down. The more they resisted, the more desperate the other factions became. The allure of the blood diamonds drove them to take risks, leading to thefts and skirmishes that escted into full¨Cblown battles, drawing in more and more yers into the fray. In the depths of the diamond mine, a battle erupted that would change the entirendscape of Rosmandi. This conflict became known as the War of Madness. Everybatant was driven by a ferocious intensity, fighting relentlessly to the death. The ancient Sinir family, whose lineage spanned a millennium, was utterly wiped out in this war. Nearly sixty percent of Rosmandi¡¯s martial masters and power masters perished in the conflict. Ultimately, the Aberrants, the underground kings of Rosmandi at the time, emerged victorious. They defeated numerous ancient families, ended the War of Madness, and took control of the diamond mine, However, their victory came at a high cost Despite seizing the mine, the Aberrants found no blood diamonds, which had already been completely extracted.. Without the coveted blood diamonds, the mine¡¯s value was severely diminished. The Aberrants suffered massive losses, and it took them decades to recover. Soon after, the Godfather rose to to prominence, defeating the Aberrants and driving them out of Rosmandi. The Godfather then became the new ruler of Rosmandi¡¯s underworld. Even though Godfather¡¯s men also searched for blood diamonds, they came up empty¨Chanded. In the end, the Godfather decided to auction off the diamond mine. That was ten years ago, and the auction price at that time was 15 billion dors. Despite a decade of development, no blood diamonds were found, but the mine continued to yield a substantial amount of high¨Cquality diamonds each year. e was now easily over 10 billion. Derek walked through the mining area, his gaze cold and distant as he surveyed the shadowy tunnels. Within those tunnels hid over three hundred elite fighters, along with numerous guards with lesser skills. Should Osborne dare to approach, these defenders would swarm and eliminate them all. Derekmanded with icy resolve, ¡°Get everyone ready! ¡°Skyefall Security Services has sent their best. If we take them out, they¡¯ll be nothing but a toothless tiger destined for extinction! ¡°They dare to kill my son Apollo, I want them all dead! Just then, one of his m is men rushed up, breathless. ¡°Chief, the Skyefall Security Services team has arrived. Their convoy is already inside the mine. Should we strike now?¡± God 237 God 237 Chapter 237 Terrifying Strength ¡°Don¡¯t rush it; let them in! The Chevalier family isn¡¯t some untrustworthy relic from the past. Prepare a fake transfer contract to make it look like we¡¯re handing over the diamond mine. Then we¡¯ll strike when the time is right!¡± Derek sneered with a cruel smile. His eyes burned with a seething rage. ¡°They killed my son, and I won¡¯t let them off easy. Let them enjoy their moment of triumph before plunging them into despair. I can¡¯t wait to see the look on their faces. ¡°I want to make them suffer! ¡°Let¡¯s y them alive!¡± With a chilling finality, Derek¡¯s orders were swiftly executed, and his men set to work. Before long, the convoy from Skyefall Security Services rolled into the mine. Everything appeared calm on the surface, but Valentin and the others were on high alert, gripping their weapons tightly, fully aware of the danger they were stepping into. After all, the Chevalier family was no ordinary n. With nearly a millennium of history, their influence in Skyefall was immense, wielding power in both the shadows and the light. They were a force to be reckoned with, far beyond anything Skyefall Security Services could handle. One wrong move could spell disaster for them all. ¡°Mr. Augustine, the area is secure,¡± Valentin reported. Osborne, donning a lifelike mask, stepped out of the vehicle, his demeanor calm yet resolute. Derek was waiting, nked by a handful of sharp¨Ceyed men, each exuding an air of lethal competence. As Osborne emerged, Derek¡¯s gaze darkened, a flicker of cold hatred igniting within him¡­ This was the man who had taken his son, Apollo! Derek longed to exact his revenge right then and there, to make Osborne pay in the most excruciating way, but he restrained himself, fixing his icy stare on his adversary instead. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d actually show up!¡± Osborne shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? ording to our agreement, the Chevalier family has lost ownership of this diamond mine to me. This is a ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor asset, and I¡¯m here to im what¡¯s mine.¡± Derek¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Very well! ¡°As an ancient family, we pride ourselves on our integrity. Since you¡¯vee to ept the mine, I¡¯ll oblige. ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re alive to sign it.¡± Osborne replied with a smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries and get right to the transfer agreement.¡± nie onto his face. ¡°Of course, no problem,¡± Derek replied, a sinister smile creeping He pped his hands, and one of his men stepped forward with th the transfer document, handing it over to Osborne. Osborne quickly scanned the contract before passing it to Valentin for a closer look Valentin¡¯s expression shifted to one of rm as he leaned in to whisper to Osborne, his voice barely above a murmur. Osborne smiled coldly. ¡°It seems, Mr. Chevalier, that you¡¯re not quite ready to part with the mine after all. ¡°The terms of this agreement seem fine, but the ink is a special kind that will fade in a matter of hours. Chapter 237 Terrifying Strength ¡°After that, everything written here will vanish, rendering this contract meaningless.¡± Derek¡¯s face paled, disbelief washing over him. He hadn¡¯t expected his little ruse to be so easily uncovered. In an instant, his eyes red with a more intense fury. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death! 2/2 ¡°I had nned to let you enjoy a brief moment of happiness before you faced your doom. But since you¡¯ve caught on, I¡¯ll cut to the chase and send you on your way sooner than anticipated! ¡°You bastard! You think I¡¯d hand over a ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor diamond mine just after you killed my son? Ha! Do you take the Chevalier family for Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. fools? ¡°Today, you¡¯ll all meet your end here. I¡¯ll personally snap your neck and y your skin!¡± As Derek¡¯s furious words echoed through the mine, a terrifying aura erupted around him. A roaring ze instantly enveloped his body, transforming him into a massive fireball. The intense heat radiated throughout the entire diamond mine, causing even his subordinates to retreat a good distance, too wary to approach ¡°ss B+, fire elemental metahuman!¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. Among all elemental powers, the fire was is renowned for its sheer ferocity and wide¨Cranging destruction- arguably even more explosive than lightning elemental Osborne had long desired to absorb the essence of a fire elemental to amplify his own powers but had never encountered one until now. He hadn¡¯t expected Derek to be a fire elemental metahuman. Osborne¡¯s gaze fixed on Derek like he was eyeing a hidden treasure. With a smirk, he said, ¡°Mr. Chevalier, ready to fight already? You¡¯re quite impatient. But honestly, thinking a ss B+ fire elemental metahuman could kill me? You¡¯re underestimating me.¡± Derek sneered coldly, ¡°Confident, aren¡¯t you? Too bad for you, today¡¯s your end! Not even a ss A power master could save you now! ¡°Everyone, out!¡± Instantly, the entire mine trembled as a wave of fearsome energy burst forth from the tunnels. Powerful figures emerged from the darkness, their numbers totaling over three hundred. They surrounded Osborne and his team, their eyes icy and full of lethal intent. Valentin and the others were taken aback, their faces paling in shock. Osborne had anticipated an ambush, but the sheer scale of the threat before him still took him aback. The energy fluctuations alone revealed the strength of his opponents. He could sense three ss B+ levels of power and over ten ss B levels. More than a hundred warriors above ss C stood ready¨Ctruly a formidable force. The sheer scale of their might was terrifying. God 238 God 238 Chapter 238 Danger Three hundred powerful inembers of the Chevalier family emerged from the depths of the mine, encircling Osborne and his team, effectively blocking all escape routes from the diamond mine. Valentin¡¯s face darkened ominously. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Even Osborne couldn¡¯t hide his shock at the sheer force before him. He thought, ¡°Indeed, you can never underestimate an ancient family! The Chevalier family has thrived in Skyefall for a millennium, even the Godfather has to give them some respect. They¡¯re formidable, no doubt about it. If the entire Skyefall Security Services were mobilized, they¡¯d still be no match for the Chevalier family! But gathering such a massive force must be their If we could wipe them out here, the Chevalier family would surely fall from grace and fade into obscurity.¡± As this realization struck him, a glint of determination sparkled in Osborne¡¯s eyes. He had killed Apollo, and his vendetta with the Chevalier family was now personal. If they weren¡¯t eliminated, he would be in constant danger. Osborne had no intention of dealing with ongoing trouble, so his only option was to destroy the Chevalier family! Derek was aze with a fierce fire, a cold smile etched across his face as he strode toward Osborne. ¡°Scared stiff, are we? ¡°Hahaha! To challenge the Chevalier family is the biggest mistake of your life! You have no idea how terrifying a family with a thousand¨Cyear legacy can be ¡°Now, beg for mercy! I might just grant you a swift end!¡± As he spoke, three other ss B+ metahumans stepped forward, their eyes locked onto Osborne. One of them was surrounded by a swirling tempest, the bowling winds slicing through the air like des, leaving destruction in his wake¨Ca wind elemental metahuman. Another was encased in thickyers of ice, wielding the chilling power of frost; with each step, he left a trail of frost that sent shivers down spines, Thest one was the most enigmatic; he didn¡¯t exhibit any overt changes, but wherever he walked, the very fabric of space seemed to warp around him. Osborne couldn¡¯t immediately identify thest metahuman¡¯s abilities, but one thing was clear. All four of them were ss B+, far stronger than Apollo, and on par with Orion Surrounded by such overwhelming power, even Osbome felt the pressure mounting After all, he was still only ss C+ But fear didn¡¯t grip him; he gestured for Valentin and the others to fall back. With a mocking smile directed at Derek, Osborne said, ¡°You want me to beg for merey? With just you lot? You¡¯ve got to be kidding! Enough with the chatter if you want to kill me, then bring it on! ¡°Since you¡¯re asking for it, we¡¯ll dly oblige!¡± ¡°Kill him¡°¡± Derek barked He wasted no more words, swinging his arm as a fireball erupted from his hand, hurtling toward Osbome. The fireball glowed with a faint blue hue, radiating intense heat. Everything in i its path w was instantly scorched to cinders. Chapter 238 Danger Osborne couldn¡¯t afford to be careless; he quickly summoned his Devil¡¯s Light, encasing himself in a protective shield of yellow energy. The searing heat vanished in an instant. The fireball exploded around him, sending shockwaves through the yellow light, but it held firm. Osborne let out a breath. He thought, ¡°Even though I¡¯m just ss C+, this level three Devil¡¯s Light, forged from four elemental essences, keeps me on even ground against ss B+ metahumans!¡± With that thought, he shot a cold smile at Derek. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Derek¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This is just the beginning! I told you today, you die here! Fire!¡± With a swift motion, Derek unleashed an even more explosive torrent of mes, engulfing Osborne in a maging inferno. While it couldn¡¯t breach the yellow Devil¡¯s Light immediately, it applied tremendous pressure on Osbome. Just then, the others sprang into action. The wind elemental metahuman struck first, t, summoning a tempest that shed through the yellow glow of Devil¡¯s Light, ramping up the pressure on it. At the same time, the fierce wind roared through the sea of mes, feeding the fire and making Derek¡¯s inferno even more explosive and terrifying Osborne¡¯s face turned pale. He could feel the immense strain on Devil¡¯s Light; if this kept up, it would surely copse soon. ¡°Damn, this is powerful!¡± But he wasn¡¯t about to stand around and let them have their way. Without missing a beat, Osborne prepared to dodge and was ready to employ a hit¨Cand¨Crun strategy. But just then, his expression hardened once more. A crushing force, as if a small mountain had suddenly settled on him, hit his body. He felt his body sink, his knees buckle slightly, and every bone in his body seemed to groan in protest. Osborne was utterly immobilized. He nced over his shoulder in horror. Thest one of the three said coldly, ¡°Trying to run? In my gravity field, you¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± ¡°Gravity control?¡± Osborne¡¯s face darkened. The person¡¯s power was to manipte gravity, increasing it by dozens or even hundreds of times. Osborne could barely lift a foot, much less move. forced to endure the brutal assault of the wind and mes. At the sune time, the ss B+ metahuman, whomanded ice, summoned a barrage of chillingly sharp ice arrows. They flew toward Osborne with terrifying speed, their deadly tips glinting with a frosty menace. The danger was overwhelming an imminent, life¨Cthreatening peril. God 239 God 239 Chapter 239 Strange Singing Osborne¡¯s expression turned grave. Ench metahuman was indeed not to be underestimated. In recent years, the Roxmandi order had crumbled, with crime syndicates running rampant, capitalists exploiting themon folk, and metahumans wielding power over the world, bing its true rulers. After a century of conflict, a fragile bnce had finally been struck. Metahumans generally refrained from interfering in the lives of ordinary people, especially those ssified as ss A and above, who rarely took matters into their own hands due to their overwhelming destructive capabilities. Each of their attacks could rival the force of artillery, easily causing widespread devastation Thus, in the absence of ss A metahumans, ss B+ stood as the most formidable entities that ordinary folks would encounter. Many ancient families counted their strongest members among the ss B+. As long as an ancient family had a ss B+ metahuman in their ranks, they would not easily fade into obscurity and could continue their legacy. Now, however, Osborne found himself facing four ss B+ metahumans. In the heat of the moment, he realized he had underestimated their strength. Although he had previously taken down Orion, a ss B+, that didn¡¯t mean he could dismiss every ss Be metaluman¨Clet alone four working together. Osborne was now in a precarious situation. The metahuman manipting gravity had him pinned in ce, rendering him unable to dodge the onught of raging winds and mes. Meanwhile, the ice¨Cwielding metahuman was firing arrows of ice from a distance, aiming to pierce through him. Even with his level three Devil¡¯s Laght, it was impossible to fend off such relentless attacks. ¡°Hmph!¡± Osborne snorted, yet he remained calm. ¡°You think you can control me with gravity? Dream on!¡± With a mentalmand, the space in front of him tore open, revealing a dimensional rift that quickly engulfed his body. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Derek and the others were caught off guard, their faces reflecting sheer shock. Derek murmured, ¡°A dimensional rift? Spatial power? Is that Orion from the Lark family?¡± The next second, Derek shouted, ¡°No way! This isn¡¯t Orion! ¡°Watch out! That guy has spatial power!¡± But before he could react, a faint energy ripple appeared behind him. He didn¡¯t have time to turn around and bolted forward, but it was toote! A dimensional iftanased vi 1. Chapter 239 Strange Singing sent crushing to the ground, struggling to rise as he looked at Osborne in terror. ¡°How¡­ how could you possibly wield spatial power? Who are you?¡± Osborne chuckled. ¡°Want to know? I won¡¯t tell you. After all, a dead man doesn¡¯t need to know too much!¡± With that. Osborne unleashed a st of Devil¡¯s Light aimed straight at Derek¡¯s head. Derek¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Help me!¡± Suddenly, a violent whirlwind erupted in front of Derek, wrapping around his body and whisking him away to safety. The Devil¡¯s Light struck the ground, leaving a massive crater in its wake. 2/2 At that moment, Osborne felt the weight of gravity pressing down on him again, making it difficult to even lift his arms. Countless ice arrows flew toward him, piercing through the air like deadly missiles. ¡°What a pity!¡± Wiliates Osborne had hoped to take down Derek first and then systematically deal with the rest. But things hadn¡¯t gone as nned; Derek had managed to counter his attack just in time. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With his spatial power already exposed, any chance of a sessful surprise attack was slim. Osborne knew that taking on all four of them with his current strength would be an uphill battle. Even if he managed to pull it off, he¡¯d have to go all out, reveal all his cards, and risk serious injuries in the process. So, instead of continuing this hopeless struggle, he decided to change his approach Then, Osborne suddenly emitted a signal. In the next heartbeat, a soft, ethereal melody began to y, filling everyone¡¯s ears. The tune was hauntingly beautiful, as though it was drifting from a distant diamond mine, far away. No matter who it was, the moment they heard the melody, they froze. Every single person, e even the heavily wounded Derek, was caught off guard, their attention irresistibly drawn to the song ¡°What is this strange song?¡± Derek murmured, his face showing signs of struggle. He seemed to be trying to block out the melody but was unable to, instead finding himself compelled to listen. It wasn¡¯t just Derek; the other three ss B+ metalsumans were in the same boat. Despite knowing they should be attacking Osborne and not giving him a moment to breathe, they couldn¡¯t help but listen intently to the song If they were affected, the rest of the people in the diamond mine were even more so Apart from Osborne and Valentin, who had already donned noise¨Ccanceling headphones, everyone else stood in ce, entranced by the melody. Gradually, their expressions grew vacant. They stood motionless, their eyes zed over, swaying with the rhythm of the song, sinking deeper into its influence. Seeing this, Osborne chuckled with satisfaction. ¡°Here¡¯s my chance! Kill them!¡± God 240 God 240 Chapter 240 Three Dead and One Seriously Injured Osborne¡¯s mind raced with excitement as he thought, ¡°Zoe¡¯s power is bing increasingly terrifying! Indeed, it¡¯s the divine power! Even ss B+ metahumans can¡¯t resist the influence of Zoe¡¯s song. They¡¯re all under her control!¡± He had anticipated that the Chevalier family wouldy a trap for him in the diamond mine, so he was well prepared. His trump card was Zoe¡¯s psychic power. ording to Isa, Zoe¡¯s psychic power was extraordinary, often described as divine power. It could bypass any power level differences and affect enemies regardless of their strength. Beforeing to the diamond nine, Osborne had instructed Isa to hide outside with Zoe. The n was simple. When Osborne gave the signal, Zoe would start singing. Her voice was strong enough to permeate the entire diamond mine, affecting anyone who heard it. Unless their mental strength far surpassed Zoe¡¯s, they would inevitably be drawn into the melody. Although Derek and the other ss B+ metahumans were powerful, they were not psychic metahumans and thus were vulnerable to the song. At this moment, they werepletely absorbed in Zoe¡¯s voice, unable to perceive anything outside their trance. This was the perfect opportunity! Without hesitation, Osborne struck. He teleported in an instant and appeared right in front of the metahuman controlling gravity. To Osborne, this individual posed the greatest threat. The ability to control gravity severely limited Osborne¡¯s movements. If not for his dimensional rift ability, he would have been seriously injured by now. This metahuman had to be dealt with first. Osborne¡¯s hands glowed fiercely with yellow Devil¡¯s Light as he delivered a powerful punch aimed at the gravity controller¡¯s head. The man was still entranced by the song and didn¡¯t react to Osborne¡¯s attack until it was toote. The punchnded with a resounding crash, but it didn¡¯t kill the gravity maniptor outright. ¡°Soul of powers!¡± ss B and above metahumans had the soul of powers. When they face a life¨Cthreatening attack, this force erupted to shield them from a fatal blow, For ss B+ metahumans, this defense was incredibly strong Even with all his strength, Osborne couldn¡¯t break through it with a single punch. But Osborne had anticipated this He was ready with a follow¨Cup attack. The soul of powers could only block one attack, and once it faded, it couldn¡¯t protect against a second strike, As the soul of powers dissipated, Osborne¡¯s second punch came crashing through. The gravity maniptor¡¯s head was crushed without a shred of doubt The m B+ metahuman who controlled gravity was dead. Oshorne felt no satisfaction. Without missing a beat, he opened a diamensional rift and slipped through, instantly reappearing behind the Chapter 240 Three Dead and One Seriously Injured. second ss B+ metahuman. This one controlled the winds,plementing Derek¡¯s mes to enhance their power. Oxbome decided he¡¯d take him out next. At that moment, the energy disturbance from Osborne¡¯s attack on the gravity metahuman jolted the wind controller out of his trance. He watched in shock as Osborne obliterated the gravity maniptor¡¯s head. ¡°No! This can¡¯t be happening! The wind controller shouted in disbelief, panic overtaking him. He tried to retreat, but Osborne had already moved through the dimensional rift and was now right behind him. His attempt to retreat only brought him directly into Osborne¡¯s range. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Osborne unleashed his Devil¡¯s Light with full force, delivering a crushing punch straight to the wind controller. In an instant, the soul of powers appeared in this person, but it could only withstand a single attack. Before it could react further, Osborne had already obliterated him with a single punch. The second ss B metahuman was down. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this moment, Valentin and his team finally made their move. They had put on noise¨Ccanceling headphones in advance. Although the music¡¯s influence wasn¡¯tpletely blocked out, it allowed them to regain their senses much faster. Seeing everyone around them in disarray, they didn¡¯t hesitate Fire erupted from their hands, and countless bullets rained down on the enemies, mowing them down in waves. Meanwhile, Osbome activated the Dimensional Space, and hundreds of battle robots and drones emerged, immediately beginning a relentless assault on the surrounding foes. The onught of firepower was terrifying, causing massive casualties in seconds. Over half of the three hundred elite fighters Derek hedi obliterated before they even had a chance to react. The survivors finally came to their senses, but the horrific scene around them left them paralyzed with fear. They scattered in every direction, fleeing in panic. At this point, Osborne faced off against the third ss B+ metahuman¨Cthe one who controlled ice. ¡°Kill them all!¡± The ice¨Ccontrolling metahuman was now fully out of his daze. No longer being able to sneak attack, Osborne chose to confront him head¨Con. Osborne instantly transformed into his Vampire form, boosting his strength. His blood¨Cred hair lashed out like whips, binding the opponent tightly. Momentster, a massive blood¨Cred hole appeared in the metalnuman¡¯s chest, and he copsed to the ground Out of the four ss B+ metahumans who had been attacking Osborne, only the severely wounded Derek remained Derek stared at Osborne in shock, his eyes filled with despair. ¡°No!¡± God 241 God 241 Chapter 241 Transfer of Diamond Mine ¦° Derek¡¯s anguished cries echoed through the chaos as he watched Osborne effortlessly take down three ss B¨Cmetahumans, his face a mask of disbelief. These three were the Chevalier family¡¯s hidden nces, each one a powerful asset acquired at a staggering cost. They were the family¡¯s ultimate tramp cards. But now, N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. they were all dead. Derek¡¯s eyes burned with rage and frustration. He had thought his meticulouslyid trap would ensnare Osborne, allowing him to kill Osborne and avenge his son, Apollo. But he had underestimated Osborne¡¯s abilities Derek never imagined that four ss B+ metahumans working together couldn¡¯t even dent Osborne¡¯s defenses. Instead, Osborne had severely trounded one, killing three in return Adding to his horror, the three hundred elite fighters he had meticulously arranged were being ughtered. There were the Chevalier family¡¯s finest warriors Yet, against hundreds of armed robots and drones, they were utterly defenseless, falling in waves. I The root of their downfall was that damned, eerie song. If it hadn¡¯t been for that song disorienting everyoise so quickly, their skills alone would have ensured they weren¡¯t decimated so brutally. But s, there were no second chances. Derek knew he had lost. He had grossly misjudged Osborne¡¯s power, failing to anticipate that Osborne possessed spatial abilities. Caborne wasn¡¯t just unaffected by gravity, he could use dimensional rifts to appear right behind Derek, delivering a devastating blow from the get¨Cgo. What was more, Derek hadn¡¯t expected Osborne to deploy such a vast number of powerful battle robots and drones so silently via Dimensional Space. And he certainly hadn¡¯t foreseen that the strange song would even affect ss B+ metahumans He had lostpletely. Derek¡¯s eyes were red with fury and desperation as he stared at Osbome, his body slinking uncontrobly. He didn¡¯t even attempt to flee, knowing it was pointless. No matter how fast he was, he couldn¡¯t outrun Osborne¡¯s spatial power. Without any allies, he stood no chance against the Vampire enhanced Oxborne. Derek roared, ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve investigated you thoroughly. Despite the Chevalier family¡¯s resources, all I found was your name- name¨COsbome. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re drouded in mystery, with someone deliberately hiding all information about you. ¡°Tell me, which superpower are you from? Tell me who I¡¯ve lost to. I want to understand why I¡¯m dying here!¡± Osborne¡¯s face twisted into a cold smirk as he heard Derek¡¯s words. He replied calmly, ¡°My name is Osborne Augustine. I¡¯m not affiliated with any superpower¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Der Derek shot back Osborne slugged monchntly. ¡°Believe what you want.¡± Derek furrowed his brow and coldly stated, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re wearing a skinmask? Unveil your face, let me go in peace! As an exchange, I¡¯ll sign away this diamond mine to you. Otherwise, even if you kill me, you¡¯ll never get your hands on this cursed mine!¡± Chapter 241 Transfer of Diamond Mine Osborne quickly mulled over his options, then nodded. ¡°Agreed. After you sign the busfer agreement, I¡¯ll show my true face.¡± By now, the battle at the diamond mine was drawing to a close. The state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart ss Abat robots and drones Osborne had deployed, costing a fortune and not even avable for purchase, had overwhelmed the Chevalier family¡¯s best of three hundred fighters. With the help of Valentin and others, they¡¯d been decimated. Not even ss¨CB metahumans could withstand their onught. The battle was over in short order. Valentin personally delivered the transfer agreement and handed it to Derek. Derek¡¯s hand trembled as he gritted his teeth and signed his name on the document. Valentin checked the agreement, then nodded excitedly to Osborne. ¡°Mr. Augustine, the agreement is in order!¡± Derek stared intently at Osborne. ¡°As per our agreement, I¡¯ve signed the transfer of this unlucky diamond mine to you. Now, you can reveal your true face, can¡¯t you? I want to know whom have I actually lost to!¡± Osborne offered a slight smile. ¡°Of course, I always keep my word.¡± With that, Osborne removed his skinmask. Derek¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he gazed at Osborne¡¯s youthful face. When he finally recognized Osborne, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°You¡­ You! How can it be you? ¡°You¡¯re the head security by rissa¡¯s side!¡± Derek never imagined the person who defeated him would be so young or that the mysterious boss from Skyfall Security Services was just an unremarkable bodyguard by rissa¡¯s side. Osbome offered a nonchnt smile, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Derek erupted into maniacalughter. ¡°How can it be you! How can it be you! Haha, 1, Derek, the head of an ancient family, making my way through Skyefall not even the Radcliffe family is beneath my notice! And I¡¯ve actually lost to you? To rissa¡¯s bodyguard? Hahaha!¡± Derek suddenly spewed a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with unwillingness.. Oshome¡¯s expression remained cold and fierce. ¡°Derek, you¡¯ve seen enough. It¡¯s time to go on your journey. Your son has been waiting for you in hell for a long time.¡± With that, Osborne swiftly moved his sharp fingernails, which were transformed from his vampire form and like des, slicing across Derek¡¯s throat With blood spraying out, Derek fell to the ground, his eyes filled with unwillingness as he slowly closed them. God 242 God 242 Chapter 242 Devour Fire Elemental Essence Derek was dead. His prowess had been impressive, no doubt, but he had faced Osbome, who was an even more formidable force. Despite being only ss C+, Osbome had mastered four elemental essences and possessed level three Devil¡¯s Light. This effectively bridged the gap between him and a ss B+ metahuman. Moreover, Osborne wielded the rare spatial power and could transform into a Vampire, cial factor was Zoe, his ally with divine power. The most crucial Under auch circumstances, Derek¡¯s defeat was inevitable. With Derek¡¯s setup, any ss B+ metahuman would have met the same grim fate, unable to escape or counterattack. Osborne¡¯s arsenal was vost and muted, which had sealed Derek¡¯s doom. Even in death, Derek¡¯s body still held value for Osborne. His ocr energy red, beginning to absorb Derek¡¯s fire elemental essence. In no time, Osborne used Satan¡¯s Eye to devour Derek¡¯s firm elemental essence, making fire eleinental power the sixth element in his repertoire. ¡°Fire power!¡± Osborne eximed, stretching out his hand. A small me ignited in his palm, burning fiercely without harming him. Then, the tiny me expanded into a raging inferno, engulfing arge area in front of him. It consumed all the bodies of the Chevalier family¡¯s elite, incinerating them thoroughly. ¡°Perfect!¡± t!¡± Osborne murmured with satisfaction at his mastery over the mes. However, elemental powers alone couldn¡¯t match the Devil¡¯s Light after fusion Devil¡¯s Light represented the pinnacle of both offense and defense. Osborne contemted when the time would be right to fuse the spatial and fire elemental essences into Devil¡¯s Light, further enhancing its power. If he could sessfully merge them, his Devil¡¯s Light might break through to level five What would a level five Devil¡¯s Light be like? Osbome didn¡¯t know that In the Augustine family¡¯s millennia¨Clong history, the most powerful practitioner had only achieved level four Devil¡¯s Light before exploding into oblivion. A level five Devil¡¯s Light had never been seen, so Osborne was eager to find out its potential. But it wasn¡¯t the right moment yet. He could feel that with his current power level was already at its limit. Attempting to fuse more elements could result in catastrophic failure. Osborne needed to reach ss & metahuman status to continue advancing Devil¡¯s Light. ¡°No need to rush! After this battle, I can sense that I¡¯m close to ss B. Perhaps soon, I¡¯ll be able to manifest my ay soul of powers!¡± With that in mind, Osborne turned his attention to the diamond mine. This multi billion dor mart wash now Chapter 242 Devour Fire Elemental Cence 2/2 With the mine in his possession, Lann Jewelry would flourish, gaining ess to top¨Cquality diamonds and positioning itself as one of Romandi¡¯s leading jewelrypanies. Osborne murmured, ¡°Excellent! A mino of this scale must have a storage facility, Extracted diamonds are temporarily stored there before being shipped out penodically. With that thought, Osborne decided to inspect the storage room. In the jewelry industry, diamonds were the ultimate gem. No woman could resist their allure. Whether for an engagement or wedding, a diamond ring was almost a necessity. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Osborne was eager to explore the sparkling treasures himself. He and rissa had confirmed their rtionship, but he had yet to give her any gifts. Osborne nned to select a rough diamond, personally polish it, and present it to rissa. Additionally, Isa and Zoe had been instrumental in his sess. So, Osborne wanted to reward them as well. ¡°Mr. Augustine, the storage room is this way,¡± Valentin said. He quickly obtained theyout of the diamond mine and led Osborne to the storage area. revealing nothing. The door to the storage room swung open, res It waspletely empty, not a single diamond ore in sight. It was clear that the Chevalier family had moved the diamonds not long ago. Osborne¡¯s disappointment was evident. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to find them myself.¡± Determined to dig out the diamonds, Osborne headed into the mine tunnels. With his level four Satan¡¯s Eye, his X¨Cray vision was unparalleled. Even diamonds buried 16 to go feet deep wouldn¡¯t escape his detection. ing Satan¡¯s Eye to search for diamond ore would be child¡¯s y. Using Osborne sent Valentin to clean up the meas and cover their tracks while he ventured into one of the tunnels. This particr tunnel had been mined for some time, but ording to the Chevalier family¡¯s records, it still held a wealth of untapped diamond ore with a significant daily output. As Osborne reached the deepest part of the tunnel, he activated his Satan¡¯s Eye. The Once dark and opaque. rockyers became transparent to his gaze, revealing the hidden diamond ore within. ine is worth over 10 billion! Mining diamonds here is like picking up money! Osborne eximed in awe, ¡°No ader this diamond mine is The thought of this valuable mine now belonging to him filled Osborne with joy. However, he wasn¡¯t interested in ordinary diamonds. He was on the hunt for the highest quality gemsrge in size and exceptional in rity. Scanning the area with his Satan¡¯s Eye, Osborne suddenly caught a glimpse of a brilliant red glow deep within the rock. His eyes widened as he focused on the fist¨Csized diamond emitting an eerie blood¨Cred radiance. ¡°Could this be a blood diamond?¡± God 243 God 243 Chapter 243 Blood Diamond ¡°Could it really be a blood diamond?!¡± Osborne¡¯s breath quickened, his excitement palpable. He knew all too well the legend of the blood diamond. After all, a century ago, the War of Madness sparked by these very diamonds had reshaped the power dynamics in Rosmandi. The Godfather¡¯s rise to dominance over the Aberrants, bing the underground ruler of Romandi, was deeply connected to that war. Blood diamonds first emerged a hundred years ago. At that time, the mine belonged to an ancient family known as the Sinir family. A miner from the Sinirs stumbled upon a fist¨Csized blood diamond deep within the mine. This diamond was not only of the highest quality but also imbued with a strange power. Absorbing its energy could dramatically boost one¡¯s power level. The Sinir family soon discovered nearly a hundred of these high¨Cquality blood diamonds in their mine. these gems, their power surged to match even the most formidable of old families in Newport City. With the newfound strength from But their meteoric rise drew attention. News of the blood diamonds leaked, causing an uproar across Rosmandi. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Offers of hundreds of billions, even trillions, poured in to buy the mine or individual blood diamonds, all of which were rejected by the Sinir family. The conflict over these treasures led to the War of Madness. The Sinir family, who had stood for a millennium, was annihted. Nearly sixty percent of Rosmandi¡¯s martial masters and power masters fell in that war. Although the Aberrants emerged victorious and took control of the mine, their losses were severe, and they never found another blood diamond, leaving their strength diminished. The Aberrants were soon overthrown by the Godfather, who took over Rosandi but also failed to find any more blood diamonds. Believing the blood diamonds were exhausted, the Godfather sold the mine for 15 billion ten years ago. It was eventually acquired by the wealthy Chevalier family. For the past decade, the Chevalier family had been mining the site, but they, too, hade up empty handed regarding blood diamonds¡­ But now, Osborne had barely started looking and had already found one. His breath came in shallow gasps, disbelief etched across his face, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a regr red diamond, not a blood diamond after all.¡± Osborne set to work. His hands, covered in the yellow glow of Devil¡¯s Light, dug into the rock effortlessly as though the hard stone were mere y. Within moments, he had carved out a tunnel about fifteen feet deep. As the blood¨Cred diamond came into full view, Osborne felt a surge of strange energy. ¡°It¡¯s a blood diamond! It really is! This unique power, there¡¯s no way an ordinary red diamond would have it. This has to be the legendary blood diamond!¡± Osborne¡¯s breathing grew more mpid passing second. He was acutely aware that, a century ago, people had been willing to pay a billion just for a single blood diamond, only to be turned away by The Suir family Chapter 243 Blood Diamond A single blood diamond was worth a billion, even dozens of billions! Osborne took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. ¡°Let¡¯s see what makes a blood diamond worth so much. Why is it so fiercely sought after, even by ss A masters?¡± With that, Osborne focused his ocr energy on the blood diamond, extracting it with precision. He held it up to his eyes, scrutinizing it closely. Aside from its striking blood¨Cred hue, this diamond was clearly of the highest quality¨Cperfectly clear and almost devoid of any impurities. Yet its true valuey in the strange power it contained. The peculiar energy seemed to seep through his pores, instantly making his entire body tingle with pleasure. He could almost feel a tremendous force beginning to coalesce within him. It was the soul of powers! Osborne was stunned. He hadn¡¯t even started actively absorbing the diamond¡¯s energy yet. Just the aura emanating from the diamond was enough to make his soul of powers begin to consolidate rapidly. Osborne eximed, his voice tinged with awe, ¡°What kind of power is this? ¡°The effects are staggering. My soul of powers, which has been elusive for so long, is starting to solidify just from absorbing a fraction of the blood. diamond¡¯s energy?¡± Overwhelmed by the sensation, Osborne wasted no time and actively began to drave in the blood diamond¡¯s power. Soon, theplete form of his soul of powers manifested¨Ca towering, robust silhouette with no visible face but a strange, silver¨Cglowing eye. This was Osborne¡¯s soul of powers. With the manifestation of his soul of powers, Osborne had finally crossed into ss B metahuman territory. ¡°Finally, ss B!¡± O ¡®Osborne murmured to himself. He could feel his strength surging to new heights. If he were to face Derek again now, Osborne was confident he could defeat him within three moves. Perhaps even with a single, decisive blow! Even Derek¡¯s soul of powers might not withstand his full force. ¡°This is incredible!¡± Osborne felt a rush of exhration as he experienced the transformation in his power. Remarkably, he had only used a tenth of the blood diamond¡¯s energy so far God 244 God 244 Chapter 244 Six Blood Diamonds Osbome had a feeling that if he couldpletely absorb the unique p Even if he couldn¡¯t reach ss B+, it would not be too far off. power in this blood diamond, his power level would continue to improve. Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and looked extremely shocked. Osborne finally understood why the War of Madness broke out a hundred years ago, and why so many super powers and so many ss A masters were fighting to the death for the blood diamond. Because this blood diamond was absolutely an invaluable treasure for metahuman! As long as one got the blood diamond, one¡¯s power level would increase rapidly. Osborne held the blood diamond tightly, a gleam in his eyes. He thought. ¡°The news that there are blood diamonds in this diamond mine must not be known to anyone, not even Valentin! Otherwise, once the news of the blood diamonds spreads, I¡¯m afraid another War of Madness will erupt! In thest War of Madness, the Sinir family, the owner of the diamond mine, was incredibly powerful,parable to the ancient families in Newport City. There were several ss A masters alone. Even ten Chevalier familiesbined were not as powerful as the Sinir family! But in the end, the Sinir family was wiped out! With my current strength, it¡¯s impossible for me to hold onto the diamond mine. Once the news of the blood diamond leaks out, all major forces will flock to it The first one to die will be me! By then, perhaps even my grandfather, Godfather, may not be able to protect me! The existence of blood diamonds must be absolutely kept confidential!¡± Osbome made a decision in his heart. He hesitated for a moment, but still resisted the urge to continue absorbing the power of the blood diamond. Otherwise, if he came to the diamond mine once, his power would increase significantly, which might be suspected by people. Osborne must have to absorb the blood diamonds slowly. He opened the Dimensional Space and carefully put away the blood diamond. ¡°I will keep looking for blood diamonds! ¡°Since I have found a blood diamond, I may find more! The higher the level of the power, the more difficult it is to improve. I can only improve quickly by obtaining enough blood diamonds. ¡°After all, there are four people with great strength in the Augustine family in Newport City. Sooner orter, they will regard me as their rival andpete with me for the position of Godfather¡¯s sessor. Each of them is much stronger than me, and they are already ss A masters in their twenties. ¡°If I don¡¯t improve my strength quickly. I will die miserably if I run into them!¡± Osborne murmured and continued to look for the blood diamond Soon, he discovered the second blood diamond, swiftly extracted it, and ced it in the Dunensional Space The Dimensional Space was a parallel space that could iste all energy fluctuations. If the blood diamond was ced in the Dimensional Space, there would definitely not be any energy fluctuations transmitted. Then, Osborne found the third, the fourth¡­. In just two hours, he found six blood diamonds deep in the mine. This made him extremely surprised. Chapter 244 Six Blood Diamonds 2/2 But at the same time, Osborne was perplexed. He believed that while the blood diamonds were well¨Chidden, they were not hard to find with careful searching. Most importantly, Godfather once controlled this diamond mine. Godfather also had Satan¡¯s Eye. His Satan¡¯s Eye also had the ability of X¨Cray vision, so why didn¡¯t Godfather find blood diamonds here? Many of the Augustine family¡¯s descendants probably came here to look for blood diamonds, but why didn¡¯t they find any? Could it be that they actually discovered it, but just hid the news? ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! If they really discovered blood diamonds, they would never sell this diamond mine at a low price of 15 billion dors. Even if it was 150 billion dors or one trillion dors, it would be impossible to be sold! So, neither Godfather nor the descendants of the Augustine family find blood diamonds here, only I did. Why is that? Could it be that my Satan¡¯s Eye has mutated and the X¨Cray visionns be stronger?¡± Osborne wondered. In fact, his guess was correct. Although Satan¡¯s Eye inherited by the Augustine family also had the ability of X¨Cray vision, the effect of X¨Cray vision was far less powerful than that of Osborne, which could prate rocks dozens of feet deep. In fact, they werepletely iparable. Even the most powerful Godfather, whose Satan¡¯s Eye was already at level six, could only see through rocks less than 3 might not even be able to see through the skin of an ordinary uncut diamonds. Under such circumstances, how could Godfather discover blood diamonds with the help of Satan¡¯s Eye? Only Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye became incredibly terrifying in terms of X¨Cray vision after mutation. It was a pity that he knew nothing about this. But he didn¡¯t think much about it and soon stopped caring. 3.9 inches thick. He No matter what, the blood diamond was his chance, and Osbome wished he could stay here forever and use the X¨Cray vision of Satan¡¯s Eye to find all the blood diamonds. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°I have to leave first! Otherwise, it might arouse suspicion. I can look for itter as I have the chance.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Finishing muttering. Osborne walked out of the mine. In his hand, he still carried three high¨Cquality uncut diamonds, which looked inconspicuous, but after cutting and polishing, they would be brilliant diamonds. Not long after, Osborne found Valentin He asked Valentin to form a mining protection beam to guard the diamond mine, and then returned alone. Soon after, a shocking news spread throughout Skyefall. God 245 God 245 Chapter 245 Osborne¡¯s Name Resounds Throughout Skyefall ¡°Derek, the head of the Chevalier family, is dend!¡± ¡°Derek led 300 strong men to set up an ambush at the diamond mine, intending to kill the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security and avenge his son. Apollo. However, he ended up being killed in return!¡± ¡°Among them, there are four ss B+ metahumans, and nearly ten ss B metahumans¡­¡± ¡°Everyone waspletely wiped out!¡± ¡°Derek was killed by the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security!¡± The news, like a tsunami, spread wildly in the upper ss of Skyefall. Everyone who got the news was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it. Was Derek dead? He was the head of the ancient family, the Chevalier family! His own power level was as high as ss B+. Derek brought 300 strong men to ambush the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, but ended up being wiped out? How could this be? How could Skyefall Security have such strength? was a joke, some thought it was a rumor, but no one All of the top wealthy and ancient families in Skyfall were shocked by the news. Some thought it wa believed it But soon, they had to believe it. The entire Chevalier family suddenly left Skyefall, and everyone disappeared overnight. Those with insight know that the Chevalier family had escaped! After all, Derek was killed, and most of the top forces of the Chevalier family were killed, and their strength was seriously damaged. If Skyfall Security was unwilling to let the Chevalier family go and wanted to eradicate the Chevalier family, it would be difficult for them to resist. In order to continue the family and avoid being exterminated, they had no choice but to flee without a trace of hesitation. This was also the reason why the Chevalier family had been able to be passed down for many years. Over the past thousand years, they had declined, but every time, they would escape in time before being exterminated, wait to umte strength, and then return to Skyefall. People from all major forces couldn¡¯t help but stare at the empty Chevalier Estate freeze in thought. This time, they had to believe it. Derek was really killed by the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security! This news was more shocking than Onon¡¯s death. After all, Orion was only the heir of the Lark family, but Derek was head of the Chevalier family. At this time, in the Lark Estate, Gabriel said with a cold attitude. ¡°Send someone to investigate inmediately! ¡°Mobilize all the power and connections of the Lark family to investigate the new boss of Skyefall Security at all costs. I must know all his information.¡± Among the seven ancient families in Skyefall, the Chevalier family was not the strongest, but it was definitely not the weakest. It could at least be ranked in the middle. Even the Lark family did not dare to underestimate them. But now, the Chevalier family was scared by the boss of Skyefall Security and escaped from Skyefall overnight! Chapter 245 Osborne¡¯s Name Resounds 15ABU, This represented the rise of a new super force in Skyefall. Skyefall Security! The rise of a new super force represented a newndscape. No one knew what would happen, and none of the six ancient families dared to be careless. They sent people to investigate the information of the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security. Unfortunately, even if they were ancient families, there was only one name that could be investigated. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. That was Osborne Augustine! Even his appearance was only known through a blurry photo, which was a photo of Osborne wearing a skinmask. Besides that, they could not find anything A mysterious force concealed all the information about Osborne. Even the six ancient families could not investigate it with all their strength. So, it made the six ancient families all shocked. ¡°Osbome!¡± ¡°Osbome!¡± ¡°Osbonie ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he be a ss A master if he can kill Derek and many powerful members of the Chevalier family?¡± ¡°ss A master?!¡± Soon, the name Osborne was frequently mentioned by the top wealthy families in Skyefall and the six ancient families. Within a short period, he becamepletely famous. Unfortunately, few people would associate this Osborne with the real Osborne. At this time, he was in Isa¡¯s Institute of Human Research, trying to integrate the space elemental essence and fire elemental essence into the Devil¡¯s Light to increase the level of the Devil¡¯s Light. This process was extremely dangerous. Even Osborne felt the pressure and had to handle it carefully. He didn¡¯t have time to deal with the rumors about him from the outside world. At the same time, a grand wedding was being prepared in full swing. At the Caldwell Estate, Ophelia hung a top quality jewelry ne around her delicate neck and looked at her beautiful face in the mirror with a smile. Behind her was her stepmother, Evelyn.. ¡°Mom, does I look good?¡± Ophelia asked Evelyn seemed to be in a trance, but she came to her senses upon hearing this and quickly said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s pretty! Ophelia is the most beautiful woman in the world. At tomorrow¡¯s wedding, you will definitely be the most dazzling focus and stun everyone.¡± Ophelia was immediately very happy as she heard this. She tried the dress and wedding gown again, and the more she looked at them, the more satisfied she became. Ophelia murmured, ¡°Tomorrow, I will definitely be the most dazzling bride! ¡°Three years ago, I was immature and disregarded my family¡¯s opposition, insisting on marrying Osborne. In the end, we didn¡¯t even have a wedding. which has be a regret in my heart. ¡°Now, I¡¯m finally going to have my own grand wedding to make up for my regrets! Chapter 245 Usborne¡¯s Name Resounds Throughout Skyfall ¡°And my groom is the heir of the Ashford family. He is hundreds of times better than Osborne! I will never regret divorcing Oshorne! From now on, no one will ever say that I married a man whose identity does not match mine! ¡°Osborne, he is not worthy of me! 3/3 ¡°Only a wealthy heir like Wesley is worthy of being my husband! With the help of the Ashford family, the Caldwell family will grow rapidly in my hands and be a top wealthy family! ¡°I, Ophelia, will be the most dazzling woman in Mayby City!¡± God 246 God 246 Chapter 246 It Definitely Can¡¯t Be Him 1/2 Ophelia finished speaking, but she didn¡¯t hear Evelyn¡¯s response for a long time, so she looked over immediately. She saw Evelyn looking restless, as if she was thinking something. ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? Why do I feel like something is wrong with you these days? Ever since Osborne and I divorced, you¡¯ve always been absent¨Cminded.¡± Evelyne back to her senses again and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think about anything. Ophelia, do you think Osbome wille to your wedding tomorrow?¡± Ophelia couldn¡¯t help but frown as she heard this, ¡°What are you asking him for? Whether hees or not, it won¡¯t change anything! I have completely broken up with him. After tomorrow, I will be Wesley¡¯s wife. ¡°Osborne, that useless person, only knows how to curry favor with women. First he ttered Alison, then rissa, and finally even Austin! ¦° ¡°Humph, Osborne relied on the women be fawned over to make Wesley and I suffer a lot, but in my heart, he is still a waste! Without women, he is nothing and is not as good as Wesley at all.¡± Hearing that, Evelyn looked besitant. ¡°Ophelin, do you really think so? Don¡¯t you think that Osborne has changed a lot since he divorced you? He¡¯s like a different person.¡± ¡°Humph, so what?¡± Ophelia looked unhappy. ¡°No matter how he changes, be can¡¯t change his social status as a member of the lower ss! He and Wesley are not from the same world! ¡°If he knows what¡¯s best for him, he¡¯d better not show up at tomorrow¡¯s wedding and not affect the mood of Wesley and me. If he dares to show up. I don¡¯t mind embarrassing him.¡± Evelyn wanted to say something, as if she had a different opinion But in the end, she just said, ¡°Ophelia, I heard a piece of news recently, which kept me awake.¡± ¡°Oh? What news? I¡¯ve been busy preparing for the wedding recently and haven¡¯t paid much attention to news from the outside world.¡± Ophelia became interested. Evelyn asked, ¡°Do you know the Chevalier family and Skyefall Security?¡± ¡°Of course, I know,¡± Ophelia said with envy and admiration. ¡°The Chevalier family is an ancient family in Skyefall. It is said to be more powerful than the Radcliffe family. They control a huge amount of wealth and power, which is not essible to us ¡°As for Skyefall Security, it is the top ranked securitypany in Skyefall with strong capabilities. ¡°Mom, why are you mentioning them?¡± Evelyn gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°I heard that the Chevalier family was wiped out! The one who did it was the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, and that mysterious boss, his name is¡­ ¡°Osbome!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ophelia looked shocked. In her eyes, the Chevalier family, which she couldn¡¯t please, was actually destroyed by someone. And the person who destroyed them actually had the same name as her useless ex¨Chusband. Were they all called Osborne? Definitely Can¡¯t Be Him think that Osborne, the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, is my useless ex¨Chusband?¡± Evelyn bit her lip. ¡°I have a bad feeling and I suspect that Osborne¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Ophelia interrupted her withughter. She said disdainfully, ¡°Mom, are you thinking too much? We know best how useless he is! In the Caldwell family for three years, anyone can bully him, so how can he have any ability? ¡°How could he be that Osbome? ¡°If he had that kind of ability, how could he be humiliated in the Caldwell family? It¡¯s only been a month since Osborne divorced me, that he haspleted his transformation in just one month, right?¡± Evelyn opened her mouth and wanted to say something. so it¡¯s impossible But Ophelia continued to interrupt her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much! They just have the same name. The big shot who can destroy the Chevalier family is as dazzling as the stars in the sky. How could he be my useless ex¨Chusband? years ¡°If Osborne really has that kind of ability, how could I possibly divorce him? I am not stupid! Therefore, how could I not see his ability after three ye of marriage? ¡°Tomorrow is my wedding, let¡¯s not let that loser affect our mood.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Evelyn took a deep breath and finally stopped talking. Just at this moment, Wesley called her, and then Ophelia quickly answered the phone with a smile. The two chatted for a while, and she suddenly said, ¡°Wesley, that loser Osborne might show up at tomorrow¡¯s wedding. You have to be prepared. Don¡¯t let him ruin our wedding.¡± As Wesley heard Osborne¡¯s name, he sneered Thinking of the times he had suffered losses in front of Osborne, he showed a lot of anger and displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ophelia. Tomorrow I will be in control of the entire venue, and I am already prepared. If that loser, Osborne, doesn¡¯te, forget it. If he dares toe, I will make himpletely embarrassed in front of everyone and be a joke!¡± Hearing this, Ophelia finally felt relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± She hesitated for a moment but still asked, ¡°Wesley, have y you heard of Osborne from Sk Skyefall Security?¡± His expression suddenly became serious, and a look of admiration appeared on his face. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. God 247 God 247 Chapter 247 Significant Gap The Ashford family, like the Caldwell family, was a wealthy family in Mayby City. Mayby City, with more information channels than thetter. Wesley had naturally heard of Osbome from Skyefall Security. , but the former was more powerful and ranked among the top five in He said, ¡°Ophelia, why are you asking him? Do you think that Osborne from Skyefall Security is your useless ex¨Chusband? Stop kidding. They just have the same name by coincidence.¡± Ophelia muiled, ¡°Of course, I know they are not the same person, and I know exactly what my good for nothing ex¨Chusband is capable of. Even if Osborne lives another hundred years, he will never be such a big shot.¡± Wesley nodded. ¡°Indeed! Although both of them are called Osborne, they can not bepared at all. Osborne, the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, is like a god in the sky, while your useless ex¨Chusband Osborne is just an ant on the ground. ¡°Moreover, I have seen a photo of the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security. He is a middle¨Caged man and lookspletely different from Osborne. ¡°In fact, Osborne, the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, is now my idol. He single¨Chandedly forced the Chevalier family to flee Skyefall. Such a big shot is a truly capable person. ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t had the chance to meet him yet. ¡°However, I have already sent a wedding invitation to Skyefall Security. Perhaps he will be in a good mood ande to our wedding¡­¡± Wesley¡¯s face was full of anticipation at this moment. Ophelia also had some expectations. If such a big slot could appear at her wedding, she would also feel honored. It would be even better if she could tter him. That Osborne could decide the life or death of a wealthy family like the Caldwell family with just one word, and could also make the Caldwell family prosper with just one word, which made it be the top wealthy family in Mayby City easily. ¡°Okay, I have to continue preparing for the wedding. Ophelia, after tomorrow, you will be my wife, and I don¡¯t allow you to mention that loser Osborne anymore, because he¡­. ¡°Not worthy!¡± She nodded quickly and said in a soft tone, ¡°Okay! I promise you. I will never mention that loser Osborne again. After tomorrow¡¯s wedding, he will have nothing to do with me anymore. ¡°Alright.¡± Wesley hung up the phone. Then, Ophelia continued to try on the dress, fantasizing about her grand wedding tomorrow and how she would be the brightest focus. In the Radcliffe Manor, rissa was also trying on a dress. Wearing the pure white dress, she looked like an unparalleled goddess. Even Donna, who was also a woman, was a bit dizzy and mesmerized. ¡°rissa, are you really going to attend the wedding of the Ashford family and the Caldwell family?¡± Donna frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just the wedding of two wealthy heirs in Mayby City. With your status, there¡¯s no need for you to attend in person. I can send anyone to the wedding at will, and it¡¯s very honored for them.¡± rissa smiled slightly as she heard this. ¡°No, I have to attend in person!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Because she and Osborne had already agreed to publicly announce their romantic rtionship at that wedding, letting everyone know that she. nssa, would be Usborne¡¯s woman from now on! Chapter 247 Significant Gap So, she had to be there. Moreover, the protagonist of tomorrow¡¯s wedding was Osbome¡¯s ex¨Cwife, Ophelia. 2/2 Although rissa said that she didn¡¯t care about Osborne¡¯s past, she was still a little unhappy when she thought that Ophelia was Osborne¡¯s ex¨Cwife. The most important thing was that Ophelia was not nice to Osborne! The entire Caldwell family bullied and humiliated Osborne during the three years that he married Ophelia. Now, rissa was Osborne¡¯s girlfriend, and she must help Osborne vent his anger. The first thing she had to do was to overshadow Ophelia at the wedding Who said the bride must be the most dazzling person at the wedding? She insisted on dressing up carefully to steal all the limelight that belonged to Ophelia at the wedding. rissa wanted to tell her that it was not that Osborne was not worthy of her, but that she was not worthy of Osbonie! He broke up with Ophelia and would find a more beautiful and excellent girlfriend. But she left Osborne and would live in regret for the rest of her life. These were what rissa wanted to do in her heart, but she would not tell Donna. Otherwise, she would definitely stop rissa. ¡°Aunt Donna, don¡¯t worry about it anyway. I must go to that wedding tomorrow, so can you help me see which dress looks the most beautiful on me?¡± Donna looked helpless and could only help give advice. ¡°rissa, do you know the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, whose name is Osborne?¡± Suddenly, Donna asked. rissa¡¯s body trembled, and an embarrassed look appeared on her pretty face. She knew, of course. Osborne had confessed to her a long time ago, but she was not in a position to tell Donna this secret. She could only remain calm and asked, ¡°I know. How could I not have heard such shocking news? Aunt Domna, why are you asking this? You don¡¯t think that the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, Osborne, is Osborne who we know, right?¡± Donna rolled her eyes. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m just curious, after all, the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, Osborne, single¨Chandedly defeated the Chevalier family and forced them to flee Skyefall. How could he be Osbone we know? ¡°The between them is too huge!¡± God 248 God 248 Chapter 248 Medusa ¡°Oh? I think Osborne is also very good.¡± rissa¡¯s face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart. It would be way interesting when Donna found out that the Osborne she knew was the one who defeated the Chevalier family and forced them to flee Skyefall. Donna looked serious when she heard this ¡°rissa, even if you have a crush on Osborne, you can¡¯t lose your judgment! I admit that Osborne is also strong. Even I am not sure I can agree to him now, so he is pretty good. ¡°Butpared to Mr. Augustine of Skyefall Security Services, he is so far behind. They are not even on the same level! It is said that Osborne of Skyefall Security Services is very likely to be a master of ss A. ¡°That¡¯s a master!¡± Donna looked at him with admiration and said, ¡°If the Osborne I knew also has the strength of a master, I would never stop you from being with him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± rissa sneered and said, ¡°You said it, Aunt Donna. I believe Osborne will soon be a master.¡± Donna rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! It¡¯s not that easy to be a master. Many people are stuck at ss¨CB and can¡¯t be a master. Osborne wants to be a Grandmaster? No way.¡± rissa did not refute but continued to choose a dress happily. Donna didn¡¯t say much, but just frowned tightly, looked at rissa¡¯s back, and sighed. She murmured in her heart, ¡°rissa, I hope you won¡¯t do anything stupid. From N?velDrama.Org. You are the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family. Your feelings and your mariage are never decided by you or me! The family has informed that your father has personally gone to Dampston and will find the best husband for you to many as soon as possible. You and Osborne should break up as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will not only harm yourself, but also Osborne.¡± After thinking about it, Donna sighed again, turned and left. At this time, in a private house two kilometers away from the Radcliffe Manor. A beautiful woman, about twenty¨Csix years old, with bright and gentle eyes, was standing in front of the window, observing the situation at the Radcliffe Manor. Suddenly, a strange figure appeared behind her and knelt on one knee. ¡°Medusa, I have news vs to report!¡± Medusa slowly turned around and said calmly, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the news?¡± ¡°Medusa, tomorrow at noon, the Ashford family and the Caldwell family of Mayby City have booked the Rose Castle and will hold a grand wedding there. ording to the current news, rissa, the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family, will leave the Radcliffe Manor to attend the wedding.¡± When Medusa heard this, there was a surprising light appeared in her eyes. There was a sudden crackling sound where she was looking at, and the branches and leaves i that were originally shaking suddenly became shff. Chapter 240 Medusa as if they were petrified. ¡°Is she finally leaving here?¡± Medusa sneered and said, ¡°You failed to assassinate a youngdy from an ancient family so many times. Now, I even have to do it myself. If I fail again, I will be too ashamed to go back and see the King of the Aberrants, ¡°We originally wanted to take action tonight, but since she¡¯s leaving tomorrow, let¡¯s change the n! Immediately have our people disguise themselves and enter the major forces under our control, and let them sneak into the wedding as guests. ¡°I will kill her myself at the wedding! ¡°Fatebearer! If we kill her, I don¡¯t know if fate power will backfire. But I don¡¯t have time to think about this. This is thest chance the King of the Aberrants has given us. If the assassination fails again, I will give up the assassination mission. ¡°So we must seed this time!¡± After saying this coldly, Medusa sneered and turned away. At this time, in Isa¡¯s Institute of Human Research. Isa was in the backyard, guiding Zoe to exercise her body and strengthen her mental strength. But at this moment, Isa seemed a little distracted. She kept looking towards Osborne¡¯s room, with an expression of surprise and shock. ¡°What on earth is he doing? What a powerful energy fluctuation! How did he grow so fast? If this continues, I may cannot compete with him soon. This energy fluctuation makes me feel threatened.¡± Isa murmured in her heart, wanting to push open Osborne¡¯s door to see what he was doing But in the end, she stopped herself Because she could feel that the terrible energy fluctuations were very unstable, which meant that Osborne¡¯s current state was not stable. If he was disturbed, something bad might happen. ¡°I hope you¡¯re okay! ¡°If you die like this, I will be very disappointed. I have ced all my hopes on you. Please don¡¯t die so early!¡± At this time, in the room. Osborne looked extremely solema. During this period of time, he locked himself in the room. He first integrated elemental essence into Devil¡¯s Light, and sessfully upgraded the yellow magic light of level three to level four. Then, without hesitation, he immediately integrated elemental essence into Devil¡¯s Light. But this time, he ran into trouble. What a big trouble! Super Godfather Ex¨Cwife Begging God 249 God 249 Chapter 249 Crisis The most powerful strength of Satan¡¯s Eyo of level four was that it could devour the elemental essences of other elemental metahuman and fuse Usem into Devil¡¯s Light Before this, Osborne hnd swallowed a total of six elemental essences, They were thunder, wind, water, earth, space and fire. The five of them had all been integrated. The integration process was very smooth and the magic light was sessfully upgraded to level four The Devil¡¯s Light of level four was the highest level that had ever appeared in history. But perhaps the previous fusion was too smooth, so Osborne decided to continue to fuse the sixth one and improved the Devil¡¯s Light to level five. The Devil¡¯s Light of level five had never appeared in history. No one knew how powerful it was, and Osborne was also looking forward to it. But after starting the fusion. Osbome realized that he was wrong As soon as the fusion started, Osborne¡¯s body felt tremendous pressure. The energy dissipated by the fusion of elemental essence increased thousands of times in an instant. In just a moment, Osborne groaned and blood flowed from theer of his mouth. He felt his body being crushed by the dissipated energy. His flesh and blood were wailing and every bone was making crackling sounds. His body couldn¡¯t bear this huge force and was copsing! Osborne was terrified He wanted to stop it, but it was toote. The elemental essence was no longer under his control and waspleting the final fusion. If Osborne couldn¡¯t bear it, he would die. ¡°No! I will definitely die if I continue like this. The power dissipated when fusing the sixth element is a hundred times that of the fifth. My body is not strong enough to withstand such power.¡± Osborne forced himself to calm down and think about how to solve the problem. ¡°If I can¡¯t improve my body¡¯s strength, within a minute, my body will explode into countless bloody debris, and I will be dead! ¡°How can I improve my body in a short period of time?¡± Osborne thought of the Breath of Celestial. Ever since he learned the Breath of Celestial, Osborne had practiced it whenever he had time. He could feel the power of it. This mysterious breathing method from cium seemed to be born for him. Every time he practiced it, he could greatly improve his physical fitness. In just one month, his physical fitness wasparable to that of a ss C + martial artist. He was like a human¨Cshaped beast. But this was far from enough. He had learned the Breath of Celestial only for one month. Even with a ss C+ physical fitness, he couldn¡¯t withstand the energy dissipation when fusing the sixth elemental essence. To withstand this level of energy dissipation, his physical fitness needed to reach at least ss B or even ss B+ to survive How was it possible to make rapid progress in physical fitness and reach ss B+ in a short period of time? It was impossible! No matter how magical the Breath of Celestial was, it required gradual practice. He couldn¡¯t rely on the Breath of Celestial 15 ¡°Then we can only fight!¡± Osome gritted his teeth, feeling his body was copsing at an elerated rate. He had no time to think but could only quickly mobilize the power of the Blood Cross tatton on his chest. Vampire, transform! A terrifying force burst out from the Blood Cross tattoo and entered Osborne¡¯s body. Osborne¡¯s body changed rapidly. His short hair grew wildly and harmed into long flowing hair, every strand was blood red Two sharp teeth appeared in his mouth. His fingers grew long nails, as sharp as ggers. ore angr. Even his face became paler and more After transforming into a Vampire, Osborne¡¯s physical fitness had obviously been greatly enhanced, and his strength at this time was no less than that of a ss & martial artist Osbome could feel that the speed at which his body copsed was slowing down. But it was still not enough! Transforming into a Vampire could only allow his physical fitness to reach the ss B martial artist. It was still a long way from ss B and he still couldn¡¯t withstand the energy of fusing the sixth elemental essence. If this went on, he would only die a few minutester at most. He would still die. st been replenished, so the transformation The most important thing was that the power in the Blood Cross tattoo was running low and had not l could not be maintained for long. ¡°What should I do? ¡°Is there any other way to improve my physical fitness in a short period of time?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Osborne gritted his teeth. Suddenly, he thought of something Blood diamonds! There was a kind of strange energy in the blood diamonds. Absorbing this strange energy could quickly improve the level of superpowers. Osborne tried to absorb it before, and it easily helped him to be a ss B metahuman. The most important thing was that Oxbome felt that after absorbing the blood diamond, his physical fitness also improved slightly. Although the improvement was notrge, it was still helpful. ¡°The unique energy of blood diamonds can definitely help improve physical fitness¡± But few people would use precious blood diamonds to improve their physical fitness. ¡°But now, I can only count on the blood diamond!¡± Osborne gritted his teeth, quickly opened the Dimensional Space, and took out all six blood diamonds. ¡°Just do it!¡± ¡°Absorbit!¡± Osbome growled and frantically absorbed the power of the blood diamond, but he did not use the blood diamonds to increase the level of his extra energy. Instead, he crushed all the strange energy into his body and into every cell. In an instant, his body trembled He could clearly feel that his physical fitness was improving rapidly God 250 God 250 Chapter 250 Horrible Body Osbome forcibly integrated all of the blood diamond¡¯s unique energy into his body cells. He could feel that his physical fitness was improving rapidly. But at the same time, the fearful pain also came over him instantly. Even though Osborne thought himself determined, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a painful wail, and his whole body was twitching and twisting. He felt as if every cell of him was being torn apart, healed, and then torn apart again. It repeated numerous times. This kind of pain was not something a normal person could endure. The reason w why Osbome did not faint immediately was because Satan¡¯s Eye suddenly burst out with a power, protecting his brain and consciousness. But at this moment, Osbome would rather faint. So he didn¡¯t have to endure the pain No one had ever used blood diamonds to improve physical fitness. It was partly because the unique energy of blood diamonds was more effective in improving extra energy. The status of extra energy had always been higher than that of martial artists. A metahuman of the same level was one level stronger than a martial artist. Therefore, the Sinir family, who had obtained hundreds of blood diamonds, had never given the blood diamonds to martial artists to improve their physical fitness. asionally, some metahumans would try to use blood diamonds to improve their physical fitness, but they would choose to give up because of the severe pain. Therefore, no one knew what consequences would arise from using blood diamonds to improve physical fitness. Osborne had to do this. If his physical fitness couldn¡¯t be quickly improved to ss B+, he would surely explode and die. Even though the pain at this moment made him want to stop immediately, he still clenched his bloody teeth, endured the pain, and continued to absorb the strange energy of the blood diamonds and integrate it into his body cells. The cells were tom, healed, and then tom again¡­ Every cell seemed to be reborn, bing more and more resilient, stronger and more vital. If someone cut off a small piece of Osborne¡¯s flesh and blood and observed it under a microscope, he would find that every cell of Osborne was covered by a faint red light. Thisyer of red light was the unique energy of blood diamonds. Their existence made the connection between Osborne¡¯s cells closer. If his flesh and blood before were like a piece of pig iron, then after being tempered by the unique energy of the blood diamonds, his flesh and blood were rapidly transforming into steel. At the same time, Osborne¡¯s Breath of Celestial also started to work automatically without him noticing Breath! Osborne gradually calmed down. The severe pain still continued, but as Osborne¡¯s breathing became faster, he was not that sensible to that pain. Osbome fell into a strange state. || From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 250 Horrible Body 2/3 He closed his eyes and continued to absorb the energy of the blood diamonds into his body. Gradually, a faint red light emanated from his body, and it continued to expand and contract as if it could breathe. Time passed slowly. An hourter, the unique energy of the five blood diamonds waspletely absorbed by Osbonse. The bright red colorpletely faded away. turning into dazzling wless diamonds. Osborne let out a long breath, and the air shot out of his mouth like a bullet, leaving a deep hole in the wall. Osborne finally opened his eyes. A gleam of light shed in his eyes, showing a deep joy. He seed. He seeded! At this time, the sixth elemental essence, the space elemental, alsopleted the fusion His Devil¡¯s Light changed again, turning into a light blue. Blue Devil¡¯s Light! Devil¡¯s Light of level fire! The unprecedented Devil¡¯s Light was finally sessfully integrated by Osborne. Osborne was extremely excited. But what made him more excited at this moment was the changes in his body. He clenched his fists and suddenly felt a terrible power spreading through every cell of his body. He could feel that his body was full of vitality. and every cell seemed to be breathing. ¡°What realm is this?¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t believe it. He felt that his physical fitnessnd improved at least dozens of times. If his physical fitness before was onlyparable to that of a ss C+ martial artist, like a humanoid beast, then his physical fitness now was ss B+, or even stronger. He was like a humanoid Tyrannosaurus! His skin was very tough and more stic than the hardest cowhide. Osborne was sure that even the most powerful armor piercing bullet would not be able to prate his skin. He felt that he could punch through a half¨Cmeter¨Cthick alloy steel te with one punch! ¡°What a terrifying power! ¡°The most important thing is not the increase in strength, but the vitality in the body!¡± Osborne murmured. He felt that even if his arm was chopped off at the shoulder, the huge vitality of his body would allow him to quickly grew a new ann. ¡°Could this be the power of self¨Cbealing? ¡°This is a legendary super power that only a ss A martial artist can poss! This is the power of the gods!¡± Osborne waspletely shocked. ¡°Could it be that the real purpose of blood diamonds is not to increase the level of superpowers, but to change physical constitutions? Is everyone using blood diamonds wrong?¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t believe it. In umpeuse, Osborne knew that he had made a fortune! Chapter 250 Horrible Body Now, even if he only relied on his physical strength, he was confident that he could kill ss B+ psychics like Orion and Derek. Below ss A, he was not afraid of anyone! God 251 God 251 Chapter 251 Beat Me First Healed to test the power of the level ve Dil Light¡± Osborn was full of expectations for the Devils Light of level fire. After all, the Augustine family had been passed down for thousands of years, and there were at least hundreds of metahuman who had opened Satan¡¯s Eye, but no one had ever been able to use the level five Dawl¡¯s Light. There was only one person who had seeded in integrating even the level four Dewis Light. But that person xploded and died before he had the chance to test the power Therefore, no one know how powerful the Devils Light above level four was From N?velDrama.Org. Osborne would be the first one. Ha book a shower, cloned off the blood on his body, looked at himself in the mirror, and felt that his temperament somed to have changed a lot, Hessemed to have grown a lttle taller. He had a great figure. Every muscle of him looked great and seemed to be very powerful. He had eight abdominal muscles, and her bronze slin made him look impressive. Even Osborne himself was ched. To this really met Osborn fat that if he were a woman, he would be attractive to such a figure Coupled with his hands and cold temperament, Osborne felt like he was apletely different personpared to a month ago. Good With a smile, ba walked out of the room confidently, Debora¡­ Dutside the room, Zoe had been waiting for a long time. After all, they must have heard Osborne¡¯s screams before. If Isa hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have rushed into the room long ago. So looked warned. When she saw Osborneing out, she hurried over and grabbed Osborne¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m ¡°Osborn med sightly and looked at Isa I was staring at Osborne ndy at this moment. Shestared at his face and figure in disbelief, ¡°Howe you look like a different person? Your appearance hasn¡¯t changed much, but you seem to be calmer, more confident, and more handsome After finished speaking, shaman amand She walked up to Osborns and pinched his arm carelessly. To, you seem to have grown tar! And yours is so resilient. Have you made a breakthrough? I looked curious Osborne pped away Isa¡¯s hands that hept pinching him, and said unhapply, ¡°Why are you touching me? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I rolled har syn, Tre your honor that I am willing to touch you. Are you shy? Last time you forcefully hissed me, [¡­¡± Osborne quickly stepped forward and covered Isa¡¯s mouth. He nced at Zoe and said unhappily. Don¡¯t talk: nouense A child is here.¡± ¡°Im not a child.¡± Zoshack out her tongue and noticed the changes in Osborne¡¯s body. She immediately stared at him closely with excitement. I pushed Osborne away and said unhappily, ¡°What happened? I heard your screams earlier and Falt a very strong energy fluctuation. It seemed like there was something wrong. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I didn¡¯t go to check it o A look of four appeared on Osborne¡¯s face. It was just that thing unexpected happened during training, but I¡¯m fine now. And because of this, m After saying that, Osborn looked at sa with a smile and seemed to be aggressive. think can boat you now.¡± I so smiled faintly. my strength has greatly increased.¡± She jokingly said, ¡°Are you sure? Are you cont? It seems that you have improved a lot. Do you want to give it a try? How about the loser agrees to a condities from the other party? Gabor looked ted when be heard this.. Chapter 251 Beat Me First ¡°Can I propose any conditions? ¡°Sure!¡± Isa said calmly, ¡°As long as you win, even if you ask me to sleep with you, I will agree.¡± Osborna looked serious. He could feel Isa¡¯s confidence, and he also knew that Isa was very strong, like an unfathomable abyss. But Osborne was equally confident now. Before today, he was able to defeat ss B+ metahumans like Orion and Derek, and now, his strength had greatly improved. The level of extra energy was raised from ss C+ to ss B. The Devil¡¯s Light of level three had also broken through to the fifth level. His ss C+ physical fitness leaped to ss B+, and he even possessed the self¨Chealing ability, which only ss A+ or even gods could possess. It could be said that Osborne¡¯s strength had undergone a tremendous change. If he met Orion or Derek again, or even was besieged by them, he would be killed instantly. He was even confident that he could defeat a ss A master. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t beat Isa. Isa was so young. No matter how capable she was, could she be more capable than him? Osborne didn¡¯t believe it! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a bet with you! Whoever loses has to agree to one condition from the other party. Any condition is fine!¡± Osborne agreed. Isa smiled and waved her hand to let Zoe step back. ¡°Come on, then.¡± ¡°Do you want to sleep with me? Then use all your strength and defeat me first!¡± God 252 God 252 Chapter 252 The Powerful Witch ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to sleep with you.¡± Caborne and helplessly, but I need ¡°Don¡¯t exin. Aren¡¯t allen and to think sexually? I am so beautiful Dare you to say that you have never thought of sleeping with me? Tot, have to question whether you¡¯re a man. Osborne rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t bother to exin. He decided to let To think whatever she wanted. He took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± Osborne¡¯s room was in the backyard. Outside the room was a vast yard, which was enough for the two of them to fight Zoe retreated to a distance at this time, clenched her fists, and she looked anticipated and nervous. Comaco, Osborn Zow shouted loudly. Upon hearing this, a red over or Ill be sad.¡± Zoe quickly stuck out her tongue and sand, ¡°Ms Bowin,e on! But you can¡¯t be too hard or hurt my Osborne, or ¡°You only care about him? Don¡¯t you care about me? Isa said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to teach you as my disciple.¡± Oshoreughed and said, ¡°Zoe is my sister, she naturally loves me. But Zoe, you are wrong. You shouldn¡¯t worry about her hurting me, you should worry about me hurting her.¡± Zoe smiled slightly and said nothing. Isa smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you even take me sarinly now? Do you even want to hurt me? Today, I will let you know how powerful I am The moment she finshed speaking, I moved Ehe stamped her long legs on the ground, and her body rushed out like an arrow. Har explosive power so terrifying and her speed was so fast that Osborne could hardly react. Osborne¡¯s expression changed, and be quietly focused. Jun was very strong.¡± Dasilnow, Osborna still had no idea where her limits were. In always defeated her apparent with just a random lick or punch. Although Osborne was confident, be would not be careless. ¡°Satan¡¯s Eye,open! Osborne opened Satans Eye and immediately a movements clearly. At this time, Iss had already arrived in front of him, with her shoulders slightly lowered, as if she was about to punch Osborne miled, and he immediately reacted, ready to atriba frst. But the next second, his expression changed drastically. Because he discovered that it was just a fake move by Isa. She was not going to punch but to lock. She licked his chest hard. The speed was so fast that even with Satan¡¯s Eye, he could only He couldn¡¯t voldi! Osborne made a judgment instantly, but he did not panic. He instantly activated the Devil¡¯s Light in his body. The Blue Devils Light enveloped Osborne¡¯s chest. There was a loud sound From N?velDrama.Org. Ticked Osborne in the chest, but Osborne didn¡¯t move at all. However, Isa stapped back with a look of surprise. She stared at the blue Devils Light, extremely surprised. Howonder you are confident, what kind of power is this? Is such a strong defe Osborne at the power of the Devil¡¯s Light and looked more confident. ¡°Are you seared now¡± I told you, I can defial you now.¡± Inaughed. Isa neered and said. Do you really think you won? Just now it was en marm¨Cup, I was just afraid of hurting you. Now I have to be a little more serious.¡± Chiraz The Powerlus vritch After saying that, I took action again. Har Sureshed, and in the blink of an eye, she appeared in front of Osborne again, punching and hiching Osborna. Osborne wanted to fight back but found that even with the help of Satan Eye, be waspletely unable to capture Esa¡¯s motive for attacking. ¨C All his counterattacks were in wa¨´¡­ And of Isa¡¯s attacks hit him. Osborne didn¡¯t have the level five Devil¡¯s Light to protect his body, he would have been bruised by now. Turtlebells useful?? 2/2 Isa nered again, and her strength suddenly increased again. Moreover, in each movo, the five Devils Light and was transmitted to Osborne¡¯s body. was a strange spital force, like an electric drill. The force prated the defense of the level In an instant, Deborne groaned and was slightly injured Although much a minor injury did not cause any impact on Osborne¡¯s vital body and he recovered instantly, Osborne was still extremely shocked. ¡°That bind of strength is tha? Why can it pesatrate my defense? Isa smiled faintly and said, I told you a long time ago, don¡¯t underestimate martial artists! Martial artists are not just reckless men with strong physical fitness. In terms of skills, you are not even an entry¨Clevel martial artist Your trick indoad very powerful, but I have many ways to bypass it and directly injure your body! The move just now is called Spiral Force Now, try this trick again.¡± Deadly Force¡± After saying that, Ina punched the grean Devils Light forcely. The Denis Light did not move at all, as if it had not been attacked, but Osborne¡¯s cheat seemed to be hit by a train, and he Dew backwards with a muffled groan There was blood at the corner of his mouth, and he looked shocked. ¡°Deadly Force? Iss pped her hands and said calmly, ¡°Do you want to continue fighting? Your improvement is indeed great, but if you want to beat me, you¡¯re dreaming. Because y too poor, you can only rely on the power to couch me.¡± I¡¯m y you must an ordinary opponent, but if you most areal master, you will lose miserably Odbora was stunned and the Devil¡¯s Light dissipated. your fighting skills are After saying that, Osborne looked at Isa ¡°Ina, you have to teach med God 253 God 253 Chapter 253 Guidance Debone decisively threw in the towel. He had not need his fullrength yet and had not even red hall of his strength. He still had considerable condance in continuing to fight. But be no longer wanted to fight. I was right. His techniques for fighting with enemies were too crude. Most of the time, he used his force to crush the enemy or used many means to make the enemy unable to adapt, and As for techniquer, he had almost none. After all, he had his for for a month at most s, which was much greater than the improvement of others in ten or twenty years. How could he possibly take into During this month, his strength had improved by leaps and bounds, i ount both techniques and force? So, ka gare in. Compared to defeating Isa, he preferred to learn fighting techniques from Iss. Otherwise, he would have great strength but would not be able to disy it fully. ¡°Tea, teach me!¡± Obra stared at eagerly as if he was staring at a treasure. Ismiled, ¡°You just wanted to sleep with ew just now. Now, you want me to teach you¡± After the ting will you beat me, Osborne helpless at her words. ¡°Can you please not mention this matter? ¡°What? Okay. Then tell me honestly, do you want to sleep with me?¡± jebad I. Osborne said without hesitation, ¡°No¡± forcefully kiss me, and sleep with me?¡± I snorted. Then you are definitely not a man! How could you not even want to sleep with me? You have the desire but not the courage. You are a coward! I don¡¯t teach cowards!¡± Osborne was stunned. He said helplessly, ¡°Yes, I want to! I want to sleep with your ¡°You really want to sleep with me! You damned man! You¡¯re just like other stinky men, thinking with your lower body.¡± 1- Osborne red at Isa, wishing he could pounce on her, hold her down, and spank her hard on the butt. He thought, ¡°Can you talk properly? You¡¯re unhappy with me not wanting to sleep with you. And you¡¯re still unhappy with me wanting to What should I doT At this time, Zoe, who was far away, couldn¡¯t help but blush as she listened to the conversation between the t She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ms. Bowin, please stop teasing Osborne, He¡¯s almost crying. Ma. Bomin, can you teach Osborne? Isa emilled proudly. ¡°I was just teasing him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so naive. It¡¯s boring!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She looked at Osborne and said with a smile, ¡°Remember, if you lose, you must agree to my condition, no matter what it is. Even if I ask you to be my lover, you must agree.¡± Osborne was helpless, knowing that Tra was still joking. In was co was only harsh in her words. ¡°Okay, you can propose any conditions) s you want, as long as you don¡¯t let me be a test subject for your human experiments. Isaid, ¡°Of course not ¡°But I cannot tell you what I want you to do specifically yet, because you are too weak. When you get stronger, I will tell you directly.¡± Osborne was stunned. He thought, ¡°that exactly dom Iss want me to do? With my current strength, am I still too weak?¡± He frowned, but he said nothing. A person who valued promises would never regret it once he had agreed. Isa continued, ¡°Come and learn fighting techniques from me if you are from from now on. I can feel that your physical fitness is already vary strong. You¡¯re not much worse evenpared to me. As long as you can learn a bit of my techniques, you will be a qualified martial artist.¡± 12/25 Okay Osborne nodded. Lets start now I want to learn the Spiral Force and the Deadly Forca! Isa red at him. ¡°How dare you? Spiral Force and Deadly Force are force techniques that only experienced martial artist. ca fully master them. ¡°You should start by learning the most basic force techniques.¡± After saying that, Isa began to guide Osborne Many n B+ martial artists and even ss A martial masters Osborne¡¯s physical fitness was nowparable to that of a ss B+ martial artist, but his force¨C generating technique was primitive. He couldn¡¯t even exert go of his full strength, let alone high¨Cend techniques such as Spiral Force and Deadly Force, These high¨Cend techniques could increase his strength tremendously. Osborne began his painful learning. The good news was that he learned very quickly. He could easily master the techniques taught by Isa. He could achieve results in coetry and reach a passing level in three. After entries, he could master the techniques perfectly. It shocked Isa. Eut she didn¡¯t show it. She just said coldly, ¡°Why are you so stupid? I just learned such a simple force technique once and mastered it thoroughly. I could even apply it to other situations. You learned it more than ten times before you could satisfy me, It¡¯s too slow! With your learning speed, how long will it take you to learn even 10% of my techniques! How stupid are you! ¡°Keep going. At this rate, when will you be able to learn the Spiral Force and Deadly Force? And I have several other force techniques.¡± Osborne gritted his teeth and studied harder. Amid Isa¡¯s scolding, he really thought that he was stupid and could only study harder to keep up with Isa. Time passed quickly, and it waste at night. Osborne had been practicing until he was exhausted, and then he finallyy down on the bed and fell into a dream. Even in his dreams, be practiced various force¨Cgenerating techniques. And even in his dreams, he could hear Isa scolding him Finally, it was the next day. Ophelia Daborne¡¯s ex¨Cwife, and Hasley would hold their wedding today. God 254 God 254 Chapter 254 Perfect Dimmonds One got up early. Then, he started to prepare and put on a formal dress. Looking at homself in the mirror, Osborna was delighted with his outstanding temperament and handsome face. Today, his primary purpose was not to attend the wedding of Ophelia but to make his rtionship with rissa public to everyone at the wedding. Osborne quad that as long as he made his rtionship with rissa public, he wouldplete the fourth test given by the Godfather. Once bepleted the fourth test, he would once again receive a generous reward from the Colfather. I must include a method to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to the fifth level. The ith level of Satan¡¯s Eye could project isions. Projecting union was the ability of psychic metahumans. Psychic metahumans were rare in number, but each one was extraordinary and had terrifying abilition, such as Zon, Bo¡¯s singing was a kind of psychic power that could control and ughter peoplently Mithout Zoe¡¯s power, Debome couldn¡¯t deal with the Chevalier family so easily. But once Satan¡¯s Eye broke through the fifth level, Osborne would also pose the strange paychic power, projecting illusions As the name suggested, it was to project a spiritual force into the enemy¡¯s mind, making them fall into an authentic illusion, The stronger his mental power, the more real the illusion would be. It could owen make the enemy commit suicide in the Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. action. In short, Osborne was looking forward to it badly, So Osborne could solve the problem without taking any The wedding was going to be held at noon at the Rose Castle Italy, Osborne was not in a hurry to leave and nned to go to Lana Jewelry first, Before he had brought out several uncut diamonds from the diamond mine. He had initially intended to polish and cut them and then give them to rissa, Isa, and Zoe, But now, Osborne had a better choice His body had absorbed the strange energy in the five blood diamonds, and the bloody red color had faded, turning into the purset top¨Cgrade diamonds. Each of them was a big as a child¡¯s firt, muchrger than a pigeon egg. I weighed over five hundred carats. Such diamonds were absolutely priceles treasures, and you might not be able to buy one of them even if you had money. Osborne ned to design them ¡°Toto Luna Jewelry first!¡± Osborne drove away. And soon, he arrived at the headquarters of Luna Jewelry. It was a 30¨Cstory office building, Lana Jewelry rated the top three floors, Alison¡¯s office was on the top floor. Osborne took the elevator to the top floor and saw Alison. He stated his purpose and took out ons of the blood diamonds. Alison was stunned, staring at the huge diamond in surprise. She couldn¡¯t wait to get the instruments and take various measurements. ¡°It¡¯s wle aighing five hundred and sixty carats! Perfect shap ¡°No cracks No cracks at allt ¡°Oh, my god! Mr. Augustine, where did you get much a huge, perfect diamond? If this diamond were put up for auction, it would fetch at least two bien dors. Ho, three billion dors ¡°It¡¯s even more perfect and doen of cartsrger than the diamond on the Queen¡¯s scepter of Yalynch! There are definitely no more than ten diamonds in the world that canpare to Alison was utterly stunned, her eyes full of surprise. Osborne hadn¡¯t expected this diamond to be so valuable. He thought, ¡°One diamond is worth three billion dors. I have five Mouldn¡¯t be billion dora Osborne took a deep breath. But something seemed wrong. Osborne osdered, The Sinir family unearthed at least hundreds of blood diamonds andred years ago. Logically, after they absorbed the strange power of blood dumonds, they would got hundreds of such top grade diamonds, Chapter 254 Perfect Diamonds But Alison said there are no more than ten diamonds like this in the world.¡± Osborne felt that it was a little condicted. He thought, ¡°Could it be that the Sinir family discarded all the remaining diamonds after absorbing the strange energy of the blood diamonds No way! No one would throw away such a priceless diamond, even if the Sinir family was a top ancient family. So, what went w 2/2 of absorbing the The only possibility is that the Sinir family¡¯s blood diamonds were not preservad! Then why can my blood diamonds be preserved? Is it because the way of strange energy is different? The Sinir family¡¯s blood diamonds were all used to increase the level of power. But I use blood diamonds to improve my physical fitness. So, the Sinir family¡¯s blood diamonds copsed directly after being absorbed all the mergy. But my blood diamonds could be preserved.¡± Osborne falt that it was most likely the answer. Otherwise, there would definitely be more than a hundred such diamonds in the world. In that case, their price wouldn¡¯t be so high. After all, scarcity made things valuable. ¡°Alison, don¡¯t curious about how I got it. I want to design and polish it quickly. I want to give it to a woman as a gift.¡± Alison was stunned at his words, and her eyes widened. ¡°Give it to a woman¡± Mr. Augustine, is it your girlfriend? Who is she? She is so lucky. If anyone is willing to give me a diamond like this. I will do anything for him, even sleep with him every day.¡± With that, Alison looked at Osborne eagerly, Osborne coughed awkwardly. Do your jobs! Ive you one once I have the chance.¡± Alison was overjoyed at that. Mr. Augustine, I tabe your words seriously! If you really give me one, I will be yours from then on.¡± After saying that, Alison ran away, blushing. God 255 God 255 Chapter 255 Grand Wedding The diamond Osborne gave to Alison was perfect in shape. It did not require any cutting, only polishing Soon, the dad shone a brilliant light. Under the light, all kinds ofntary color dashed so brightly that it was difficult to open one¡¯s eyes. Alison held the diamond carefully, and she was reluctant to let it go. Osborne was also amazed Although the diamond before polishing was also very transparant and beautiful, it was entirely iparable for now. ¡°No wonder that all women in the world cannot resist a darling diamond. It is indeed beautiful ns will be very happy to receive it,¡± thinking, Osborne smiled. ¡°Mr. Augustine, where are you going to lay it? This mond is big. But it¡¯s too big to be easily inled. It can ¡°It disy it alone, it will be a bit boring. It needs more embellishment.¡± Hearing Alson¡¯s words, Osborne started thisling. ¡°Where do you think it can be indTM Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. to make a necidas, nog, or warnings. In the end, brasad Alison back. After all, Alison was a top designer who had bean studying jewelry all her life.he was a professional. Alison miled confidently, ¡°Mr. Augustine, a diamond thing can only be iid in a crown, a septer, or a sword handle or scabbard, Since it¡¯s a gift for your girlfriend, it can only be iid on the crown. As it happens, I designed a women¡¯s crown not long ago. Its gorgeous not inferior to the inherited crown of the Queen of Valynch! It is decorated with no heart¨Cshaped gems made of Imperial Green diamonds on the side. Each of them is worth hundreds of miles of dors and is of the right size. There are docene of various top¨C quality gems. But the main seat has always been vacant. I was worried about what end of gemstone to iy on the main seat to match it. How, with this diamond, it is simply perfect! ¡°I just need to change it a Ettle bit, and it will be done.¡± rmed very excited at that moment.. This demandes so perfect that she had no room to deget and no sense of involvement. But it would be different if it could be iid in a crown she designed herself. Also was highly confident that with just the crown, he would be the most famous juwelry designer in the world. She thought, ¡°ealthy people from all over the world will flock to me and me to design jewelry for them. Lana Jewelry will also be more famous! Thinking of this, how cold Also not be excited? Caberse was also looking forward to it. Then iy it on the crown you designed. I believe you.¡± Thank you, Mr. Augustine. You are the bast boss in the world¡± Sexing Osborne agres, Alon jumped up happily. She excitedly hugged Osborneck, standing on tipe and in Osborn on the fa ¡°Mr. Augustine, you hands today!¡± Mich that, Alison ran away with the diamond Osborne wiped the sliva from his face, looking helpless. He thought, ¡°Why are all than women around like female hooligans Osborn waited patiently At this time, the servants of the Caldwell family and the Ashford family were busy in the Rose Castle, maling preparations for the wedding. Rose Castle was huge, consisting of a main castle and nine secondary carties. It was located in the south of Mayby City, next to the beautiful Moon Lake. The center had a history of more than a thousand years. A hundred years ago, Rose Castle had belonged to the Sinir family. Aber hear of Madness, the Sinir family had been destroyed, and The Aberrants had upied Rese Later, The Aberrants had been defeated by the Godfather and drownout of Romandi. The Rose Castle then became the Godfather¡¯s property and was managed by the Drago Group Today, the Cal was transformed by the beam Group into a huge hotel that would host somerge¨C scale reception events, weddings, and international conferences. The cost of bookinghenti mene was perhibition.. Grin though the bird family man senja y man sen aliliy, they still felt incredibly overwhelmed by the money they spent to book the Rose Catlley and Ophaha to hold ther 2/2 Chapter 255 Grand Wedding There were still two hours before the wedding started. But many guests had already arrived. All of these guests were members of the upper ss, or at least albrities or wealthy bummen. Otherwise, they would not even have an Almost all the wealthy farulies in Skyfall received invitations from the Ashford family and the Caldwell family. Even if the heads of these families did note in person, they at least sent Even the sux ancient Emilier i Skyfall would send representatives to attend the wedding. In addition, all the underworld gangs in Stupefall also received invitations and sent people here. The Moby City became extremely lively because of this wedding sweep and Ophelia, both dressed in their best clothes, now stood in front of the door of the castle to personally wee the guests. Ophelia was extremely excited when she saw the big shots attending her wedding. She thought. This is the wedding I want!¡± Ophelia was delighted, thinking I married Debore, that loser, without even having a wedding. Luckily, I have divorced him! Only Wesley is worthy of me and is my true love! Osbome, will you come? If you reallye and see how grand my wedding is, you will feel inferior. God 256 God 256 Clupter 256 Crown of Fate: Ophelia wedding was about to begin, but Dabome was still waiting at Luna Jewelry. In order to make the diamond ft perfectly in the crown, Alison needed to make some minor mochleations to the main frame. It was a delicate job. To achieve the most perfect effect, Alison had to polish and adjust every step manually, and no mistakes were allowed. Osborne could only wait patiently. At that moment, Osborne¡¯s cell phone rang. Cara gentle voice sounded. ¡°Osborne, where are you now? He are ready to go to the wedding site.¡± Osbornealed. Tim preparing for you.¡± ¡°What is rissa became curious. ¡°Osborne, you don¡¯t need to do that. I am already satisfied to be with you! I can¡¯t wait to rush to the wing site and announce our rtionship.¡± Her words deeply moved Osborne. Ha said softly, ra, Ican¡¯t wait any longer as well. But since we are going to announce our rtionship, how can I not prepare anything? From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want others to think that I am not worthy of you and that I am just a gigolo.¡± ¡°Dsboru!¡± rissaid, ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think. I know you are worthy of ma! But since you insist on preparing a gift, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Well, my gat will definitely satisfy you.¡± After chatting with rissa for a while longer, Debare suddenly heard Donna¡¯s urging voo He quickly reminded Cars to be cared. Then, he hung up the phone. Tuna continued to pass. Finally, half an hourter, Alison came out, carefully holding an exquisite box. She smiled excitedly at Osborne, Mr. Augustine, it was fully iid! The effect is even more parfact than I expected! Imar, any woman who sees it will be fascinated by it.¡± Really Osborne was also cited. He immediately took the box and opened it carefully, The next second, bright red, blue, and green light reflected on Osborne¡¯s dull face and did not diepte for a long time. Aber a long time, Osborne took a deep breath and closed it. I¡¯m very satisfied What is name? Alison heated for a moment. Mr. Augartine, you should be themit Osborne thought for a while and suddenly remembered that Chris¡¯s identity was Farabeer! Osbornosid, ¡°Let¡¯s call it t Fate Crown of Fat Alison murmured, thinking that the name was a bit strange. But she didn¡¯t think much about it. Osborne held the box carefully, looking at Alison and saying, ¡°I have to rush over immediately. I will reward you once Ie back.¡± ¡°As long as you are satisfied, Mr. Augustine. Remember what you e you said. You said you would give me a dumond low this one. I didn¡¯t dare to ask for one that big. I would be satisfied if it was half the size of this one. Aoined at Osborne. Diborne waved his hand, walking out of the Lusa Jewelry and opening the Dimensional Space casually. Ha temporarily had the Crown of Fate. He would give it to rissa at the right tima. Soon, Osborne quickly to Floss Castle. At that moment, the Rose Castle was shroudy extremely lively. All than gang leaders, wealthy family heads, heine, wealthy businen, celebrities, and numerous new media in Spefall gathered in the Rose Castle, Ophelia and Manley wore weing guest at the door Buddenly, a convoy drow slowly over fening the Larges on the cars, Meley and Opals could help but bashocked. Even their elders were surprised Irunthe Bark h?fedemily¡¯s convoy! Chapter 256 Crown of Fate The Fadre family, the ancient family, actually sent a convoy bare. Is there a big shoting? Who would it be? Mesley and Ophelia looked at each other, both somewhat contiend 2/2 The Ashford family and the Caldwell family were both wealthy families, but the gap between them and the ancient families was enormous. For their weddings, it was already a great honor for the ancient fail to send me to attend It was what the other vent families did. It already made Mesley and Ophelial proud. But now, , the Radcliffe family actually sent a convoy of such a scale, and it was apparent that a big shot was present. They did not dare to hesitate and rushed to meet him. Soon, the convoy stopped. The bodyguards got out of the cars one by one and guarded the luxury car in the middle. Then, Donna got out of the car. Mesley and Ophelia couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes, It¡¯s her The two were about to wee Donna. But they saw her slightly move anda and open the car Then, a graceful woman got out of the car. doar horself. It was rissa rissa was wearing a gorgeous dress. Just as she appeared, the surroundings became quiet. Everyone looked at bar in amazement, attracted by her perfect face and temperament. Inparison, the bride, Ophelia, was instantly overshadowed. Ophelia was stunned.. rissa smiled and said calmly, Tm here to attend your wedding. I won¡¯t be unwea, right?¡± God 257 God 257 Chapter 257 Ophelia Was Stunned Before Ophelia sp, Wesley sp hurriedly with a respectful and fawning look. Who was rissa? She was the daughter of the Radcliffe family. Although the Radcliffe family was not considered vital among the six prominent families in Skyfall, wealthy families like the Ashford family and the Caldwell family were definitely notparable to it. A hundred the Ashford family and the Caldwell family were not as good as the Radcliffamaly. How could Mesley not great her? Ophef that rissa¡¯s appearance had stolen her limelight and felt vaguely ufortable, she did not dare to slow it. She quickly expread her wee to rissa with ttery. But for some reason, she found rissa had been staring at her, and there seemed to be a hint of competition in rissa cold eyes. It confred Opbal?, She thought, ¡°Did I offend her Ophelia was a little worried, thinking. Is it because of Osborn? That bastards so good at carrying favor with women, and now he is rissas bodyguard. He even saved rissa when day were young. Could it be that he badmouth about me to rissa rissa is hostile to me?¡± Ophelia became a bit angry at this thought. Obviously, the med it on Osborn. But she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°Well, congrattions. I go in first.¡± risa didn¡¯t say much. She withdrew her gata indiferently and walled into the Rose Castle with her people. Suddenly, the Ross Castle became more lively because of rissa¡¯s arrival. All the heads and heirs of various wealthy families, even gang leaders and wealthy celebrities, gathered around bar and complimented her, trying to curry favor with her. Unfortunately, they were all blocked and couldn¡¯t get close to her Such a situation made Ophaa bite her lip, and she was furious. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s my wedding! With the arrival of rissa, Ophelia falt that rissa took away all the spotlight that belonged to her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She was obviously the bride and should be the most But Ophelia couldn¡¯t weather anger. Be it appearance, figure, idity, or background, she was utterly iparable to rissa. Even the jewelry rissa More as more daming than hers. It was the whisper Sapphire she had wanted before, but rissa won the bid. It was worth 100 million dors! Ophelia wastaged. She felt that she was inferior in everything. ¡°Why did thee here dressed up? Did she do it on purpose? whispered Ophalia angely, Mey noticed that she was in a bad mood and quicklyforted her. ¡°Ophelia, calm down. Shes risss. With her status, her attendance at our wedding is our honor. We can¡¯t ask her to dras ordinarily, ri ¡°A woman likhar is destined to shine.¡± Ophaa mill bit her lip. But she obviously doesn¡¯t have to wear much precious jewelry! She definitely did it on purpose. She wants to outshine me! ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m the bride today. How can I be inferior to her in everything? Wey had a headache He said quickly, Ophelia, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re the female lead today. I promise you will be better than har as the wedding starts My grandmother has a set of jewelry worth more than 300 million dors. It more dating and precious than the Ocean Whisper Sapphire. Ill ask someone to get it! You can wear that set of jewelry at the wedding, and I promise you will be better than nsu Ophelia became happy at his words. Ophelia was excited. She was highly expectant at the thought of appearing wearing jewelry worth goo million dors and shining brightly, even outshining rissa She thought, Today, I am the bride Chapter 257 Ophelia Was Stunned Tam the one who is the most beautiful! The two continued to wee guests. As the wedding time got closer, the number ofing guests became smaller. Those who shoulde had alreadye. The huge main castle of Rose Castle was already filled with guests. Everyone was waiting for the wedding to begin officially. Come on. We should get ready.¡± After that, Hesley prepared to leave with Ophelia to change into their wedding dresses and suits and m final preparations before the wedding. But at that moment, car slowly drove over. It was an ordinary Audi, priced at no more than one million dors. On an asion like today, it looked inconspicuous and even a little shabby. Wesley and Ophelia just d at it. They decided to ignore it andt others great the person inside it. But the next second, when the car door opened, they stopped. They both stared at the man getting out of the car. It was alone who came in a hurry. Osborne was wearing a fitted suit that perfectly showed his tall and strong figure. His handsome face stunned Ophelia instantly, She thought, ¡°Is this Osborn? Ophelia was shoobed. She looked at Osborne, who seemed to have be apletely different person. Ha became more handsome and looked more noble. Even Medley, who was desed up, could notpare to him. Ophelia asutterly stunned. She thought, ¡°How could it be him? Hhan did he be this? God 258 God 258 Chapter 258 Regret Ophelia wared at Dibora ndy¨CFor some reason, the muddenly felt a bit regretful. had only be month since did her why had he changed so much? The Osborne in her eye had disappeared, Osborne non tall, handsome, and confident! Ophelia war urmilling to admit it. But seeing Orbome now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart beating fanter and herce flushed. It was an ifs had returned seven years ago in colleg days when Obrothers and fall in love with him right away, Cabare, at that time, had also been handsome. Otherwise, how could she, a daughter of a wealthy family, para un Osborne, an orphan from an ordinary family? Unfortunately, a¨¾a Osborne had be a part of the Call family, they targeted him. Anyone could billy Osborne. In order to be the heir of the Caldwell family. abeded to speak up for bor. She had just bordure it Dad made Oshare more lurt and low code. Gradually, even Ophelia had begun to look dowson Osborne. Totste bad never thought that she was the one who cuted Odborinariost Now, Opel Oshoddy felt that the bright Orbame was back. Moreover, he was more hands and onder than before, everlening! Op?ska¡¯n beurt was beating the stared at Oberace and couldn¡¯t move her may In fact, she had really loved Oxbor At it, when they had gotten married, she really liked abome. Butter, she had the opportunity to be the bar of the Caldwell amily. The era of the Caldwell family didate Osborne, and Oshore had be a burden for her. She had gradually been blinded by paw and th She had gradually mapped paying antion to Obranded elf to fighting for the portion of time. Tour the position of her, he had aborted her child with store without hesitation Ophelia Osborne was sorrowful, but she hadn¡¯tforted him. In the end, when she had be the bar, she chose to divorce Osborne without hesitation because she felt that bore was no longer worthy of her. If she wanted to load the Caldwell family to develop and make it a more powerful family, she could only find someone whope stars and position are notation to bar And he didn¡¯t care that ab had been married and wanted to form a strong alliance with the Caldwell family The two of them hitit off immediately and prepared for the wedding in just one month, even though there was actually no love between them.. Oph had one thought that she would over regret divorning Deborne. She had Hesley was the more suitable person for her, and Masley was a hundred times better than Orbs. In every aspect, she had thought Wesley was stranger than Osbom. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But now, Ophelia¡¯s thought suddenly need bet The thought, really worth divorcing Obama to marry Hadley and join forces with the Ashford family!¡° Ophia bit her ip, long cold. Naturally, Wesley her abnormality. Seeing Opheliaring at Osborna nkly, even with some regret in her eyes, May suddenly became angry. Hardboderly, his eyes all of anger. Tanit How dare you toe here chouted My sternly. Tremediably, all the Added family¡¯s bodyguards gathered around and stared at Osborne with uniendly expressions. Obrt panicked but amiled, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t dare toe not wrong, invited me to participate not long ago. ¡°How that I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you seem to wee me? Wesley maddenly didn¡¯t say Thuling be a moment, ha and angrily, ¡°What a joker could I be afraid Loser, I just didn¡¯t expect you toe here to humiliate yourself! Your beloved ex inte abandoned you. The is going to marry me and hold such a grand wadding. Do you use? C On the contrary, I¡¯m d I¡¯m d that bed, and more d that you are going to hold auch a grand wedding¡± At ka munda, Ophelia immediately bat her lip, Chapter 258 Regret ¡°Osborne, what do you mean? ¡°Nothing. I just want to congratte you. Well, it is almost the wedding time. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can go in by myself.¡± After that, Osborne walked towards the castle. The bodyguards of the Ashford family immediately stopped him and loobed at Wesley. Hesley hesitated but finally waved his hand. ¡°Let him in! Since he wants to watch me and Ophelia¡¯s wedding, let him watch! ¡°Don¡¯t let other think that the Ashford family is meanTM At his words, the Ashford family bodyguards dispersed. Osborne smiled and walked into the castle without saying anything, Healey looked at his back with a gloomy expression. ¡°Ophelia, go get ready first. I have some things to do.¡± Mey gritted his teath. Wesley, what are you going to do? Don¡¯t be impulsiva. The wedding is about to begin. Don¡¯t create any idents,¡± said Ophelia wornedly, 2/2 Wey sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any idents! Today, this is my home ground, and he is just a loser. Since he dares toe, I will make him be a joka God 259 ?Chapter 259 Seduction Wesley ignored Ophelia''s words. He left alone and came to a small castle. The main venue for the wedding was the main castle. However, only those with sufficient status and background could enter the main castle. Bodyguards from major forces or some gangs were arranged in the small castle to avoid disturbing those big shots. Wesley was here to look for someone. The person he was looking for was ke Knight, the second leader of the Scarlet Gang, thergest gang in Mayby City! As a wealthy family, the Ashford family had unclear connections with many gangs in Mayby City. And they secretly supported the Scarlet Gang. The Ashford family always asked the Scarlet Gang to do those shady things that they were unwilling to do themselves. Soon, Wesley saw ke in a hidden room. "Mr. Ashford, your wedding is about to start. You are looking for me now. Could it be that the person you mentioned has already arrived?" Wesley nodded with a gloomy expression. "Yes! He is even more arrogant than I thought. I must teach him a lesson." At his words, ke couldn''t help butugh. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ashford. I have already arranged everything. It would be fine if he didn''te. But since he''s here, I promise to give you a good show and make him With that, ke made a phone call. "The target has appeared. Start! Follow the n, and don''t let that guy find out." After saying that, ke looked at Wesley with a smile.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Mr. Ashford, you should go prepare for the wedding. You don''t need to oversee such a small matter. Just leave it to me. I promise to do it properly!" Wesley frowned slightly, "Be careful. That guy is not simple. He has strong power. Otherwise, he can''t be rissa''s bodyguard. Are you sure there is no problem?" "Yes, just rest assured!" ke said confidently, "No matter how strong he is, it''s useless. I''m not going to beat him up. I will ruin his reputation and humiliate him. "Mr. Ashford, just wait for the show." "Okay!" Wesley nodded. "I have to go prepare for the wedding, I''ll leave this matter to you. If you do it well, I will reward you." ke was excited and nodded confidently. Wesley finally left. He hurried to touch up his makeup, change into his suit, and wait to appear at the wedding. At that time, Osborne had already arrived in front of the main castle. "Dear guest, please follow me. Your seat is over there." A waiter suddenly appeared and said to Osborne politely. Osborne didn''t think much about it. He nodded and followed. But soon, Osborne discovered something was wrong. The ce the waiter took him to was not the main venue on the first floor of the main castle but the second floor through a remote staircase. Osborne frowned. "Interesting!" Osborne murmured, "It seems that someone don''t want me to attend the wedding peacefully and want to cause trouble for me. In that case, I will do as you wish and see what you want to do." Osborne smiled and continued to follow the waiter. Just then, an incredibly charming woman appeared from the front and walked toward Osborne with a smile. "Okay, leave the guest to me," said the seductive woman to the waiter. The waiter quickly nodded and ran away. Osborne looked at the woman with interest. Her outfit was extremely bold. The miniskirt exposed half of her buttocks, and the sexy dress also exposed most of her huge breasts. The most important thing was that she looked seductive all over her body. When she walked, her body twisted like a beautiful snake. She stared at Osborne, her eyes full of temptation. Osborne remained calm, just smiling. The woman walked up to Osborne. Osborne immediately smelled the strong perfumeing from her. He instantly felt his heart fluttering, and his desire arose. Fortunately, his desire was weak. He quickly suppressed it. Osborne thought, "Interesting! She actually used poison on me! But my current physical fitness is stronger than that of an average ss B+ martial artist. The aphrodisiac poison does not work on me." He still didn''t say anything. The woman smiled, "You are Osborne, right? Let me introduce myself. My name is Ava Mariposa. I am waiting for you here." "Wait for me? Why?" asked Osborne calmly. Ava took a step forward, her huge breasts almost touching Osborne''s body. She put her rosy lips close to Osborne''s ear and blew a breath. "To do something that both men and women love to do. Do you think I''m beautiful? Do you want to touch me? I won''t resist." Ava said it seductively and hugged Osborne. Listening to such tempting words from Ava, with the help of aphrodisiac poison, if Osborne were an ordinary person, he would probably be breathing rapidly and could not wait to pounce on Ava to do whatever he wanted to her. Unfortunately, Osborne didn''t feel anything. Ava was beautiful and very seductive. But in Osborne''s eyes, she was far inferior to rissa and even to Ophelia. He thought, "How dare a woman like her wants to seduce me?" Osborne sneered and said calmly, "I think you are so ugly that it makes me sick! So... "Please get out of here now!" God 260 God 260 Chapter 260 Trap Osborne¡¯s calm words struck Ava Mariposa¡¯s ears like a thunderp. She raised her head and looked at Osborn shock. ¡®How are you note. ¡°How dare you call me ugly? Ava¡¯s pretty face was full of anger. Oshoma smirked, ¡°You are ugly. So, balore I get mad, get off me. Do not make me use force.¡± ¡°You bastard, you deserve to dia Hayes zed with fury, ready to act, but then she paused, seemingly listening tomands through an earpiece. In the extend, becalmed down, gave Osborne a strange smile full of contempt, and began tearing her dress and hair into a mass. She clung to Osborne¡¯s arm. ¡®Help! Samson is trying to rape mal ¡°Help¡± Ava¡¯s desperate cries echoed far, even reaching the first foor Osborne¡¯s expression changed. Hassorted coldly and gave Ava a light push, making her fall to the ground. Seeing her diabavaled state, Osborne frowned. But before Osborn could react, hurried footsteps approached. A dozen figures appeared nearby, looking at the shouting Awa lying on the ground with gloomy face. v, you dare touch my woman and hit her? You are dead shouted a young man at the front, his face dark with anger Hay. It was s Kright, the second leader of May by City¡¯s big, the Scarlet Gang ¡°Surround him ¡°b ordered. Instantly, over ten Bear Cang members encircled Osborne, each with a cold, murderous look Ostame looked at them andughed inwardly. So, this is the game. Use a seductive woman to urin, record it if I take the bait, and than use it against me.. If I do not, a sound Immand. With no asses, people would believe I did something to her.¡± Having figured it out, bt out a coldugh; now that he knew the enemy¡¯s plot, dealing with it would be much easier. ¡°So, what is the n now? You dared touch my woman; you must pay the price ka meerad. Osborna smiled faintly, ¡°What do you suspect? Thinking Osborne had errandered, ke coffed, ¡°As is mine. Touching her is touching me. But since you did not actually woocead. I would not kill you. ¡°Kneel, apologize, and let me break your legs. Then this ends, Otherwise, you are dead. ¡°If I do not make you pay dearly, how can I continue to the in the world? How can I remain the second leader of the Scarlet Gang? After ke fished speaking, his expression was cold and cruel. Second leader of the Scarlet Gang? ?stored ke¡¯s identity, and his experiontently turned end and fires, Headcoldy, So you are from the Searle Gang. If I am not mistaken, the Scarlet Gang ivolved in the adult entertaiment business, right? Most of the adult venues in Mayby City are controlled by the Scarlet Gang, atthay? ¡°You are force homeless women, and we kidnap respectable women, controlling their bodies and forcing them to sell themselves for your profit Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Upon hearing this, l not only did not get angry, but instead looled quite proud. That is right! Most entertainment spots are abscure Kucing who I am, you should know what to do, ¡°Kred and apologies, let me break your bega, ke said sternly. Osbornegbed inly, ¡°Some you want me to apologis? I hate gangs that sell drugs in slums and force women into prostitution. ¡°You arcy to meet me today. Tore of you will save! Osborne coldly said, then stepped towards ke. Els dark grilled his teeth and and, ¡°You are asking for death! Everyone, attack together! First, break his arms and legs, then exper his dirty secrets. a b c d Chapter 260 Trap Today, no matter what, ware going to make him a disgrace to Mayby City! With that, ke moved swiftly. His nickname ck Knife came from his skill with a pitch¨Cck short knife, which he had used to stab countless disobedient women. Now, he drew out his ck knife and thrust it Sercely towards Osborne¡¯s chest. To to hell ke snarled. At the same time, his subordinates were not idle, they drew their weapons and rushed towards Osborne with shouts. Various weapons were suddenly thrust into Osborne¡¯s face. Osborne appeared stunned, standing still and motionless, letting the weapons fall upon him. God 261 God 261 Chapter 261 Begging for Mercy Bang Bang! Bang! 6 Vanout weapons struck Cabone, but he remained unmoved. borated with amal bill of disdain. He thought, ¡°What a piece of crap! Mr. Ashford said he was quite capable and told me to be cautious? What a joke¨Che cannot even dodge Serves him right to d But soon ke realized something was wrong. The ck knife he welded struck Osborne¡¯s chest with no sensation of prating flesh; it felt as if he had struck a solid steel te, and the recoils hand numb. He looked at borne in shock and now that Osborne¡¯s body was covered in a faint, bluish glow. This glow deflected all their attacks, none of which could touch Osborne. Even his seit remained unscathed. Make was stused. Four Bached in his eyes as he stammered, ¡°You you are a metahuman?!! Damn it, such an important piece of information, and he did not tell me The look in ke¡¯eyes quickly faded, reced by terror. He thought, ¡°Metahumans, the true rulers of this world! As the second leader of the Scarlet Gang, Mayby Cry¡¯srgest gang, I knew a lot that ordinary people did not. I knew that ancient families and power forces controlling the world were led by matahumans. Metahumans could defy gravity and be impervious to weapons! Ancient families controlled the world¡¯s economy, thus controlling the alte families, who intra funded the criminal gangs¡­¡± Sweat drenched ke¡¯s body as he thought about this. Osborne smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Realizing this only now is a bitte! You have provoked me, so you might as well report to hell. With that, Osborne reached out and took the ck knife from ke¡¯s hand. With a slight squacza, he twisted the tough alloy steel fe into a belix. ke was stunned, his face turning pale. He looked at the murderous intent in Osborne¡¯s eyes and felt an icy chill all over his body. ke fell to his knees with a thud. I am sorry, I was wrong I real my mistake! Please do not kill me! I was paid t I to do a job. Twill tell you everything if you spare me!¡± Osborne demonstrated his terrifying power ana metahuman, ke quickly surrendered, crying and pleading for his life, begging home not to kill him. His subordinates are equally terrified. Being their bum Ineeling, they dropped their weapons and lost in front of Osborne, begging for mercy. Osborne smirked and coldly said to ke, Oh, someone asked you to frame? Then tell me, who gave you these orders? Do not even think about lying¨CI will find out the truth. If you deceivame, I will make sure you die a miserable death.¡± ¡°I will tell you, I will tell you everything¡± ke was already terrified, no he dared not withhold anything. It was Mey Ashford from the Ashford family who ordered mat He wanted me to set up this trap to ruin you and make you a job of the entire pell ¡°He is also the bacher of the Scarlet Cang. It is thanks to the Ashford family¡¯s support that the Scat Gang could expand and monopolize the adult entertainment business in Mayby City. By the way, forcing homeless women and even kidnapping respectable women to control their bodies and make them sell themselves for profit was also Maley¡¯s idea. ¡°I am just fesley¡¯s puppet. Whatever he tells me to do, I do ¡°It really has nothing to do with me. Please do not kill me, ko revealed everything quickly, fearing that any dy might result in Osborne hilling him on His body was no match for the alloy steel knife. him on the spot. Osborn was sorprised to learn about the deep connection between the Ashford family and the Scarlet Gang Hyed with cold murderous tent. He thought, ¡°I was not a good person, but I douply hated those who forced woman into prostitution. I had no power to change things before, but now that I had the means, I could not just So the Ashford family and the Scarlet anger engaged in such crual business, they did not deserve to Olen was about to kill al But at that moment, herred footep approached. Arge group of people, having heard the commotion from the second floor, rushed up, Chapter 261 Begging for Mercy Loading them was Marley. Meday¡¯s face turned grim when he saw Osborne standing on ke¡¯s head. He red at ke angrily. ¡°You cannot even hand this small task? You are useless 2/2 Then he turned to Osborne and shouted, ¡°Osborne, what do you think you are doing? Today is my wedding, and these are my guests. How dare youy hands on my guests? Do you have any respect for me or the Ashford family Wesday¡¯s rear was followed by his is bodyguards surrounding Osborne know thin and felt like he had found a savior. He immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Ashford, help me! This man is despicable! Not only did he assault Ava and try to rape her, but when I discovered it, he also attacked us and tried to ill ¡°Mr.Ashford, quickly capture him! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Heisey God 262 God 262 Chapter 262 Things Got out of Hand Mich bout, the surroundings opted into ch Many gets on the floor, having heard themation from the second floor, followed Medley up to check, including several heads of wealthy families and their heirs. They were all all of the Asted family. Opening Bands, their expresions darkened, How dare youmit such despicable acts at Mr. Ashford¡¯s wedding.¡± ¡°Mr. Aberd, do notif Today in your wedding. you do not want to hand this, leave it to me. I guarantee Iwil make appear cleanly, she would not harm anyone else.¡± Herday waved led hand to igual everyone to be quiet. He found his cold as an Obama and id, Osborne, I wee you to my wedding, but youmuted such outrage at my wedding. Are you trying to run it? I dont deal with you, how can I continue to show myce? Now, vel down immediately! Others, dont me me for being rathkos After Mey finished speaking, his bodyguards all drew their pistols, aiming olyat Osborne¡¯s head. They were ready to shoot home full of holes the moment My gave the order. Seeing the My wore a confident expression. Today was chis wedding with Ophelia. To branty, aside from the security personnel at Rose Castle, only Ashford and Caldwell families bodyguards were allowed to Other had to go through security choo and were prohibited from bringing gunsinde. With a dose gunpointed at Ochomhood, Wesley did not bebeve Osborne could turn the station around. Even Osborne man ponechil, to doubted he could withstand a doan gans Furthermore, Hedey could call in bodyguardat any tima. Homehow strony Osborne was, he was doomed today Hay¡¯s fanga helooked disdainfully at Dabome. ¡°Osborne, keel down quickly! After causing achana, I will deal with you slowly aber the wedding and gre all the guests an exnation¡± Obama¡¯s lips curled into a mile looked at Mesley calmly. Dve with pointed at his head, he showed no signs of pai ¡°Wesley, quite a method Hy was pleased with himself and pretended ignorance. ¡°Mat method do not know what you are talking about! All is you attacking my guests at my wedding and attempting to much and rape Avat N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Tveryone witdo you have any more excules? Ashe finished, the crowd godded in agreTAL That night, wn ¡°el down immedianaly, or even if he to kill you, no will speak up for you!¡± The crowd shouted As their shoshing continued, more people came up to check, inquiring about the situation. Upon burning that Obama had tried to assault and rape Ava, and after attacking ke and getting caught in the act by Madley, they were all anraged. Everyone looked at Obame with disdain. ¡°Humph,such things happened in broad daylight, truly reckles Mr.Ashford, do not let him off¡± Yes, he defovaly should not be spared Even the bride, Opel, came up. After learning the situation, her gaze towards Cabere turned extremely cold She did not know it was Wesley¡¯s scheme or the connection between the Barket Gang and the Ashford family, so shorted coldly. ¡°Osborn, you are much a disappointment Tanginally thought you was just unless and a bit of aloer who ttered women for did not expect you to be such a cara! Chapter 262 Things Got out of Hand ¡°Are you that desparate for Momen? Did youe to my wedding to set and rape innocent women just to run my wedding and make me aughingstock? You are truly disgraceful¡± Opel¡¯s words sparked numerous agreements and condemnations from the crowd. Osborne remained calm andposed, showing no signs of anxiety, Once the usations pabaidad, be said calmly, ¡°Have any of you investigated before using me? Are you sure what you heard is the truth and not a setup? ¡°Humph, do not even think about making excuses Wesley said sternly, ¡°Osborne, everyone is not stupid. Many of us saw you standing on ke¡¯s head, trying to kill him. Do you thick lying will help you? Ridiculous!¡± Abe finished, the crowd nodded in agreement, turning their condemnation back to Osborne. ¡°Mr. Ashford, stop wasting time with him. Quickly capture him. The wedding time is approaching, and we cannot let him dy it.¡± Deal with him after the wedding! Killing him would not be too much!¡± Wesley nodded and ordered, ¡°Catch this bastard! If he resists, shoot him and kill him immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguardsplied with the order, grinning as they surrounded Osborne, their guns still aimed at his head. Submit immediately. God 263 God 263 Chapter 263 I Can Satisfy You Everyone looked at Osborne with mockery, no longer believing he could turn the situation around. ¡°This bastard has the same name as the recently famous mysterious boss of Sefill Security. What a pity, name name but different fata.¡± One celestial being who terrified the Chevalier family and made them fee Skyfall. The other cannot control himself and tries to assault and rape an innocent woman in public, caught in the act. He simply seeking death.¡± Indeed, even though they share the same name, they are worlds apart.¡± ¡°I heard the mysterious boss of Skyfall Security, Osborne, is a middle¨Caged man of immense power, like a death god from hell. He has blood red long hair and kills with ease. ¡°Theard that Osborne is said to be eight at all, with hands so big he could easily twist someone¡¯s head off. Deal¡¯s head was reportedly twisted off by him.¡± ¡°Skyfall Security has risen to prominence! With that mysterious boss Osborne, they are on par with the other six ancient families of Skystall.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I have decided to go to Skyfall Security for cooperation. No matter how much it costs, I want to hire two bodyguards from Skyfall Security. With such protection, who would dare to ¡°Ma too!¡± The crowd¡¯s chatter shifted, and they started discussing Skyfall Security. After all, the mysterious boss of Skyfall Security also shared the name Osborne However, soose thought that the young Osborne before them was the same person with the blood¨C red hair and terrifying prowess They all bed Osborne was dose for May¡¯s bodyguards hadpletely surrounded Osborne, the guns aimed at his head, shouting loudly for him to surrender immediately. Yet Deborne remained coldly smiling, showing no reaction. ¡°You are seeking death! Since you refuse to surrender, we will help you!¡± Daw of Wesley¡¯s bodyguarda was about to pull the trigger. Stop!¡± At that moment, a sharp about came from the stairway, filled with urgency and anger. With her voice, the surrounding chatter instantly ceased, and everyone looked up in surprise It was a woman in her twenties She had a delicate, gentle, like friendly sighbor, but her frosty expression andmanding aura indicated her extraordinary status. This Miu Montague Seeing her, the crowd¡¯s expression changed, and they hurriedly bowed. She was Austin Montague, the sole heir of the top family in Stall, the Montague family! The crowd parted, allowing Austin to approach the front. Ignoring their ttery, the anxiously looked at Osborne with a frown Mey¡¯s expression shifted, growing sous. He knew Osborne was acquainted with Austin. They had previously gone to the Ashford family¡¯s diamond dealing market together, causing Mey a huge lees, including a diamond mina from the Ashford fanely. ¡°Ms. Montague, are you nning to speak up for him? Wesley gritted his booth and raid coldly, ¡°Osborne is trying to assault and rape my guest in public. As the youngdy of the Montague family, you would not want to make excuses for him, would you? Austin¡¯s eyes turned icy as she looked at Wesley that I was to do does not require your approval.¡± She then nced at Ava, who had disheveled hair and torn clothes, frigning a frightened and tearful appearance, which elicited sympathy from many. Bat Austin¡¯s expression turned disdainful. She walked to Osborne side and whispered, ¡°Osborne, are you alright? What is going on? Were you set up? I do not believe you would be interested in that woman. She looks dirty and has probably been with many men. How could you possibly like her? ¡°Besides, you are my man. If you need a woman, you cane to me anytime, I can satisfy any position you want Osborne felt embarrassed and signaled Austin to lower her voice. Austin stuck out her tongu ¡°Anyway, this is a pilot, right? Humph, I will ta I take you away, and let¡¯s see who dares to stop us Math that, Austin grabbed Osborne¡¯s hand, ready to leave 7/2 Chapter 263 | Con Sality You Austin was the sole heir of the Moorage family, one of the topelte families in Skyfall with wast wealth and powerful security In terms of wealth and strength, the Montague family we almost on par with the six ancient famba. The only reason they were not considered one of the ancient families was that theyced some of the deep¨Crooted history and a low top¨Ctier metalomans. Austin¡¯s stabas matched by anyone eles present except for rissa. She could easily forcefully tale Osborne away if she wished, and no one would dare stop her. But that was not what Odome wanted¡­ He quickly stopped Austin and sand quietly, ¡°Austin, thanks for your kindness, but so sad. I want to handle this myself. If I leave with you, would that not justment the stain on my Everyone will think I really assaulted her and tried to rape her. How would I face it? How would I ever many?¡± Osborne smiled as he spoke, causing Austin to re at him and show haitation. She gritted her teeth and said, Then I will tell them about our rtionship! I will let everyone know that I am your woman. If you need anything, you cane to me anytime, and I can fulfil any position you desire. How could you possibly be interested in such a dirty woman? that clear your name?¡± Austin¡¯s face was filled with resolve. God 264 God 264 Chapter 264 Austin¡¯s Sorrow Osborne was startled by Austin¡¯s resolute words and quickly covered her mouth. He knew Austin anted to help him, even to the point of risking her own reputation, which deeply touched Osborne. What happened to him and Austin was just an ident. But Austin seemed to have real feelings for him, willing to destroy her image to help Osborne clear his name. So, he was deeply touched by it. No man would turned down such a noble and beautiful woman, who was willing to forgo her status and let him have his way. Osborne also liked Austin. However, the rtionship between him and Austin could not be known by anyone. At least, not for now. If their rtionship were exposed, it would ruin him. ¡°Austin, do not act impulsively! If you do that, your reputation will be destroyed! How will you exin this to the elders of the Montague family? What will ethers think of you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Austin said firmly, I would not allow anyone to nder you!¡± Osborne felt both amused and moved but knew he could not let Austin reveal their rtionship. He thought, ¡°Otherwise, what would happen to rissa? rissa and Austin were close friends. If rissa knew about our rtionship, she would likely turn away and silently wish me well with Austin.¡± ¡°But what about my heir test? I might neverplete it. Most importantly, I also liked rissa and did not want to lose her.¡± ¡°Austin, do you trust me?¡± Osborne said quickly, ¡°I really have a way to solve this. I am just waiting. Do not worry about what happens next. I will handle it.¡± After thinking for a moment, Osborne suddenly clenched his teeth. He looked into Austin¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Austin, I need to tell you something. I am actually already with rissa.¡± Austin was stunned. For some reason, she felt a pang of difort, her throat feeling tight. Her expression became dazed. She thought, ¡°No wonder Osborne did not want her to reveal our rtionship; he was already with rissa.¡± Austin took a deep breath and quickly adjusted her mood, giving Osborne a faint smile, ¡°I see. Do not worry. I have said I would not interfere with your normal life. I am happy you are with rissa. If such an excellent woman likes you, it means my judgment is good.¡± ¡°And, I have also said that you are only the father of my child. I cannot be with you or marry you. Since rissa is with you, I am relieved.¡± With that, Austin levered her head Noo N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. one saw the pain that shed through her eyes. Osborne opened his mouth, wanting to say something but couldn¡¯t. He had promised Austin that he would be responsible for her, marry her, and do everything possible to gain the Montague family¡¯s approval. But in the end, Austin had refused. She was the sole heiress of the Montague family, which meant the vast wealth of the Montague family would be hers. The Montague family would not allow her to marry and split the family¡¯s fortune, Chapter 264 Austin¡¯s Sorrow Austin had voluntarily given up her status. 2/2 ¡°Alright, no matter what, congrattions on being with rissa. I am rissa¡¯s best friend, so it will be easier for us to meet now that you are with her. Do not forget, you promised to be the father of my child! I have not gotten pregnant yet, so I will be looking for you in the future.¡± With that, Austin tidied her disheveled hair, her face slightly blushing. ¡°However, if you want to be truly with rissa, it would not be easy. rissa is too outstanding. The Radcliffe family probably would not approve of your rtionship.¡± Austin frowned again ¡°I will handle that.¡± I wish ¡°Alright, the then I v you sess. Osborne and Austin spoke quietly together, and the onlookers dared not interrupt, as they were afraid to offend Austin. However, Wesley was growing impatient. It was his wedding day, and the ceremony had already started: he could not keep waiting. ¡°Ms. Montague, what exactly do you want? Are you really going to forcibly take him away? Humph, if you do that, I certainly would not say anything. But what he did¨Cassaulting and trying to rape someone¨Ccan never be washed clean!¡± Wesley¡¯s words made Osborne and Austin finally stop talking Austin turned to Wesley with a cold stare, ¡°You are right! So, I would not take him away. What happened will soon be clear.¡± With that, Austin retreated into the crowd. Wesley sneered and turned his attention back to Osborne. ¡°Osborne, even Ms. Montague would not help you now. Are you still not going to sumender? ¡°Take him away and deal with him after the wedding! Since he hasmitted such acts, he must pay the price!¡± At his words, his bodyguards began taking action again. This time, they did not hesitate. Some of them immediately grabbed Osborne¡¯s shoulders and kicked his knees. ¡°Get down on your -knees!¡± God 265 God 265 Chapter 265 Kiss k; they were professionally trained experts whose strength and speed reached the ss D martial The bodyguards of the Ashford family were not weak; they artists. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Several of them attacked simultaneously, some aiming to grab Osborne¡¯s shoulders, others trying to kick his legs to force him to kneel and subdue him. Unfortunately for them, their hopes were high, but their skills werecking Dealing with such opponents, Osbome did not even need to activate his Satan¡¯s Eye. With a cold snort, he instantly grabbed one man¡¯s arm, gave a slight pull and shake, and threw him out, crashing into the others and knocking them over as well. Osborne thought, ¡°The power techniques Isa taught are indeed effective. I used very little strength, yet the effect was remarkable.¡± Osbome was thinking as he kicked out again. Snap! The person who tried to kick Osborne¡¯s legs was intercepted. Osborne¡¯s counter¨Ckicknded on the attacker¡¯s shin, causing it to twist at an odd angle with a bone¨Cbreaking sound that made everyone shudder. ¡°Ah!¡± A piercing scream echoed through the castle. ¡°Alright! If you want to die, I will fulfill your wish! Wesley, seeing Osborne dare to resist and injure several bodyguards, was not worried; instead, he was pleased. Since Osborne fought back, Wesley now had a reason to kill him. ¡°Shoot him, kill him!¡± Wesley ordered without hesitation. Hearing this, Ophelia, standing behind him, changed her expression and wanted to stop him but ultimately held back. She sighed as she looked at Osbome. She thought, ¡°Osborne, you have brought this upon yourself. Do not me me for not saving you. In this situation, I can only side with Wesley, after all, he is my future husband. me yourself for being too arrogant without matching abilities.¡± Ophelia closed her eyes. Despite everything, she had once been married to Osbome and had genuinely loved him. She did not want to witness his death. ¡°I would like to see who dares!¡± A crisp,manding voice suddenly rang out, making the noisy environment fall silent instantly, The crowd parted automatically, and a figure as beautiful as a fairy walked up slowly. It was rissa! The Ashford family¡¯s bodyguards gripped their guns but dared not shoot, instead looking at Wesley for instructions. Wesley¡¯s expression changed; he wanted to order the bodyguards to shoot Osborne immediately, but seeing rissa¡¯s cold face, he did not dare to speak He thought, ¡°Damn that useless wretch! Why did he have such good luck with women? Austin stood up for him, and now rissa was doing the same!¡± Chaple Wesley fumed internally but remained calm. He thought, ¡°As long as I used Osborne of assault and attempted rape without eyewitnesses, Osborne could never clear his name. If Osborne became a pariah and aughingstock in Mayby City, my goal would be achieved.¡± With this thought, he suered. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, are you also defending a criminal who assaulted and tried to rape a woman in broad daylight? I know he saved your life as a child and is now your bodyguard, but given his actions, you should stay out of it to maintain your reputation¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd began to murmur, ¡°That guy saved Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s life and is now her bodyguard? No wonder he is so arrogant and dared to assault someone at Mr. Ashford¡¯s wedding. He has Ms. Radcliffe backing him.¡± ¡°Ms. Radcliffe is the eldest daughter of the Radcliffe family, the top beauty in Skyefall, a true goddess. How ¡°Ms. Radcliffe¡¯s judgment is poor.¡± ¡°If I were Ms. Radcliffe, I would immediately sever ties with him and let him fend for himself.¡± ¡°That scum deserves to die!¡± Ther murmurs reached rissa¡¯s ears, making her cold expression even colder. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± she suddenly snapped, causing all the chatter to cease. Everyone looked at her in fear. ¡°Osborne is not that kind of person!¡± rissa said through gritted teeth, then walked to Osborne¡¯s side under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze. she be associated with such scum?¡± In the midst of their astonishment, her cold expression softened into one of extreme gentleness. She stared at Osborne intently, then suddenly hugged his waist, stood on tiptoe, and quickly kissed his cheek. ¡°Wow!¡± Aloudmotion erupted. Everyone, from the heads of various underworld gangs to the heirs of prestigious families, was stunned, staring in disbelief at rissa and Osborne. They thought, ¡°rissa had voluntarily hugged and kissed Osbome? What was happening? Were we all seeing things? Or were we still half asleep? Was everything we were seeing right now just on illusion?¡± Even Wesley and Ophelia were dumbfounded. But rissa and Osborne seemed oblivious. rissa¡¯s face was now red with emotion, her eyes full of affection as she gazed at Osborne. Biting her lip, she threw her arms around his neck and stood on tiptoe again. Her rosy lips moved toward Osborne. Osborne did not hesitate. He held rissa¡¯s smooth chin and gently leaned down, kissing her on the lips. ¡°Wow!¡± God 266 God 266 Chapter 266 Making the Rtionship Public The intensemation seemed like it would blow off the castle¡¯s roof. Everyone stared deabfounded at rissa and Osborne kissing, their faces filled with shock. No one could suppress the turmoil in their hearts. They thought, ¡°Who was rissa Radcliffe? She was the eldest daughter of the ancient Radcliffe family! She was the top beauty in Skyefall! She was the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family!?? She was high abore, like a goddess, always disying a cold demeanor to everyone. Yet now, she voluntarily kissed Osbome. What was going on? Wesley was stunned Ophelia was equally shocked. Seeing Osborne and rissa kissing, Ophicha felt something inside her shatter. ¡°This is impossible! ¡°This must be an illusion!¡± Ophelia murmured, closing her eyes tightly, hoping that when she reopened them, this illusion would vanish. She thought, ¡°Osborne would still be the useless ex¨Chusband in my eyes, a bottom¨Ctiermoner who was unworthy of me. rissa would still be the unattainable goddess. How could there be any connection between them?¡± Unfortunately, when Ophelia opened her eyes again, she still saw rissa and Osborne kissing passionately, oblivious to their surroundings. Ophelia¡¯s eyes instantly turned red She could not understand why rissa would fall for someone as worthless as Osborne. She knew Osborne¡¯s abilities better than Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They had dated for four years and were manied for three! She could not wait to divorce him and remarry, so how could rissa fall for him? It made no sense! She thought, ¡°rissa had been bewitched! Yes, that had to be it! Oshome had used some insidious trick to deceive her. I had to expose him!¡± Ophelia was extremely angry. anyone. Her mentality hadpletely be unbnced. She thought, ¡°If Osborne really ended up with rissa, what did that make me? Would I be seen as blind? Osborne, who I had looked down on and divorced, found a girlfriend more beautiful, of higher status, and better in every way than me. How would others think of me? I would be theughingstock of everyone.¡± Thinking this, Ophelia¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°No way!¡± she suddenly shouted, her eyes bloodshot. But Osborne and rissa, lost in their passionate kiss, didn¡¯t notice her. After a long while, they finally parted. A crystalline thread connected their lips, making rissa¡¯s face flush instantly. She buried her face in Osborne¡¯s chest, too shy to lift her head. Osborne smiled slightly and whispered, ¡°rissa, are you ready? From now on, we will face all the difficulties and bear our fate together.¡± rissa¡¯s body shook, and she nodded firmly. ¡°Osborne, I am ready! No matter how difficult the future is, no matter how many people try to stop us, I will stand by your side. ¡°From this moment on, I will always belong to you.¡± Osborne¡¯s body also trembled, and he was deeply moved. He nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s face together! No one can separate us, and no one can take you away from me!¡± With that, Osborne¡¯s gaze turned cold and resolute. He held rissa¡¯s hand and finally looked at the stunned crowd. He smiled slightly and announced, ¡°Everyone, I have something to dere. I am rissa¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Upon hearing this, rissa looked up at Osborne with eyes full of affection. She also said, ¡°That is right! I am Osborne¡¯s girlfriend! I will only be his girlfriend for the rest of my life. We are together.¡± The surroundings became eerily quiet. Everyone was utterly shocked and even felt numb, that Osborne and rissa publicly announced their rtionship on such an asion. In the crowd, Donna¡¯s face turned incredibly gloomy. But in the end, she just sighed without interfering She thought, ¡°rissa, why were you doing this? Is this really called fate? Choosing the hardest path, was there really a future?¡± Donna looked at rissa. rissa was smiling happily, her face full of gentleness. Whenever she looked at Osborne, her gaze could melt any man¡¯s heart. But unfortunately, she only looked at Osborne this way. Donna knew rissa was happy now, and as her aunt who watched her grow up, Donna was happy for her. However, thinking about the difficult path ahead, the uing matters, the opposition from everyone, and even potential life¨Cthreatening dangers, Donna could not be cheerful She thought, ¡°Well, at least she was happy now! Even if they could not be together in the future, this would be a precious memory for her.¡± I a smile. Donna finally showed a ¡°risse, I have a gift for you.¡± Osborne muddenly said to rissa. God 267 God 267 Chapter 267 Emotional ¡°What gift?¡± rissa asked, her curiosity piqued. Though she did not care ne about gifts, this was the first one from Osborne, and she could not help but look forward to it Osborne smiled slightly, ¡°You will love it.¡± He discreetly opened his Dissensional Space, using rissa¡¯s body as a cover, and retrieved an exquisite wooden box. Seeing the wooden box, rissa was surprised. She did not know Osborne lod spatial power, but she wisely refrained from asking, focusing a anticipation. ¡°Open it and take a look,¡± Osbone said with a smile. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. rissa nodded eagerly and slowly opened the wooden box. Instantly, a brilliant light emanated from within. dashew what was inside, her eyes widened in astonishment. She carefully took out the croien from the wooden box. n the wooden box with growing ¡°rissa, it is called the Crown of Fate,¡± Osborne exined. ¡°It is named so because it symbolizes taking our destinies into our own hands, ly you are worthy of its brilliance. ¡°Only ¡°Let me help you put it on.¡± rissa¡¯s body trembled slightly as she gazed at the crown, her eyes sparkling with delight. No woman could resist the allure of the Crown of Fate, and she was no exception. The creen was stunningly beautifull, with a perfect teardrop diamond the size of a baby¡¯s fist, even larger and more brilliant than the one on the Yalynch queen¡¯s scepter. It also featured two heart¨Cshaped Imperial Green diamonds, each worth billions of dors, capable of melting any girl¡¯s heart. Designed by the top designer Alison, the Crown of Fate¡¯s dazing disy left everyone in awe, their eyes unable to look away Osborne gently took the Crown of Fate and carefully ced it on rissa¡¯s head. Instantly, a radiant light shone, making rissa look like a queen, unmatched in beauty. The Crown of Fate¡¯s splendor perfectlyplemented her exquisite appearance, making everyone feel ashamed. No one dared to look directly at rissa. ¡°rissa, you look beautiful.¡± Oxborse murmured, unable to take his eyes off her. ris blushed, her eyes misting with emotion as she bit her lip. Thank you, Osborne! ¡°I love it! ¡°The Crown of Fate! From now on, we will take control of our destinies!¡± rissa eximed, then stood on tiptoe to kiss Osborne again. Osborne could feel her body trembling, both excited and emotional. However, the asion tinappropriate for more intimate actions, to Osborne could only hold her waist gently. Among the crowd, Austin stared nkly at Osborne and rissa kissing, her eyes fixed on the Crown of Fate 2/2 Chapter 267 Emotional Her heart ached as if being squeezed, but soon she smiled. ¡°They really suit each other. Perhaps only Osbome is worthy of rissa, and only rissa is worthy of Osborne. n, you were just an ident; you have no right to ask for more. ¡°Austin, ¡°At least, he will be the father of your child. ¡°Osborne, rissa, I wish you happiness.¡± Austin murmured before turning to leave without disturbing anyone. After a long time, the two finally parted lips. rissa finally let go of Osborne, hugging his arm with a radiant smile. Her already stunning face became even more enchanting with her smile, overshadowing every other woman present, including the bride, Ophelia. Ophelia stood there nkly, as everything around her seemed to disappear, leaving only Osborne and rissa kissing, and the Crown of Fate on rissa¡¯s head. No man could resist the brilliance of Crown of Fate, and Ophelia was no exception vromath At that moment, the jewelry worth three hundred million dors she borrowed from Wesley¡¯s grandmother seemed dull and insignificant, making her, the bride, fade into obscurity. No one cared about her anymore. Not even Wesley, who was also staring at rissa. Anger surged within Ophelia. She thought, ¡°The Crown of Fate was a gift from Osborne to rissa. And Osborne was my ex¨Chusband! A month ago, Osborne and I were still married. If he had given me the Crown of Fate, I would never have divorced him, even if it meant going against my family. Why? Why did Osborne give such a precious Crown of Fate to rissa and not me?¡± At that moment, Ophelia got a broken heart. She thought, ¡°I could not ept Osborne being with rissa. I could not ept my once worthless ex¨Chusband bing the center of attention and being with rissa, I wanted to ruin everything!¡± Suddenly, Ophelia erupted. God 268 God 268 Chapter 268 Ophelia¡¯s Outburst Ophelia¡¯s face twisted with jealousy and anger, marring her beauty with a hideous expression. Suddenly, she screamed. ¡°Osborne, you worthless scum! How dare you?!¡± Ophelia¡¯s outburst grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. The crowd stared at her, confused by her intense emotions. They thought, ¡°Did Osborne do something terrible to her?¡± Their curiosity was piqued. Wesley looked grim; he seemed to know what Ophelia was about to do and tried to stop her. But Ophelia shook him off and stormed toward Osbome. Osborne looked at Ophelia with a calm expression. rissa¡¯s cool demeanor returned as she gazed at Ophelia. To be honest, Ophelia looked stunning today, She was adorned with jewelry worth over three hundred million dors, making her the center of attention on any asion, especially on her wedding day. But she was unfortunate to encounter rissa. rissa, the top beauty of Skyefall and the eldest daughter of an ancient family, outshone Ophelia in every aspect. She too was dressed to impress, and the Crown of Fate on her head, a gift from Osborne, made her shine like a newly crowned queen. Next to her, Ophelia was just a supporting role ¡°Osborne, you are a liar!¡± Ophelia cursed while her body was trembling. Osborne anered, ¡°Ophelia, how am I a liar? Did I deceive you? You seem to have lost your cool. You should leave before you do something you will regret.¡± Ophelia gritted her teeth, her mind in turmoil, Had Osborne ever lied to her? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When they were together, Osborne had been good to her, always amodating and silently supporting her. But she had seen Osborne as weak and indecisive, so she divorced him. After the divorce, Osborne seemed to transform. He boldly returned to the Caldwell Estate, holding Evelyn hostage and facing down armed guards with fake explosives to secure a twenty¨Cmillion¨C dor divorce settlement. From then on, Osborne became someone she did not recognize He became a VIP at the Draco Group¡¯s nuctions and spent tens of millions of dors, outbidding Wesley. But that was not all Not long after, Osborne became rissa¡¯s envior, disying great strength and bing her bodyguard. Then, for some unknown reason, Osborne aligned with Alison, her rival, and at the Ashford family¡¯s diamond dealing market, expertly selected unent diamonds that were worth billions of dors, crushing the Caldwell Group¡¯s jewelry business. Chapter 268 Ophelia¡¯s Outburst Even the Ashford family¡¯s diamond mine fell to Luna Jewelry, thanks to Osborne. Afterwards, Osborne also allied with Austin, humiliating Wesley once again. By then, Ophelia barely recognized Osborne. Osborne, whom she had deemed worthless, repeatedly outshone her and Wesley. She thought, ¡°Why did Osborne attract so many remarkable women? Alison, Austin, rissa¨Ceach of them was not only as good as me but even better and more beautiful.¡± She could not ept it Today, seeing Osborne and rissa publicly dere their rtionship at her wedding with Wesley, Ophelia¡¯s psyche shattered. e Crown of Fate was the final straw. The She felt unbnced. She regretted divorcing Osborne, She had believed Osborne was inferior to Wesley in every way But now, she doubted that judgment. She thought, ¡°If that were true, why would rissa choose Osborne? Why would Osborne gift rissa the priceless Crown of Fate? Had I not divorced him, the Crown of Fate would have been mine! Orbome had deceived me! He had always been capable but hid it until I initiated the divorce. I could not stand it I wanted to ruin Osborne¡¯s happiness, to ensure no other woman could have him if I could not.¡± Ophelia¡¯s heart now twisted with hatred, she clenched her teeth. ¡°Osborne, you are not worthy of Ms. Radcliffe! ¡°You have deceived her! You are a divorced man! How can you be with her? You be with Ms. Radcliffe!¡± 2/2 You are my ex¨Chusband, the one I discarded! You do not deserve to Ophelia¡¯s face contorted in rage as she turned to rissa, shouting. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, Osbome has tricked you! He is not a good man and does not deserve you. ¡°He was married to me for three years, and I even carried his child!¡± God 269 God 269 Chapter 269 Copse Ophelia¡¯s angry outburst left the crowd stunned and caused an uproar. They thought, ¡°Oshome was Ophelia¡¯s ex¨Chusband? And Ophelia had been pregnant with Osborne¡¯s child? The revtion was too shocking.¡± Everyone was thrilled, eager to see the drama unfold. Only Wesley and the Ashford family members looked grim Wesley clenched his fists in fury. He thought, ¡°Today was supposed to be my wedding day with Ophelia. Their past marriage had been kept a secret, known only to the Caldwell and Ashford families. Yet now, Ophelia had blurted it out in public. Even I had not known about her pregnancy. What would people think of me now As the heir of the prestigious Ashford family, marrying a divorced woman was bad enough, but one who had been pregnant with another man¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Wesley was livid, looking at Ophelia with murderous intent. But Ophelia was beyond reason. ¡°Ms Radcliffe, I do not know how Osborne deceived you, but today I am going to expose him! How can a divorced man be worthy of you?¡± Everyone turned to rissa, eager to see her reaction. As the eldest daughter of an ancient family and the top beauty of Skyefall, surely, rissa could not ept her boyfriend being divorced. They expected her to p Osborne and break up with him in a rage, Everyone had a mocking expression, waiting to see rissa react in anger. But they were disappointed. rissa¡¯s cool demeanor remained unchanged, as if Ophelia¡¯s words had nothing to do with her. This made Ophelia anxious. ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, I am telling the truth. I swear on it! Osborne and I were married, living together for three years!¡± Finally, rissa responded. She calmly looked at Ophelia and said, ¡°Osborne told me all of this already. Since I chose to be with him, I do not care about his past ¡°Why are you telling me this now? ¡°Are Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. you regretting it? Seeing Oshome with me, are you jealous? Have you realized how good Osborne is and now want to break us up and take him back1 rissa¡¯s disdainful expression deepened. ¡°Too bad, you are dreaming! You are not worthy of Osborne. As his ex¨Cwife, you never truly understood him. ¡°You thought he runs worthless? ¡°No! In my eyes, Osborne is the most amazing person! As long as I am with him, I feelpletely safe. With him around, I never worry or fear. ¡°So, the man you saw as worthless is the most capable person in my world. ¡°I will never give han up. ¨C ¡°You can forget it.¡± rissa¡¯s words left Ophelia in shock, her mouth agape, unable to beliew what she heard. ¡°You knew all along? ¡°No, impossible! You, a goddess, would not be with him if you knew he was divorced. It is not possible¡± ¡°I do not regret it; I am just worried for you! ¡°No, Osborne is worthless. He does not deserve you! He does not!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± rissa suddenly erupted, her powerful aura bearing down on Ophelia. Her face turned icy. ¡°Ophelin, this is my final waming. Osborne is my boyfriend now, and I would not tolerate anyone calling him worthless! ¡°Otherwise, do not me me for being unkind!¡± Ophelia froze, feeling rissa¡¯s anger chilling her to the bone. She thought, ¡°Why? Why was it like this? I had exposed Osboms, yet rissa did not get angry with him, did not tell him to leave, but instead got angry with me. Why?¡± Ophelia¡¯s face twisted further in despair. She began to regretit She thought, ¡°Even a goddess like rissa cherished Osborne. Was he really worthless? I really should not have gotten a divorce, right? If only I had not divorced him. If time could be rewound, I would never have made such a hasty decision. Ophelia stood there in agony Wesley then meered, ¡°Ms. Radcliffe, even if you do not care about Osborne¡¯s past, do you also ignore his character? ¡°He just just tried to molest and assault my guest! Many people saw it.¡± After Wesley finished speaking, rissa¡¯s expression grew colder. She said coldly, ¡°Do you mean to say Osborne would be interested in such a filthy woman? Do you t to assault her? you think Osborne wouldy hands on her, even attempt more beautiful than me? ¡°Does she have a better figure? ¡°Do you this think I¡¯m a fool? Wesley was left speechless, his mouth agape. Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°Actually, the truth of what happened, whether I tried to molest or assault that women can be easily proven.¡± God 270 God 270 Chapter 270 The Truth ¡°How can you prove i Wesley asked coldly, ¡°You chose a ce without surveince, after all. You are not stupid enough to attempt something like this where cameras could catch you.¡± Wesley looked at Osbome with disdain, clearly not believing he could prove his own innocence. But Osborne simply smiled. ¡°It is simple. I will have them tell the truth themselves.¡± Osborne pointed at ke and Wesley¡¯s scor deepened. ¡°Have them tell the truth? They have already said you tried to molest and rape her, and ke caught you in the act, which is why you wanted to kill them.¡± Osborne shook his head. ¡°What they said before might not be true. But I have a way to make sure what they say next is the truth.¡± Wesley snoered, ¡°Why would what they said before be a lie, and what they say next be the truth? Are you nning to threaten them?¡± ¡°Of course not Osborne suddenly pulled out a bottle. This was a be a bottle of truth serum. Osborne had bought it for five million dor a long time ago to deal with Davy of the Maelstrom and Raymond of the Aberrants. There were still three doses left He disyed the battle to the crowd. ¡°For those who know, this is a product of the Draco Group¨C bruth arrum. ¡°Once taken, it induces a trance¨Clike state where the person will truthfully answer any question asked without lying.¡± After Osborne finished speaking, Wesley turned uneasy The crowd gasped in surprise, , and many of them looked at Osborne in disbelief. ¡°It is really truth serum!TM ¡°I have heard of it. It is a product of the Draco Group¡¯sb, rarely avable on the market. Even professionally trained agents cannot resist its effects and will reveal all their secrets. If this is indeed the Draco Group¡¯s truth serum, it can definitely get the truth out of them.¡± Wesley looked even more distressed. He angrily retorted, ¡°How do we know it is truth serum and not poison? You might be trying to silence them! Once they are dead, no one can testify against you! ¡°They are my guests. I would not allow you to use drugs on them!¡± With that, Wesley signaled his bodyguards, but Osborneughed coldly. ¡°Wesley, do you think I am asking for your permission? Who do you think you are? *I am proving my innocence. If you have the gut, try to stop me.¡± Osborne approached ke and Ava, who were pale with fear. They knew they could not afford to take the truth serum, as it would expose all their secrets and schemes. They could only look at Wesley ¡°Mr. Arkford, save mon Chapter 270 The Truth ¡°Mr. Ashford!¡± Wesley¡¯s face was livid with anger as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Osborne, you are too arrogant! Today is my wedding, this is my turf, and I would not allow you to act out! ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares!! At that moment, rissa coldly shouted, ¡°They ndered Osborne, borne, and now h now he wants to prove his innocence. I dare anyone to stop him! ¡°Anyone who dares to stop him will be making an enemy of the Radcliffe family!¡± After rissa finished speaking, several bodyguards from the Radcliffe family appeared, staring coldly at the Ashford family¡¯s bodyguards. Instantly, the Ashford family¡¯s bodyguards felt a chill run down their spines and did not dare to move. Wesley clenched his fists, feeling extremely frustrated. Osborne ignored him and walked up to ke, who was screaming in pain. Grabbing his jaw, Osbome forced the truth serum into his mouth. He then did the same to Ava, making her swallow the truth serum as well. Both of them were ordinary people and could not resist the powerful effects of the truth serum. Soon, their eyes became vacant and unfocused, like walking corpses. Osborne smiled faintly at the crowd. ¡°Now, I will begin asking questions.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. No one spoke. Osborne turned to Ara. ¡°Ava, tell everyone, did I try to molest you? Did I attempt to rape you?¡± Ava looked dazed, but immediately replied, ¡°No! ke told me to seduce you. He promised to pay me a lot if I seeded. I waited here to try and get you to sleep with me and take a video. ¡°But you called me ugly and pushed me away!¡± At this, the crowd burst intoughter. In fact, Ava was far from ugly. If she were, ke would not have sent her to seduce Osborne. She was also quite attractive, with a voluptuous figure that many men found very enticing. However, whether or not Ava was considered beautiful depended on who she waspared to. If she waspared to rissa, Ava fell far short. Since Osborne¡¯s girlfriend was rissa, it made sense that he would reject Ava. Ava continued, frame you! ¡°When I failed to seduce you, ke changed the n. He told me to tear my clothes and pretend you molested me, then scream rape to ¡°I did everything under ke¡¯s orders¡± God 271 God 271 Write yourment Chapter 271 Murder to Silence Witnesses? After Ava finished speaking, the crowd erupted into a frenzy. ¡°It really was a ship!¡± ¡°He¡¯s rissa¡¯s boyfriend. Why would he be interested in a woman who looks like a prostitute? Even if she threw herself at him, he would not want her.¡± ¡°We all misunderstood him!¡± Thank goodness for the truth serum, otherwise he would never have been able to clear his name.¡± The murmurs of the crowd made Wesley¡¯s face darken. He had failed His n to ruin Osborne and turn him into aughingstock in Skyefall had failed because of Ava¡¯s confession. He was furious but had no way out. Who would have thought that Osborne could get his hands on the Draco Group¡¯s truth serum? ¡°Damn it!¡± Wesley cursed under his breath, ncing at ke with a cold, murderous look. He thought, ¡°ke had to die! I could not let ke speak, or my entire scheme would be exposed,¡± With that thought, Wesley signaled a bodyguard. The bodyguard understood immediately, his eyes shing coldly as he secretly aimed his gun at ke¡¯s head and disengaged the safety. ke, under the influence of the truth serum, would not be able to dodge the bullet. Bang! The sudden gunshot startled everyone, causing a amotion. But Osborne remained unfazed. Osborne had anticipated that Wesley would try to silence ke and had already activated his Satan¡¯s Eye, keeping Wesley under close watch The exchange of nces between Wesley and the bodyguard did not escape Osborne¡¯s notice. Osborne had already locked onto the bodyguard. When the bodyguard fired, Osborne smirked and slightly shifted his gaze, causing the bullet to deviate from its path. Instead of piercing ke¡¯s head, it only struck his shoulder. Despite his dazed state, the intense pain made ke scream Wesley initially smirked, thinking he had seeded. He shouted, ¡°Everyone, calm down! It was just a misfire! One of my men made a mistake, there is no need to panic!¡± However, his voice soon froze when he realized ke was not dead, only wounded in the shoulder, He looked furiously at the bodyguard. The bodyguard, equally bewildered, knew he had nimed at ke¡¯s head. At such close range, missing was impossible given his marksmanship. Yet, the bullet had only hit ke¡¯s shoulder, He gritted his teeth and wanted to shoot again, but Osborne stepped in front of him. Cubone smiled slightly and grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s wrist, causing excruciating pain and forcing him to drop the weapon. At that moment, rissa¡¯s bodyguards moved, surrounding ke and blocking any further attempts to shoot him When Wesley saw this, he became extremely angry. Osborne faced Wesley, unirking, ¡°Wesley, your bodyguard tried to kill ke? Were you trying to silence him? Are you afraid of the truth he might reveal?¡± Wesley¡¯s face turned even darker, clenching his fists. ¡°Osborne, I do not know what you are talking about! ke is my guest, why would I kill him? Why would I fear anything he has to say? ¡°It was just a misfire, a mistake!TM ¡°Really?¡± Osborneughed coldly. ¡°Why do I not give your bodyguard a dose of truth serum? Let¡¯s see if it was really a mistake or if he was following your orders to silence ke?¡± Wesley¡¯s expression turned to shock Osborne meered, ¡°What is wrong? Afraid? Do not worry, truth serum is expensive. I would not waste it on a useless pawn like him.¡± ¡°You!¡± Wesley clenched his fists tightly Osborne ignored him and strode towards ke, ¡°ke, tell me, who sent you to frame me ke said nkly, ¡°It is Wesley! ¡°Wesley orchestrated everything, telling me to set this trap to ruin you and make you a laughingstock in Skyefall.¡± The crowd erupted unce more. ¡°It was Wesley!¡± ¡°Oh my god, is this not like the pot calling the kettle ck?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze towards Wesley turned strange. Wesley¡¯s face was now as dark as ink ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wesley shouted, ¡°You are ndering mat Osborne, did you set this up? Did you n this to frame me? This is a conspimey against me! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°The so¨Ccalled truth see you gave him is not real! ¡°He is still conscious and ndering me on your orders!¡± Osborneughed coldly, ¡°Wesley, it seems you are still not giving up.¡± He then asked ke, ¡°Tell me, what is Wesley¡¯s rtionship with the Scarlet Gang?¡± ke immediately answered, ¡°The biggest financial backer of the Scarlet Gong is the Ashford family. Wesley is the contact person. Thanks to Wesley¡¯s support, the Scarlet Gang has grown, monopolizing the prostitution business in Mayby City. ¡°Wesley also suggested we capture houseless women and even kidnap respectable women, forcing them into prostitution to make money ¡°Wesley is a hypocritical demon!¡± God 272 God 272 Chapter 272 Assassins Strike The revtion from ke hit the crowd like a thunderp. Everyone looked at Wesley in disbelief. His face tamed ashen with panic, but he forced himself to remainposed. He shouted, ¡°Nonsense! ¡°The Ashford family is a prestigious family; how could we possibly do such things? This is all nder, a scheme by Osborne and ke to defame me and the Ashford family! ¡°How dare you nder me! I will make sure you die for this!¡± With a wave of his hand, Wesley signaled his bodyguards to move. They rushed towards ke, intent on killing him to ensure he could not talk further, truly silencing him. But rissa¡¯s bodyguards would not let this happen. The scene turned chaotic. Osborne watched Wesley with a cold smile. Wesley was justshing out in desperation. Regardless of how Wesley tried to exin, the truth was evident. Anyone who investigated would find the connection between the Ashford family and the Scarlet Gang The Ashford family¡¯s reputation was ruined, and even if ke was killed, the damage was done. Osbone waved his hand, allowing rissa¡¯s bodyguards to clear the area, letting them deal with ke and the other Scarlet Gang members, effectively eliminating them. But at that moment, Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye started throbbing violently. ¡°What is happening? ¡°Is there any danger? ¡°Could Wesley still be nning to kill me? No, Wesley alone could not create such a strong sense of danger.¡± Osborne¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He sensed something wrong and quickly activated his Satan¡¯s Eye, scanning the surroundings to identify the problem. He soon discovered the issue. Osborne saw that among the guests, at least dozens were slowly moving towards rissa amidst the chaos, their expressions cold as they reached into their clothes. Using his X¨Cray vision, he saw that they were carrying firearms, not ordinary ones but highly advanced weapons! Osborne¡¯s face turned pale with shock. He thought, ¡°How was this possible? For security reasons, all guests were screened to ensure they did not carry weapons, including rissa¡¯s bodyguards. How had these guests smuggled such advanced weapons in?¡± Without time to ponder further, Osbome saw that these people had aimed their guns at rissa. ¡°rissa, be careful!¡± Osborne shouted, positioning himself in front of rissa. The next moment, gunshots rang out. Chapter 272 Assassins Strika Dozens of guests hidden in the crowd opened fire simultaneously, their bullets raining down on rissa. rissa, caught off guard, could not react in time. Thankfully, Osborne had already taken action. His ocr energy halted all the bullets in mid¨Cair. Seeing the bullets suspended, the shooters¡® expressions changed. They exchanged nces and quickly abandoned their guns, rushing towards rissa. The rapid gunfire caused panic among the crowd. People scrambled to escape, further adding to the chos Soon, araasins came in front of rissa. rissa tried to defend herself but was stopped by Osbome. ¡°Do not make a move and keep your strength hidden.¡± Osborne whispered to rissa, These assassins are likely just the cannon fodder! The real experts have not shown up yet. Let the bodyguards handle this.¡± rissa looked serious and finally nodded in agreement. The bodyguards immediately engaged inbat with the assassins. Donna arrived, her face filled with fury as she unleashed a flurry of stone spikes, perring through the assassins¡® bodies. ¡°Damn assassins, still not giving up! Die! Donna¡¯s cold attack could have wiped out the assassins instantly if not for the crowded chaos where she feared hitting innocent bystanders. But Osborne sew these assassins were merely a distraction As Osborne maintained his focus, the Satan¡¯s Eye continued scanning for the real threat. Suddenly, an unexpected development urred. Thad! A panicked guest suddenly copsed, unconscious on the ground. And he was just the beginning Thud! Thod! More and more guests copsed, one after another. Osborne¡¯s expression changed drasticenlly. He sensed a peculiar force spreading through the air ¡°Watch out, the air is poisoned!¡± Osborne shouted, immediately holding his breath. Despite this, he had already inhaled souse of the toxic nir, feeling dizzy and disoriented. Fortunately, his robust physique allowed him to expel the toxin quickly. But others were not so fortunate. Everyone present, including rissa¡¯s bodyguards, fell unconscious. Even Donna, after a few shaky steps, copsed in shock Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the and, only Osborne and rissa remained standing Everyone else was incapacitated by the poison. God 273 God 273 Chapter 273 The Dreadful Medusa Osborne and rissa were both utterly shocked. rissa quickly helped Donna to her feet, her expression full of concer ¡°Aunt Donna, are you alright?¡± Donna moved her lips as if to say something, but she had no strength to speak. rissa clenched her teeth and waved her hand forcefully. Instantly, a white Holy Light fell like nectar upon Donna, being absorbed by her body. In an instant, Donna¡¯s paleplexion returned to normal. Her body regained its strength. The Holy Light dissolved the toxins within her. rissa didn¡¯t stop there. She continued to channel the Holy Light, enveloping the eight bodyguards she had brought, dissolving the toxins in their bodies and restoring their mobility. Even Osborne, who hadn¡¯t been affected by the poison, was nourished by the Holy Light. Osborne¡¯s face was grave as he said, ¡°risan, conserve your energy! Our enemies this time are likely to be incredibly powerful!¡± He stood firmly in front of rissa, his eyes fixed on the corridor, his gazeley cold. ¡°Come out already, if you dare! We¡¯re leaving if you don¡¯t show yourselves!¡± After Osborne spoke, the surroundings remained silent. But soon, the sound of faint footsteps could be heard. Then, a cold voice rang out. ¡°You are indeed the Fatebearer! We underestimated you. Even Venom Lord¡¯s poison did not affect you. You can even detoxify others from my toxin! ¡°Pity, you will still die today!¡± With that, a tall dark figure appeared in the corridor. He wore a ck hat that covered most of his face, but the part that was exposed was covered in disgusting pits as if sshed by concentrated sulfuric acid, extremely grotesque and terrifying. ¡°Venom Lord?¡± Osborne murmured. The man had revealed himself as Venom Lord, clearly a master of poisons or a metalman! His power was likely a bizarre method of using poison. Only thus could he have knocked out everyone in the castle in such a short time. Even Donna, a ss C+ metahuman, couldn¡¯t withstand it. Therge¨Cscale toxin released by Venom Lord had even Donna caught off guard. This indicated that Venom Lord¡¯s strength far exceeded Donna¡¯s. He likely a ss B or even a ss B+ metahuman, Osborne¡¯s face was grave, but not because of Venom Lord. His eyes were fixed on the person behind Venom Lord. It was a Her petite figure waspletely blocked by the towering Venom Lord, so no one noticed her. Only Osborne felt the pressure emanating from her was far more terrifying than Venom Lord¡¯s. ¡°And who might you be?!¡± Osborne said coldly, quietly pressing a button on his Draco Star Wristlet Chapter 17)] The woman finally stepped out. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She looked strange, with her eyes closed, a confident smile on her face, facing Osborne and rissa, her face full of amazement. ¡°I must thank you for allowing me to watch such an exciting farce. If I didn¡¯t have a mission, I really wouldn¡¯t want to disturb you. ¡°By the way, let me introduce myself. You can call me Medusa!¡± ¡°Medusa?¡± Osborne frowned. Medusa was the mythical Gorgon with snakes for hair, having two sisters who were demons. She was the only mortal among them, but that didn¡¯t mean Medusa was not powerful. ording to legend, Medusa had a pair of terrifying eyes; anyone who looked into her eyes would be instantly petrified. Obviously, this woman could not be the Medusa from the myth. Medusa was just her code name. However, the fact that she used such a code name indicated that her abilities were likely simr to those of the mythical Medusa. Considering her strange closed eyes, Osborne was even more vignt. ¡°Watch out for her eyes. Don¡¯t look directly at her!¡± Osbome said quickly. But it was already toote. Medusa suddenly opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the eight bodyguards. They hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening when their bodies suddenly stiffened. Then, their bodies quickly grew a stone skin,pletely wrapping them up. In just a few seconds, they were petrified. ¡°What?¡± Osborne was shocked. But at this time, Medusa¡¯s eyes had already turned to Donna With Osborne¡¯s reminder and the eight bodyguards as a warning, Donna reacted quickly and immediately turned her head to avoid looking directly at Medusa. But unfortunately, her body was still stiff. Layers of stone skin quickly appeared. Donna tried to resist the petrification desperately, but it was useless. Simrly, in just a few seconds, Donna was petrified. This situation made Osborne extremely shocked. ¡°Not looking directly into her eyes can also be petrified? What kind of power is this? She is even more terrifying than the mythical Medusa!¡± The sense of crisis in Osborne¡¯s heart reached its peak at this time. And just at this moment, Medusa¡¯s beautiful eyes finally turned to Osbome. In an instant, Osborne felt a strange force entering his body, and his body became stiff. Layers of stone skin appeared on the surface of his body, tightly wrapping him. God 274 God 274 Chapter 274 Recovery ¡°Aunt Denna! ¡°Dibome!¡± rissa eximed in shock, watching as Donna and Osborne were sessively petrified by Medusa¡¯s strange power, b She waved her hand fiercely to stimte arge area of white Holy Light. She hoped that the light could save them, allowing them to recover from petrification her face full of horror. d Donns. But before the light could fall, a ck mist suddenly appeared, blocking the white light and preventing it from falling on Osborne and It was Venom Lord who made the move. Venom Lord grinned at rissa, ¡°Your power is quite peculiar. You can bring even those on the brink of death back and even neutralize my toxins. Perhaps you really could neutralize Medusa¡¯s petrification ¡°But unfortunately, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Upon hearing this, rissa clenched her fist. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Venom Lord shrugged, not answering, but stepped aside slightly, indicating that Medusa was his leader and she could at rissa took a deep breath and looked at Medusa. She knew that Medusa¡¯s eyes had the effect of petrification, but she was not afraid at all Medusa was also looking at her. Strangely, Medusa did not use her petrifying power. She just looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile ¡°You should know who we are, right? We are from The Aberrants,¡± Medusa said. Chrissa w was not surprised, gritting her teeth. ¡°Why do you want to kill me? As such a master, you should also be a senior even in The Aberrants. I don¡¯t seem to have offended you, and I have never left Skyefall. Why do you want to kill me?¡± Medusa smiled faintly, ¡°Why? I don¡¯t know. Perhaps only the great King of the Aberrants knows it ¡°But rest assured, this will be ourst nation attempt on you. Whether it¡¯s sessful or not, the great King of the Aberrants will no longer send anyone to kill you. After all, you are the Fatebearer. Even the great King of the Aberrants does not wish to be tainted by your fate power. ¡°But unfortunately, there won¡¯t be a next time. You are doomed this time. No one can save you nour.¡± With that, she looked at Venom Lord. ¡°Venom Lord, kill her!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Venom Lord¡¯s expression changed. Heined, ¡°Medusa, killing a Fatebearer might be backfired by the fate power, I right? W Why don¡¯t you kill her yourself?¡± Medusa said indifferently. ¡°Because I am your leader, and my strength is more significant than yours! Do you think I brought you on this mission for no reson? But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡°She has not fully grown get. Her fats power is not strong enough. Killing her does not necessarily mean you will be backfired. But if you don¡¯t act, I will kill you immediately.¡± Hearing that, Venom Lord looked helpless immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it, okay?¡± 2/2 With that, Venom Lord stared at rissa. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that such a beautiful woman has to die like this. I really want to y with her before killing her.¡± Medusa said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better give up this suicidal thought! You might not be backfired by killing her, but if you sleep with her, you will definitely be backfired by the fate power! ¡°Even the spokesperson of the gods may not be able to withstand the backfire of fate power from sleeping with her! ¡°Hurry up and kill her. Don¡¯t waste time. This is the territory of the Draco Group. We have to leave quickly, otherwise it will be dangerous.¡± Venom Lord looked regretful. ¡°Okay, I understand ¡± After speaking, he sneered and waved his hand fiercely. Suddenly, a dense ck fog turned into a terrifying skull, rushing towards rissa. ¡°My Necrovenom, corrode her body!¡± The terrifying skull was in front of rissa in the blink of an eye. Her body trembled slightly, but her eyes sparkled with cruel, killing intent. Just as she was about to take action, another change urred. Theyers of rocks around Osborne suddenly copsed, and Osborne was surrounded by a light blue Devil¡¯s Light, recovering from the petrified state. Seeing the ck skull attacking rissa, he snorted coldly. ¡°Want to kill rissa? Unless you step over my corpse first!¡± Then, a blue Devil¡¯s Light shot out, hitting the ck skull, instantly shattering it and disappearing without a trace. Seeing this, Venom Lord was freaked greatly. ¡°Damn it! How did you recover?¡± Medusa also looked at Osborne in surprise, her eyes full of disbelief. ¡°You actually recovered from my petrification? Impossible! No one below the ss & master can be unaffected by my petrification! You are definitely not a ss A metahuman master. How did you do it?¡± Medusa¡¯s face was full of curiosity at this time. Osborne also shed a trace of fear in his eyes after hearing this. Medusa¡¯s petrification power was really terrifying. Even he was almost instantly petrified without any ident. At that moment, Osborne thought he was done for. Medusa was definitely a much more terrifying master than Orion and Derek Osborne even suspected that she was a ss A power master. Otherwise, with his current strength, how could he be petrified so easily? Fortunately, at this critical moment, he found a way to b break the petrification God 275 God 275 Chapter 275 The Battle Against Venom Lord The solution to petrification was the blood cross tattoo on Osborne¡¯s chest. This Blood Crosstation was likely the legendary divine artifact¨CCain¡¯s Blood Cross. Initially, its power had been exhausted, but after Osborne absorbed the peculiar energy of blood diamonds, his body transformed Then, he found that the connection between him and the Blood Cross tattoo had be tighter. It seemed to have genuinely be a part of his body, and his power was the power of the Blood Cross tattoo. He poured his power into it, and the power would immediately transform into the peculiar energy of the Blood Cross. When Osborne was helplessly petrified by Medusa this time, a burst of power suddenly erupted from within the Blood Cross tattoo. This power sarged around him, quickly dissolving the petrification effect, ¡°It can shield the effects of the power!¡± Osborne knew in his heart that this was the unique effect of the Blood Cross. As long as it was activated, it could shield him from the impact of enemy power. Even if Medusa was likely a ss A power master, she was also suppressed by the Blood Cross. Thus, Osborne recovered. ¡°Do you want to know why? I will tell you when you¡¯re dead.¡± He stared coldly at Medusa. ¡°Do you Medusa was stunned, then theers of her mouth curled up. ¡°You want to kill me? With you? Boy, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you are actually the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, right? Others think you are just a namesake with that person, and there is a massive gap between you.¡± ¡°But I know you are that Osborne, I beard that you once killed four ss B+ metahumans of the Chevalier family, causing them to flee Skyefall in horror. ¡°You¡¯re powerful. Unfortunately, if you want to kill me, your strength is for from enough! I¡¯m not even willing to kill you personally. Just Venom Lord is enough to kill you.¡± After speaking, she nced at Venom Lord. ¡°Venom Lord, kill him first.¡± Venom Lord grinned ferociously. ¡°My pleasure! I¡¯ve wanted to crush him for a long time! Since he is the mysterious boss of Skyefall Security, he must have a deep connection with the Draco Group! Everyone from the Draco Group should die! Everyone rted to the Godfather should die!¡± After speaking, he made his move. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Be careful, rissa!¡± Osborne¡¯s face was solemn as he warned rissa to be careful, and he also made his move, Venom Lord¡¯s power was to control Necrovenom. In Venom Lord¡¯s view, all poisons in the world were living beings. He couldmunicate with these living poisons called Necrovenom. aam wali As long as one was a living being and still alive, they must be affected by his Necrovenom. After all, even a ss A master was not immune to all poisons. ¡°Boy, feel the taste of Necrosenom!¡± Venom Lord made a pesture, and countless ck skulls appeared d in the void immediately, each emitting an extremely unpleasant stench. The nir seemed to be corrupted, making a sizzling sound. Countless ck skulls covered the sky, surrounding Osborne. Osborne snorted coldly, not panicking, ¡°Do you think Necrovenom can hurt me? Shatter it!¡± He waved his hand, and countless blue Devil¡¯s Lights were immediately shot out, locking onto each foul ck skull, smashing them one by one. Venom Lord¡¯s face changed instantly. ¡°No! What kind of power are you using? How could it be?!¡± Osborne sneered. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re dead! Now, it¡¯s my turn to strike!¡± With those words, he took the initiative to attack. ¡°Dimensional Copse!¡± Osborne roared fiercely, and in an instant, the void within hundreds of feet around tore apart silently, with hundreds of dimensional rifts appearing within it At the same time, nine massive dimensional rifts surrounded Venom Lord. Before breaking through to ss B, Osborne couldn¡¯t wield this move, but now hemanded it with more dread than even Orion could muster. Countless dimensional rifts would restrict Venom Lord¡¯s ability to dodge. He, however, could shift positions freely among the rifts. Most importantly, when the nine huge dimensional rifts merged, they would unleash an extremely terrifying power in all surrounding spaces Osborne Was confident that no one below the master level could withstand such force. Medusa was terrifying With no assurance of oveing Medusa, Osborne held nothing back, eager to take down Venom Lord swiftly. Venom Lord¡¯s distraction was crucial; if Medusa targeted rissa, there would be no chance for retaliation. Countless dimensional rifts appeared, and the surrounding void became a shattered mess. The spectacle left Venom Lord stunned. Not just him, but even Medusa and rissa were momentarily frozen in shock Medusa¡¯s face was full of astonishment. ¡°Spatial power! You actually possess spatial power!¡± Her expression turned grave. ¡°Venom Lord, be wary! This one is not what he seems! We can¡¯t afford to becent anymore. You keep him at bay while I eliminate the Fatebearer!¡± With that, Medusa locked her gaze onto rissa, ¡°Frail wonn! Tum to stone! Shatter!¡± Medusa bellowed with ferocity. God 276 God 276 Chapter 276 Divine and Demonic Wings to the Rescue From her eyes, two beams of radiant light unexpectedly shot forth. The light petrified space itself as it passed Osborne¡¯s face was drained of color, and all thoughts of Venom Lord had been forgotten. He tore open a dimensional rift swiftly in front of Chrissa. The rift opened like a monstrous may, attempting to devour the two beams of light into another dimension But Osborne¡¯s attempt was in vain. Upon contact th the rift, the beams didn¡¯t vanish; instead, it was instantly turned to stone and then crumbled with a thunderous roar twithi The beams merely dimmed slightly, still advancing towards rissa. Seeing this, Osborne turned rmed. ¡°rissa, watch out! Dodge it!¡± But how could riss dodge such an attack? Yet, she stood unafraid, staring down the terrifying beams, and cried out, ¡°Divine and Demonic Wings!¡± In an instant, the void shook violently. A burst of intense, dual¨Ctoned light erupted behind rissa¨C sacred white and infernal ck¨Cforming a pair of extraordinary wings One balfembled angelse wings, the other demonic. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The colossal wings pped, instantly enveloping rissa and shielding her. As the dreadful beams finally struck, they hit the Divine and Demonic Wings. A bizarre sound echoed. The wings began to calcify as if attempting to burn both the wings and rissa to stone. But before the petrification could finish, the stones seemed to melt, vanishing swi swiftly. Simultaneously, an inexplicable force rebounded from the wings. Medusa¡¯s body became encased in stone quickly, only to dissolve away just as fast, her face now a mask of shock. ¡°How is this possible? Damn it! ¡°Intelligence failure! The Fatebearer has grown stronger. She¡¯s at least a ss B+ metahuman. If we kill her, the bacsh could turn me to ash in an instant! ¡°Retreat! Abort the mission! ¡°The Fatebearer cannot be killed, not by our organization¡¯snd! It could bring ruin upon us all! Retreat!¡± Medusa¡¯s face was filled with panic, her eyes reflecting fear for the first time as she looked at rissa, enveloped by her wings. She made to flee without hesitation. ¡°Going somewhere? Not a chance!¡± Seeing rissa was safe, Osbome breathed a sigh of relief. Spotting Medusa¡¯s retreat, he gritted his teeth and shot out a bolt of blue Devil¡¯s Light to bor her escape. But with a mere nce, Medusa turned the blue light to stone, which then shattered. my fifth¨Clevel Devil¡¯s Light not even a momentary obstacle for her? She¡¯s undoubtedly a ss A master!¡± Osborne¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind of ru He knew in that instant that he couldn¡¯t stop Medusa with his current strength. Swiftly, he redirected his focus to Venom Lord. ¡°She¡¯s a ss A master, but you¡¯re not! You dared to assassinate rissa. Now, you¡¯ll pay the price. You¡¯re staying here permanently!¡± With those words, the Devil¡¯s Light sted toward Venom Lord. Seeing Medusa flee, Venom Lord panicked, but surrounded by countless rifts, he was vulnerable and unable to muster speed. Osborne¡¯s assault left him in disarray. In a sh, he was overpowered by Osborne, He was merely a ss B+ metalunan. His power to control Necrovenom made him a formidable foe, but it was useless against Osborne. Osborne¡¯s means, however, left him struggling. Barring a miracle, he¡¯d soon be killed by Osbome. ¡°Medusa, help me!¡± Venom Lord shouted desperately. Medusa, nearly out of the castle, turned at his cry, her face a mask of fury as she cursed, ¡°What a waste!¡± Despite her anger, she turned, shooting two beams from her eyes that set off Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye in a violent rm. He sensed an overwhelming threat. He wasn¡¯t rissa; he didn¡¯t have the Divine and Demonic Wings to shield him from the beams. Without hesitation, Osborne dove into a dimensional rift, narrowly escaping Medusa¡¯s assault. This gave Venom Lord the opportunity he needed to flee. As Medusa continued to fire beams from her eyes, more rifts petrified and copsed, and Venom Lord finally seized his chance to escape. ¡°Let¡¯s go! The Fatebearer has grown. We must ry this news!¡± Medusa grabbed Venom Lord¡¯s arm, ready to make a swift exit. Osborne could only watch helplessly as they vanished from the castle. ¡°My power is still insufficient! If I were a ss A master, I would have detained them no matter what today!¡± Osborne clenched his fists, yearning for more strength. As Medusa and Venom Lord were about to leave the castle and disappear for good, a terrifying surge of energy arrived. An elderly voice echoed. ¡°Since you¡¯vee, you might as well stay! A fledgling master daring to act out in my domain God 277 God 277 Chapter 277 The Tip of the Iceberg As the majestic voice echoed through the air, a brilliant sh of light burst into Osborne¡¯s vision In the next instant, an ancient sword light materialized before Osborne¡¯s eyes. The sword light moved with such speed that even with his Satan¡¯s Eye activated, he couldn¡¯t trace its path. It appeared above Medusa and Venom Lord in the blink of an eye, then came to an abrupt halt as if suspended in time. But to Osbome¡¯s horror, Medusa and Venom Lord were both frozen in ce. It was as if a colossal mountain had been dropped upon them, their bodies quivering under the immense pressure, being crushed to the ground slowly. Medusa¡¯s once beautiful face was contorted in agony. Desperately, she shot dazzling beams of light from her eyes towards the sword light above, but it was to no avail Soon, blood trickled from Medusa¡¯s eyes. With a scream of pain, she copsed to the ground, immobilized. Venom Lord fared even worse. His robust body exploded the moment the pressure became too much to bear, flesh and blood sttering in all directions. It would take a hundred forensic doctors to piece together aplete body from the remains. Osborne¡¯s mouth hung open in shock, as did rissa¡¯s, her face full of disbelief. Both stared intently at the sword light ¡°What exactly was that? Who could it be?¡± rissa murmured. Osborne knew who had arrived. He tumed sharply to a figure in the distance, an older woman leaning on a cane, slowly making her way towards them. She was Serena, the head of the Draco Group in Skyefall, Godfather¡¯s maid from his youth! She was Serena, the super¨Cstrong master who had be a master decades ago! ¡°Ms. Hernandez!¡± rissa also recognized Serena and immediately bowed respectfully. Osborne followed suit quickly. ¡°Ma. Hernandez, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Osbome felt a wave of relief wash over him. From the moment Medusa appeared, he had sensed an extreme danger. Without hesitation, he had contacted Serena through the Draco Star Wristlet. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to rissa. Fortunately, Serena had arrived just in time. If not, he would have had to watch helplessly as Medusa and Venom Lord escaped. Serena nodded slightly to Osborne. ¡°Rose Castle is a property of the Draco Group. I reside here usually. These ruffians dared to cause trouble here. They were practically asking for death!¡± With that, she approached Medusa. With a With a simple gesture, the sword light that had been pinning Medusa down appeared in her hand, merging seamlessly with her seemingly ordinary cane. Only then did Osborne realize that the cane was, in fact, a uniquely shaped scabbard. God 278 God 278 Chapter 278 The Calm Before the Storm Seren¡¯s killing of Medusa seemed like a mere trifle to her. She turned to look at Osborne and rissa, her eyes revealing a strange light as she noticed the Divine and Demonic Wings behind rissa She nodded at rissa rissa felt a surge of excitement but was at a loss for words, clinging tightly to Osborne¡¯s anu Serena smiled at Osborne. ¡°Young man, are you really ready to be together? Do you understand who is she? She is the Fatebearer. Being with her could lead to your death.¡± Her words struck Osborne dumb. He could feel rissa¡¯s grip on his arm tighten, a sign of her anxiety. Without hesitation, Osborne gently patted rissa¡¯s hand and dered, ¡°Ms. Hernandez, I am prepared! No matter what the future holds, I will be with rissa. I will face everything with her.¡± Serena fell silent at his response. ¡°Very well. Since you¡¯ve made your decision, I won¡¯t add more, lest it do more harm than good. In any case, I must warn you to be extra careful moving forward. I don¡¯t wish to hear of your demise because I know¡­ that person who finds it hard to express themselves would be heartbroken.¡± Osborne bit his lip, aware that the person Serena referred to was his grandfather, Godfather. ¡°Would Godfather truly grieve if I died?¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t know. He had yet to meet the man of legend face to face. He had no idea what kind of person Godfather was. He just nodded, saying, ¡°I will be cautious!¡± rissa looked on with a puzzled expression, not understanding their conversation or who Serena was referring to. But she was wise and didn¡¯t inquire. She sensed vaguely that the rtionship between Osborne and Serena was extraordinary. ¡°Caution is critical! The world is far moreplex than you think! For ordinary people, it might be safer, but for our kind, it¡¯s tough. ¡°Grow stronger. A new storm is about to begin!¡± Osborne¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, does this new storm mean the return of the King of the Aberrants?¡± Serena shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s more than that! But these matters have no bearing on you now. Focus on growing stronger. ¡°And for you, you not worry about assassinations from The Aberrants anymore. If the King of the Aberrants isn¡¯t hopelessly foolish, he won¡¯t send anyone after you again.¡± rissa was ecstatic at this news. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Serena replied calmly, ¡°However, don¡¯t assume you¡¯re safe just because The Aberrants won¡¯t assassinate you. In this world, fools are the majority. They understand so little of the world and yet act recklessly. It¡¯s like courting disaster! ¡°In any case, continue to be cautious. If you die, this young man will go mad.¡± Embarrassed, Osbome rubbed his nose. 2/2 Chapter 178 The Colm Before the Storm rissa blushed and clung tighter to his arm. ¡°I will be careful, Ms. Hernandez.¡± Serena waved her hand. ¡°You may go. Leave this ce to me; it won¡¯t involve you. Do not speak of today¡¯s events to anyone. Osborne nodded. rissa frowned. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, my aunt and my bodyguards are still petrified. Can you save them?¡± Serena smiled faintly, ¡°Why would I need to intervene? You are better equipped to save them than I am. Your Holy Light Healing can release them from the petrification and mend their bodies. ¡°Otherwise, even if they are freed from stone, they will suffer severe aftereffects.¡± Urged by her words, rissa quickly activated her power, using Holy Light to free Donna and the eight bodyguards from their petrified state. But they had been petrified for so long that they were all dazed. Fortunately, rissa¡¯s healing took care of their physical ailments. With a few days of rest, they would be as good as new. ¡°rissa, let¡¯s go!¡± Osborne led rissa away from Rose Castle. The wedding that was supposed to belong to Wesley and Ophelia had not even begun and was now over, Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was unlikely to happen again. Thinking of Ophelia¡¯s madness, Osborne shook his head, feeling that revenge against Ophelia was no longer interesting. When Ophelia had forced him to divorce her, he had been desperate for revenge, wanting her to kneel before him in repentance to make all of the Caldwell family regret their actions. But now, Osborne suddenly felt that all of that was pointless. For ordinary people, the high society was untouchable, but for him now, families like the Caldwells and the Ashfords no longer meant anything. Competing with Ophelia was pointless. He already had rissa and even Austin. As long as Ophelia did not provoke him again, he would let her be a memory that faded with the wind! Osborne held rissa¡¯s hand tightly and quickly returned to the Radcliffe Manor. The news of their public rtionship spread like a storm. Soon, it reached the Radcliffe family. Write yourment God 279 God 279 Chapter 279 The Radcliffe Family¡¯s Reaction At that moment, the core members of the Radcliffe family were assembled in the grand hall of the Radcliffe Estate. on Osborne onto the solid wood table. The table shattered as if struck by a sledgehammer, pulverized by With a violent metion, Eugen mmed the file on the mere impact of the thin sheets of paper. Splinters of wood flour in all directions like bullets. Everyone present felt the heat of his anger, bowing their heads in silence, not daring even to dodge, allowing the sharp splinters to cut through their exposed skin, leaving behind a trail of fine wounds. The atmosphere in the hall was incredibly oppressive, causing everyone to hold their Eugen was genuinely furious Not long ago, rissa and Osborne had publicly announced their rtionship in front of the entire upper ss of Skyefall, and the news had reached his He was even acutely aware of the details of their public embrace and kiss. Eugen was enraged and immediately convened a meeting of all core members. Just moments before, Osborne¡¯s file had been delivered. After reading it, Eugen became even more furious, his face extremely gloomy. ¡°Take a look at this young man¡¯s information.¡± The group, already curious, picked up the pages quickly, their expressions turning grim as they read. Then, their expressions also became extremely grim ¡°An orphan? Raised in an orphanage? And he¡¯s been divorced?¡± ¡°How could such trash be worthy of rissa?¡± ¡°He saved rissa when they were children? Is that why rissa has feelings for him?¡± ¡°rissa is being naive!¡± ¡°Although this trash has some strength and has been rissa¡¯s bodyguard captain, dutifully protecting her, he is far from the true masters! How could he be worthy of rissa?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces were gloomy. The information they had on Osborne was only what was on the surface. The fact that he was the owner of Luna Jewelry and Skyefall Security, and the grandson of Godfather, was beyond the reach of the Radcliffe family¡¯s investigation. Thus, in theire reyes, Osborne was not a su not a suitable match for rissa After everyone finished reading the file, Eugen waved his hand, signaling for silence. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how to resolve this matter,¡± he said, his gaze piercing as it swept across the room, Everyone bowed their heads, avoiding his direct gaze. His eyes finally rested on the family head, Dn. ¡°Dn, you are her father. You tell us,¡± Eugenmanded. Dn could only respond with a heavy heart, ¡°Dad¡­¡° Chapter 279 The Radcliffe Family¡¯s Reaction 2/2 ¡°Yes, Sir Radcliffe! This matter is very serious, and I¡¯ve only just be aware of it. There was no indication beforehand. The people I ced around rissa did not notice anything unusual between them.¡± Eugen interrupted him, his voice cold, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me this has nothing to do with you? You are her father and the head of the Radcliffe family! Such a significant event urs, and you¡¯re completely in the dark. How exactly are you fulfilling your role as the head of the family?¡± Eugen¡¯s usations made Dn feel wronged. He exined, ¡°Dad, I have just returned from Dampston, where I was securing a perfect husband for rissa from the Paltrow family. The heir, Alexander, has seen rissa¡¯s photo and is very fond and satisfied with her. ¡°The Paltrow family has agreed to a union with the Radcliffe family. Soon, we will be able family in Dampston ¡°All my focus has been on this matter. I had no idea rissa would cause such a stir with Osbome.¡± After Dn finished exining, Eugen¡¯s expression softened significantly. rissa off to Alexander of the Paltrow He said calmly, ¡°You have done well in this matter. The Paltrow family of Dampston is one e of the most powerful ancient families. In terms of wealth, influence, and strength, they far surpass the Chevalier and Lark families in Skyefall. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°If rissa could marry into the Paltrow family, Apollo¡¯s death might actually be a blessing in disguise! After all, I have heard of Alexander. It is said that when he was born, there were strange omena in the sky, with thunder and lightning all night long. As soon as he was born, he possessed the power of thunder and lightning, a once¨Cin¨Ca century genius metahuman in the Paltrow family. ¡°He is only twenty¨Ceight years old and is said to be on the verge of bing a ss A metahuman master. I wonder if he has seeded. If he has, he would undoubtedly be one of the most outstanding young people in Rosmandi, far surpassing Apollo.¡± Hearing that, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone like Alexander is the most suitable husband for rissa. Perhaps only he can withstand the fate power that rissa possesses. ¡°At the very least, he is far superior to that waste of space, Osborne. They are not even on the same level.¡± ¡°We must marry rissa into the Paltrow family¡® If the Paltrow family gets wind of it, they may be ¡°But I don¡¯t know if rissa¡¯s public announcement with Osborne will affect this matter. If the Pa displeased.¡± Eugen said coldly, ¡°So we must eliminate any future trouble! We mustpletely remove the impact of this matter!¡± After speaking, he looked at Dn, ¡°Go to Mayby City immediately, take rissa away, and send her to Dampston! As for Osbome¡­¡± Eugen¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°If he knows what¡¯s good for him, he will give up on rissa and never see her again. If he doesn¡¯t, then let him¡­ disappear forever!¡± God 280 God 280 Chapter 280 Wesley¡¯s Madness The once exquisitely decorated wedding venue nt Rose Castle was now in disarray. All the guests had left, leaving only members of the Ashford and Caldwell familles behind. The wedding had not taken ce as scheduled. Medusa and Venom Lord had targeted rissa for assassination. To prevent the guests from interfering, Venom Lord released his toxin at the first opportunity, poisoning everyone into unconsciousness. By the time they awoke, an hour had passed. The guests were clueless about what had transpired. The management of Rose Castle, the Draco Group, offered a feeble exnation. ¡°An unexpected incident urred, but it has been resolved without any casualties.¡± Though the exnation was hardly convincing, no one dared to press for more details. With such an event, the wedding could not proceed. At that moment, Ophelia sat nkly in a corner, her stepmother Evelyn trying in vain tofort her. There was no hope left in her eyes. Every time she closed her eyes, all she could see was Osborne¨Cnow transformed, handsome, and distinguished¨Ckissing rissa and cing the invaluable Crown of Fate atop rissa¡¯s head. This caused Ophelia a pain that felt like her heart was being wrung out. She was unwilling to admit that she already regretted her actions. Osborne, after their divorce, was every bit the perfect husband she had imagined. She regretted divorcing him. She had thought Wesley outshined Osbome in every way. She believed manying Wesley after leaving Osborne was the wisest decision she had ever made, one she would never regret. But Wesley had been bested by Osbome time and again. She now knew who the superior man was Most importantly, Osborne had opened her eyes to Wesley¡¯s true nature. Wesley was the notorious backer of the Scarlet Gang! He had even advised them to kidnap innocent women and force them into prostitution! Ophelia could not ept such a man. ¡°Mom, I regret it,¡± Ophelia murmured in a low voice. Evelyn¡¯s body jolted, her lips tightly pressed together, speechless. In her mind, she also saw the image of Osborne, and¡­ the picture of him taking his revenge on her parched body as he pinned her to the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets now, Ophelia,¡± Evelyn said with a sigh. ¡°Osborne is with Ms. Radcliffe. You should be well aware of her status and position. We can¡¯t compete with her.¡± Ophelia¡¯s body trembled, her lips tightly pressed, Yes, even if she regretted it, it was useless. Osborne had divorced her; he was her ex¨Chusband now. He was with rissa. No matter how much she regretted it, there was no turning back. Moreover, the things she had done to Osborne had already broken his heart. Even if he wasn¡¯t with rissa, he wouldn¡¯te back to her. Ophelia felt her heart aching even more. ¡°He once said he would make me kneel before him one day, regretting divorcing him! He said he would make everyone in the Caldwell family regret it. And now heh.¡± 2/2 Chapter 250 Wesley¡¯s Madness Ophelia murmured, ¡°If kneeling before him in repentance could win him back, I would do it.¡± Evelyn shuddered again. Before she could say anything tofort Ophelia, Wesley approached with a group from the Ashford family. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Ophelia, our marriage¡­¡± Ophelia looked up, her face cold, cutting Wesley off. ¡°Wesley, our engagement is off! After what¡¯s happened, we can¡¯t possibly marry now. I¡¯ve publicly dered my rtionship with Osborne and revealed that I once carried his child. You must indeed despise me now, right? Well, I also hate you now. ¡°So, we can¡¯t possibly many!¡± Wesley¡¯s face darkened at her words. His expression contorted as he snarled, ¡°Ophelia, not marry? Who do you think you are? What do you take my dignity for? What do you take the Ashford family¡¯s dignity for? ¡°I can ept not marrying, but I want you to be my secret lover from now on! How Osbome yed with you, 1. 50 will !!¡± Ophelia¡¯s face was covered with anger at his words. She stood up and pped Wesley hard across the face. ¡°Scum! Wesley, are you even a man? You couldn¡¯t handle Osborne, took a hit from him, and now want to take it out on me, right? I despise you! I once thought you were formidable, but now I¡¯ve come to realize you¡¯re nothing but a coward! ¡°You¡¯re not even a thousandth of Osbome! Osborne could y with me because I was his wife. I would have cooperated with whatever he did! But who are you? Get out now! Right away!¡± Ophelia raged. Wesley, pped and humiliated by Ophelia¡¯s words, went mad He grabbed her by the neck roughly. ¡°Bitch, you dare hit me? You dare act high and mighty with me? I¡¯ll show you exactly what kind of man I am!¡± With a maniacal expression, Wesley began to tear at Ophelia¡¯s clothes. Seeing this, the Caldwell family members rushed to intervene. But the Ashford family members were more numerous, blocking them all, leering at the struggling Ophelia. ¡°Struggle all you want, you bitch! ¡°The more you struggle, Ophelia, the more excited 1 get! Look down on me, do night better than Osbone! I¡¯ll make you scream!¡± you? Think I¡¯m not as good as Osborne? Now I¡¯ll show you, I¡¯m a danu God 281 God 281 Chapter 281 Evelyn¡¯s Redemption Wesley got crazy! Ophelia¡¯s words thoroughly pushed his buttons. Wesley, who was already furious, suddenly tore Ophelia¡¯s clothes frantically like a mad beast. meer than Osborne. He wanted to prove to Ophelia that he was a man, and that he was stronger Everyone in the Caldwell family watched helplessly as Ophelia was about to be raped, but they were stopped by the Ashford family, unable to save her After all, the Ashford family was one of the most prominent families in Mayby City, much more powerful than the Caldwell family. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ophelia wanted to many Wesley because she wanted to use the power of the Ashford family to prosper the Caldwell family. And now, she paid the price for her actions. ¡°Asshole! Let me go! Wesley, you are a coward! You bastard! You are nothingpared to Osborne! If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll kill you no matter what!¡± ¡°Jerk!¡± Ophelia¡¯s scolding did not discourage Wesley but made him even more furious and excited. His eyes turned red, and his breathing became heavy. ¡°You bitch! Go ahead!! ¡°The more you scold me, the more excited I will be. Soon, I will turn your scolding into moans of pleasure! Just enjoy it!¡± Wesley couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Ophelia was wearing a gorgeous wedding dress with a veryplicated design. He tore at it for a long time but failed to pull itpletely open, which caused him to be even more enraged. But no matter howplicated a wedding dress was, it would eventually be torn apart Seeing that Ophelia was about to be raped in public by Wesley, Evely, who was not far away, opened her mouth wide,pletely stunned by the scene. Her body was shaking violently. She clenched her fists and looked incredibly womed She had to save Ophelia! No matter what, she was Ophelia¡¯s stepmother. Although the two of them were not much different in age, they got on well with each other, even more like sisters. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch Ophelia being assaulted just like that. However, she was just a weak woman. She couldn¡¯t possibly stop Wesley all on her own. Evelyn was brainstorming. Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her head, and she felt like she had grabbed a faint glimmer of hope. *Osborne! Contact Osborne immediately. Only Ise can save Oplietin now! Evelyn thought so, quickly took out her cell phone, and sent a message for help to Osbome. Although she felt that Osborne would most likely turn a blind eye to her message for help, somehow, she could only think of Osborne at this moment. She believed that only Osborne could save Ophelia. After sending the message, Evelyn made up her mind. While no one in the Ashford family was paying attention to her, she picked up a chair 273 and anahed it hard at Worley from behind. ¡°Let go of Ophelin!¡± Evelyn exerted all her strength, and the solid wooden chair hit the back of Wesley¡¯s head hard and then bounced away. Wesley staggered a bit but did not faint. Blood instantly flowed from his head and onto his hideous face. He turned around slowly, wiped the blood off his face, and looked at Evelyn ferociously. His face was twitching, fury and murderous intent surging wildly on his face. ¡°Damn you! Go to hell!¡± Wesley pped Evelyn hard. Evelyn fell to the ground with a bang and coughed out a mouthful of blood from her mouth. She got frightened but didn¡¯t regret it. She looked straight at Wesley and gritted her teeth. ¡°Wesley, Ophelia is right. You¡¯re useless! You coward! You¡¯re from a prominent family. So, what? It doesn¡¯t change that. You¡¯re nothingpared to Osborne!¡± *Kill us if you dare! Someone will avenge us anyway!¡± At her words, Wesley trembled even more violently due to rage. With blood all over his face, he looked like a demon with a ferocious and terrifying expression. He walked up to Evelyn, grabbed her hair, and lifted her. Evelyn looked in pain. But she still looked Wesley in the eye and cursed, ¡°Jerk! You are a coward! You only dare toy a finger on women! If you are capable, you should prove your ability like Osborne instead of just beating women!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± Wesley growled. Evelyn mentioned Osborne again and again, whichpletely drove Wesley crazy. ¡°I will kill you first, and then I will kill Osbone! You all will to hell!¡± After finishing speaking angrily, he waved his hand fiercely and asked a bodyguard toe over, Then, he snatched the pistol from the bodyguard, opened the safety, and pointed it at Evelyn¡¯s head. He cursed, his expression ferocious, ¡°I will shoot you now! Then, I will rape Ophelia, and finally, I will kill Osborne!¡± He was about to pull the trigger. On the other side, at the Radcliffe Manor, Osborne was holding rissa¡¯s hand and walking with her in the garden. They both enjoyed the time together. rissa leaned her head on Osborne¡¯s shoulder. There was no longer any indifference on her face. Instead, she looked tender and delighted, with a happy smile She couldn¡¯t anticipate what the future would be like, but now, she did enjoy it. Just then, Osborne¡¯s phone rang. He checked it, and his face turned stem The person who sent him the message was actually Evelyn Osborne couldn¡¯t help wondering why his ex¨Cmother¨Cinw did so. God 282 God 282 Chapter 282 A Message for Help Osborne frowned, hesitating whether he should open it and see what Evelyn had sent him. He felt both hatred and guilt towards Evelyn. Osborne hated Evelyn because, during the three years of his marriage with Ophelia, Evelyn was the most mean person to him. If it hadn¡¯t been for Evelyn, his life in the Caldwell family wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable. Many Caldwells dared to be so vicious to him because of Evelyn. Therefore, Evelyn was the root cause of his three years of humiliation, Also, she was the fundamental reason why Ophelia divorced Osborne and why he was kicked out of the Caldwell family. But he felt guilty towards Evelyn because he had pushed Evelyn down on the sofa that day and retaliated against her, which was outrageous. Osborne almost lost his mind at that time. He could have killed Evelyn instead of treating her like that. That was not what a man should do. Every time he thought about it, Osborne felt regretful. But since he had done it, there was no point in him regretting it. He could only try not to think about it. Fortunately, Evelyn did not tell anyone about what happened that day, perhaps because she was too embarrassed to expose it or perhaps for some other reason. In any case, it became a secret between him and Evelyn. Osborne had thought that he and Evelyn would have nothing to do with each other from then on, but he didn¡¯t expect that Evelyn would send him a message Osbome hesitated, wondering whether to take a look. ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s wrong? Who sent you the message? Why didn¡¯t you read it?¡± rissa sensed something was wrong with Osborne and asked in confusion. ¡°Take a look. What if it¡¯s urgent?¡± Osborne bit his lip and finally nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Finally, he checked the message. Then, a strange look appeared on his face, and he frowned again, rissa didn¡¯t peek at the message, but seeing Osborne frowning, she became worried. ¡°Osbome, what happened? You seem worried. Is there any trouble?¡± Though hesitant, Osborne finally showed rissa the information. After reading it, rissa was also surprised. ¡°Is Wesley crazy? Ophelia doesn¡¯t want to marry him and refuses to be his secret lover, so he wants to rape her?!¡± rissa felt astonished. In her simple world, such crazy things were iprehensible. ¡°How can there be such a hateful man!¡± rissa¡¯s pretty face was filled with anger. that I¡¯ll ov overthink But ¡°Osborne, go save her! I know she is your ex wife, and you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her anymore, and you¡¯re afraid that abe is a woman, after all, a life. Since they turn to you, you have to help! Chapter 282 A Message for Help 2/2 ¡°Don¡¯t treat her as your ex wife. Just take her as an ordinary woman who is being hurt. You must save her and never let that hateful inan seed!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing rissa¡¯s words, Osborne took a deep breath. Before, he was indeed struggling over whether or not to save Ophelia. Now, he had decided to let it go and not have anything to do with Ophelin in the future, Ophelia¡¯s life was none of his business. But rissa¡¯s words shifted his view. Ophelia¡¯s actions were appalling. Driven by greed and wealth, she ended their marriage, forcing him to leave with nothing and suffering abuse from security She deserved the consequences she had today. If Osborne had be aware of this event after it urred, he would have likely dismissed it with But now, he could save Ophelia. Evelyn had sent him a message for help. If he ignored it, refused to save Ophelia, and allowed her to be mped by Wesley, then what was the difference between him and a bastard like Wesley? Just like rissa said, he didn¡¯t have to treat Ophelia as his ex¨Cwife but just as an ordinary woman who was being assaulted by a bad guy. Now that he had bumped into that, how could he turn a deaf ear? ¡°Okay!¡± Osborne made a decision. ¡°rissa, I can¡¯t walk with you anymore. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon. rissa nodded. ¡°Osborne, just be careful!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Osborne smiled faintly. The Ashford family and Wesley were no big deal. They could no longer pose a threat to him. Then, Osborne rushed out quickly. He first made a phone call and then drove quickly to Rose Castle In the meantime, in the messy wedding hall of Rose Castle, a group of bodyguards from the Ashford family surrounded Wesley to prevent the Caldwells from rescuing Ophelia and Evelyn. Wesley, with a fierce expression, grasped Evelyn¡¯s hair with one hand and lifted her while holding a pistol in the other, aiming it at her head. There was despair in lyn¡¯s eyes at this moment. She realized no one could rescue her. Even if she appealed for help to Osborne, it would take at least ten minutes for him to arrive. Wesley had been insane, and he wouldn¡¯t be patiently torturing her before killing her. Perhaps in the next second, Wesley would pull the trigger and blow her head off. At that moment, many images emerged in Evelyn¡¯s mind. She was once young and beautiful, yet vain and greedy. Thus, she married Ophelia¡¯s father and became her stepmother. However, Evelyn discovered after her marriage that Ophelia¡¯s father was infertile due to illness. He married Evelyn just to cover up this scandal. Ophelia¡¯s father asked her to make shameful noises every night so that everyone would think that he was still a man. God 283 God 283 Chapter 283 Evelyn¡¯s Guilt But actually, Evelyn had remained a virgin. Years passed like that, and Ophelia¡¯s father suddenly passed away in an ident. Finally, Evelyn no longer had to make strange noises shamelessly in the room. She had nned to leave the Caldwell family just like that. At least she could get arge sum of money that would never be running out in her lifetime as long as she spent it frugally. But in the end, she chose to stay. Evelyn was hesitant to leave Ophelia despite being her stepmother, as Ophelia treated her more as a friend. They were like sisters, shopping and traveling together and even sharing many: She wanted to stay and take care of Ophelia. However, not long after, Ophelia fell in love, and her boyfriend was Osborne. Ophelia excitedly introduced Osborne to Evelyn immediately. IT secrets. Evelyn, recalling her first sight of Osborne, found him clean¨Ccut and attractive, despite his orphan status, always exuding confidence. She did not tell Ophelia that her heart was pounding at that moment She stared at Osborne, and her eyes fixed on him. Ophelia thought Evelyn was observing Osborne, but only Evelyn knew she¡¯d fallen in love with him at that moment. But she couldn¡¯t say it. Evelyn envied Ophelia for having a boyfriend like Osbome, yet Evelyn married Ophelia¡¯s old father for money. She could only suppress her feelings, watching Ophelia and Osborne being affectionate, enduring the pain in her heart It wasn¡¯t until Osbome married Ophelia and became a son¨Cinw of the Caldwell family that Evelyn felt she should let it go. She was Ophelia¡¯s stepmother, and she couldn¡¯tpete with Ophelia for a man. But the more she suppressed herself, the more painful it became for her. Therefore, Evelyn started to make trouble for no reason. As a stepmother, she caused trouble for Osbome and bullied him in various that he would remember her! She used this perverted way to vent her inner frustration of not being able to love someone. Ophelia did not notice anything abnormal about her. ways, all in hopes Later, Evelyn discovered that everyone in the Caldwell family began to learn from her to target Osbome, bully Osborne, insult Osborne as waste, and say that he was not worthy of Ophelia.. ne became more and more inferior and less and less confident Osborne became Even Ophelia began to dislike Osborne. Evelyn suddenly felt that she had another chance. As long as Ophelia could continue to dislike Osborne and divorce him, Osborne would be single again. In that case, she would have a chance, right? who didn¡¯t Due to this thought, she doubled her efforts to target Osborne, repeatedly badmouthing him to Ophelia, insinuating he was a disappointment who deserve her and couldn¡¯t assist her. Chapter 283 Evelyn¡¯s Jum Evelyn recognized the injustice and shamelessness of the situation, but her suppressed emotions led her to no longer prioritize them. She aimed to break up Ophelia and Osborne, intending to comprate Osborne for his suffering gradually when they were together in the future. Soon after, she seeded. With her efforts, Ophelin finally couldn¡¯t stand Osborne anymore and chose to divorce him. Evelyn was ted on the day of their divorce, celebrating in her room with a bottle of red wine. She packed Osborne¡¯s luggage and nned to remove him from the Caldwell family, then intended to leave to pursue Osborne. But something unexpected happened then. After divorcing Ophelin, Osborne seemed like a different person, returning to the Caldwell family alone and asking for 20 million dors in divorcepensation! Osborne even controlled her and used her to threaten Ophelia. What was most incredible to her was that in order to avenge her for targeting him over the years, Osbome pressed her down on the sofa and pped her buttocks hard to humiliate her. At that moment, Evelyn¡¯s numb body waspletely activated. On the surface, she was resisting, but in fact, she was highly excited and guided Osborne, who had gone mad because of hatred, into her body. At that moment, she finally got what she wanted. Her years of feelings were finally released, and she finally became a woman, releasing her love unrestrainedly under the man she loved. She felt satisfied. However, from then on, Osborne hated her profoundly and never gave her any chance to exin. Until now, she had never shared her experiences and thoughts from over the years with anyone. But now, there was no chance! Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°Over the years, I have done many wrong things because of my perverted feelings. I have hurt Osborne and Ophelia. I was wrong! Now, I¡¯ve got my punishment! It¡¯s better to die. If I die, I won¡¯t have to feel guilty or suffer anymore! At least I had you once! I will never forget that time, even though you were¡­ so rude! Ophelia, I¡¯m sony! Osbome, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Tears falling like raindrops, Evelyn slowly closed her eyes, ready to face death. ¡°You bitch! Are you scared now? Well, crying won¡¯t help! You dared to hit and scold me, saying that I am not as good as Osborne? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Crazy and ferocious, Wesley fi finally pulled the trigger. God 284 God 284 Chapter 284 Could It Be Him? Ganshots rang out, and a vast sound exploded in Evelyn¡¯s ears She could even smell the gunpowder. ¡°Is this death? There is no pain at all¡­ Evelyn thought to herself and couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes. Then, she froze. She saw that, right in front of her, a bullet was hovering there, strangely enough, less than one inch away from her forehead. The bullet should have pierced her head, but now it stopped. Evelyn was not the only one who was stunned. Wesley was also taken aback He gaped at the bullet, which was halting mid¨Cair after being fired, then turned to Evelyn, blinking in disbelief and rubbing his eyes. Unfortunately, the bullet still hovered there ¡°What the hell?¡± Wesley shouted and pulled the trigger again, aiming at Evelyn¡¯s head, emptying the magazine in an instant. A couple of bangs were heard. A total of seven bullets were fired, but each one stopped instantly as soon as it left the gun, as if there was an invisible wall of air in front of Evelyn, blocking all the bullets. At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Just then, the sound of crutches hitting the ground suddenly rang out from outside the door. Then, an older woman with a cane walked in slowly. She looked at Wesley with a sneer on her face. ¡°This is the territory of the Draco Group. Boy, did you ask for my consent before you fired here? Also, a brat asked me to save them, so don¡¯t waste your energy. y arsenal, you won¡¯t be able to hurt them at all.¡± ¡°With me here, even if you bring all the munitions from the Mayby City After the olddy finished speaking, the surroundings became extremely quiet. It was Serena Osborne, deciding to help and recognizing he couldn¡¯t intercept Wesley¡¯s harm to Ophelia in time, promptly messaged Serena for assistance in rescuing them and stabilizing the situation. Then, Serena appeared, Gazing at Serena, Wesley experienced a shiver throughout his body. His status prevented him from reaching Serena¡¯s level. Hence, he was unaware of her identity. But somehow, Wesley felt frightened when confronting her. His madness and anger disappeared in an instant. ¡°Who are you? Did you do this?¡± Serena siniled faintly. ¡°What do you think?¡± She then traved her hand, and all the bullets flew into her hands. Wesley was utterly dumbfounded. So was Evelyn. She thought she was doomed, but then an older woman appeared and saved her using strange and horrible means that she couldn¡¯t understand. Was this old woman a human or a god? ¡°Just stand where you are and wait for that brat toe. I¡¯m old, and don¡¯t want to kill anyone anymore, let alone a group of ordinary people. Don¡¯t force me to do it.¡± Serena said so calmly, her eyes sweeping over the group of bodyguards from the Ashford family. The group of people suddenly froze and dared not move anymore. The scene became extremely quiet. Ophelia trotted to Evelyn and looked at the p mark on her face with a worried look. ¡°Evelyn, are you okay?¡± Evelyn nodded, trying tofort her. ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯m fine! Are you okay too?¡± Ophelia nodded, too, and asked in confusion. ¡°Evelyn, who is she? Who asked her to save us? If it weren¡¯t for her, we would be screwed today!¡± Evelyn tried to say something but didn¡¯t answer. She just looked at Serena and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Madar, could you tell me who asked you to save us? Is¡­ Is it him?¡± Osborne¡¯s figure appeared in Evelyn¡¯s mind. She sought help from Osbome alone, and it appeared that only Osborne might save them. But Evelyn was not sure, afraid that she had misunderstood. Serena nced at Evelyn, then stared at her belly for a while and said calmly, ¡°Who asked me to save you? When hees, you will know,¡± Evelyn wanted to ask for an answer. But seeing that Serena didn¡¯t want to say more, she didn¡¯t dare to speak again She was just looking forward to it vaguely ¡°Could it be him?¡± Wesley had calmed down He bowed to Serena and said politely, ¡°Madain, I am Wesley from the Ashford family. What happened today is a feud between me and the Caldwell family. Please do me a favor and leave it alone. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Afterward, my family will show our gratitude.¡± At his words, Serena smiled faintly, ¡°Do you a favor? Who do you think you are? And who do you think the Ashford family is? Are you worthy of my favor? ¡°Just stand there and don¡¯t move. I don¡¯t want to hear any more nonsense.¡± Wesley¡¯s face turned dark, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything He was a little panicked. Chapter 254 Could It Be Him? He didn¡¯t know who asked this scary old woman to rescue Evelyn and Ophelia. What should he do if it was directed at him? Ten minutes passed quickly while Wesley was worried about the oue. Finally, footsteps were heard outside the door again. Steady, powerful footsteps drew everyone¡¯s curious gaze. Ophelia, Evelyn, Wesley, and others peered outside the door. Finally, a tall and slender figure appeared in their sight. As expected¡­ God 285 God 285 Chapter 285 Killing Wesley ¡°Boy, since you are here, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Don¡¯t worry. Just do it. I will have someone to clean up afterward.¡± Serena smiled faintly at Osbome. Osborne bowed to her respectfully. ¡°Ms. Hernandez, I¡¯m sorry to bother you with this. Anyway, thank you very much!¡± Serena waved her hand. Il so then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m old. It¡¯s good to move around asionally. I¡¯ll go Serena then left with her cane. Osborne¡¯s face burned cold in an instant. He quickly nced at Ophelia and Evelyn, then stared at Wesley with a cold sneer. Everyone present was looking at Osborne in shock. It turned out to be Osborne! It was actually Osborne who asked Serena to rescue Ophelia and Evelyn. Wesley looked panicked and hid behind his bodyguards. Facing Osborne¡¯s cold gaze, he felt a shiver. However, recalling Ophelia and Evelyn¡¯s curse that he was nothingpared to Osborne, he mustered courage and fiercely returned his re. Osborne sneered and walked towards Wesley step by step. But the next second. Evelyn suddenly rushed over, bumped into Osborne¡¯s arms without hesitation, and hugged his waist tightly. Osborne was stunned for a moment, with his hands hanging in the air, not daring to m ¡°I knew! I knew it was you! ¡°I knew you woulde to save us! Osborne, I knew you wouldn¡¯t just watch ine and Ophelia die! ¡°Osborne!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Evelyn hugged Osborne¡¯s waist and cried loudly She nearly died moments: sago. She could face death withposure, but naturally, no one would choose death if life was an option. Especially when Evelyn knew that it was Osborne who saved her, she became even more thrilled. Without hesitation, she rushed into his arms. Her actions stunned Ophelia, and she looked at Evelyn and Osborne in disbelief. Osbome frowned and pushed Evelyn away in annoyance. ¡°Please stay away from me!¡± Osborne¡¯s face was full of disgust. Deep down, he felt guilty towards Evelyn, yet his hatred for her remained. He didn¡¯t feel that the rtionship between Irim and Evelyn had been repaired. Evelyn noticed the disgust on Osborne¡¯s face, which pained her, but she quickly calmed down and looked apologetic ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too excited.¡± She then lowered her head silently and walked back to Ophelia. Ophelia still looked at her in shock. She believed Evelyn¡¯s rush into Osborne¡¯s n tight euce, and testa It was more like her feelings that had been suppressed for too long finally found an millet. Ophelia wanted to ask but, in the eucl, said nothing She gazed at Osborne with a strange e expression, ahorked that it was her ex linsband, once the ali of her scorn, who saved her in her hour of Heal Ophelia wanted to say something, But before she could say anything, Osborne, with chilling gaze, interrupted her as if she were a ¡°Cut the emp! her rensou. It¡¯s just because I don¡¯t like Tian!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Ie here to save you not because I still cure about you, or for any other re Oboe stored at Wesley again. He sneered, ¡°Wesley, do you know who I hate the most in my life? The people who force innocent women to do things they don¡¯t want to! And you are not only the behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes financier of the Scarlet Gang, but today, you are going to insult them in public. ¡°Now that I know this, I can¡¯t just ignore it. ¡°So, are you ready to go to hell?¡± Osborne walked towards Wesley. Wesley was furious. ¡°Osborne, drop the act, okay? You are a coward! What qualifications do you have to say that to me? You want to kill me? Come on, if you can! ¡°Let¡¯s see whether you kill me or I kill y you!¡± After saying this ferociously, Wesley snatched the pistol from his men¡¯s hands, aimed at Osborne without hesitation, and pulled the trigger. ¡°Watch out!¡± ¡°Watch out!¡± Upon seeing this, Ophelia and Evelyn were both shocked, crying out instinctively. Ganshots erupted, mes spewed from the muzzle, and bullets barraged Osborne. Yet Osborne smiled with a look of disdain. His ocr energy halted all ballets mid¨Cair right before him. Osborne smiled slightly and grabbed a bullet. Then, he shook his wrist, and the bullet flew back at a terrifying speed. Puff! A hole appeared on Wesley¡¯s forehead, from which blood and brain matter leaked slowly. Wesley¡¯s eyes widened, his face full of fear. Unfortunately, he could no longer move. The world before his eyes began to spin and then suddenly became dark and quiet. Boom! Wesley¡¯s body fell. As be fell, those around him fell silent, unable to make a sound, engulfing the area inplete quiet Oplies and Evelyn both gaped at Osborne. God 286 God 286 Chapter 286 Leave ¡°Since I killed him, I shall erase all the potential trouble!¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the other bullets hovering in the air were also shot back, each hitting a member of the Ashford family. None had time to react before being sted by bullets, which retained their power to pierce through others¡® bodies. These bullets could even tum! Under Osborne¡¯s ocr energy, these bullets were like hidden weapons that could be controlled at will. In the blink of an eye, dozens of executives and bodyguards of the Ashford family were killed. Corpses fell to the ground one after another, and screams rang out instantly. Everyone in the Caldwell family was terrified. But they soon discovered that those who died were all members of the Ashford family, and no one from the Caldwell family was hurt. In just a moment, thest member of the Ashford family fell to the ground unwillingly. That was the bend of the Ashford family! After eliminating the Ashfords, Osborne lost control of the ballets, which ttered to the ground. He nced at every Caldwell, his eyes full of indifference. Osborne considered using Ophelia. this chance to wipe out the Caldwell family as well, as they had mistreated him during the three years of his marriage to But in the end, he gave up the idea. No need! He wasn¡¯t bloodthirsty, and the Caldwells¡® bullying didn¡¯t make them his enemies deserving of death. After that, the Caldwell family would never dare to provoke him again. Thinking of this, Osborne prepared to leave. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯d better not tell anyone about what happened today. Otherwise, if you¡¯re silenced, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you¡® After saying that, he waved goodbye. ¡°This is thest time I will save you. From now on, I have nothing to do with you! Don¡¯t mess with me again, or I won¡¯t mind killing you all.¡± Finishing speaking that, he walked towards the door step by step. As for the corpses all over the ground, Osborne did not care. Serena would arrange for someone to clean them up. Ophelia, Evelyn, and others were still in shock. They were all terrified, Dozens of the Ashford family¡¯s senior executives and bodyguards were killed just like that, and Osborne even just stood there without moving- What kind of skill was this? Was Osbome a god? Ophelia was astonished to realize she barely knew Osborne. She believed Osborne was powerful, yet only now realized he exceeded her expectations. Chapter 286 Leave Evelyn thoughts, too. She was utterly astonished by Osborne¡¯s killing. ¡°It turns out that he is so powerfull¡± Evelyn bit her lip. Seeing Osborne was about to leave, Evelyn looked anxious and immediately took a step forward, wanting to catch up with him. Then, she discovered that Ophelia was also chasing him. The next second, both of them stopped and looked at each other with bitterness in their eyes. What right did they have to chase after him? Osborne had made it clear that he no longer had any rtionship with the Caldwell family. But they were unwilling to give up! 2/3 Ophelia bit her lip and suddenly mustered up the courage to shout at Osborne¡¯s back, ¡°Osbome! Can we go back to the past? I was wrong! I really know I was wrong!¡± Osborne ignored it, and his expression did not change, so he continued to walk out the door. An expression of pain suddenly appeared on Ophelia¡¯s face. If Osborne halted, faced her, and scolded her for shamelessness, she might find sce, as it would indicate she retained a spot in his affections. Even if Osborne hated her, she would be delighted, However, no! Osborne did not respond, so indifferent as if he did not know her, as if he was telling her¡­ She was nobody to him. He didn¡¯t care anymore. Ophelia clenched her teeth as tears flowed down her face. She suddenly shouted again, ¡°Osborne, I won¡¯t give up! I will make up for my mistakes! 1 will never give up! ¡°Never!¡± After Ophelia¡¯s shouts, Osborne still did not respond at all. He walked out coldly and soon disappeared outside the door. Ophelia appeared exhausted, copsing to the ground in confusion and despair, her delicate features etched with pain and remorse. Evelyn looked at Ophelia, hesitating, but ultimately said nothing Ophelia would never give up? But so what? They couldn¡¯t change anything now! Perhaps their disappearance from Osborne¡¯s world was the best reward for him. Ophelia was right when she said that they were no longer from the same world! Osborne had entered a higher¨Clevel world that they couldn¡¯t step into, no matter how hard they tried! Osborne left, and Evelyn felt desperate. But Osborne didn¡¯t know all this, nor did he want to know. He just wanted to return to the Radcliffe Manor for rissa and hug her tightly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ophelia, his ex wife, meant nothing to him now, * present and future would only have rissa! Chapter 286 Leave ¡°Ding¨Cdong!¡± Suddenly, Osborne¡¯s Draco Star Wristlet made a prompt sound, and Osborne was immediately delighted. ¡°My fourth sessor test is finallypleted! I¡¯ve been expecting it for a long time!¡± God 287 God 287 Chapter 287 Rewards ¡°Finally, Ipleted the task!¡± Osborne was over the moon, as this proved that his guess was correct. Only by announcing in public that he and rissa were lovers could the fourth test bepleted. ¡°So tough!¡± Osborne thought the fourth sessor test was more challenging than the first three put together. If he weren¡¯t lucky, he might have failed it. No wonder even Godfather advised him to give up before he started. Toplete the fourth test, he made a lot of effort and killed many people, including, Apollo Chevalier, Orion Lark, and Derek Chevalier. Each of them were once Osborne¡¯s distant idols, but now they were all killed by him, serving as the stepping stones for his testpletion Also, because of the fourth test, Osborne felt that he had indeedpleted his transformation, which came from the inside out. He was now full of confidence. Even if he was not Godfather¡¯s grandson, he was already an absolute big shot in Skyefall. he faced from Skyefall, he could hold his head high. No matter who he faced from Even when facing an ancient family, he Was fearless Most importantly, the fourth test led Osborne to his soulmate¡ªrissa. Thinking of rissa, Osborne showed a smile. He quickly opened the Draco Star Wristlet to check the rewards forpleting the fourth test. First of all, it was still about Satan¡¯s Eye. The method to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye from level four to level five had now appeared. ¡°ss B mental power?¡± Osborne munsured. The prerequisite for Satan¡¯s Eye to reach the fifth level was for him to possess ss & mental power. Godfather gave him many ways to quickly improve his mental power, such as taking medicine, injecting gic drugs, and so on. However, Osborne did not need these methods. If nothing unexpected happened, his mental power would have already reached ss B. Isa told him that mental power was rted to physical fitness. The higher the physical fitness was, the higher the mental power would be. Therefore,a, a martial artist, could be Zoe¡¯s master. Zoe was a psychic. As Isa trained Zoe¡¯s body, Zoe¡¯s mental power would naturally increase rapidly. At least before her mental power reached ss B+, it would be enough just to train her body. ording toa, Zoe¡¯s improvement was rapid, and her mental power had already reached ss B. Osborne¡¯s mental power was initially not as good as Zoe¡¯s, but ever since he absorbed the unique energy of the blood diamonds, his physical fitness had skyrocketed and reached ss B+. And his mental power also surged to ss B+. If he wanted to improve his mental power, simply training his body wouldn¡¯t be enough. It required moreplex training. However, Osborne was not a psychic, so the mental strength of ss B+ was enough for him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the conditions for upgrading Satan¡¯s Eye to level five could be achieved so enally,¡± Oshome munnured. Maybe even Godfather didn¡¯t expect that his physical fitness could improve so quickly. A month ago, Osborne was unaware of martial arts, and even the most talented could only reach ss D in a month. But Osborne reached ss 8+. He didn¡¯t need to spend much time enhancing his fitness and mental power and could promptly upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level five. Satan¡¯s Eye of level five was considered above average even in the Augustine family in Newport City. Except for Godfather and some evildoers, few people could upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level six. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Satan¡¯s Eye of level five! My strength is going to increase again!¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up He didn¡¯t upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye right away despite meeting the conditions, as the process was risky and required thorough preparation without any distractions. Osbome continued to check other rewards. The second reward was still about money¨CA full 20 billion dors in cash. For Osborne, although 20 billion dors was a lot, he no longer cared about it because money was just a number to him now. He owned Luna Jewelry, Skyefall Security, and a diamond mine. He already had more money than he could spend. He remained unfazed in front of the cash. But no matter what, Osborne was thrilled to have received 20 billion dors, which he could allocate to charity or save orphans, making a meaningful impact He then checked thest reward. Generally speaking, Godfather would reward him with some tangible assets in the end. For example, afterpleting the second test, Godfather rewarded him with the Luna Jewelry. After the third testpletion, he rewarded him with Skyefall Security. Luna Jewelry was worth one billion dors. And Skyefall Security was worth tens of billions of dors. Therefore, Osborne was quite looking forward to the scale of the industry that Godfather would reward this time. Could it be a giantpany worth hundreds of billions? Osborne took a deep breath and finally clicked on thest reward. God 288 God 288 Chapter 288 Became the Heir of an Ancient Family? 1/2 Osborne rubbed his eyes in disbelief, wondering if he was seeing things. ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve been named the heir of Dampton¡¯s ancient family, the Augustine family!¡± He blinked again. No, he hadn¡¯t misread that The Godfather had just bestowed upon him the incredible title of heir to an ancient family. He thought, ¡°Dampston¡¯s Augustine family? I¡¯ve never even heard of them. The Godfather is connected to the Augustine family in Newport City, but surely, there can¡¯t be only one Augustine family in the world. If this Dampston Augustine family is also an old family, they have to be powerful. After all, no ancient family is weak. me in But why would the Godfather make me the heir to the Dampton Augustine family? What¡¯s the connection? And what does this make me rtion to them? Am I really cut out for this role? It felt strange. Is the Godfather really handing over the entire Thumpaton Augustine family to me? As the heir, once the current head of the family stepped down, everything will ben But I know nothing about this family mine. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if the Godfather had just given me a mid¨Csizedpany instead? Ah, whatever. 111 figure it outter. The Godfather must have his reasons for this decision, and perhaps it ties into my fifth trial as an heir. If I can justplete that trial, I will finally meet the Godfather face¨Cto¨Cface! And if I can tackle the sixth trial, I¡¯ll have the chance to get Anastasia into the Godfather¡¯s cutting¨C edge medicalb to cure her mysterious As Osborne clenched his fists, determination ignited in his eyes. He thought, ¡°So I¡¯m an heir to an ancient family now? But how do I even contact Dampston¡¯s Augustine family? Will they even recognize me as one of their own! Dampton is just east of Skyefall, not too far from Mayby City. A few hours by ear. If I have some time, I should check it out.¡± With that thought in mind, be set aside his concerns for the moment. Osborne had arrived at the Radcliffe Manor and felt a strong urge to see rissa. Just one hour apart felt like too long; he missed her already, Plus, she might have information about the Augustine family in Dampston, After all, both the Augustine and Radcliffe families were old¨Cmoney ns, so rissa might know something about them¡­ However, as soon as he stepped into the estate, his expression hardened. On the expansivewn, three helicopters were parked, all emzoned with the Radcliffe family crest He thought, ¡°Could it be that a bigwig from the Radcliffe family is visiting? Who could it be? rissa¡¯s father? Or maybe her grandfather?¡± Osborne¡¯s heart raced with concerns. Just when he had publicly dered his rtionship with rissa, the Radcliffe family had a high¨C profile guest arriving. This definitely wan¡¯t good news for him ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to me and rissa!¡± Chapter 289 Became the Heir of an Ancient Family? But no matter what, Osborse had made up his mind to face whatever came next alongside her. He wouldn¡¯t shy away; he would confront it head¨Con. With that resolve, Osborne strode purposefully toward the main house. Inside, rissa stood in the living room, biting her lip as she gazed defiantly at a tall figure not far away. Her eyes were filled with stubbornness and determination. ¡°Dad, please just go home! I won¡¯t break up with Osbome! I won¡¯t leave with you! ¡°My life is N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. is my own to decide! You don¡¯t need to interfere!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The man storming in was none other than her father, Dn Radcliffe, the head of the Radcliffe family. He red at her, his voice icy as he barked, ¡°I¡¯m your father! I¡¯m also the head of the Radcliffe family. Why shouldn¡¯t I have a say in your life? ¡°I say it again! You and Osborne are not possible! Not a single soul in the Radcliffe family or The Wise Order approves of this. You need to end this ridiculous obsession right now and leave with me ¨C permanently cut ties with Osborne! 272 ¡°I don¡¯t care how he¡¯s enchanted you. He¡¯s simply not good enough for you! I¡¯ve found a much better match for you, someone who checks all the boxes. The entire Radcliffe family is on board, even your grandfather is satisfied.¡± At that, outrage red in rissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who are you to choose my husband? Your satisfaction, or even Grandpa¡¯s, means nothing to me! My happiness is what matters. If you all have such great tastes, marry someone yourself!¡± ¡°You little brat!¡± Dn thundered, his hand rising as if poised to strike her. n the nick of time, Donna burst through the door, stepping in to block him. Just in ¡°Dn, hold it right there! This isn¡¯t how you resolve things. No need for violence. ¡°Listen, rissa is your daughter. You should respect her choices instead of treating her like property to be bartered.¡± risan looked at her aunt with gratitude shimmering in her eyes. ¡°Aunt Donna!¡± But Dn scoffed, saying, ¡°You, too? You¡¯re siding with this spoiled brat? Do you even grasp the gravity of this situation? rissa doesn¡¯t understand her own predicament. ¡°Do you think she deserves to many a waste?¡± Donna hesitated before finally saying ¡°Dn. Osborne isn¡¯t a waste.¡± God 289 God 289 Chapter 289 Dn¡¯s Contempt Dn scoffed, disbelief etched across his face. ¡°Not a waste of space? You think I¡¯d say something like that without checking him out first? An orphan raised in a rundown orphanage, marrying into the Caldwell family for money? And you dare im he¡¯s not a waste? ¡°So you¡¯re saying he has some potential?¡± ¡°What good is his so¨Ccalled potential? To any old family, his little talents are worthless! ¡°Does it really matter if he¡¯s ss C? ss C+? Or even ss B? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°It¡¯s all meaningless. Do you get it? rissa is a Fatebearer. Her husband needs a legacy, a strong background, and undeniable talent. Without those, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the power she carries. ¡°If that fate power backfires on rissa, it could drag the entire Radcliffe family into a bottomless pit!¡± Donna opened her mouth but faltered, words eluding her. rissa, on the other hand, looked ready to argue back until she suddenly turned and nced toward the door. At that moment, Osborne walked in, calm and collected. ¡°Osborne!¡± rissa wasted no time. She rushed over and threw herself into his anns Holding her close, Osborne felt her body tremble slightly, igniting a wave of empathy within him. He gently patted her back and whispered soothingly, ¡°rissa, it¡¯s okay. I know everything now. No need to worry. Remember, we promised to shoulder this together, didn¡¯t we? ¡°Now, let¡¯s face this head¨Con.¡± His words sent another shiver through rissa, but she nodded determinedly in his embrace ¡°Okay!¡± With that, she took Osborne¡¯s hand, locking eyes with Dn. He, too, met Dn¡¯s re. Dn¡¯s face darkened, frustration boiling inside him as he watched his daughter practically leap into Osborne¡¯s arms,forted by the very person deemed a failure. Anger welled within him like a raging storm. ¡°You little brat, let go of rissa!¡± Osborne, however, maintained his hold. He greeted Dn politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Dn Radcliffe. I¡¯m Osborne, your so¨Ccalled ¡®waste¡°, rissa¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Dn¡¯s expression soured even more. ¡°And what¡¯s your point? What are you trying to show off now? rissa¡¯s boyfriend? I never agreed to that. Who says you have a right to be with her?¡± Calm andposed, Osborne replied, ¡°Mr. Dn Radcliffe, I¡¯m dating rissa. Whether you approve or not, that fact doesn¡¯t change. If you support us, it¡¯ll make for a much happier situation. But if you try toe between us¡­ ¡°Then rissa and I will fight tooth and nail against you!¡± Dn burst intoughter, a soundced with derision and mockery. ¡°Against ane? With what? Do you think you can stand against me? Chapter 289 Dn¡¯s Contempt 2/3 ¡°I won¡¯t sugarcoat it. I see you as a waste. You don¡¯t belong with rissa. What gives you the right to pursue her? What gives you the right to defy me?¡± Osborne felt the anger bubbling beneath his skin. He realized that if he didn¡¯t reveal his true identity and background, there was no chance Dn would ever approve of him staying with Now was the time toy it all on the line. For rissa, he decided toe clean about being the owner of Skyefall Security Services and Lana Jewelry. Not to mention, he was a ss B+ metahuman. Knowing that this information would shatter Dn¡¯s assumptions, he prepared to speak, but before he could, Dn cut him off again, ¡°Listen. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll walk away from rissa. She deserves way better than you. As her father, I¡¯ve already lined up a marriage that suits her perfectly. Her future husband will be far more aplished and powerful than you could ever dream!¡± Upon hearing the news, Osborne furrowed his brows. He thought, ¡°Has Dn already arranged a new marriage for rissa?¡± Osborne felt a sense of foreboding. the heir to the Dampston¡¯s Dn continued with a sneer, ¡°Boy, do you know who I have found as a husband for rissa? He is Alexander, the Paltrow family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Osbome eximed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± rissa and Donna¡¯s faces suddenly hardened at Dn¡¯s words. Even Barlyn, who had been silent until now, couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Osborne, who had never heard of Alexander, looked confused. Barlyn bit his lip and exined, ¡°Osborne, I know this Alexander. He is the heir to the Paltrow family, and the Paltrow family is the most powerful ancient family in neighboring Dampston. They are at least among the top three, if not the first. Their strength far exceeds that of our Radcliffe family. ¡°And Alexander is well¨Cknown in both Dampston and Skyefall. It is said that when he was born, there were strange phenomena in the sky, and thunder roared for a whole night. He activated his lightning power as soon as he was bom, making him a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury metahuman genius of the Paltrow family. ¡°He¡¯s only twenty¨Ceight years old, but it¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s already on the verge of bing a ss A power master. If he seeds, he will definitely be one of the most outstanding young people in Rosmandi.¡° After Barlyn finished speaking, Dn looked pleased with himself. ¡°Barlyn is right. The future husband I have chosen for rissa is Alexander. After learning about rissa¡¯s situation and seeing her photos, he is very satisfied with her and strongly demands that the wedding be held soon. ¡°rissa¡¯s grandfather agrees with this arrangement as wel ¡°Only someone with Alexander¡¯s status and background, only a prodigy like Alexander, can match rissa and bear the fate power she carries.¡± With that, he gave Osborne a cold look ¡°Boy, do you think you¡¯re not a waste? Do you think you canpare to Alexander?¡± Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwile Begging Me to uet Hemorrien God 290 God 290 Chapter 290 Powerful Opponent ¡°Is it really him?¡± Donna¡¯s voice war tinged with disbelief as she stared at Osborne, a heavy sigh escaping her lips. It was clear she no longer held any hope for him. She knew all too well just how extraordinary Alexander was and how powerful the Paltrow family truly was, Dampston, as a whole, was far superior to Skyefall The region was home to nine ancient families, each one more formidable than the old families tied to Skyefall. Among them, the Paltrow family undoubtedly ranked in the top three. Just considering the master¨Clevel fighters they had on their roster was enough to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. And then there was Alexander, only twenty¨Ceight years old and already striving for the ss A master level, not to mention his status as the heir of the Paltrow family. His lineage, background, and talent were simply unmatched. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, grappling with the weight of Alexander¡¯s pedigree. THE After learning more about Alexander, he felt a headache creeping in. Watching Dn¡¯s triumphant expression, Osborne realized that even if he revealed his true identity, that he was the owner of Luna Jewelry and Skyefall Security Services and a ss B+ metahuman, it still wouldn¡¯t stack up against Alexander, unless he revealed that he was the biological grandson of the Godfather. But that was out of the question. His connection to the Godfather was his most guarded secret. If it got out, the dangers he would face would far surpass anything the Paltrow family or Alexander could throw at him. Twenty¨Ceight and aiming for ss A master? Impressive, sure. But in Newport City, the Augustine family had at least four prodigies who had already achieved that level at his age, far surpassing Alexander¡¯s prowess. Those very individuals would be Oshome¡¯spetitors in the future. If his lineage as the Godfather¡¯s grandson were exposed, they would likely descend upon Skyefall in an instant, eliminating him to eliminate the threat. Osborne thought, ¡°I have to keep that secret under wraps. So, what is the n?¡± Osborne frowned, suddenly recalling the reward the Godfather had just given him¨Cthe heir of the Augustine family in Dampston. Alexander might be an heir of an old family, but so was he! He just didn¡¯t know how the Augustine family stacked up against the Paltrow family. With that thought in mind, Osborne cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Dn Radcliffe, have you heard of the Augustine family in Dampston?¡± Dn paused, his gaze sharpening on Osborne.. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of the Augustine family. They¡¯re one of the ancient families, after all. Are you trying to tell me you¡¯re one of them?¡± Dn replied, a hint of skepticismcing his words. Osborne beutated but eventually nodded. Chapter 290 Powerful Opponent ¡°If all goes as I suspect, I might indeed be part of the Augustine family, and possibly¡­ the heir.¡± A stunned silence enveloped the room. Even rissa looked at Osborne in shock, as he had never mentioned this to her before. Osborne let out a wry smile. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t wanted to share; he had just learned this himself. If Dn hadn¡¯t pushed him so hard, he might have kept it under wraps a little longer. Dn suddenly burst intoughter, the sound echoing with derision. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s rich! ¡°You¡¯re the heir of the Augustine family? What a joke! If memory serves, the heir was named Barry Augustine, and he just recently met his end at sea! ¡°Are you iming you¡¯re the new heir? ¡°If the Augustine family had appointed a new heir, you think they wouldn¡¯t have announced it to the world? Come on! 751 ¡°Even if you were the heir, what difference does it make? You must not know the situation with the Augustine family, huh? They¡¯ve long since fallen from grace and are likely to be ousted from Dampston soon. ¡°Soon enough, there may not even be an Augustine family left! ¡°As for their peak, they never stood a chance against the Paltrow family. They¡¯re not even in the same league. ¡°You think you can use this identity to make me agree to let you be with rissa? You¡¯re barking up the wrong tree!¡± Dn¡¯s gaze was full of contempt. Osborne looked genuinely puzzled. He really didn¡¯t know much about the Dampston¡¯s Augustine family, but from Dn¡¯s words, it sounded like their strength was nowhere near the Paltrow family¡¯s level. He thought, ¡°Dampston¡¯s Augustine family is in deep trouble? Be expelled from Dampston? Godfather has sent me to such an underwhelming family as a sessor? The previous heir, Barry, has just been buried at sea? This is beyond unreliable!¡± Osborne knew now that leveraging his status as the heir of the Augustine family in Dampston to win Dn¡¯s approval for his rtionship with rissa was no longer an option. And Osborne had no other n. But he wouldn¡¯t give up. If status wasn¡¯t enough, then he¡¯d leave it behind. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Not long ago, Apollo, rissa¡¯s fianc¨¦, seemed untouchable to him. And what happened? Apollo was dead, and rissa had be his girlfriend. Osborne squeezed rissa¡¯s hand and looked at Dn with determination. ¡°Mr. Dn Radcliffe, I admit that Alexander¡¯s status, background, and even his strength surpass mine right now. But there¡¯s one thing he¡¯ll never have that I do.¡± Dn frowned, his evident. ¡°And what might that be?¡± Osborne muiled gently, turning to rissa with eyes full of affection, saying, ¡°rissa loves me. No matter how outstanding Alexander is, that won¡¯t change. ¡°rian, do you agree with me?¡± God 291 God 291 Chapter 291 ss A- rissa¡¯s face lit up w up with a street smile as she beard Oshome¡¯s words. She tightened her grip on Osborne¡¯s hand and nodded vigorously. ¡°Osborne, I will always love you! No matter how talented or impressive others are, my heart belongs to you! ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re the most amazing person there is!¡± A glimmer of admiration sparkled in rissa¡¯s eyes She had always felt that everyone underestimated Osborne, oblivious to his true capabilities. Only she seemed to grasp just how remarkable he really And while she couldn¡¯t quite exin it to anyone else, deep down, she knew that Osborne was far more extraordinary than anyone could ever guess. Dn¡¯s expression darkened as he watched his daughter look at Osbome with that glint of admiration. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A wave of anger washed over him. His daughter had never looked at him that way. At that moment, Dn felt a twinge of jealousy. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Osborne had somehow manipted rissa¡¯s feelings After all, how could someone like him, utterly worthless in Dn¡¯s eyes, ever be seen as impressive? It wasughable! Dn scoffed, crossing his arms. ¡°Feelings can be cultivated! rissa, as your father, I will never harm you. You¡¯ll find true happiness only with Alexander by your side. ¡°Your grandfather has already approved your marriage to Alexander, and the Paltrow family is preparing for it. There¡¯s no turning back now! You¡¯ll be tying the knot within a month at the earliest or three months at thetest ¡°Now,e with me¨Cright this instant!¡± rissa¡¯s expression hardened dramatically. ¡°What gives you the right? Who are you to dictate my life? My fate is mine to control!¡± With that, she clung tightly to Osbome¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad, I will never go with you! I¡¯m only going to be with Osborne. If you try to force me, then just kill me, consider me gone!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Dn roared, fury boiling inside him. Of course, he could never bring himself to kill rissa; instead, he directed his rage toward Osborne. ¡°rissa, I will never kill you. But if you refuse toe with me, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to eliminate him!¡± With that, Dn shot a cold re at Osborne, a lethal intent radiating from him. In that instant, two elderly figures appeared behind Dn, their gazes just as icy as his. Osborne felt an overwhelming sense of dread wash over him. His heart raced as he realized the gravity of the situation. He thought, ¡°Those two are rudiating a presence simr to Medusa¡¯s, maybe just a bit weaker. Could they be¡­ ss A¨Cwarory? Chapter 291 ss A- ss A¨Cwasn¡¯t the same as a master. The leap from ss B+ to ss A master was perilous. Those who seeded became top tier fighters worldwide, while those who failed often faced death. However, some managed to survive without achieving mastery,nding them in the ss A¨C category. They weren¡¯t as strong as true ss A masters, and they could never attain that status, but they still wielded a fraction of a master¡¯s power. The two elders exuded a strength that was clearly above a typical ss B+. They were undoubtedly ss A-. Osborne thought, ¡°Could they be from The Wise Order of the Radcliffe family?¡± York? ¡°Abraham? ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± 2/3 Just then, Donna¡¯s exmation confirmed Osborne¡¯s suspicions. The two figures were indeed the Third and Fourth Elders of the Radcliffe family, York Radcliffe and Abraham Radcliffe, formidable Near¨CMasters. Donna¡¯s expression turned grave as she clenched her jaw, grabbing rissa¡¯s arm tightly. She said, ¡°rissa, don¡¯t be rash! ¡°Listen to your father and get out of here now, or you¡¯ll get Osborne killed!¡± rissa¡¯s face was ashen. She nced nervously at her father and at York and Abraham, feeling a deep concem for Osborne. She knew Osborne was formidable, but he was up against her father and two elder figures ss A¨C level individuals, often referred to as Near¨CMasters. Three of them together could take on a true ss A master. She thought, ¡°How could Osbome possibly stand a chance against them? Osborne¡¯s going to die!¡± ¡°rissa, don¡¯t worry! I told you, we¡¯d face every storm together. Our fate is in our own hands! It won¡¯t be easy for them to kill me!¡± Osborne said firmly, his voice cold. Osborne was ready to fight. No matter what, he would never back down or give up on rissa. Dn sneered, saying. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, talking so tough! My opinion of you has changed a bit. ¡°But tough talk without the strength to back it up is just a ticket to an early grove! I¡¯ll say this onest time! Get lost. You¡¯re not worthy of rissa. If you don¡¯t get it through your head, I¡¯ll make sure you disappear forever!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see what happens!¡± Osborne¡¯s face was set in ley determination. Facing three Near¨CMasters was daunting, but he was prepared to fight every inch of the way. York¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°Stop wasting ng time with him!¡± ¡°How dare this lowly fool even think of coveting the Radcliffe family¡¯s Fatebearer? He¡¯s asking for death! ¡°Kill him right here!¡± With that, York made his move. God 292 God 292 Chapter 292 The Fifth Trial ¡°Stubborn fool! You¡¯re jeopardizing crucial matters for the Radcliffe family. You¡¯re asking for it!¡± York¡¯s palm crackled with vibrant energy as it shot towards Osborne. The colorful light circled around his hand, and even before the blownded, Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye began to pulse wildly. Osborne muttered, ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± He frowned but stood firm, ready to summon Devil¡¯s Light for a counterattack. However, before he could make a more, rissa stepped in front of him, arms outstretched. ¡°Mr. York Radcliffe, if you want to kill Osborne, you first have to go through me!¡± York¡¯s expression hardened, and he instinctively withdrew his energy ¡°What nonsense!¡± Dn¡¯s voice boomed like thunder. ¡°rissa, are you really willing to throw your life away for him? Have you thought this through? Even if you can protect him now, can you guarantee his safety forever? I swear, if we don¡¯t end him today, he will eventually bring about his own demise!¡± rissa flinched at her father¡¯s words, her face a mix of turmoil and resolve. But soon enough, her determination shone through. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll face whateveres with Osborne. No matter how fierce the storms ahead, I¡¯m here to share them with him! ¡°If Osborne dies, so will 1! I¡¯ll follow him to the ends of the earth, even to hell if that¡¯s where he goes. Her words hit Osborne like a wave of warmth, leaving him utterly touched. He had no idea just how deep rissa¡¯s feelings an Osborne thought, ¡°Sweetheart, just hearing you say that is enough for me. How could I ever let you face that? Anyone who tries to keep us apart, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re the ones who suffer!¡± Osborne was already considering revealing his secret lineage as the Godfather¡¯s grandchild.. He knew it was a dangerous gamble, but for rissa, he¡¯d risk it all. Dn¡¯s face twisted in anger; his jaw clenched as his gaze fi fixed on Osbome. ¡°If you really have what it takes, then stop hiding behind a woman! A wealding like you doesn¡¯t deserve rissa. You¡¯re only embarrassing yourself!¡± Osborne snorted dismissively, grabbing rissa by the shoulders. ¡°rissa, step aside! This battle is mine to fight. I can¡¯t back down!¡± He moved to advance, but suddenly, his Draco Star Wristlet pulsed violently in a way that caught him off guard. His expression hardened as he realized what it could mean. Osborne thought, ¡°Could this be the activation of my fifth heir trial?¡± Osborne hesitated, wrestling with his curiosity. He decided to check the Draco Star Wristlet for details about what the Godfather set up for him. As he opened the message. the contents of the fifth trial echoed in his mind. [Fifth Heir Trial! Officially initiated!] Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. [The trial consists of three stages¡­] [Stage One ¨C Travel to Pinchide City in Dampston, join the Augustine family as their heir, uncover the mole within their ranks, and eliminate internal threats.] [Stage Two ¨C Aid the Augustine family in reiming their former glory and bing one of the three most distinguished ancient families in Dampston.] [Stage Three ¨C Identify all ancient families colluding with the Aberrants in Dampston, and eliminate their upper echelons!] Reading the details, Osborne was dumbfounded. He thought to himself, ¡°This heir trial isn¡¯t just one task. It¡¯s a whole trio of challenges! And the difficulty? It¡¯s off the charts. The first to task seems manageable; all I have to do is sniff out n mole. I¡¯m confident in 1 in my ability to uncover whoever¡¯s lurking in the shadows, no matter how deep they¡¯ve buried themselves. But the second stage? Helping the Augustine family reim their former glory and rise to the top three among Dampston¡¯s ancient families? How on earth am I supposed to do that? From what Dn said, the Augustine family has already fallen from grace. They¡¯re sitting at the bottom of the barrel among Dampston¡¯s nine ancient families, and they could be kicked out any day now. What can I possibly do to elevate them from the depths to the top three? And if the second stage is that tough, the third one is bound to be a nightmare. There are families in Dampston colluding with the Aberrants? The Godfather wants me to root them out and take down their entire upper echelons? Even if I can identify them, how am I supposed to take them down? Many of those upper¨Ctier folks are probably ss A masters!¡± Osborne furrowed his brow, tension mounting. The trial was tin stone, and he had no choice but to tackle it head¨Con. He thought, ¡°This fifth heir trial is tougher than anything I¡¯ve faced before, and the risks are sky¨C high. Completing it in a short time frame? That¡¯s going to be a real uphill battle. But Anastasia¡¯s health can¡¯t wait. I need to finish this fast! I need a solid entry point.¡± Suddenly, his gazended on rissa. Perhaps her impending marriage to Alexander from the Paltrow family was the perfect angle to exploit After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Osborne said, ¡°Mr. Dn Radcliffe, you want to kill me, but rissa would fight tooth and nail to protect me. back¨Cand¨Cforth isn¡¯t getting us anywhere. How about you hear me out?¡± Dn raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± This Osborne replied coolly. ¡°I can convince rissa to leave with you. You can go ahead and prepare for her marriage to Alexander. But you can¡¯t stop me from being with her! ¡°I demand a fair chance against Alexander! ¡°I¡¯ll head to Dampton andpete with him on equal footing. If I win¡­ ¡°Then I want risa to be mune!¡°. God 293 God 293 Chapter 293 Reaching an Agreement As soon as Osbome finished speaking, rissa froze, her brow furrowing as she turned to him in confusion. Osborne squeezed her hand tightly, giving her a meaningful look rissa bit her li lip, unsure of why Osborne was making such a bold move, but she chose not to question him further. rissa trusted that Osborne would never abandon her; he had promised to share the burden and face challenges together. He wouldn¡¯t give up now. Even if Osborne suggested she leave for a while, she knew he had his reasons. Dn, however, was not so easily swayed. His brow was furrowed in deep thought as he scrutinized Osborne. He wondered, ¡°What¡¯s his game? Is he really nning to head to Dampston and face off against Alexander? What gives him the confidence to even think he can pull that off? Dampston is the Paltrow family¡¯s territory. Going there to challenge Alexander? That¡¯s just asking for trouble.¡± He shot Osborne a cold re. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you even realize what you¡¯re getting into? If you dare step foot in Dampston, you¡¯ll be in for a world of hurt!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Osborne replied coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Mr. Dn Radcliffe. ¡°If I die, then you won¡¯t have to worry anymore. All I need is a promise from you. If I win t this fair competition against Alexander and the Paltrow family agrees to let go of rissa, I want you to marry her to me. ¡°If you agree to that, I¡¯ll convince rissa to leave with you right now! no matter what!¡± ¡°If not, then I¡¯ll stand my ground with rissa, no Dn¡¯s expression shifted between uncertainty and contemtion as he exchanged nces with York and Abraham. They all seemed to agree that they could meet Osborne¡¯s demands. After all, in their eyes, there was no way Osborne couldpete with Alexander. The Paltrow family would never back down just because of him. To them, it was a no¨Cbrainer. If they agreed to Osborne¡¯s terms, they could take rissa away and control her freedom. They could even whisk her off to Dampston, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t see Osborne again before her wedding to Alexander. Once the ceremony was over, r, everything would be settled. They believed that once rissa experienced Alexander¡¯s worth, she would quickly forget about Osborne. After weighing their options, Dn nodded decisively. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you up on that. As the head of the Radcliffe family, I promise you that if you can win against Alexander and the Paltrow family agrees to let rissa go, then I, Dn, will ensure she bes your wife.¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Great!¡± He extended his hand, and they sped palms in agreement. The tension that had filled the air dissipated, and York and Abraham slipped back into the shadows, no longer lingering. ¡°Mr. Dn Radcliffe, please give me a moment alone with risan. I need to persuade her to leave with you. You know how stubborn she can be; if you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t stand a chance at convincing her.¡± Oshome¡¯s tone was calm but firm. Chapter 293 Reaching an Agreement 2/2 Dn cast a wary nce at Osborne but ultimately nodded. ¡°Fine! But I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t pull any tricks on me. I won¡¯t go easy on you! I¡¯ll be right outside, so make it quick.¡± With that, Dn turned and left. Donna and Barlyn hesitated for a moment before following suit, leaving Osborne and rissa alone in the room. As soon soon as the door closed, rissa rushed into Osborne¡¯s amis. ¡°Osborne, I don¡¯t want to leave! I want to stay with you! You promised we¡¯d face everything together!¡± Her voice trembled with a hint of vulnerability, Osborne held her close, gently patting her back as he said, ¡°rissa, I don¡¯t want to be apart either. I wish I could be with you every single second. But you know how things are right now. If I don¡¯t take this chance, your father and the elders of the Radcliffe family will be ready to end me. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of dying; I just have other ns. When I say I¡¯m going to Dampston topete against Alexander fairly, I mean it. I¡¯m not just putting on a show for your father. ¡°Our separation is only temporary. I wille for you, I promise! You belong to me, and no one can take you away from me! ¡°I swear it!¡± rissa could feel a rush of emotions surge within her. Reluctantly, she managed a nod ¡°Okay, I believe you! ¡°Osborne, you have toe for me quickly! If you don¡¯t show up, L¡­ I¡¯ll end it myself at the wedding with Alexander!¡± Osborne felt a wave of panic wash over him at the thought of losing her. He tightened his embrace, burying his face in her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you silly girl! It won¡¯te to that!¡± Suddenly, he reached into his Dimensional Space and pulled out a glimmering blood diamond, its deep red hue captivating ¡°rissa, take this. I¡¯ve heard it can significantly boost power levels. You¡¯re currently ss B+, and with this, you might just break through to ss A master! ¡°If you can make that leap to ss A master, no one will be able to threaten you!¡± He leaned closer, his tone dropping to a serious whisper. ¡°But you must promise me, don¡¯t let anyone know where this blood diamond came from!¡± rissa stared at the blood diamond in disbelief. ¡°Osborne, this is¡­¡± ¡°This is something I found in the diamond mines. You can¡¯t tell a soul. If anyone finds out, I could be in serious trouble.¡± A shiver ran down rissa¡¯s spine. Her eyes glistened with tears as the weight of Osborne¡¯s sacrifice hit her. rissa thought to herself, ¡°How much does he trust me to give me this treasure?¡± Overwhelmed by emotion, her heart swelled with affection as she threw her arms around his neck, pulling him in for a passionate kiss. God 294 God 294 Chapter 294 Preparation The helicopter¡¯s rotor des whirled furiously, lifting off the ground and slowly disappearing into the distance. rissa was gone taken away by Dn. Osborne had smiled as he watched her leave, but as soon as she was out of sight, his smile vanished, reced by an icy resolve. This parting felt heavier than thest, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of frustration. It was his n, yet he felt utterly powerless. If only he were strong enough, strong enough that no one could dismiss his feelings, then he wouldn¡¯t have to watch the woman he loved being taken away. If Osborne stood tall enough, who would dare to force rissa into anything? ¡°In the end, this is on me for not being strong enough! I¡¯ll remember this feeling of helplessness, but soon, 111 bring you back myself! rissa, just wait for me!¡± Osbone vowed silently. With that, he turned to face Donna and Barlyn, who were still at the manor, busying themselves with packing up a few things. Their expressions were somber, mirroring the weight in his chest. ¡°Osborne, are you alright?¡± Barlyn asked. Osborne managed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. rissa and I are just temporarily separated. I¡¯ll be heading to Dampston soon to take down Alexander and win her back! ¡°Barly, you¡¯re not doubting me, are you?¡± Barlyn opened his mouth, wanting to assure Osborne of his faith, but the words stuck in his throat. Dampston was no walk in the park. It was the stronghold of the Paltrow family, and Alexander was a formidable opponent. How could Earlyn possibly give Osborne the confidence he was looking for? Donna sighed, ¡°Osborne, as harsh as it sounds, maybe it¡¯s time to let rissa go. ¡°The Radcliffe family has wronged you, and if she were just a regr girl. I¡¯d support you wholeheartedly. But she¡¯s not just anyone. Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family. ¡°Her destiny has never been hers to control.¡± At this, Osborne let out a coldugh. She¡¯s the ¡°Destiny not in her hands? What kind of Fatebearer is that? Everyone thinks rissa¡¯s fate is set in stone, but I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to help her change that, to take charge of her own destiny!¡± With that deration, he turned to leave. The fifth heir test had begun, and he needed to prepare himself. He had to get to Dampston quickly. rissa was waiting for him, so he couldn¡¯t afford to waste a moment. Donna called after him, urgency in her voice, ¡°Osbone! a how powerful the Paltrow family is or how ¡°Don¡¯t go to Dampston. This is myst piece of advice. If you do, you might note back. You have no ideal strong Alexander really is. ¡°If you die, rissa will be heartbroken. Osborne halted but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, rissa will be even more heartbroken! I¡¯ll find out just how strong the Paltrow family is when get there. They think they can eliminate me? Not a chance!¡± Chapter 294 Preparation With that, he strode away from Radcliffe Manor, a ce built specifically for rissa. Now that she was gone, the estate would soon fall into disrepair, and he knew he might never return. Osborne took onest, serious look around, then resolutely got into his car and drove off, determination fueling his every more Osborne headed straight to Luna Jewelry. ¡°Alison, I need you more fast and whip up a few pieces for me, specifically, a crown, a scabbard, and two scepters!¡± He pulled four dazzling diamonds from his Dimensional Space, Earlier, he had absorbed five blood diamonds, leaving behind five perfect diamonds the size of a baby¡¯s fist. He used one for the Crown of Fate. Now, he brought out the remaining four. Alison stared at the four wless diamonds, each identical in size, her jaw dropping in awe. But seeing Osborne¡¯s serious expression, she bit back her curiosity and held her questions. ¡°Mr. Augustine, do you have any specifications?¡± Osborne considered for a moment before quickly listing his requests. ¡°Can you have them ready in three days?¡± Alison bit her lip, looking worried. ¡°That¡¯s a tight timeline. Jewelry of this caliber usually requires meticulous craftsmanship. But if you really need it urgently, I¡¯ll find a way!¡± Osborne nodded, appreciating her dedication. ¡°I really appreciate it. Thank you.¡± With that, he stood up and left. Next, he made his way to Skyefall Security Services, where he met with Valentin. After a lengthy discussion, Osborne finally departed from the facility. new sense of resolve driving him forward. Then, he arrived at the diamond mine. ¡°Three days, I hope I can find more blood diamonds! The more I gather, the faster my strength will grow, Dampston.¡± and the better I can handle the crisis with N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Osborne then stepped into the mine. Before hunting for blood diamonds, Osborne decided to upgrade Satan¡¯s Eye to level five, enhancing its X¨Cray vision to an even more terrifying level. Then, he set off to search for blood diamonds.. For three straight days, Osborne delved into the depths of the mine, driven by a relentless focus that blurred the lines between day and night. Finally, after three exhausting days, he emerged from the mine with a triumphant smile. ¡°Not bad at all! God 295 God 295 Chapter 295 Four Pieces of Jewelry 1/2 After three days of relentless searching. Osbomse emerged from the mines with 36 blood diamonds in hand. At first nce, go didn¡¯t seem like a whole lot. After all, a century ago, the Sinir family had unearthed over 100 blood diamonds from the same mine, Compared to that, Osborne¡¯s haul was just a third of their impressive cache. But he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. These thirty¨Csix blood diamonds represented a staggering wealth, enough to build a substantial power base if used wisely. If he yed his cards right, they could catapult him into the ranks of a ss A master in no time. Osborne thought, ¡°My Satan¡¯s Eye can n see through the soil and rock up to 32 feet deep. But I still can¡¯t find any more blood diamonds. Even if there are some hidden in the mine, I doubt there¡¯s much left.¡± *Still, there¡¯s something about this diamond mine that doesn¡¯t sit right with me. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a deeper, powerful energy down there. Otherwise, how can you exin the existence of blood diamonds?¡± Yet, he knew he wasn¡¯t equipped to explore further. The longer Osborne stayed in the mine, the more uneasy he felt. Over the past three days, he had experienced odd sensations, as if something was trying to warp his judgment, leading him to be imitable and impulsive. Thanks to his Satan¡¯s Eye, a refreshing wave of rity would wash over Osborne, grounding him each time he felt overwhelmed. He wondered, ¡°What in the world is this energy? Never mind! Fortunately, that strange energy doesn¡¯t seem to affect ordinary miners. It only impacts martial artists and metahumans, so diamond extraction should be fine ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll leave the management of this diamond mine to Alison. The high¨Cquality diamonds produced here will propel Luna Jewelry to new heights, helping us expand nationally.¡± Having gathered what he came for, it was time to prepare for the next phase. Not long after, Osborne returned to the headquarters of Lana Jewelry, where he found Alison waiting for him. She looked exhausted, her eyes heavy with fatigue. For the past three days, she had been burning the midnight oil, tirelessly working toplete the four exquisite pieces of jewelry Osborne had requested. Finally, Alison had finished the task Without saying a word, she retrieved four beautifully crafted boxes and presented them to him. She announced, forcing a smile despite her weariness, ¡°Mr. Augustine, the jewelry you asked for is right here. I used up just about every ounce of inspiration I had in me. I hope you like them.¡± Osborne¡¯s heart sank a little at the sight of her weariness. ¡°You¡¯ve really outdone yourself, Alison. I can¡¯t thank you enough. Your hard work won¡¯t go unnoticed.¡± With that, he opened the first box. Inside ity an incredibly elegant crown, reminiscent of the Crown of Fate but with a distinctive ir all its own. The design was sleek and minimalist with just a stunning pear¨Cshaped diamond as the centerpiece. It had a way of capturing attention instantly, striking a perfect bnce of simplicity and grandeur. Osborne was smitten by it. ¡°Mr. Augustine, how about we give it a name?¡± Alison suggested. Chapter 295 Four Pieces of jewelry ¡°Let¡¯s call it the ¡®Divine Favor Crown¡°.¡± ¡°Divine Favor Crown?¡± Alison echoed softly, knowing it was destined for someone special. A wave of envy washed over her. She thought, ¡°If only it were for me. But I¡¯m just an employee; there¡¯s no way someone like Osborne would gift something so valuable to me.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At that moment, Osbome opened the second wooden box. It was long and elegant, nearly three feet in length. Inside, he found a beautifully crafted sword sheath. The sheath was unassuming yet striking in its simplicity, showcasing the brilliance of the perfect diamond nestled within. Osborne eximed, a satisfied grin spreading across his face, ¡°Perfect! ¡°She¡¯s going to love this. No matter how tough she is, at the end of the day, she¡¯s still a woman. I can¡¯t believe a gift like this won¡¯t win her over!¡± He chuckled softly to himself, then reached for the third box. The third and fourth boxes were identical, each about twenty inches long, designed to hold a scepter¨Ca scepter meant for a woman As Osborne opened both boxes, two magnificent scepters emerged, each stunning in its own right but withpletely different styles. One was a soft pink, while the other shimmered in a deep blue. Their designs seemed to draw inspiration from the scepter of Queen in Yalynch, but they were only more refined, capturing Osborne¡¯s admiration instantly Osborne said, his eyes sparkling with approval, ¡°Wow, these are incredible! You¡¯ve really outdone yourself, Alison. If these pieces ever see the light of day, you¡¯ll be the hottest designer on the net!¡± ¡°Mr. Augustine, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re pleased,¡± Alison replied with a wann smile. She had poured all her creativity into these four pieces, and now she felt utterly drained. The thought of designing jewelry again anytime soon was daunting, she just wanted to clear her mind for a while. Yet, Alison couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep affection for the pieces she had created. But she also knew that these treasures were not meant for her. Alison¡¯s gaze lingered on the exquisite scepters, a bittersweet yearning in her heart. Just then, Osbome picked up the box containing the blue scepter and handed it to her. ¡°This one¡¯s for you!¡± Alison froze, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Wait, what? For me?¡± God 296 God 296 Chapter 296 Inviting Isa Alison stared at Osborne, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Mr. Augustine, did I hear you right? Is this some kind of joke?¡± ou I wouldn¡¯t let your hard you. Osborne smiled softly, the kind of smile that radiated wannth. ¡°You heard me correctly, Alison. It¡¯s a gift for you. I told work go unnoticed. Take it; you deserve it. After all, you¡¯re one of my most valuable team members now. We need to make some serious profit together.¡± With that, he gently pressed the box into her hands, leaving her utterly speechless. Gazing down at the blue scepter, she felt a shiver run through her, her body trembling suddenly. Tears began to well up, and before she could stop herself, they cascaded down her cheeks. Setting the wooden box aside, Alison sprang into Osborne¡¯s arms, holding him tightly. ¡°Mr. Augustine, I¡¯m over the moon! ¡°It¡¯s not just about the beautiful jewelry. It¡¯s the kindness you¡¯ve shown me! I once said that if someone gifted me something like this, I¡¯d do anything for them. ¡°Well, I, Alison, swear that I¡¯m yours from now on! I¡¯ll work m my fingers to the bone to earn money for you, Mr. Augustine! ¡°Even if you have other requests, I¡¯m all in! ¡°Really!¡± Alison lifted her head from his shoulder, her eyes zed with tears yet shining with a mix of shyness and hope. Osborne stood frozen, his arms awkwardly suspended in mid air, unsure of where to ce them. ¡°Uh, could you, maybe, let go of me first before we continue this chat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting go!¡± Alison shook her head vigorously, her cheeks flushed. Instead of pulling away, she stood on her tiptoes and pressed a light kiss on his cheek Then she added, ¡°Mr. Augustine, you¡¯re the best! You¡¯ve given me such a precious gift, and I just don¡¯t know how to repay you. Maybe I could¡­¡± Her face turned even redder as if she were weighing a big decision. Before Alison could finish, Osborne hurriedly covered her mouth with his hand. ¡°Okay, stop right there! Alison, I simply wanted to reward an employee. Let¡¯s not make this awkward and give anyone the wrong idea! ¡°Just focus on managing Luna Jewelry and the diamond mine. Making money for me is your way of repaying this kindness. Now, I have to go, so you should get some rest!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With that, Osborne hastily packed the three wooden boxes into his Dimensional Space and practically bolted out of the shop. Alison watched him flee, stunned. She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve practically thrown myself at him, offering to be his anything, and there he goes running away?¡± ¡°Bad Mr. Augustine!¡± Alison whispered, pouting briefly before bursting into a giggle, her face softening with tenderness. treasure. Gently, she picked up the blue scepter, marveling at its beauty as though it were the most exquisite tre Meanwhile, Osborne made his somewhat chaotic exit from Luna Jewelry, finding his way back to the Institute of Human Research, where Isa was coaching Zoe through her training regimen. ¡°Osbonie!¡± Zoe¡¯s face hit up when she spotted Osborne, her voice ringing through the room like a bell. ¡°Focus on your training! Don¡¯t get distracted!¡± Isa chimed in, scolding her lightly. Zoe immediately stuck her tongue out in response, clearly feeling the reprimand. Iss turned her attention to Osborne, her eyes narrowing yfully. ¡°You might want to wipe that lipstick stain off your cheek.¡± Osborne felt his free heat up as he suddenly remembered that Alison had left her mark on him during that unexpected embrace He thought, ¡°Goodness, that girl was bold!¡± Isa teased, a mischievous grin spreading across her face, ¡°What¡¯s this? Your little girlfriend has been whisked away, and yet here you are, back just three dayster with a lipstick kiss? Living the good life, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Already moved on from your girlfriend?¡± Osborne let out a weary sigli, saying. ¡°It was i s just a little mix¨Cup! I was handing out some benefits to the employees, and one of them got a bit overzealous and kissed me on the cheek. I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Isa said, ¡°Yeah, yeah, no need to exin yourself! ¡°What you do is your own business, not like you¡¯re my concem or anything. ¡°Are you here to say goodbye? Listen, I have to warn you. Dampston isn¡¯t ely Skyefall. When it comes to geography and economic development, Dampston is miles ahead.. ¡°Not to mention, the on, the power and influence of Dampston¡¯s factions are way stronger. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be extra careful while you¡¯re there. Remember, you still owe me a promise, so don¡¯t go off and get yourself killed too easily.¡± Osborne, hearing Isa¡¯s underlying concern, felt a warmth spreading through He chuckled, ¡°Thanks for worrying about me, but this s isn¡¯t a farewell visit.¡± Isa raised an eyebrow, her surprise palpable. ¡°Not saying goodbye? him. ¡°What¡¯s up? Have you given up? Don¡¯t you want to head to Dampston and get your little girlfriend back? That¡¯s not the Osborne I know.¡± He replied calmly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not backing down! ¡°But I also don¡¯t want to say goodbye to you. I¡¯m actually here because I want to invite you. I could really use your help on this trip to Dampston.¡± ¡°Really? You want me to go with you?¡± Isa¡¯s expression shifted to one of disbelief. She frowned slightly and retorted, ¡°Why on earth would I go to Dampston to help you? Who do you think I am, your sidekick or something? It¡¯s dangerous there, and I¡¯m doing just fine here. You shouldn¡¯t even¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her words hung in the air as Osborne suddenly opened his Dimensional Space, pulling out two items. One of them was a stunning sword sheath adorned with wless diamonds, catching the light with a glimmer that could make anyone¡¯s heart race. The other was¡­ God 297 God 297 Chapter 297 Fall for the Sheath 1/3 The other item he produced was none other than the Death¡¯s Edge! With the Death¡¯s Edge emndled in his left hand and the ornate sword sheath in his right, Osborne turned tos with a smile that seemed to light up the dim room. ¡°Come with me to Dumpston; they¡¯re both yours!¡± les was momentarily speechless, her gaze locked on the items Osborne was holding Her eyes flickered with intrigue as they traveled to the Death¡¯s Edge, the ancient magic weapon of level one. But just as quickly, she stifled that spark, steeling herself against the allure. After all, she was well aware of its significance. She had helped Osborne clean its scent from the Chevalier familly not long ago for a whopping sum of 100 million dors. Ancient magic weapons were as rare as they were valuable, indeed considered priceless artifacts. Isa scoffed, saying, ¡°Seriously? Do you think I¡¯d just jump at the chance to help you because you dangle Death¡¯s Edge in front of ¡°That¡¯s a nice thought, but I¡¯m not about to drop everything and risk my neck for a level one magic weapon.¡± Yet, as her gaze shifted to the sword sheath adorned with a perfect diamond the size of a baby¡¯s fist, I felt her bravado falter, her breath hitching for an instant, No woman could truly resist the temptation of such a wless gem. Even if she was renowned as the Night Witch, I was still a woman and a martial artist, one who couldn¡¯t ignore the pull of that exquisite diamond in a sheath. Isa swallowed hard, suppressing her desire. Osborne, ever observant, caught the flicker of need in her eyes and knew he was onto something. He urged, his smile widening. ¡°Iss, please help me out here! I¡¯d feel so much safer with you by my side. Otherwise, I can¡¯t shake the fear that trouble coulde knocking, and I wouldn¡¯t know how to handle it. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, clever, and talented; you¡¯re practically a lifesaver in a crisis. You¡¯lle, won¡¯t you?¡± He watched Isa closely, hope lighting up his expression. Osborne didn¡¯t believe she could say no to such sweetpliments. If she turned him down, he had no backup n. Isa rolled her eyes dramatically, crossing her arms defiantly. With a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks, I said, ¡°You buttering me up like that? You¡¯re lucky it doesn¡¯t make my skin crawl. But I¡¯ll admit, it¡¯s kinda nice to hear. ¡°Well, at least you know talent when you see ¡°Just hand over the sword and the sheath! And don¡¯t get it twisted. I¡¯m not doing this just for the promises of shiny treasures. It¡¯s for our friendship!¡± Overjoyed, Osborne eximed, ¡°Iss, you¡¯re really saying yes?¡± She rolled her eyes again, raising her voice just a notch. ¡°Hurry up and pass me that sword sheath!¡± Without a second thought, Osborne eagerly handed over both the Death¡¯s Edge and the sword sheath. In casually tossed the Death¡¯s Edge aside, her focus utterly consumed by the beautifully crafted sheath, ber eyes lighting up as they locked onto the wless diamond embedded withou Chapter 297 Fall for the Sheath That kind of perfection had a way of magging a woman¡¯s attention like nothing else. Even In n found herself pulled into its allure. Then, in what could only be desenbed as a teasing tone, she said, ¡°So, tell me. Did that lipstick mark on your facee from another woman who received gifts sinr to this oue?¡± Osborn¡¯s cheeks flushed as he realized he had been caught, but he remained silent. I, however, had already formed her own conclusions. To his surprise, a hint of jealousy shed across her face. ¡°Get over here,¡± Isamanded, her voice firm. ¡°Uh¡­ What¡¯s up?¡± Osborne approached, confusion knitting his brow. ¡°Did you hear me? Get over here, now!¡± Tea insisted, her tone sharper. Heplied willingly, though uncertainty lingered. The next moment, before he could process what was happening,a leaned in and pressed a quick peek to his cheek ¨C an ephemeral kiss, like a dragonfly skimming the surface of a pond. Osborne stood there, frozen in shock, eyes wide. Isa, her cheeks now mildly flushed, said coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t go reading woman get one up on me!¡± this. I just don¡¯t like being in anyone¡¯s debt, and I sure as hell won¡¯t let some other After saying that, Isa clutched the sword sheath tightly and strode out of the room. ¡°I need to get my things in order, it¡¯ll take me two days! Ugh, switching locations again is such a hassle! But what can I say? A witch¡¯s promises a sacred! ¡°See you in Dampston! ¡°I¡¯ll bring your two sisters along, so don¡¯t worry about them.¡± After saying that, she had already disappeared into her room. Osbome rubbed the spot on his cheek where Isa had kissed him The warmth lingered, and he couldn¡¯t shake the strange a rush of enthusiasm. was Isa? Osborne had no clue. Just how strong was ¦°¦£¦¥ e sensation it left behind. But the thought of Isa agreeing to help him in Dampston filled him with She was like a bottomless pit. Every time Osborne thought he had caught up to her, she¡¯d pull some move that reminded him just how far behind he really was. Just recently, Isa gave him invaluable tips onbat techniques that significantly improved his skills. In short, Isa was a powerhouse. Now, beading to Dampston, le felt the weight of uncertainty. Osborne knew nothing about the ce, and the enemies he would face were the local tough guys ¨C no small potatoes, that was for sure. To be honest, Osborne didn¡¯t have much faith in his chances. But with Isa by his side, he finally felt a flicker of confidence. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. That was why he had hurriedly asked Alison to design that sword sheath Is, being the pure i e martial artist she was, had no defenses against the allure of a sheath with perfectly set diamonds Next, Oxbome gifted a pink staff to Zoe. Zoe, taking a page out of lea¡¯s book, blushed and nted a firm kiss on his cheek Osborne sighed, a mix of exasperation and amusement, but he let it slide. Before long. e was on his way, but his mind drifted to a familiar figure. Chapter 297 Fall for the Sheath That was hisst lingering thought from Skyefall. After bidding her farewell, he would finally be free to head to Dampston with a clear mind. God 298 God 298 Chapter 298 The Last Concern Osborne¡¯s heart was heavy with thoughts of Austin as he prepared for his meeting at her vi. This was the woman who had unexpectedly crashed into his life one wild, drunken night, igniting a whirlwind of emotions he never anticipated. Austin wanted him to be the father of her child, to be more than just her fleeting romance. He sent her a quick message to meet up and arrived to find the vi empty. Familiar with the entry code, he let himself in and nced out the window toward the e east. There it was ¨C the sprawling estate of risss, once teeming with life andughter, nor deserted rissa had moved on, as had Donna and Barlyn. A pang of nostalgis settled in Osborne¡¯s chest. ¡°rissa, wait for me! I¡¯ll be in Dampston soon!¡± Osborne thought, a silent promise hanging in the air. Turning back, he heard the unmistakable sound of quick footsteps¨Chigh heels clicking urgently against the stairs. Without a doubt, it was Austin arriving. As she burst into the room, Austin lunged into his arms, her lips crashing onto his without a moment¡¯s hesitation. There was a fervor in her embrace, an eagerness that spoke volumes about bove much she missed him. Only after what felt like an eternity did Austin pull back, a glimmer of joy alight in her eyes, her lips glistening with a fine strand of their connection. ¡°Osborne, did you miss me?¡± Osborne grinned, saying, ¡°What do you think?¡± Austin huffed, mock annoyance dancing on her cute features. ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t miss me, I bet your head¡¯s been filled with thoughts of rissa! She¡¯s way prettier than I am. I mean,e on, you practically already have her!¡± Her yful pout stirred something in him N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°If I didn¡¯t miss you, why would I be here?¡± Osborne countered, rasing an eyebrow, Austin crossed her arms, her expression shifting to one of feigned injury. ¡°Yeah, right! ¡°Everyone¡¯s saying you¡¯ve been dumped by rissa. The Radcliffe family whisked her away to Dampston, and she¡¯s set to marry that Alexander guy from the Paltrow family soon ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t see rissa that youe to me?¡± At her words, Osborne felt his mood darken. He brushed aside her yful indignation, knowing well enough it was all an act. The girl could be quite the character. If she truly cared that much, she wouldn¡¯t just y the role of ¡°the woman behind the man¡°. ¡°Who¡¯s spreading these rumors?¡± Osborne asked. Austin¡¯s yful demeanor sobered at his serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯d guess it¡¯s the Radcliffe family trying to suppress any public association between you and rissa. They don¡¯t want anyone thinking you have ties to her.¡± Osborne nodded, thinking it throughs. Chapter 298 The Last Concern He then said, ¡°Austin, I won¡¯t bent around the bush. I¡¯m here to say goodbye. I¡¯m heading to Dampaton.¡± The color drained from Austin¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re going to Dampston? To chase after rissa?¡± He nodded. ¡°I have an agreement with the Radcliffe family. I¡¯ll bepeting fairly with Alexander for rissa¡¯s hand. If I win, shell marry me. ¡°I need to get there as soon as I can. ¡°I was born into a life without family, without a true home here in Skyefall. However, I can¡¯t shake off the thought of someone I still have to look after.¡± Austin bit her lip, searching his eyes. ¡°Is it¡­ Is it me?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re my only tie to Skyefall. Though Dampston isn¡¯t that far away, I have no idea what the future holds there or when I¡¯ll be back. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to see you, onest time before heading off.¡± Tears welled up in Austin¡¯s eyes as she looked at Osbome. Without a second thought, she threw her anus around his waist, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Osbome! Thank you for saying all that. I really thought you didn¡¯t care about me at all! Thank you! ¡°Hearing you say that is enough for me. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just go to Dampston and take care of what you need to do. I¡¯ll find a way to visit you. ¡°But before you go, there¡¯s one really important thing you need to do.¡± At that, Austin¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep shade of crimson. Osborne raised an eyebrow, confusion etched on his face. ¡°What important thing? I¡¯m not in on this secret.¡± Her embarrassment only deepened. Austin lowered her gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Well, um, Osborne, I think¡­ I might not be pregnant. My period came again recently, so¡­. 50 ¡°Tonight, you need to try a little harder to help me get pregnant, okay?¡± With that, she buried her face against his chest, hiding her shyness. Osborne stood there, momentarily stunned. He thought, ¡°Not pregnant? After our wild night together, filled with passion and intensity, she hasn¡¯t conceived? And now, Austin wants me to put in more effort tonight?¡± He swallowed hard, feeling the wannth radiating from her body. With a determined nod, Osborne replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it my all tonight!¡± In a swift motion, he scooped Austin up, cradling her legs in his arms as he lifted her effortlessly Osborne looked into her bashful face with a yful grin. ¡°Why wait for tonight? Let¡¯s get started right now!¡± With that, Osborne carried her into the room. Soon, the air was filled with the sweet sound of Austin¡¯s panting gasps, echoing like a melody as they lost themselves in each other again and again. God 299 God 299 Chapter 299 Farewell The next morning. Osborne gently pressed a kiss on Austin¡¯s forehend, stirring her from sleep. Austin blinked awake, her eyelids heavy with exhaustion, but as the realization hit her that Osborne was about to leave, she sprang up, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck. Austin inhaled deeply, as if trying to memorize his scent. ¡°Austin, you really should get some more rest. I¡¯m just heading to Dampston, not disappearing forever,¡± Osborne reassured her, patting her back soothingly. But Austin bit her lip, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°Osborne, I¡¯m going to miss you! I¡¯ll find a way to visit you in Dampston.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like that!¡± Osbome replied with a warm smile but then suddenly smacked his forehead. ¡°Almost forgot. I have something for you!¡± He reached into his Dimensional Space and pulled out a beautifully crafted wooden box. When Austin saw the Divine Favor Crown nestled inside, she froze, her hand flying to her mouth as tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. Memories flooded back to her of that day at Wesley and Ophelia¡¯s wedding, when Osborne had ced the Crown of Fate on rissa¡¯s head. She had watched from the crowd, envy twisting her heart. But now, here was Osborne, gifting her a crown that was just as magnificent. ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± Austin asked, her voice trembling- Osborne replied with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s called Divine Favor ¡°Divine Favor Crown! I may not be by your side, but I hope the divine will look after you, keeping you safe and healthy.¡± ¡°Divine Favor?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Tears flowed more freely from Austin¡¯s eyes as she clung to him, unwilling to let go. After what felt like an eternity, she finally wiped her tears away. ¡°Osborne, you have to put it on ¡°Alright!¡± Without hesitation, Osbonse carefully ced the Divine Favor Crown on her head. As the crown settled, Austin transformed into a radiant vision sparkling with beauty. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but stare, mesmerized. With a blush creeping across her cheeks, Austin looked at him and said, ¡°Osborne, could you dy your departure by just an hour? 1¡­ I want to have one more time with you. I want to wear the Divine Favor Crown while we¡¯re doing it. Is that okay?¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. As he looked at her flushed face, his heart raced. ¡°No man can refuse such a request!¡± With that, he lunged at her once more, An hourter, Austin, adorned with the Divine Favor Crown, finally sumbed to sleep, utterly exhausted. Meanwhile, Osborne was still buzzing with energy. Chapter 299 Farewell 2/2 Ever since absorbing the unique power of the blood diamond, his physical stamina had be almost superhuman. He felt like he could run a marathon without breaking a sweat. Osborne tucked Austin in, making sure she wasfortable, before stepping out of the room. ¡°Time to hit the road!¡± he muttered to himself. As he left the vi and got into his car, he didn¡¯t head straight for Dampston¡¯s Pinchide City. Instead, he took a leisurely drive around Mayby City, soaking in the scenery outside his window. Mayby City wasn ity wasn¡¯t his hometown, but he had spent over seven years here going to college, marrying Ophelia, andter, after the divorce, encountering both rissa and Austin. Osborne had made memories with Ian, Alison, Zoe, and even Evelyn. There was so much history tied to this ce, and he didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d be back. So he wanted to savor everyst moment. Lost in thought, Oshome found himself outside the Caldwell Manor. When he realized where he was, he frowned slightly. But since he was already there, Osborne didn¡¯t dwell on it. He simply drove past the manor, ready to exit the city and head to Dampston. Just then, an unexpected turn of events urred. A thunderous roar filled the air as several helicopters appeared overhead, flying low before swiftly descending onto the open ground in front of the Caldwell Manor. From the helicopters, a group of people quickly disembarked and ran towards the road, stopping Osborne¡¯s car in its tracks. Osborne¡¯s face hardened, with his senses on high alert. He thought, ¡°Who could this be? Six helicopters? Only an ancient family would have the resources for such an operation. Who¡¯s trying to take me down?¡± He o opened the car door and stepped out, his gaze fixed on the emblem on the helicopters ¨C a howling gray wolf. Osborne didn¡¯t recognize it. From what he knew, none of Skyefall¡¯s ancient families bore such a crest ¡°Who could it be?¡± Themotion drew t the attention o of the Caldwell family members nearby. Several of them came out, curious about the disturbance. Even Ophelia and Evelyn appeared, their expressions shifting to surprise when they saw Osborne surrounded in the middle of the street. Ignoring them, Osborne focused intently on the man descending from the helicopters. The man, in his mid¨Cforties to early fifties, exuded an air of authority. His face was stern, marking him as someone used to wielding power, though his eyes betrayed a sense of exhaustion. As the man locked eyes with Osborne, a spark of recognition and excitensent shed across his face. He raised his hand, and immediately, dozens of burly men rushed to Osborne¡¯s side. The middle aged manmanded. ¡°Greet!¡± ly men unmediately saluted to Osborne and, m unison, shouted, ¡°We greet Mr. Augustine?¡± The burly men in God 300 God 300 Chapter 300 Visitors From Dampston¡¯s Augustine Family ¡°We greet Mr. Augustine!¡± A throng of ck¨Cd figures saluted in unison, their voices resonating in the air. Osborne stood frozen, the scene before him reminiscent of a past encounter He recalled the day he had walked the streets in utter disgrace after being humiliated by Ophelia¡¯s bodyguards following their divorce Just then, a fleet of luxury cars had pulled up, and a crowd of people had emerged, announcing that the Godfather wanted to see him. That moment had marked his first meeting with the Godfather, a pivotal turning point in his life. Now, the scale of this gathering was no less grand¨Csix helicopters hovered above, and dozens of men in ck shouted, ¡°Mr. Augustine!¡± ¡°Could they be from the Godfather?¡± Osborne pondered, but he quickly dismissed the thought. His gaze settled on the middle¨Caged man stepping forward, clearly waiting to exin this unexpected spectacle. Meanwhile, not far away, Ophelia, Evelyn, and the entire Caldwell family stood in shock, their mouths agape in disbelief. They thought, ¡°These people are soluting Osborne? Mr. Augustine? What on earth is happening?¡± Atst, the middle¨Caged man reached Osborne, his eyes scanning Osborne¡¯s face. A flicker of disappointment crossed his features, but he masked it well. He eximed, his voice thick with emotion, ¡°Osborne, I have finally found you! ¡°These years must have been hard on you. It¡¯s all my fault for not protecting you as I should have, allowing you to wander for over two decades. But atst, I¡¯ve located you ¡°I am your father Allen Augustine¡¯s brother¨Cyour uncle. My name is Brian Augustine. ¡°Do you know the Augustine family from Dampston? We are an ancient lineage, and your father was thest head of the Augustine family. You are the child who was lost to us. Over twenty years ago, your father suffered an ident and lost you, but he has been searching for you all this time. ¡°Just recently, your father passed away. On his deathbed, he entrusted me with a mission to find you and bring you back to the Augustine family, where you belong. You are meant to inherit his position ¡°Now that I¡¯ve found you, you are the heir to the Augustine family! You are the young master! ¡°Osborne,e home with me!¡± As Brian finished speaking, he subtly gestured toward Osborne, who suddenly grasped the situation. He thought, ¡°So, these are the people from the Augustine family in Dampston. Given their stature, this kind of reception isn¡¯t surprising. But to meet them like this is certainly unexpected. The Godfather wants me to be the heir of the Augustine family, but how do I go about it? Now, it all makes sense. I¡¯ll step into this role as Allen¡¯s long¨Clost son. Since Allen was the head, naturally, I¡¯ll be his sessor. This entire setup is orchestrated by the Godfather, designed to shield my true identity while facilitating my entrance into the Augustine family. Chapter 300 Vision From Dampton¡¯s Augustine Family Brian is merely ying his part in this borate act.¡± Understanding this, Osborne had no intention of exposing Brian¡¯s ruse. Instead, he decided to y along ¡°Hello, Uncle,¡± Osbome said, his tone calm and respectful. Brian beansed, pping a hand on Osbome¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good, good boy! ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Dampston! You¡¯re now the heir, and soon enough, you¡¯ll be the head of the Augustine family. *From now on, the Augustine family will be in your hands!¡± With that, he squeezed Osborne¡¯s shoulder tightly. Osborne could feel a slight tremor in Brian¡¯s grip, as if he was genuinely invested in this moment, his face alight with a hopeful anticipation. He thought, ¡°Is Brian looking forward to me changing the course of the Augustine family¡¯s destiny?¡± Osborne¡¯s mind drifted to the fifth trial of inheritance he had faced. The Augustine family had seen better days. Once a name that canied weight, it was now a shadow of its former self. The Godfather, however, had faith in Osborne, believing he was the linchpin needed to uncover the traitors within and lead the family back to prominence, aiming to put them back in the top three of Dampston¡¯s esteemed old families. How the Godfather managed to convince Brian was anyone¡¯s guess, but Brian had evidently decided that Osborne was the hope the Augustine family so desperately needed. With a determined nod, Osborne said, ¡°Alright, Brian, let¡¯s go.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. With that, Osbome stepped forward, nked by Brian and a crowd of Augustine family members, making their way towards a sleek helicopter waiting just a few feet away. As the helicopter roared to life and lifted into the sky, its des whirring overhead, Osborne¡¯s eyes remained trained firmly ahead. He didn¡¯t spare a nce back at Ophelia and Evelyn, who stood frozen, their expressions a mix of disbelief and shock. Ophelia murmured, still grappling with the whirlwind revtion, ¡°What¡­ How is this even possible? ¡°Osborne¡­ He¡¯s, unbelievably, the son of thest head of the Augustine family? ¡°And now he¡¯s the heir? The heir to an old family?¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened, a thousand thoughts racing through her mind, each more bewildering than thest. Evelyn, too, was in a daze, but beneath it all, a flicker of happiness stirred for Osborne¡¯s newfound identity, one that she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about. She thought, ¡°So, you really do have quite the legacy! You¡¯re the heir of the Augustine family! Congrattions! No one will bully you anymore, right? Truly, congrats!¡± As she absorbed the implications, her eyes began to shimmer with unshed tears. She inhaled deeply and turned to Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia, you need to get a grip! You and Osborne are done. No matter who he is now, it doesn¡¯t concern us anymore, right?¡± But Ophelia remained lost in thought. It took what felt like an eternity before she suddenly pped Evelyn¡¯s hand away, beranger ring. ¡°This is all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have divorced him! Osborne is the heir to the Augustine family! He could be the patriarch! ¡°It¡¯s your fault! If you hadn¡¯t meddled, I wouldn¡¯t be a divorced woman right now! I could be the wife of the heir! ¡°It¡¯s all on you! All of it! This is all your fault!¡± With that, the floodgates opened once more, and Ophelia crumbled under the weight of her emotions. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 The Augustine Family''s Situation Inside the helicopter, Brian sat across from Osborne, scrutinizing him. His eyes danced between disappointment, hope, and skepticism, a whirlwind of emotions flickering beneath the surface. Osborne, however, maintained an air of calm, allowing the scrutiny to wash over him. Brian finally broke the silence, his voice steadying. "Let me introduce myself properly. I''m Brian, your uncle. After your father, Allen, passed away unexpectedly, I took on the role of head of the Augustine family." Osborne smiled faintly, "Actually, I need to correct you on that. Allen isn''t my father, and you''re not my uncle." Brian coughed, a hint of irritation creeping in. "I know that, but this is your current identity. You need to y the part. Otherwise, you won''t be able to step into the shoes of the Augustine family heir, and I won''t be able to fulfill what the big shot expects of me." "So, even if it''s just for show, you need to call me ''Uncle'' and treat Allen like he was your father." Osborne realized the "big shot" Brian mentioned was likely the Godfather. He hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Fine, in public, I''ll call you ''Uncle''." Brian visibly rxed, nodding back. "The big shot said you could help solve the Augustine family''s problems. When I first saw you, I have to admit, I was disappointed. You''re so young, and I honestly didn''t believe you could tackle the mess we''re in." "But now, I''m a bit more hopeful. You''ve kept your cool in front of me, and that counts for something. Let''s hope you can really help the Augustine family." Brian sighed, the worry etched on his face. Curiosity piqued, Osborne leaned in. "Can you fill me in on the situation with the Augustine family?" Brian paused, taken aback. "You know nothing about it?" Osborne replied, a hint of exasperation in his tone, "Yep." "I''m not only clueless about the troubles the Augustine family is facing, but I know next to nothing about the family itself. All I know is that you''re an old family, now in decline, almost at the bottom of the nine old families in Dampston. That''s about it." Brian''s jaw dropped in disbelief. The helicopter''s rotors whipped up a fierce wind, but he barely noticed it. Disappointment flickered in his eyes once again. "I thought you''d have a better grasp of the Augustine family''s situation. If that were the case, maybe you really could help us, just like the big shot said. "I didn''t expect... Well, let''s throw caution to the wind! I don''t have many options left anyway. Let me give you a quick rundown of the Augustine family." "The Augustine family in Dampston has been around for 921 years. In the realm of old families, that''s not particrly long. ording to records, our ancestors moved to Dampston to escape a war up north." "At its peak, the Augustine family was definitely among the top three families in Dampston. We had over three hundred direct members and more than five thousand coteral rtives - a pretty sizable old family if you ask me." "However, over the past century, the Augustine family has gradually fallen from grace. Especially recently, our situation has be dire; we''re barely hanging on."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Osborne raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What caused the decline?" Brian''s face flushed with embarrassment. "Because none of us know how to make money! It seems like the Augustine family just doesn''t have the knack for it. Despite being an old family, we''ve always been the poorest among the old families." "In the past, things were a bit better. We had a lot of underlings, gangs and powerful families, who would pay us off to keep up appearances and cover our expenses." "But in thest hundred years, every business venture we''ve tried has flopped. We''ve drained our resources, and life for our family members has be increasingly tough. The quality of life has plummeted." "To be honest, even these six helicopters we''re flying around in? We rented them! Just to maintain our image. In short, the Augustine family is broke - poorer than many top-tier families out there." Osborne stared, with his mouth slightly agape, momentarily lost for words. After a beat, he shook off his surprise and asked, "What''s thetest situation with the Augustine family? Are you facing trouble from other factions?" Brian hesitated, then replied, "Maybe." "Maybe?" Osborne raised an eyebrow, puzzled. Brian nodded slowly. "I say ''maybe'' because we still haven''t figured out what''s causing all these incidents." "The Augustine family''s main source of ie right now is our luxury cruise line. We''ve invested dozens of billions of dors into buying a fleet of fancy ships andunching high-end cruise tours around the globe." "At first, everything was smooth sailing. Business was booming, and we were raking in cash. For a moment, we thought we''d never have to worry about money again. But then, disasters struck." "Our luxury liners, packed with passengers, started experiencing a series of poisoning incidents, injuries, and even attacks by wild animals shortly after setting sail Honestly, it was a nightmare. Not only didn''t we make any money, but also had to shell out massivepensation, which only made our already dire situation worse." We el? "If it had stopped there, we might have managed, but then things took a turn for the absurd. Every time our ships went out to sea, they were hit by pirate attacks. We suffered numerous injuries among our passengers, and our vessels took a serious beating." "Our escort fleet? They took heavy losses too!" Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Arrival "Even your father... I mean, Allen Augustine, the patriarch of our family, perished in that brutal pirate attack. "The aftermath has been devastating. Tourists are terrified. They refuse to sail with us. Our business thus plummeted. "We have a mere three seaworthy vessels left, and they sit idle, gathering dust. The rest are in the shipyard, and we haven''t the funds to mend their broken hulls." As Brian spoke, his countenance was fraught with palpable distress. It was truly staggering to witness an ancient lineage reduced to such dire straits. Osborne had anticipated that the Augustine family''s circumstances would be bleak, but the reality surpassed his bleakest expectations! Osborne thought, "Was this truly an ancient lineage? Any top-tier affluent family likely lived a far more opulent life than the Augustine family, for instance, the Montague family in Skyefall. The Montague family was also in the shipping trade, thriving effortlessly. They amassed wealth even in repose and continuously expanded their empire, far outshining the average ancient n. But the Augustine family painted a deste picture. Forget it. It was no use talking about it!" In his mind, Osborne escted the difficulty of the fifth heirloom trial to unprecedented heights. Disaster was the word that echoed in his mind. The Augustine family teetered on the brink. Theycked even the funds to repair their ships and had no other means to generate ie. How could Osborne restore the Augustine family to its former glory? How could he propel the Augustine family to be one of the top three ancient ns in Dampston? Osborne was wealthy. Uponpleting the fourth trial, Godfather had bestowed upon him a staggering 20 billion dors. Moreover, Luna Jewelry and Skyefall Security Services were both lucrative ventures, amassing him an additional 30 billion dors in cash. Should he liquidate these assets, it would be sufficient to reverse the Augustine family''s fortunes. Yet, such an act would merely provide a temporary reprieve, not a permanent solution. To truly transform the Augustine family''s predicament, Osborne must root out the underlying cause and identify who was targeting the Augustine family. Osborne was convinced that a formidable force, or perhaps multiple forces, were orchestrating against the Augustine family. Otherwise, those pirates would not have singled out the Augustine family''s cruise ships, nor would Allen, the previous head of the Augustine family, have met his end. After all, Allen was a ss A- metahuman. Only by unmasking the masterminds targeting the Augustine family and neutralizing them could the issue be resolved once and for all. "There''s a traitor within the Augustine family!" Osborne contemted the first step of the heirloom trial, which tasked him with uncovering the traitor within the Augustine family. "Tell me about the Augustine family''s current strength." Osborneposed himself and continued to inquire. The more he grasped the Augustine family''s situation, the better equipped he would be to address the crisis. Brian nodded. "The Augustine family currently boasts three ss A- metahumans, six ss A- martial artists, nine ss B+ metahumans, and twelve ss B+ martial artists." Osborne''s eyes gleamed with recognition.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This roster was quite formidable. Although there was not a ss A master, it was befitting of an ancient lineage. "What is the Augustine family''s inherited power?" Osborne probed further. A shadow of embarrassment flickered across Brian''s face. "The truth is our family does not possess any genuine inherited power." "No inherited power?" Osborne was stunned. Typically, ancient families endured for centuries or millennia due to inherited powers. After all, there must be metahumans in each generation to ensure the family''s perpetual strength. For example, the Radcliffe family''s inherited power was the earth elemental. Donna, Barlyn, and even Dn were all metahumans with the earth elemental. The Chevalier family''s inherited power was the fire elemental. Simrly, the inherited power of the Paltrow family in Dampston was the lightning elemental. Alexander thusmanded the power of lightning elemental. Legend had it that the lightning Alexander controlled was not ordinary lightning but mutated lightning, far more potent than ordinary lightning. But the Augustine family had no inherited powers! If so, how had they persisted for 921 years? The absence of inherited powers meant that the number of powers, would be significantly reduced, and the nature of descendants capable ing l.n powers activated would be entirely unpredictable. They could be formidable or exceptionally feeble. Osborne was profoundly surprised. Brian stammered embarrassedly, "We do not possess any special inherited powers, but the number and proportion of metahumans in our family''s descendants are not inferior to any ancient family. "It is said that our ancestors also inherited powers, and they were very powerful. However, for some unknown reason, they could not longer be passed on. Nevertheless, our genes are still stronger than those of ordinary people, so we can activate our powers more easily. "The Augustine family members have various powers. "There are elemental ones, mind control ones, psychic ones, and even shape-shifting ones. You will naturally know these after youe to the Augustine Estate ande into contact with them." Osborne nodded, looking forward to it. "I already know most of the situation, but I can''t promise to change the Augustine family''s current situation. Let''s talk about it after I investigate." Brian nodded. In fact, he no longer had much confidence in Osborne, who was too young to be prepared at all. How could Osborne solve the problem that so many members of the Augustine family, with their collective wisdom, couldn''t solve? No more words were exchanged between Brian and Osborne. The helicopter sliced through the sky with remarkable speed. Being neighbors, Skyefall and Dampston were but a stone''s throw away, so in a little over two hours, the helicopter touched down in the bustling Pinchide City of Dampston. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Augustine Estate stood proudly on a sprawling expanse ofnd that kissed the edge of the sea, just beyond the bustling heart of Pinchide City. As the helicopter descended, Osborne could see a throng of members of the Augustine family gathered. They seemed to wait for Osborne. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 The Opposition "Those below are all direct descendants of the Augustine family. Your ascension as heir was orchestrated by the higher power. I, along with every member of The Wise Order, endorse this decision, yet the truth remains unknown to others. Some may harbor reservations about you. "In any case, I beseech you to endure." Having concluded his words, Brian observed Osborne''s faint smile. Osborne replied, "As long as they do not provoke me, I shall not retaliate." Brian was momentarily stunned but refrained from furtherment. The helicopter alighted upon a vastwn. Following Brian, Osborne got off the helicopter. He surveyed the assembled crowd with aposed demeanor. At least two hundred pairs of eyes were fixed upon him, a significant portion of the three hundred direct descendants of the Augustine family. Save for the elderly and infants in cradles, it seemed all had gathered. Coteral rtives were not deemed worthy of attendance. The crowd''s gazes were varied - some scrutinizing, some surprised, some indifferent, and some disdainful. Murmurs rippled through the assembly. "Is this Allen''s son, who was abandoned over two decades ago? Indeed, he cuts a dashing figure with an air befitting his lineage, yet he appears too young." "I hear The Wise Order seeks to anoint him as heir?" "This is ridiculous! Even if he is the son of Allen, his recent return and recognition does not warrant such a role. I vehemently object!" "What matter is it of yours if you disagree? The acting head, Brian, and the entire Wise Order have assented. Your dissent is meaningless!" "Perhaps The Wise Order seek topensate him. I hear his life was wretched, scavenging the streets and vying with feral dogs for sustenance." "It is a miracle he survives to this day." "No. If he is to be the Augustine family heir and earn our respect as young master, he must prove his mettle! Otherwise, his past miseries are of no concern to us." "I respect only the capable!" "Let''s wait and see." Under the scrutiny of so many, Osborne remained unruffled. He was no longer the man he was a month prior; even this spectacle failed to unnerve him. Hearing the murmurs, he wore a subtle smile. Brian was correct. Indeed, many direct descendants of the Augustine family were displeased with Osborne''s nomination as heir. "I hope none dare to challenge me." Brian had been covertly observing Osborne, whoseposure startled Brian greatly. Brian thought, "What is this youth''s origin? Valued so highly by that big shot, he must possess some prowess. At the very least, he is remarkably courageous!" Concluding his thoughts, Brian waved his hand. "Silence. "Allow me to introduce this individual. He is the son of my elder brother, Allen, left behind twenty years ago. His name is Osborne! ordance with the decision made by myself and The Wise Order Osborne is henceforth officially r¨¦cognized as the heir of the Augustine family." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As Brian finished, the cacophony intensified. "I object!" A resounding cry pierced the air, and a young man, about twenty-three or twenty-four years of age, stepped forth from the throng. He was also tall and handsome, but his countenance was severe. He fixed his gaze upon Osborne and dered coldly, "Father, I cannot ept this! Why should he be the heir of our family? Merely because he is the son of Allen? "In our family, there is no such thing as hereditary session! Among all direct lineage members, the one with the greatest ability shall be the heir. "Therefore, I, Nathan Augustine, am the first to dissent! "I object to his ascension as heir!" Upon Nathan''s deration, Brian turned livid. "Nathan, stop this folly! This matter was decided by myself and The Wise Order; it cannot be altered! Depart at once!" Nathan''s countenance grew even more somber at these words. "Why? I can allow him to be heir, but he must first defeat me; otherwise, I will never acquiesce!" "Nonsense!" Brian''s ire red, and he red fiercely at Nathan. "We also do not ept this!" Under Nathan''s leadership, more emerged, all between twenty and thirty years of age. They represented the younger generation of the Augustine family. Logically, they were all eligible for the position of heir. Originally, the head of the family, Allen, was in his prime, so the Augustine family felt no pressing need to name an heir. Even if whispers of session asionally drifted, everyone maintained a careful facade of neutrality, keeping their intentions veiled. But Allen''s sudden demise offered them a silver lining. Throughout that time, the contenders ved intensely for the coveted position of heir, engaging in numerouspetitions. Each aspirant hoped to earn the approval of The Wise Order, to ascend as the heir of the Augustine family, and to one day lead the family as its head. Just as thepetition for the heir reached its fever pitch, a bombshell dropped, shattering their carefully constructed campaigns and sending shockwaves through the family. The sessor had already been chosen. The power they had craved had been bestowed upon a stranger, Allen''s abandoned son, who had emerged from the shadows. His existence left others grappling with burning resentment. The rebellion simmered, ignited by four individuals who stood as the vanguard of the opposition, including Nathan Augustine, Kaden Augustine, Ryan Augustine, and Queenie Augustine. They were the shining stars of the Augustine family among the younger generation. Their eyes were zing with a mixture of defiance and challenge when they gazed at Osborne. "You want to lead us? Prove you have the strength to im the leadership of the Augustine family." "Defeat us, and we will acknowledge your im." Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 You All Come Together Brian''s face was fraught with a deep, oppressive gloom because of his inability to steer the tumultuous waters of the family''s dissent. He had not foreseen that anointing Osborne as heir would ignite such vehement resistance within the n. A misstep could further fracture the already fragile unity of the Augustine family, plunging it into deeper chaos. Brian swiftly contemted a remedy. Unfortunately, his inexperience as the acting head left him ill-equipped to manage such a crisis. However, a moment of rity dawned upon him; perhaps this was not his battle to fight. He mused inwardly, "Osborne, this predicament is of your making; you must resolve it yourself! It''s an opportune moment for me to gauge your true capabilities. That esteemed gentleman holds such faith in you, even proiming your ability to rescue the Augustine family from its dire straits. Thus, I coborated with The Wise Order to conceal your true identity and install you as the heir. "If you cannot even surmount this hurdle, how then can you hope to salvage the Augustine family''s fortunes?" With this realization, Brian fell silent, content to observe the unfolding drama. Osborne seemed privy to Brian''s thoughts and offered a subtle smile. His gaze settled upon the four most vociferous dissenters, but hisposure was unyielding. Osborne inquired calmly, "Brian, might you introduce these individuals to me?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Brian hesitated briefly before nodding. He pointed at Nathan and replied, "Thisd is my son named Nathan Augustine. He means no harm and merely adores strength. At 24, he is a ss B metahuman adept at wielding fire, though his temperament matches his element." Osborne acknowledged with a nod. A 24-year-old ss B metahuman was indeedmendable, on par with Apollo. Across the entirety of Skyefall, perhaps only Orion surpassed Nathan. "Brian, you raised a fine son." Osborne remarked with a faint smile. "Boy, don''t think a few kind words will sway me! I''ve made it clear. I have no issue with your im to the heirloom, provided you can best me inbat." Nathan shouted. Osborne chuckled, dismissing the challenge from Nathan as he turned his attention to another of the quartet, a towering figure even more imposing than Nathan, standing over six feet tall. "He is Kaden Augustine!" Brian continued, "He''s the grandson of Manson Augustine. 26 years old. A ss B shape-shifting metahuman. Capable of metamorphosis into a colossal form, he boasts immense strength and formidable defense. His sole weakness lies in his limited offensive tactics!" There was another prodigy on Apollo''s level. The man named Kaden voiced his discontent, "Brian, are you not being a bit too partial? You''ve revealed all my ws!" Brian shot Kaden an irritated nce, choosing to ignore him. Brian pointed to the third young man. "This is Ryan Augustine, the grandson of Isaac Augustine. He''s 27 years old this year. Do not be deceived by his frail appearance; he is the most formidable of the younger generation, a ss B+ metahuman master of gravity. It''s a shame his extra energy is somewhatcking; otherwise, he would be unchallenged." After Brian finished speaking, Ryan smiled and nodded at Osborne. "Osborne, by blood, I should address you as a brother. I have no desire to contest the heirloom with you, but its significance is paramount. Should an ipetent assume the role, our family''s fate would be sealed. "Thus, I must fight you." Osborneughed and nodded. Ryan was already at ss B+ at a young age, on par with Orion, proving his remarkable feat indeed. Yet, Osborne remained silent, his gaze finally resting on the sole woman among them. She appeared to be around 22 years old, strikingly beautiful yet defiant. Her hair was dyed in a riot of colors, mirroring her natural rebellion. Brian regarded her with a hint of helplessness. He was about to speak when the woman preempted him, introducing herself. "Let me introduce myself. I am Queenie Augustine, and others call me Queen. My grandfather is Manson Augustine. I am also a ss B metahuman with the ability of mind control and a ss B martial artist. Should you face me, beware! I might snap your neck." W With these words, she lifted her chin slightly with pride. Osborne thought, "A ss B metahuman in both mind control and martial arts? Interesting." Having heard the introductions of the four, Osborne could not help but inwardly acknowledge the formidable challenge they presented. No wonder these four were so vehemently opposed to his ascension as the Augustine family heir; they were all exceptionally capable. Among them, the weakest were of ss B caliber. Nathan, adept at controlling mes and harnessing their explosive properties, boasted an attack power that rivaled even ss B+ metahumans. He was likely the strongest among the quartet. Kaden could transform into a giant, wielding immense strength. Ryan, master of gravity, held the distinction of being the most powerful among the younger generation of the Augustine family. Osborne had previously encountered opponents who could manipte gravity, so he knew firsthand how arduous they were to contend with. As for Queenie, her dual prowess as a ss B metahuman and martial artist made her equally formidable. "This is going to be a bit challenging." Osborne thought swiftly, weighing his options. He was deliberating whether to employ decisive measures to defeat these four and assert his strength to secure his position as heir or to maintain a low profile and conceal his true capabilities. If he showcased his strength, it would expedite his footing within the Augustine family, facilitating his endeavors. However, such a disy would be overly ostentatious, a trait Osborne had never favored. But soon, Osborne made his decision. The reason he had kept a low profile in the past was due to his insufficient strength and the need to conceal his cards to ensure his safety cautiously. Now, with the initial ability to protect himself, maintaining a low profile seemed somewhat contrived and could only serve to invite unnecessary trouble. In that case, Osborne decided to let the battlemence! After pondering, Osborne fixed his gaze upon the four challengers and dered calmly, "Since none of you acknowledge me, let us settle this throughbat! Which of you four shall step forward first? "Forget it. No need to trouble yourselves with such formalities. "You guyse together to fight me!" Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Action "You guyse together to fight me!" With these words, Osborne''s calm deration plunged the surroundings into an eerie silence. All eyes were riveted on him with a mixture of shock and disbelief as if he had uttered something inconceivable. Even Brian looked at Osborne with a sudden expression of surprise. "Kid, what did you just say?" It was Nathan, with his fiery temper, who reacted first. His voice was harsh with disbelief. "You want us to team up against you? Do you dare to underestimate us? Don''t think that just because you''re the son of Allen, we won''t dare toy a hand on you!" Nathan''s face flushed red with indignation. Kaden, Ryan, and Queenie all wore expressions of displeasure. Kaden, somewhat dumbfounded, could only shake his head, muttering under his breath, "I can''t be bothered to bully you." Queenie snorted, "Impressive! Our family finally has someone more arrogant than me. I''m looking forward to seeing how you fare!" Ryan sighed, "Osborne, perhaps you should reconsider."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Osborne smiled faintly, dismissing the suggestion, "No need to reconsider. "I don''t wish to waste time, hence the four of you should join forces. This way, perhaps you can truly pressure me. Otherwise, you might not stand a chance of winning at all." His words sparked a flurry of discussions among the onlookers. "Thisd is unbearably arrogant!" "Is he truly the son of Allen, who was such a gentle soul? How could he sire such an audacious son?" "Could there be some mistake?" "No doubt about it. After all, he''s been living on the streets since childhood, scavenging through trash cans and fighting with stray dogs for scraps. His personality must have been somewhat warped. If he wasn''t a bit more assertive, he likely wouldn''t have survived to this day." "Yet, observing his demeanor, he seems utterly confident. Does he truly believe he can take on four opponents alone?" "Ridiculous! He must be unaware of the might of Nathan and the others. He''ll rue this decisionter." "Exactly!" Nathan snorted, "Only when the four of us join forces can we exert some pressure on you? Otherwise, we''d stand no chance? Boy, I must say, you are indeed audacious. Who do you think you are? "Do you fancy yourself as Alexander? "You aspire to defeat us, all by yourself, against four of us? If you can achieve that, not only will I acknowledge you as the heir of the Augustine family, but henceforth, I shall serve you like a ve. If you bid me to head east, I shall never veer west! If youmand me to leap from a building, I shall not hesitate!" Osborne''s eyes gleamed at these words. "You''ve spoken these words yourself; do you regret it?" "If I ever regret this, let me rot in hell!" Nathan''s fury was palpable. "Very well! Then, as you wish." At this juncture, Ryan interjected, "We share the same blood, so we are family. Let''s not harm each other. It''s just apetition." The other three nodded in agreement. Queenie fixed her gaze on Osborne, saying, "You are indeed audacious, and I admire that. If you can truly best the four of us, I won''t follow et Nathan''s path and serve you like a ve, but from this day forth shall also recognize you as my elder brother." Osborne smiled and nodded. "That''s splendid." Having said that, Osborne nced again at Ryan and Kaden, but the two remained silent. "In that case, let the battlemence!" Seeing Osborne''s resolute stance and his insistence on facing four opponents alone, despite not believing Osborne could pull it off, Brian still harbored a vague hope. "That big shot holds such high hopes for him; perhaps he can truly achieve the impossible! If he can, then perhaps he can indeed alter the fortunes of our family." "We must ensure it stops at the right moment without inflicting any critical harm." Brian announced loudly. Seeing the five nod in agreement, he waved his hand, prompting everyone to retreat to a safe distance, leaving the expansivewn as the arena for the impending confrontation. The four challengers exchanged nces and suddenly dispersed, encircling Osborne. Osborne smiled slightly, allowing them to position themselves as they wished. "Osborne, what is your power?" Nathan abruptly inquired. Osborne responded calmly, "You will discover my unique power shortly." "Good!" "No more idle chatter; let''s engage!" In an instant, all fourunched their attacks. Ryan was the first to act. He swiftly formed a hand seal, and Osborne immediately felt a colossal force pressing down on him, causing his body to sink. Ryan could control the gravity! Not long ago, Osborne had faced off I against a metahuman, also at the ss B+ adept at controlling gravity. Back then, Osborne had been immobilized and unable to move, resorting to his spatial power to split space and escape. But now, Osborne''s strength improved greatly. His physical prowess was even more terrifying than that of the average ss B+ martial artist. Every cell in his body brimmed with power, akin to a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Such gravitational pressure could not hold him down. However, he did not act immediately; instead, he observed the other three. Nathan transformed into a being of fire at this moment. He pointed at Osborne, and suddenly, dozens of fireballs assailed Osborne. The speed of the fireballs was not too swift Evidently, Nathan was concerned that Osborne might not evade them, so he was prepared to control them at will. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Queenie, on the other hand, had not altered much. As a mind control metahuman, her powers were invisible to the naked eye. With a mere thought, her mind control could assume any form and assail Osborne. She had yet to take any action. Clearly, she was still reluctant to attack Osborne. As for thest, Kaden, he had already undergone a transformation. Originally towering over six feet, after the transformation, he reached a staggering ten feet. His muscles bulged, and he charged towards Osborne like a rampaging Hulk. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 One Versus Four More than two hundred direct descendants of the Augustine family watched the unfolding battle with bated breath. Witnessing Nathan conjure a ball of fire with a flick of his wrist, they erupted in loud cheers. When Kaden transformed into a towering giant, the cheers resounded once more. "These are the bright young stars of our Augustine family!" "With them here, our Augustine family shall not falter! Thatd is too audacious, daring to take on four of them alone. I fear he won''t even best one of them." "After all, he''s been estranged from our family since childhood, deprived of any resources. Even if he possesses talent, he''s been left far behind by his peers." "I truly cannot fathom why The Wise Order chose him as the heir. I believe Ryan is the most fitting. Ryan is the sole ss B+ metahuman among the younger generation. Only he can represent the Augustine family and hold his own against the heirs of other ancient ns." "Indeed, I also believe Ryan is the most suitable. He is gentle and refined, averse to conflict andpetition. Whether in terms of strength, temperament, wisdom, or character, he is the most fitting to be the heir." "I strongly advocate for Ryan to be the heir." This suggestion from the crowd garnered many nods of agreement, for everyone knew that Ryan was the strongest among the younger generation. Moreover, Ryan was a genuinely good person. He could always get along well with everyone, considerate to both his elders and his peers. When his name was mentioned, nothing but praise followed. After the tragic ident befalling Allen, Ryan had be the most likely heir. Even Nathan, Kaden, and Queenie were nearly convinced by him. But then, Osborne appeared. "Cease your moring!" Brian bellowed, "The Wise Order will naturally decide who shall seed. Your outcry is futile! Moreover, Osborne has already epted the challenge, facing four opponents alone. What right do you have to voice your opinions? "What if he prevails?" "Prevail? How could he possibly?" Someone scoffed disdainfully, "He''s merely delusional. I''m sure he''ll be defeated shortly! He stood there immobile, clearly pinned down by Ryan''s controlled gravity. He''s unable to move. I daresay he''s already regretting his decision." "In the next instant, he shall be vanquished!" As the crowd''s words faded, Osborne, who had been motionless, suddenly stirred. He slowly raised his hand. The intense gravity made the simple act of raising his hands arduous, yet his movements were unwaveringly resolute and grew easier with each passing moment. At this juncture, the fireball controlled by Nathan arrived before Osborne. Osborne smiled calmly and waved gently. At that moment, ayer of emerald Devil''s Light enveloped Osborne''s palm. Boom! Instantly, the fireball that had shot towards Osborne, before it could cause any harm, was blown to smithereens in the air by Osborne''s casual wave. Sparks scattered everywhere, a spectacle of breathtaking beauty. This sight instantly altered the expressions on Ryan and Nathan''s faces. Ryan furrowed his brows tightly and swiftly formed hand seals, intensifying the gravity on Osborne even further and attempting to suppress him until he was immobile. But no matter how Ryan augmented it, Osborne remainedposed and unaffected. He continued to wave his hand gently, shattering one fireball after another in the air. "How is this possible?" Ryan was dumbfounded. Nathan was equally stunned. "I underestimated you! Earlier, I was merely concerned about injuring you, so didn''t exert my full strength 16 at all. Since you possess such prowess, I shall hold nothing back. Witness my move once more! "Boiling Sea of Fire!" Nathan roared angrily, and a sea of fire suddenly surged beneath Osborne''s feet, burning ferociously and engulfing Osborne in an instant. Unfortunately, Osborne''s body was cloaked in ayer of faint emerald Devil''s Light at this time. No matter how fiercely the sea of fire burned, it could not harm Osborne in the slightest. "You should savor this sea of fire yourself!" Osborne smiled faintly. Not only could Nathan control fire, but so could he. Moreover, his power surpassed Nathan''s. In an instant, Osborne seized control of Nathan''s sea of fire. Osborne waved his hand, leading the fierce sea of fire to fly towards Nathan. Nathan was horrified and tried desperately to regain control but to no avail. He could only flee in panic, and his clothes were still set aze by the mes. Atst, he let out a shrill scream. On the other side, Kaden had already charged in front of Osborne. He raised his massive fist high and mmed it towards Osborne''s chest. The colossal force of his fist seemed capable of destroying everything in its path. But Osborne remained unruffled; he merely slowly raised his hand. Boom! Kaden''s massive fist collided with Osborne''s palm, producing a resounding noise. Osborne kept motionless. However, Kaden was rolled out directly, looking extremely disheveled. He left a deep crater on the ground and looked up at Osborne in horror. He was stunned to discover that Osborne''s might surpassed his own, even in his colossal form! "How can this be?" In an instant, Nathan and Kaden were defeated. If Osborne had not held back, they would have been injured. Clearly, Ryan''s gravity could not restrain Osborne at all. Now, the only one still capable of fighting was Queenie. Queenie looked solemn. With a swiftness born of certainty, she unleashed her power, a force of mind control, invisible yet potent, morphing in an instant into a myriad of ethereal arrows. They hurtled towards Osborne. "Mind control? I master that art, too!" SN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. .ne With a sudden activation of Satan''s Eye, Osborne used his ocr energy to cast a prating nce. At that moment those arrows froze in mid-air. Then, with a malevolent twist, they reversed their course and propelled back towards Queenie with a velocity that doubled their initial speed. A series of soft thuds punctuated the silence. The arrows pierced Queenie''s garments with unerring uracy. She stood motionless. "I lost!" Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Recognition Queenie decisively admitted her defeat. She still had a few tricks up her sleeve. After all, she was not only a ss B metahuman but also a ss B martial artist. Her closebat skills were equally formidable. But she admitted her defeat without hesitation because she knew that even in closebat, she would undoubtedly not be a match for Osborne. Osborne had effortlessly resisted Ryan''s gravity field, but she couldn''t do that alone. If she were enveloped by Ryan''s gravity field, it would be difficult for her to even move. Thus, Queenie knew that the gap between them and Osborne was vast. She looked at Osborne in disbelief. She truly couldn''tprehend how Osborne had controlled her arrows and then retaliated. This was an utter miracle! Even a stronger mind control metahuman than her could not have achieved it. "I surrender." At that very moment, Kaden hauled himself back to his feet and found his body was a canvas of pain. He had just faced the might of Osborne, feeling the colossal power within Osborne, as overwhelming as a Tyrannosaurus Rex in its prime. He knew that Osborne had held back. Otherwise, Kaden''s bones would have been shattered beyond count. "I give up, too." Nathan flushed with the heat of defeat. Osborne had mastered his mes, nearly consuming Nathan in the very fire he wielded. Unwilling as he was to ept it, Nathan had no choice but to yield. At that moment, only Ryan stood undefeated. Yet, as Osborne gazed at Ryan, a fleeting shadow of unwillingness in Ryan''s eyes was swiftly reced by eptance. Ryan smiled and spread his hands in a sign of surrender. "I admit defeat, too! My sole weapon is the gravity field, but it couldn''t even bind you. I stand no chance against you. You are too powerful; I surrender!" "No wonder the Wise Order chose you unanimously as the heir of the Augustine family. You are more than qualified!" As Ryan''s words faded, silence enveloped the crowd. The direct descendants of the Augustine family, spectators to this battle, stared at Osborne in awe, particrly those who had doubted him. Now, they were wishing for the earth to swallow them whole. Osborne had won.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was a victory as clean as it was decisive, a crushing triumph that left no room for doubt. The four most promising youths of the Augustine family, united, had been no match for Osborne, falling with ease before his might. How could they not be shocked by such a disy? Even Brian gazed at Osborne in disbelief. He questioned himself, knowing that even he, against thebined forces of Ryan, Nathan, Kaden and Queenie, could not have won so effortlessly. Yet, Osborne had done it with seeming ease. Brian inhaled deeply, his eyes alight with wonder. The stronger Osborne was, the brighter the hope for the Augustine family. Brian''sughter boomed. "Magnificent Truly magnificent! Our Augustine family has finally birthed a genius of the highest caliber! genius who rivals the heirs of any other ancient family! Osborne, you are exceptional!" "Now, does anyone still question his right to be our sessor? Any among the younger generation who refuses to ept this, step forward and challenge Osborne!" Brian''s deration was met with silence. The four strongest of the younger generation had fallen, so who else dared to challenge Osborne? It was a path to certain doom if someone dared to challenge Osborne. Everyone looked at Osborne with a mix of doubt and surprise, but no voice rose in opposition to his im as heir. Osborne had proven his worth through strength, qualifying him beyond doubt for the role he was to inherit. Seeing this, Osborne allowed himself a faint smile. at the He surveyed the gathering and stated calmly Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to introduce myself. I am Osborne Augustine. When I first arrived Augustine Estate, the elders from the Wise Order entrusted me with the role of heir. I must admit I was terrified, but I am willing to shoulder this great responsibility." "We all know the dire straits the Augustine family is in. Moving forward, I hope to assist and change our family''s fate. Should I err, I ask for your forgiveness." As Osborne finished, a fervent discussion erupted. "This young man seems quite promising." "Indeed. The son of Allen has grown to be so exceptional despite living away for over two decades." "I have no objection to him as our heir." "Perhaps his arrival will truly change our situation for the better." "Yes, I find myself eagerly anticipating what''s toe." No one opposed Osborne''s ascension now. Brian raised his hand, and silence fell once more. "Since there are no objections, let it be known that this matter is settled! We shall inform the other ancient families at once that the Augustine family has found its heir!" Brian''s enthusiasm was palpable, mirroring the growing excitement among the gathered members of the Augustine family. The murmurs of approval and whispers of hopested. As the crowd began to disperse, Brian took Osborne aside. It was time for el.ne Osborne to be introduced to the core senior executives of the Augustine family. Osborne breathed a sigh of relief afterward. He was still somewhat unustomed to such formal asions. Despite his difort, he navigated the challenges with grace. His disy of strength earned him the respect and courtesy of those around him. Four young figures suddenly approached. Nathan, Kaden, Ryan, and Queenie surrounded Osborne. Nathan stepped forward and flushed. He knelt before Osborne and dered with sincerity, "Osborne, I am here to honor my promise! I have lost the battle, and from this moment forward, you are my brother!" "If you bid me go east, I shall never go west! If youmand me to leap from a building, I would never dive into the sea!" Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 A Younger Sister? Osborne smiled faintly and helped Nathan to his feet. "There''s no need for such formality. We''re a family. The match earlier is not a big deal." Nathan, however, looked serious and said earnestly, "I am not kidding. A vow made is a vow to keep. Henceforth, I''ll serve you. Should you require anything, you need only call upon me!" Osborne hesitated but kept silent. In truth, he held Nathan in high regard. Despite his fiery temperament, Nathan''s straightforwardness and honesty shone through, secluding him from being evil. "Osborne." Queenie chimed in as her cheeks were tinged with a delicate blush. "You shall remain my brother. If you ever need anything, you know where to find me." With that, she demurely lowered her gaze. Osborneughed and nodded. "Rest assured. I''ll seek your aid when the need arises. And from now on, I shall address you as Queen, as everyone else does." Queenie froze in surprise before a smile bloomed across her face. "Very well, Osborne." Osborne shifted his attention to Kaden and Ryan, particrly thetter. Though Ryan avoided direct eye contact, any action of Osborne was never lost on Ryan. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Augustine." Kaden offered with a polite bow, his eyes sparkling with admiration. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Augustine." Ryan followed suit, but his smile was betrayed by the coldness and reluctance in his eyes. The realization startled Osborne, yet he masked his reaction with a smile. "Let''s not stand on ceremony. By age, you''re all my seniors. It would be more fitting for me to address you as cousins." "No!" Nathan interjected firmly, "As the heir of the Augustine family, you are the beacon of our generation. Regardless of age, you lead us. "Simply call us by our names. We need to call you Mr. Augustine, but addressing you by your name feels more endearing. Henceforth, Queen and I shall address you by your name." Osborne was taken aback but nodded in agreement. "Very well. I''m feeling a bit fatigued today and wish to retire. You should all go, and we''ll converse again when the time is right." "Understood, Osborne." Nathan replied with a carefree smile, taking his leave. Kaden and Ryan departed as well, leaving Queenie behind. Osborne looked at her with puzzlement. "Osborne, allow me to escort you to your residence. I also wish to visit your sister, Yulissa," Queenie proposed. "Yulissa?" Osborne echoed with confusion. Queenie was surprised and asked, "You''re unaware? Yulissa is your biological sister, the daughter of Allen!" "What?" Osborne was stunned. His mind raced. "My nominal father, Allen, had a daughter named Yulissa Augustine? This meant I had a sister by blood? Brian hadn''t mentioned this either! Brian was unreliable!" He inwardly chastised Brian''s unreliability and quickly exined, "My childhood memories are hazy. I don''t recall having a younger sister at all." "Naturally! Yulissa wasn''t born when you went missing. She turned eighteen this year. Your mother gave birth to her three years after your disappearance. Sadly,plications during childbirth imed your mother''s life." Osborne remained silent, fearing any words might reveal his ignorance. After a moment, he inquired, "Queen, if Yulissa is my biological sister, why didn''t shee to wee me?" Osborne was very curious. Queenie turned somber and sighed. "Yulissa was injured. After yourN?velDrama.Org owns all content. J.n father''s unexpected demise at sea Yulissa was inconsble. She insisted on boarding the cruise ship to uncover the truth behind his death. "The ship encountered pirates. S "Though the escort team valiantly protected her, she sustained severe injuries. She has been in recovery since." "I see. Let''s head back then." Despite the difort stirred by the sudden revtion of a "sister", Osborne epted the reality of her existence. Shortly after, Queenie led Osborne to a seaside vi, formerly the residence of Allen. With Allen''s passing and Osborne''s newfound status as his son, it was only fitting that Osborne resided there. Queenie knocked on the door, which was opened by a middle-aged woman who appeared to be a nanny. "Mr. Augustine. "Ms. Queenie Augustine." The woman greeted Osborne and Queenie respectfully. "Osborne, this is Mary, who is here to care for Yulissa," Queenie exined. Osborne offered a polite smile. "There''s no need for such formality, Mary." "Good." Osborne stepped into the vi. The vi was spacious, yet its decorcked the opulence of rissa''s manor, a clear indication of the Augustine family''s financial struggles. "I''m going to see Yulissa!" Queenie eximed. She dashed up to the second floor, with Osborne closely following. He, too, was eager to meet his biological sister, hoping she wouldn''t prove to be too challenging. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Discovered In a warmly decorated and spacious room, Osborne sees his so-called younger sister. She was a very beautiful girl. Even Osborne, who was used to seeing beautiful women, was a little dazed at the first sight. Only rissa and Isa couldpare with her. She had a tall and slender figure, likely close to six feet tall. At that moment, she was punching a sandbag in the room. She didn''t look injured at all. Fine beads of sweat covered her wheat-colored skin, dampening her long, flowing hair. Upon hearing someone push open the door, she stopped her hand movements. She looked at Queenie and nodded slightly. Then she stared at Osborne for a long time. "So, you''re my brother?" She finally spoke. Her voice was pleasant, but her expression was scrutinizing. "Yulissa, of course he is your brother! "The Wise Order has confirmed it, and he is now the heir of the Augustine family. He defeated me, Nathan, Ryan, and Kaden alone, gaining everyone''s recognition," Queenie hurriedly said. Upon hearing this, Yulissa''s eyes lit up. She stared intently at Osborne, and her eyes seemingly gleamed with excitement. Osborne felt a bit awkward under her gaze and rubbed his nose. "Yulissa, if everything goes as expected, I should be your brother. However, when I was separated from our father, you hadn''t been born yet, so you wouldn''t know me." Yulissa couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard this. She turned to look at Queenie and said, "Queen, thank you foring to see me. My injuries arepletely healed now, and there is no problem at all. I would like to have a private conversation with my brother, is that alright?" Queenie was stunned for a moment, then nodded. "It''s good that you''re healed! But remember, from now on, you mustn''t act impulsively and avoid going out to sea easily. "You two, brother and sister, have a good chat. I''ll leave first." After saying that, Queenie left. Only Osborne and Yulissa remained in the room. Yulissa did not rush to speak. She walked to the door and nced left and right outside to make sure no one was eavesdropping before she closed and locked the door securely. When Osborne saw her lock the door, he raised his eyebrows. "What is she up to? Her expression doesn''t seem like how one would react upon seeing one''s own brother. There''s something slightly weird about it," Osborne thought, but he was not worried at all. After all, Yulissa was only eighteen years old. Even if she was exceptionally talented, how much strength could she possibly possess? "Are you really my brother?" Yulissa finally spoke again. This time, she approached Osborne closely, her tall figure only a few inches shorter than his, allowing them to look directly at each other. Osborne nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes, I am your real brother."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "You''re lying!" Yulissa snorted coldly and continued. "You don''t need to pretend anymore. I know you''re not my real brother! Even if everyone in The Wise Order tells me that you are, I still know you are not." Osborne opened his mouth in slight surprise and asked, "Why are you so sure?" "Because I know my real brother died over twenty years ago! If I''m not mistaken, you must have made some kind of deal with The Wise Order for them to let you impersonate my brother. "What exactly are you up to?" Yulissa leaned in very close to Osborne, so close that he could almost feel her breath and catch a hint of her natural fragrance. Osborne was stunned. No one in the entire Augustine family doubted his identity, as all the members of The Wise Order endorsed him. Ironically, this eighteen-year-old girl was incredibly confident that he was not. Her reasons left Osborne speechless and unable to refute. He knew that he could no longer hide the truth. So Osborne nodded and said, "Alright, you''re right. I am indeed not your real brother. But as for what I want to do, you shouldn''t ask me. Instead, you should go and ask the members of The Wise Order." Yulissa frowned. "The Wise Order? Hmph, they won''t tell me the truth. They only see me as a child! My father died, died at sea, at the hands of pirates. Not only did they not help avenge my father, but they also didn''t allow me to seek revenge!" Yulissa''s expression became agitated as she said. She bit her lip and stared at Osborne. "Your name is Osborne, Osborne. "Your right? I don''t care what kind of deal you have made with The Wise Order or what your true intentions are for impersonating the heir of the Augustine family. I just hope that you can agree to one condition. "If you promise me, I can assure you that during your time in the family, I will pretend not to know that you''re a fake. I will not reveal your identity to anyone, and I will even y the role of your sister obediently, ensuring that nobody suspects you." Osborne was stunned again when he heard this. He hesitated for a moment and frowned. "What condition do you want me to agree to? Tell me first of it''s something simple, I can consider it. But if it''s too difficult, then forget it. If you want to expose me, go ahead. I can just leave your family." "You!" Yulissa looked at Osborne''s indifferent expression and suddenly became anxious. But in the end, she still said, "I want you to avenge my father!" Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 A Deal Is Made "I''m sorry, I can''t promise you that." Osborne refused without hesitation. He was a man who valuedmitments, but now he didn''t even know who had killed Allen. So, he couldn''t agree with Yulissa''s condition. What if the person who killed Allen happened to be someone he couldn''t handle? Or what if Godfather killed Allen? If Osborne agreed to Yulissa, wouldn''t he have to kill Godfather? Of course, it was just a hypothetical scenario. Osborne believed that Godfather was not the one who killed Allen. However, regardless of the circumstances, he couldn''t easily agree to Yulissa''s request to avenge Allen. If he were to agree but couldn''t fulfill the promise, Osborne himself wouldn''t be able to ept it. Yulissa became anxious when she saw Osborne''s resolute refusal. "Why? Your current identity is my father''s son and my brother. Don''t you want to avenge him?" Osborne said calmly, "I sympathize with your situation, but I really can''t agree to your request. However, I can help you investigate who killed your father. I will make a decision after the investigation isplete." Yulissa was silent. After thinking for a long time, she bit her lip and agreed, "Alright! I agree, but you must never deceive me. You must do your best to investigate who killed my father. As long as you can do that, I promise to y the role of a sister perfectly and never expose your true identity." "Okay, deal." Osborne breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was not afraid of exposing his identity, it would still be troublesome if it happened. After all, his fifth inheritance test was closely rted to the Augustine family, and having the identity of the heir would have made his actions much more effortless. Otherwise, it would waste a lot of time and incur higher costs. The current result was the best under the circumstances. He smiled and said, "Then, why don''t you call my name like a sister first? I don''t know why, but even though I don''t have any real younger sisters, including you, I seem to have acquired three fake sisters." Anastasia and Zoe were both picked up by Osborne and were not his biological sisters. Yulissa was even more peculiar, as she was forcibly bound to him by Godfather. Yulissa''s face turned slightly red. She bit her lip and called out in a low voice, "Osborne..." "Louder please," Osborne said with a smile. Yulissa red at him immediately. "Don''t go too far!" Osborne''s expression turned serious. "Didn''t you say you would y the role of my sister convincingly? Even calling my name seems so forced. What if someone notices? It will be easy for others to see through your act."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "But..." Yulissa became anxious. "But everyone knows that we have just recently recognized each other. If I act too familiar, wouldn''t it be even more suspicious?" "You have a point!" Osborne touched his chin and said, "Up to you, then. I''m a little sleepy, so I''ll go back to my room to rest. We''ll talk about the investigation tomorrow." With that, he turned and left. Yulissa lifted her hand but ultimately didn''t stop Osborne. She whispered, "Alright, goodbye, Osborne." He waved casually and returned to his room. Of course, he wasn''t really tired and in need of rest. With his current physical condition, he hadn''t felt fatigue for a long time. He just wanted to avoid all the Augustine family members and do something of his own. For example, he wanted to find out where rissa was at the moment. After being taken away by Dn, she was quickly sent to Dampston. After all, the Radcliffe family was of an ancient lineage and had their assets in Dampston. Osborne came to Dampston not only toplete the fifth inheritance test but also to find rissa. He had to confirm rissa''s situation first and make sure she was not in danger before he could do things with peace of mind. After some consideration, Osborne called Barlyn. "Barlyn, where are you?" "Osborne!" Barlyn''s voice sounded excited on the other end of the line. "Osborne, I''m in Damp.ston! It took me a lot of effort to Convince my family to allow me to apany rissa to Dampston. We''re currently in Ovelbet Pinchide City of Dampston, inside a luxurious mansion to the north." Upon hearing this, Osborne breathed a sigh of relief. With Barlyn by rissa''s side, he felt more at ease. If anything were to happen, he knew that Barlyn would notify him immediately. "How is rissa now?" Osborne asked. Barlyn fell silent for a moment before continuing, "Ever since she was separated from you, rissa has refused to eat or drink. She protested to the family, but they are determined to marry her off to Alexander of the Paltrow family. She has be much thinner and weaker, and even my persuasion is useless." Osborne felt a pang of heartache when he heard this. He gritted his teeth and said, "Please pass on a message to rissa for me. Let her know that I have arrived in Dampston, and I''m in Pinchide City! Tell her to eat properly and wait patiently, as I wille to pick her up soon. If she bes any thinner, I will be very angry." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Barlyn quickly said, "Okay, Osborne, I promise to deliver your message! Only the wordse from you that rissa is willing to listen. "But are you really in Dampston now? Where are you?" Osborne smiled faintly, "Yes, I''m in Dampston. As for where I am, you should know soon." After chatting with Barlyn for a few more words, Osborne hung up the phone. He began to think about how to navigate the situation within the Augustine family andplete the inheritance test. "This test is divided into three stages. The first stage requires me to find the traitor within the Augustine family. Who could be the traitor?" God 311 God 311 Chapter 311 Secret Observation Ancient families were able to endure and pass down their legacies for generations because all members shared amon bloodline. They were more unitedpared to traditionalpanies or corporations. As long as the distribution of benefits wasn¡¯t too skewed, even in the face of intense internal competition, very few individuals would betray the family, collude with external enemies, or take actions that harm the family. After all, if the family declined, everyone would suffer the consequences. However, it was not an absolute rule. Not everyone considered the long¨Cterm consequences. There were always some individuals within the family who prioritized their personal interests over the greater good of the family. It was precisely because of such individuals that many ancient families, with legacies spanning hundreds or even thousands of years, eventually fell apart and declined, losing their former glory. It was the current situation of the Augustine family. The recent difficulties faced by the family were not only due to mysterious external forces targeting them but also because of an internal traitor leaking information. Chapter 311 Secret Observation 2/5 The sea was vast. How did the enemy know when he would set sail, what his route was, and what level of security was around him? An insider was most likely to leak that information. Yulissa, who went out to the sea to investigate Allen¡¯s death, also encountered an attack and barely made it back. Moreover, other important members of the family faced powerful attacks whenever they went out to sea, resulting in severe casualties. It is undoubtedly the work of a traitor who betrayed their whereabouts. ¡°Who is this traitor?¡± Osborne thought. In his mind, a figure who seemed worthy of suspicion emerged. It was Ryan. ¡°Could he be the traitor? On the surface, he appears gentle and polite, always wearing a smile and neverpeting for anything. It seems like he doesn¡¯t care about the position of the Augustine family¡¯s heir. However¡­ In the deep within his eyes, I saw a strong sense of discontent and even a hint of coldness! He hides his true thoughts and works hard to maintain his image as a kind and amiable person. He might be the traitor. By doing so, no one suspects him,¡± Osborne thought and felt that it was highly possible. ¡°Since there is no breakthrough for the time being, let¡¯s consider Chapter 311 Secret Observation Osborne made a decision and took action immediately. 3/5 He activated Satan¡¯s Eye, and suddenly, the world before him changed. All obstacles blocking his vision became transparent. With his level five Satan¡¯s Eye, Osborne possessed an incredibly powerful ability of perspective. Walls of various structures were mere decorations to him. In his eyes, the Augustine Estate appeared transparent, with no corner able to hide from his gaze. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Soon, Osborne found Ryan in another vi a few hundred yards. away. Ryan was Isaac¡¯s grandson. Isaac was the previous head of the family and resided in a mansion evenrger than Osborne¡¯s. At this time, Ryan was in the yard, practicing his power diligently. He hung arge stone in mid¨Cair with an iron chain and repeatedly applied gravitational force to it, over and over again, until the chain could no longer bear the weight and broke. Then, he reced it with a smaller stone and continued the process. Gravity power was strange and powerful. It was said that the most powerful gravity metahuman could apply a gravitational force to a needle, making it heavier than a mountain and causing even massive iron chains to snap. Ryan was still far from that at the moment. Chapter 311 Secret Observation 4/5 Therge stone he bound to the iron chain weighed at least 220 pounds, which was roughly equivalent to the weight of an adult. However, when he applied a gravitational force to it, its weight. increased by hundreds of times, surpassing ten tons and causing the iron chain to break. If a person were subjected to gravity maniption, they would feel the force of over ten tons pressing down on them, making it extremely difficult for them to move. Only someone like Osborne, who had a strong physique and the strength of a dinosaur, could ignore his gravity power. At this time, Ryan continued to exert his gravity maniption. repeatedly, even though his body was soaked in sweat, Even though his mental state was so exhausted and filled with pain that his facial expression contorted in agony, Ryan did not stop. He clenched his teeth and continued to exert his power. In fact, if a metahuman wanted to improve, they had to practice their powers over and over again like him, to break through their limits and be proficient in their powers. Osborne¡¯s way of improvement was unique. However, the reason why Ryan pushed himself so hard was because he had experienced a significant stimtion earlier that day. His gravity power did not affect Osborne at all. Before Osborne¡¯s arrival, Ryan had been considered the strongest among the younger generation of the Augustine Chapter 311 Secret Observation a giant, was unable to surpass it. And now, he was crushed by Osborne. He was unwilling to be a weakling, so he trained relentlessly, hoping to improve rapidly. Unbeknownst to Ryan, at that moment, Osborne was closely observing him. Of course, Osborne wasn¡¯t just observing him. While observing, he also took out the blood diamonds and madly absorbed the strange energy to enhance his soul of powers. Under such circumstances, Osborne¡¯s power was rapidly advancing towards ss B+, and his strength was improving every minute and every second. The speed of improvement was far beyond Ryan¡¯s. 5/5 Even if Ryan tried his best, the power gap between him and Osborne would not decrease in the slightest. On the contrary, it would only continue to widen. The power gap would only get bigger. God 312 God 312 Chapter 312 Rapid Improvement Two dayster, the blood diamond in Osborne¡¯s hand suddenly cracked and shattered into fine gravel. He absorbed all of the unique energy within the blood diamondpletely. As a result, the effect was that the soul of powers within Osborne¡¯s body had strengthened at least twofoldpared to two days ago. Although it hadn¡¯t reached ss B+, it was very close. The soul of powers of a metahuman resided in a peculiar region within the body that could not be detected by any advanced equipment. However, it was undeniably real and present. In the perception of a metahuman, it was an incredibly vast space without boundaries. It took on various forms, each unique based on the specific abilities they mastered. For example, the soul of powers of a fire elemental metahuman would most likely be a sea of mes. For a metahuman with lightning elemental, it could be a sea of thunder. For those with gravity power, his soul of powers was a ck shadow. Chapter 312 Rapid Improvement 2/6 The size of the soul of powers was directly rted to the power of the metahuman. Generally, when a metahuman first broke through to ss B, their soul of powers would be about the size of an average adult. As their abilities further developed and grew stronger, their soul of powers would also increase in size. For ss B+ metahumans, the size of their soul of powers would be at least 30 feet tall. Some exceptionally powerful metahumans, when they broke through to ss B+, could even have a soul of powers reaching up to 98 feet in height. Osborne¡¯s soul of powers was a phantom. The phantom was towering and muscr,cking a face but featuring a single eerie eye that emitted a silver light. When Osborne just broke through to ss B, his soul of powers was 66 feet high, which was even larger than that of the average ss B+ metahuman. It was also one of the reasons why Osborne was able to kill a ss B+. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. And now, after absorbing the unique energy of an entire blood. diamond, Osborne¡¯s soul of powers had reached a towering. height of 164 feet, appearing incredibly robust and exuding an immense sense of oppression. However, Osborne felt that he still had not reached ss B+, and his soul of powers still had potential. ¡°Perhaps, I need to absorb three blood diamonds so that my soul Chapter 312 Rapid Improvement powers can evolve and reach ss B+,¡± Osborne murmured. 3/6 As he stared at the scattered fragments of the blood diamond, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of resignation. It was just as he had suspected before. When using the blood diamond to enhance physical capabilities, it would lose its blood¨Clike color and transform into a wless diamond. But if it were used to increase the level of the soul of powers, the blood diamond would shatter. ¡°A perfect diamond is worth at least two or three billion dors!¡± Osborne murmured, feeling a pang in his heart. Although he wasn¡¯tcking in money, no one would willingly waste billions of dors. He still had twenty¨Cseven blood diamonds. If they could be preserved, even if they were not so perfect, they would be worth at least tens of billions, which is more than all his assets. If all of them were shattered, he was afraid he would go crazy. ¡°I have to think of a way. What if I use the blood diamond to increase my soul of powers first, and after absorbing half of the energy, I¡¯ll use the remaining half to improve my physical fitness? In this way, maybe it won¡¯t shatter.¡± With this thought in mind, Osborne began to experiment and put it into action. Chapter 312 Rapid Improvement He locked himself in a room, continuing to observe Ryan¡¯s movements and also keeping an eye on other members of the Augustine family. While doing so, he absorbed the blood diamond to enhance his power. 4/6 On the first day, he absorbed half of the energy from the blood diamond, and his soul of powers grew from 164 feet to 213 feet. Then, he fused all the unique energy of the blood diamond into every cell of his body. Suddenly, intense pain surged through his body once again. Despite his previous experience, Osborne still convulsed in agony. If it weren¡¯t for his strong willpower, he would have given up immediately. But he still endured it, and it only took him half a day to absorb the other half of the energy in the blood diamond. By now, Osborne¡¯s body was drenched in sweat as if he had been pulled out of water. However, all of his efforts were worthwhile. He felt that his physical capabilities had be even more formidable, heading in a direction that others couldn¡¯tprehend, sprinting all the way. ¡°What an incredible feeling!¡± Osborne felt that with his current physical capabilities, even if Ryan¡¯s gravity force were five times stronger, it would not affect his movements. Even if Kaden transformed into a giant, he could easily swat his Chapter 312 Rapid Improvement body away with a single palm. ¡°If I continue like this, my physical capabilities will probably reach the level of a ss A master before my power! Moreover, once my physical capabilities reach ss A, I will definitely be much stronger than the average ss A martial master!¡± 5/6 Osborne was extremely excited. Most importantly, as he had expected, the blood diamond did not shatter. Although there were many fine cracks on it, causing it to lose its perfection and greatly reducing its value, at least it was preserved. With its massive size, even in an imperfect state, it still held a value of over a billion dors. If Alison were to design it, the value would be even higher. Osborne decided he would continue to use blood diamonds in this way. Not only could he preserve the invaluable diamond, but it also allowed his extra energy and physical capabilities to progress simultaneously, growing stronger with each advancement. This method of enhancing his power with the blood diamond felt almost like using cheat codes for ordinary metahuman or martial artists. The rapid improvement was intoxicating for Osborne, and he wished to continue practicing in this way until both his extra God 313 God 313 Chapter 313 There Is a Traitor Although the rapid improvement made Osborne thrilled, he knew that he could not continue like this. 1/5 It was already the fourth day since he came to the Augustine family, but except for showing up on the first day, he stayed in the room for the other three days, observing and practicing. He was the heir of the Augustine family, after all. If he continued. to remain hidden, suspicions would arise. Besides, rissa was still waiting for him. Osborne stood up, walked into the bathroom, and took a bath. ¡°Is Ryan really a traitor?¡± While washing, Osborne frowned and thought. After three days of observation, his suspicion of Ryan had weakened considerably. Ryan maintained a disciplined routine, spending most of his time practicing hard. asionally, he would go out, but he only interacted with members of the Augustine family and never had any contact or conversations with outsiders. Could this kind of person be a traitor? Osborne didn¡¯t think so. It was only then that he realized that he had been too optimistic. Chapter 313 There Is a Traitor 2/5 With three hundred direct rtives in the Augustine family, any one of them could potentially be the traitor. Osborne, on the other hand, was just one person, and even with his Satan¡¯s Eye, it would be time¨Cconsuming to observe each person one by one. Osborne decided to change his approach and adopt a different strategy. He finally walked out of the room. His room was right next to Yulissa¡¯s. Over the past few days, he could hear the sound of her punching the sandbag. Like Queenie, she trained both her power and martial arts. But until now, Osborne still didn¡¯t know what her powers were. He knocked on the door, and Yulissa¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Come in!¡± Osborne pushed the door open, walked in, and found Yulissa practicing a set of leg techniques. With a height of nearly six feet, her legs alone exceeded 3.6 feet in length. At the moment, she was wearing shorts that fully showcased her slender thighs as she continuously kicked and moved with astonishing speed. Her movements were agile and graceful, exuding a sense of beauty. Although she was only eighteen years old, her martial arts level. had probably reached ss C. Chapter 313 There Is a Traitor 3/5 She was not far behind Queenic in terms of proficiency. ¡°She¡¯s also a genius,¡± Osborne eximed inwardly. Unfortunately, her level of skill was considered inadequate. within the context of the Augustine family¡¯s ancient lineage. Without reaching ss B, she could never be a pir of the family. ¡°Ha!¡± Yulissa let out a long breath, finally stopped, and turned her head to look at Osborne. A shy expression appeared on her face. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Osborne¡­¡± Yulissa continued awkwardly, ¡°What¡¯s up? These past few days, you¡¯ve been locking yourself in your room. I can sense faint energy fluctuations, and I know you must be practicing, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. When do you want to start investigating my dad¡¯s death?¡± Osborne touched his nose and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start the investigation now.¡± After saying that, he walked to the bed and pointed at the mattress. ¡°I have a few questions for you. Can I sit down and talk?¡± Yulissa¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she nodded. Osborne sat down and asked, ¡°Yulissa, I suspect there is a traitor Chapter 313 There Is a Traitor the Augustine family. If you want to know who killed your father, you must first find the traitor.¡± Yulissa¡¯s face drastically changed when she heard this. ¡°A traitor?!¡± She frowned and continued, ¡°Are you sure?¡± 4/5 Osborne nodded. The test given to him by Godfather was to find the traitor within the Augustine family. So, there must be at traitor. Otherwise, this test would be meaningless. He trusted in Godfather¡¯s intelligencework. ¡°I¡¯m sure! Think carefully. What do all the incidents involving core members of the Augustine family have inmon during this period?¡± ¡°For example, when your father went out to sea, who knew about it? And when you went out to sea, who was aware of it? Who could have potentially leaked the information?¡± Yulissa opened her mouth slightly and fell into deep thought, lost in her memories. After a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My father¡¯s trip to sea was confidential. Even I didn¡¯t know about it. I¡¯m afraid the only people who knew about it were the Wise Order, a dozen of my uncles, and a few of the most outstanding members of the younger generation.¡± ¡°They¡­ How could they betray my father? As for my trip to sea, I don¡¯t know who knew about it either. But there should have been quite a few people who were aware of it. I have no way of determining who could have betrayed me.¡± Chapter 313 There Is a Traitor Osborne frowned when he heard this. If this were the case, things would be a bit difficult. 5/5 He originally thought that through Yulissa, he could narrow the scope of suspicion. However, although the range did be narrower, it was still quite broad. Osborne rubbed his temples and realized that the first part of the mission, which he thought would be easy toplete, was likely going to be a challenging situation. ¡°Sure enough, the test of being Godfather¡¯s sessor is not something I can easilyplete! However, I don¡¯t have much time to waste on this. rissa is still waiting for me, and Anastasia is waiting for me, too!¡± ¡°It seems that I have to temporarily put aside the first mission for the time being and proceed with the second mission first. Perhaps the traitor will show up in due time.¡± ¡°For the second mission, Godfather wanted me to resolve the difficulties faced by the Augustine family and lead them back to their former glory, making the family one of the top three ancient ns in Dampston!¡± ¡°This task is even more difficult! But I think I can start it now!¡± God 314 God 314 Chapter 314 Going out to Sea The Augustine family¡¯s biggest problem was the limited means of making money. Inparison to other ancient ns, the family members. were not adept at runningpanies. Their primary source of ie was an international tourismpany. They had spent a substantial amount of money purchasing eighteen luxury cruise ships and opening multiple high¨Cend cruise routes. During its heyday, these endeavors brought in a significant daily ie for the family. However, they encountered issues with their business. Whenever the Augustine family¡¯s cruise ships set sail, idents would inevitably ur. Most of the cruise ships sustained varying degrees of damage and had to be docked in shipyards for repairs. Additionally, substantialpensation was paid to injured passengers. The most critical issue was that the reputation of the Augustine family¡¯s cruise ships had be extremely poor. Many tourists were concerned about boarding their ships, fearing potential dangers. As a result, the number of tourists decreased by over 90%. Even the three remaining undamaged cruise ships struggled to attract enough customers, making it impossible to cover regr operating expenses. Chapter 314 Going out to Sea 2/5 However, for the Augustine family, about 80% of their ie came from the cruise ship industry. With the decline in business due to the troubled state of the cruise ships, coupled with several core members, including the family head, Allen, experiencing idents, the family suddenly found themselves in a precarious situation. If not handled properly, the family would face a decline, and it would be expected for them to withdraw from Dampston altogether. ¡°To resolve the difficulties faced by the family, the first thing we need to do is to restore their business and start making money again! Otherwise, with such arge family, even the daily expenses alone could crush them,¡± Osborne thought. However, as long as the cruise ships set sail, they would encounter issues. If that matter weren¡¯t resolved, the family business would have never been able to recover. ¡°It seems that I have no choice but to go out to sea myself! I want to see who is targeting the Augustine family. If I catch one, I may be able to find the mastermind behind the scenes and solve the problem. Besides, I am now the heir of the family. They should have made this news public. The entire upper ss of Dampston should know about it. The Augustine family¡¯s traitor may leak out the news of my voyage, and the mastermind behind the scenes may personally target me, intending to kill me and destroy the Augustine Chapter 314 Going out to Sea In this way, not only can I find the mastermind behind all this, but I might even be able to expose the traitor within the Augustine family! That¡¯s it!¡± Osborne made a decision and started preparing. 3/5 On the other hand, just as Osborne thought, the news that he became the heir of the Augustine family quickly swept the entire upper¨Css society of Dampston after the Augustine family. announced it. At this time, in a mansion north of Pinchide City, Barlyn stared in disbelief at the news he had just received. Rubbing his eyes, he thought he had seen it wrong. ¡°The Augustine family of Dampston has announced the appointment of their heir three days ago. The new heir is named Osborne Augustine, who is the long¨Clost son of the former family head, Allen Augustine, who went missing over twenty years ago. After more than twenty years of searching, the family finally located Osborne in Mayby City, a neighboring city in Skyefall. Following a thorough evaluation, The Wise Order of the Augustine family agreed and appointed him as the young master of their family. ¡°How is this possible? ¡°Osborne is actually the young master of the Augustine family? I thought he was joking before! I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. He is the son of Allen, the family head of the Augustine family, the same son who went missing over twenty years ago?¡± Chapter 314 Going out to Sea At this moment, Donna was also present in the mansion, 4/5 wearing aplicated expression on her face. She couldn¡¯t help. but let out a sigh. ¡°Who would have thought that Osborne actually had such an identity? ¡°If only we had known carlier! ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote now. The Patriarch and The Wise Order have already arranged the marriage between rissa and Alexander. They are waiting for one more month when Alexander breaks through to ss A and bes a ss A power master. Then, rissa will marry him. ¡°Although Osborne has be the heir of the Augustine family and the family¡¯s strength is not weaker than the Radcliffe family,pared to the Paltrow family, they are still far behind.¡± Donna paused for a while and continued, ¡°Among the n ancient families in Dampston, the Paltrow family ranks in the top three and can evenpete for first ce. Meanwhile, the Augustine family can only be considered at the bottom, and now they have encountered major troubles. If these issues are not resolved, they could easily decline. ¡°Osborne¡¯s identity and background are still far inferior to Alexander¡¯s. ¡°The Wise Order still won¡¯t agree to rissa being with him.¡± Donna looked solemn. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 314 Going out to Sea 5/5 Barlyn bit his lip tightly andined, ¡°How can the elders do this! Don¡¯t they know that rissa likes Osborne? It¡¯s fine that if he is just an ordinary person, but he is now the heir of the Augustine family. Why do they have to separate the couple? Don¡¯t they consider what rissa thinks?¡± Barlyn was angry and disappointed. Donna shook her head and said, ¡°There is no way to change it! If we break off the engagement with the Paltrow family at this time, it will only offend the family, and we can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Barlyn punched the wall with all his might, venting his dissatisfaction. Meanwhile, in the ancient Paltrow Estate, Alexander also received this news, and his expression was somehowplicated. God 315 God 315 Chapter 315 Alexander Compared with the information obtained by the Radcliffe family, the news acquired by the Paltrow family was moreprehensive. In addition to Osborne bing the heir of the Augustine family, the Paltrow family also learned the news about 1/5 Osborne¡¯s arrival at the Augustine Estate. They knew that some of the younger generation, including Ryan, challenged Osborne¡¯s authority, but in the end, he effortlessly defeated all four of them in a fight. Even the details of the fight were reported in detail. At this time, Alexander was sitting in the second seat in the Paltrow Estate¡¯s living room. He looked through the information repeatedly, and a sneer gradually appeared on his face. The person who was sitting in the main seat was his father, the current head of the Paltrow family, Robert Paltrow. ¡°Alexander, what do you think of this news?¡± Robert looked at Alexander, his eyes full of appreciation and satisfaction. His most outstanding achievement in his lifetime was not bing the family head of the Paltrow family, leading them. to be stronger and ranking among the top three ancient. Chapter 315 Alexander 2/5 Alexander had a somewhat delicate appearance, neither tall nor robust, resembling more of a schr. However, no one dared to underestimate him because five years ago, at the age of twenty¨C three, he had already be a ss B+ metahuman. After five years of cultivation, he had built up enough foundation to strive for the rank of a ss A master. Once he seeded, he became the youngest metahuman master in Dampston. A mere twenty¨Ceight¨Cyear¨Cold metahuman master. He was known as the greatest prodigy in Dampston, and those who looked down on him were all dead. ¡°Alexander, this Osborne is your love rival! It is said that he and your fianc¨¦e rissa had already announced their rtionship, and it was the Radcliffe family who separated them apart. ¡°I think they still have lingering feelings for each other, and he probably won¡¯t give up on rissa. His strength is also very impressive. His strength is also quite remarkable. Although the Augustine family has declined, the younger generation still possesses considerable power, especially Ryan, who is a ss B+ metahuman. Surprisingly, he joined forces with someone but was defeated by Osborne. ¡°This man should not be underestimated.¡± Upon hearing Robert¡¯s words, Alexander smiled faintly and finally set aside the documents. ¡°Father, you worry too much. Chapter 315 Alexander 3/5 ¡°Although Ryan is at ss B+, he has only just broken through. Moreover, his ability is to control gravity. He does not have much offensive power against opponents of the same ss. Once the gravitational field fails, he bes powerless. He is not a concern. ¡°As for Nathan, Kaden, and Queenie? Bah! They are nothing but trash. I can crush them with just one finger. ¡°The fact that Osborne was able to defeat them doesn¡¯t mean anything. In my eyes, he is not qualified to be my opponent. He is nothing more than an ant that I can easily crush.¡± After speaking, a strong sense of confidence appeared on Alexander¡¯s face. Robert smiled slightly. ¡°Alexander, it¡¯s good that you have such confidence in yourself, but you should never underestimate any opponent. rissa is a crucial person to you. She is the Fatebearer with immense fate power. ¡°If you can marry her and gain the blessing of the fate power, you will be even stronger. This ce will no longer be able to limit you. ¡°Although the fate power is prone to bacsh, I believe in you. You can endure it! Only by enduring the baptism of the power can you undergo another transformation! ¡°Only then can you trulypare with and even surpass those true geniuses and prodigies in Newport City. You can evenpete against those divine children from overseas!¡± Chapter 315 Alexander Robert¡¯s expression became extremely solemn as he spoke. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Alexander¡¯s face also became solemn, filled with a strong determination to fight. 4/5 ¡°Those geniuses and prodigies in Newport City? And the divine children from overseas? Hmph, once I break through and be a ss A metahuman master, I will challenge them sooner or later or even trample them under my feet.¡± Although he said this, there was clearly ack of confidence on his face. He knew very well how formidable those people were. He might be a master at the age of twenty¨Ceight, bing the youngest master in Dampston. However, in Newport City, many had already be masters before the age of twenty¨Ceight. And overseas, there were even more such individuals. Although Alexander was confident, he also knew that facing. those individuals in his current state would only result in a devastating defeat. However, now he had an opportunity right in front of him, and that was rissa, a Fatebearer, the woman with fate power. The great prophet had said that marrying her and enduring the baptism of the fate power within her would allow one to soar to new heights. Alexander knew that it was dangerous, but he decided to give it Chapter 315 Alexander Therefore, he must marry rissa. 5/5 And Osborne, the person who had a deep rtionship with her, must die! Upon thinking of this, Alexander¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t need to worry about Osborne¡¯s affairs. I will handle it myself! But recently, I feel that I can no longer suppress myself. I¡¯m afraid I will break through soon. It¡¯s not convenient for me to take action myself. ¡°I¡¯ll have Yohan and Lauren to handle it. ¡°With their abilities, Osborne won¡¯t be able to make any waves! If he is smart, he would just back off. But if he refuses to do so¡­ ¡°I will make sure he meets a very tragic end!¡± God 316 God 316 Chapter 316 Convincing Brian ¡°What? You want to set sail personally? No way! Absolutely not! ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to go out to sea now!¡± Brian jumped out of his seat, shaking his head furiously as he rejected Osborne¡¯s proposal. Just now, Osborne told Brian that he wanted to set sail to personally investigate who was targeting their cruise line and uncover the identity of the mastermind behind the attacks. Brian refused without hesitation. It was simply too dangerous. Osborne wasn¡¯t the first to consider this approach. Many senior members of the Augustine family had already tried simr investigations, including the previous family head, Allen. The results had been disastrous. No matter how well prepared they were or how many skilled protectors they had, the enemy always outmatched them. Brian didn¡¯t want Osborne to take risks. Osborne was the heir, the hope of the Augustine family. If Osborne got into trouble at sea, Brian couldn¡¯t imagine how they would ovee the current crisis. Chapter 316 Convincing Brian to set sail now, but I must go. ¡°This is called luring the snake out of its hole!¡± 2/5 Brian¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Luring the snake out of its hole doesn¡¯t require the heir to risk his life. Any senior member the Augustine family can achieve the same effect. You know the oue as well as I do. ¡°Our family head, Allen, was killed by the mastermind!¡± ¡°Brian, I know.¡± Osborne¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°But I have to do this. If I want to solve the current predicament, we need to restore the cruise route and capture the mastermind behind the attacks. ¡°I suggested this because I am confident. Even if I can¡¯t catch the mastermind, I am confident I can return safely.¡± Brian was stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Osborne nodded with a smile. ¡°Brian, you must trust me now and cooperate with me! I won¡¯t gamble with my life.¡± Brian fell into deep contemtion. Osborne did not give him time to decide and continued, ¡°The news that I became the heir of the Augustine family has spread throughout Dampston. The mastermind targeting the Augustine family must be aware of it. They must also know about I defeated Nathan, Ryan and the other two alone.¡± Chapter 316 Convincing Brian 3/5 ¡°In this situation, don¡¯t you think the mastermind would really want to eliminate me? They won¡¯t let me live.¡± Brian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Impossible! Only the direct. members of our Augustine family know about your fight with Nathan and the other three. How could outsiders know?¡± Osborne smiled, said nothing, and just stared into Brian¡¯s eyes. Brian¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Osborne, do you mean that there is a traitor among our direct family members?¡± Osborne nodded. ¡°Brian, I think you¡¯ve suspected this for at while but didn¡¯t want to believe it. But this is the fact. There must be a traitor among our direct family members. ¡°Otherwise, Allen and other senior members would not have died so easily at sea.¡± Brian¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. Osborne sighed. Brian had many good qualities but was too indecisive and cautious. He wouldn¡¯t make big mistakes, but he also wouldn¡¯t aplish great things. He continued, ¡°Brian, only by personally taking this risk can I lure the mastermind out and eliminate them. I will take Nathan, Kaden, Ryan, and Queenie with me.¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Chapter 316 Convincing Brian 4/5 Brian took a breath and said, ¡°Absolutely not! You are the leaders of the younger generation. If something happens to you, the Augustine family is doomed! ¡°Osborne, I agree to let you go to sea, but you can¡¯t take them all.¡± Osborne smiled inwardly. Indeed, if you ask to break down a wall, people will oppose it, but if you suggest tearing down the whole house, they will agree to the wall. Putting on a troubled expression, Osborne said, ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll only take Nathan and Ryan. Brian, only with tempting enough bait will the cunning prey take the hook!¡± He wanted to take Nathan because he was the most obedient. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He took Ryan because his suspicion of him hadn¡¯t disappeared. He wanted to observe him closely. If he was indeed a traitor, he would reveal himself, and then Osborne could deal with him. Brian clenched his teeth, showing intense struggle on his face, but finally, he nodded. ¡°Fine! Just the three of you. I¡¯ll make arrangements! ¡°You can set sail the day after tomorrow at the earliest. I will arrange for two ss A members of The Wise Order to secretly protect you, ensuring your safety as much as possible!¡± Chapter 316 Convincing Brian ¡°Okay! That¡¯s settled then!¡± 5/5 Having achieved his goal, Osborne left to prepare for the voyage. He wouldn¡¯t rely solely on the Augustine family. He had strong allies! Isa had already arrived in Pinchide City with Anastasia and Zoe and had settled in. God 317 God 317 Chapter 317 X¨Cray Vision Exposed 1/5 In a mansion on the north side of Pinchide City, Osborne took off hisrge hat and sunsses, revealing an utterly ordinary face that wouldn¡¯t stand out in a crowd. He was wearing a skinmask, a new one he had just purchased. The previous skinmask had been exposed too many times, and Osborne worried it might attract unwanted attention. Thus, he bought several more to store in his Dimensional Space for easy identity changes. Today, he came to meet Isa.. After he disguised himself, he directly opened a dimensional rift and left the Augustine Estate without anyone noticing. This mansion was where Isa had settled. Isa seemed to hear themotion and came down from upstairs. Seeing Osborne¡¯s ordinary face, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Boy, take off that skinmask. Your real face is much more pleasant to look at. Although I hate to admit it, you are indeed getting more handsome.¡± After speaking, she walked to the coffee machine and began making coffee. ¡°Would you like some?¡± Chapter 317 X¨Cray Vision Exposed He then asked curiously, ¡°How did you recognize me?¡± 2/5 Isa smiled faintly, ¡°The skinmask from the Draco Group are indeed exquisite, almost indistinguishable from the real thing. Just by looking at your face, I couldn¡¯t tell. But your scent is unmistakable.¡± Osborne sighed, ¡°You recognize my scent? Do you have any designs on me? Are you craving my body?¡± Isa froze for a moment, and then her cheeks flushed slightly. Fortunately, she was facing away from Osborne, so he couldn¡¯t see her reaction. She retorted coldly, ¡°If you want a beating, I can oblige! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve learned a few tricks from me, I can¡¯t take you down.¡± Osborne smiled and raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Sorry, it was my mistake!¡± Isa snorted, bringing two cups of coffee over to Osborne. She asked irritably, ¡°So, what do you need? I¡¯m starting to regret epting your gift of the sword hilt. The thought of future troubles is giving me a headache. ¡°Can I return the sword hilt?¡± Osborne chuckled. ¡°If you can bear to part with it, go ahead.¡± Isa red at him. Chapter 317 X¨Cray Vision Exposed 3/5 She definitely couldn¡¯t bear to part with it; she even held it while sleeping, staring at the dazzling diamond, feeling delighted. ¡°Come on, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Osborne put away his joking demeanor and said seriously, ¡°I want to ask you to apany me on a trip to sea. It might bet dangerous, and I¡¯m not entirely confident. I hope you can back me up.¡± Isa sipped her coffee and said calmly, ¡°Apany you to sea? It¡¯s not impossible, but what¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°Money?¡± Osborne ventured. Isa replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not short on money right now. Let¡¯s talk about it when I am.¡± ¡°Then, should I offer myself?¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t resist making another joke. Isa paused, thenughed. ¡°It¡¯s not out of the question. After all, you¡¯re the heir to Godfather, with the best genes in the world.¡± She looked Osborne up and down. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re quite handsome. I wouldn¡¯t be at a loss.¡± Now, it was Osborne¡¯s turn to be stunned. He coughed and said seriously, ¡°Alright, no more jokes! This trip might involve facing many strong opponents. Do you still need experimental subjects? They would be perfect targets. I can Chapter 317 X¨Cray Vision Exposed some for your experiments.¡± Isa nodded. 4/5 ¡°Alright! Since I¡¯ve already boarded your pirate ship, when is the departure? I need to make arrangements. But let me make. this clear. Unless you face an opponent you absolutely can¡¯t handle, and your life is in danger, I won¡¯t intervene. ¡°Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good for your growth.¡± Osborne nodded. He had asked Isa toe along just in case he encountered someone he couldn¡¯t handle. For most situations, he was confident in handling them himself. ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll have someone deliver the tickets to you.¡± With that, Osborne downed the bitter coffee and prepared to leave. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check on Anastasia and Zoe?¡± Osborne smiled slightly and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen them.¡± He immediately realized his mistake as his expression froze. The next second, he felt a terrifying fury emanate from Isa. Osborne knew he was in trouble and quickly opened a dimensional rift, intending to escape. But before the rift could fully open, Isa shattered it with a kick. Chapter 317 X¨Cray Vision Exposed Her face was frosty. ¡°Kid, you really have X¨Cray vision! 5/5 ¡°Admit it, have you been peeping at me all along? No wonder your gaze was always so strange before. You¡¯ve been doing such perverted things! ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen my body, how are you going to take responsibility?¡± God 318 God 318 Chapter 318 A Narrow Escape Osborne was shocked; it was the first time he had seen Isa so furious, and the first time he realized how terrifying she could be when enraged. ¡°So, she wasn¡¯t using her full strength in our previous encounters! Not even a fraction of it! This is the real her? It¡¯s horrible! This is the true Night Witch?¡± 1/5 Caught by Isa, Osborne felt as if a mountain was pressing down. on his shoulders, rendering him completely immobile. Despite his body being at a ss B+ and having absorbed the unique energy of the blood diamonds, making him nearly as powerful as a ss A martial master, he was utterly powerless in Isa¡¯s grasp. Seeing Isa¡¯s furious expression, Osborne internallymented his carelessness in exposing his X¨C ray vision. If he had known it would lead to this, he would have gone upstairs to check on his sisters instead of telling Isa he had already seen them. Isa was too smart and instantly deduced that Osborne had X¨Cray vision. ¡°Speak! How are you going to make amends?¡± Chapter 318 A Narrow Escape 2/5 Osborne smiled bitterly, ¡°Isa, calm down. Let me exin.¡± ¡°Oh? Still trying to weasel out?¡± Isa sneered, applying more pressure. Osborne gasped in pain, his body trembling. ¡°No, calm down!¡± Osborne quickly said. ¡°Alright, I admit it. I do have X¨Cray vision. It¡¯s a part of my inherited extra energy, the Satan¡¯s Eye. As Godfather¡¯s grandson, I naturally inherited the Satan¡¯s Eye.¡± Isa said coldly, ¡°I know about your Satan¡¯s Eye, but I didn¡¯t know it could see through things.¡± Osborne signed, ¡°It can see through certain things, but not everything. People like you, martial artists, or metahumans have a natural aura or power that blocks Satan¡¯s Eye¡¯s vision. ¡°So, I can see through walls and windows, but not your body. The reason I looked at you strangely was simply because you¡¯re too beautiful, and I couldn¡¯t help but look a bit more. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Osborne didn¡¯t dare tell the truth and instead offered his spection about the regr Satan¡¯s Eye¡¯s abilities. The anger on Isa¡¯s face slowly dissipated. She frowned at Osborne. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Chapter 318 A Narrow Escape 3/5 Isa pondered for a long while before finally releasing Osborne. ¡°I will ask him! If Satan¡¯s Eye really can see through me, I¡¯ll gouge out the eyes of everyone in your family to ensure Satan¡¯s Eye is never passed down.¡± She returned to the sofa, leaving Osborne stunned. He thought Isa¡¯s deration was too bold. Did she really n to ask Godfather about Satan¡¯s Eye¡¯s vision? And she even said she¡¯d gouge out everyone¡¯s eyes if it could see through her? ¡°Bluffing!¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath. Isa was formidable but not on par with Godfather. However, Osborne knew she was just venting her frustration and didn¡¯t argue further. Finally talking his way out of trouble, Osborne breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I must never use my X¨Cray vision on her again. Though her figure is incredible, if she catches me, she¡¯ll probably gouge out my eyes.. ¡°At least, not until I¡¯m strong enough to defeat her.¡± With that thought, Osborne decided to leave. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now. Keep the Satan¡¯s Eye¡¯s X¨Cray vision at Chapter 318 A Narrow Escape okay? It¡¯s a family secret, after all.¡± Isa rolled her eyes. 4/5 ¡°Do I need you to tell me? You better not have lied to me, or if I find out you¡¯ve seen through me, you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll confiscate your tools!¡± Osborne suddenly felt Satan¡¯s Eye throb as if issuing a warning. Even Satan¡¯s Eye was afraid? Osborne was stunned. He vowed to improve his strength as quickly as possible. Otherwise, he might end up blind. ¡°Got it, I understand.¡± He said and bolted out. Watching Osborne¡¯s hurried exit, Isa couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She murmured, ¡°That kid, so easily scared? Daring to peep but not daring to admit it? Does he think I don¡¯t know that the regr Satan¡¯s Eye can¡¯t see through me? But his Satan¡¯s Eye mutated because of his mother¡­ ¡°Kid, work hard and improve your strength! ¡°My time is running out! ¡°I can¡¯t wait too long!¡± Isa closed her eyes, and the room fell silent. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Two days passed quickly. God 319 God 319 Chapter 319 The Alisa Ship The Augustine family still had three operational cruise ships, though they were nearly emply of passengers. The ship Osborne intended to board was thergest among them, named the Alisa. 1/5 The Alisa Ship, a massive vessel built by the Draco Group¡¯s shipyard, was 1000 feet long, weighed 180,000 tons, and had seventeen floors, standing nearly 300 feet high. It housed 3,125 standard cabins and 365 VIP cabins, with a maximum capacity of 7,200 passengers and over 1,500 crew members. This was a behemoth. The Alisa Ship¡¯s voyage route would pass through six countries. over twenty¨Cfive days, with nine stops along the way. The cheapest ticket was priced at a hundred thousand dors, while the most expensive VIP tickets exceeded a million dors. During its peak, the Alisa Ship had a boarding rate of over ny¨Cfive percent, bringing the Augustine family more than a billion dors in revenue from each voyage. After deducting various costs, the profit exceeded six hundred million dors. It was a veritable cash cow. The Augustine family owned six suchrge cruise ships and Chapter 319 The Alisa Ship 2/5 They once believed that the cruise business would secure their wealth, rivaling any ancient family. However, as idents began to gue their ships, the business copsed. Of the eighteen ships, fifteen were damaged and now docked at the Draco Group¡¯s shipyard awaiting repairs. The Augustine. family couldn¡¯t even afford the repair costs. The damage to those fifteen ships was extensive, and repairing. them all would require at least fifty billion dors in cash. The Augustine family¡¯s current situation was dire as they couldn¡¯t even afford fifty billion dors. If they couldn¡¯t solve their problems soon, they¡¯d have to sell the ships to survive. If selling the ships didn¡¯t work, they¡¯d face inevitable decline and fragmentation. At this moment, in the Mayby City of Skyefall, at the Caldwell Estate, Ophelia directed the bodyguards to load thest piece of luggage into the car. ¡°Ophelia, are we really going to the Pinchide City of Dampston?¡± Evelyn asked, her face filled with concern. Ophelia bit her lip, her expression determined. ¡°Yes! I have to go. If you don¡¯t want to, you can go back! Evelyn, I was wrong before. I said many hurtful things to you, and I apologize. ¡°I hope you can understand. I deeply regret divorcing Osborne, but I shouldn¡¯t have med you. If I had been firm enough, no amount of Chapter 319 The Alisa Ship persuasion would have led me to divorce him. ¡°So, ultimately, it was my ownck of resolve. This time, I¡¯m going to make amends for my mistake. 3/5 ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard things about rissa and Osborne. They can¡¯t be together! rissa is about to marry Alexander of the Paltrow family. ¡°Osborne must be heartbroken right now. ¡°This is my chance, my chance to win him back! I don¡¯t want to miss it. Besides, our family is at a critical juncture. Luna Jewelry is severely squeezing our business in Skyefall. We need to expand our business into other provinces. ¡°As the heir of the Caldwell family, I can¡¯t allow the family to decline under my watch. So, whether for Osborne or the Caldwell family, I have to go!¡± Ophelia finished speaking, and Evelyn sighed. Regret? What was the point of regretting now? It was toote to try to win Osborne back, even if he couldn¡¯t be with rissa. Evelyn didn¡¯t think Ophelia still had a chance. Ophelia¡¯s and Osborne¡¯s positions had reversed. Previously, Osborne was an orphan born into the lower ss, while Ophelia was a wealthy heiress. Everyone believed that Osborne was unworthy of Ophelia. But now, Osborne had Chapter 319 The Alisa Ship ancient Augustine family in Dampston Province. 4/5 The gap between Ophelia and Osborne was nowrger than it had ever been. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Moreover, Ophelia had hurt Osborne deeply. How could he ever give her another chance? Ophelia¡¯s efforts would be futile. However, Evelyn didn¡¯t voice these thoughts. She could sense. Ophelia¡¯s fragility. Speaking the truth would only make her daughter crumble again. Ophelia, like a shattered piece of ss barely held together with glue, would break at the slightest touch. The hope of reconciling with Osborne was the only thing keeping her from falling apart. No matter how slim the chance, Ophelia had to try. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. No matter the oue, we must att least try,¡± Evelyn said. Ophelia nodded, her expression resolute. ¡°Evelyn, let¡¯s go! We¡¯re running out of time. I heard Osborne will board the Alisa Ship tonight. We have to board the Alisa Ship and create a coincidental encounter. ¡°I will win you back!¡± Ophelia said as she got into the car. Evelyn sighed again and followed her into the car. The convoy towards the Pinchide City of Dampston Province. God 320 God 320 Chapter 320 Boarding the Ship Meanwhile, at the Paltrow Estate, a young man and woman left by car, heading towards the Alisa Ship docked at Crescent Wharf. Crescent Wharf was thergest port in Pinchide City. The young man and woman in the car were the best of the younger generation in the Paltrow family. The man was Yohan Paltrow, and the woman was Lauren Paltrow. 1/5 Both were under thirty years old and had already be ss B+ metahumans for more than three years, making them experienced ss B+ metahumans. Among the younger generation of the Paltrow family, only Alexander could outshine them. They left the Paltrow Estate because they received an order from their young heir, Alexander. They needed to find Osborne and convey a message to him. Initially, Yohan and Lauren nned to go directly to the Augustine Estate. However, upon learning that Osborne would board the Alisa Ship tonight, they changed their ns and used the Paltrow family¡¯s connections to buy two tickets for the cruise. ¡°Lauren, this task will be easy. We can enjoy a cruise while we¡¯re at it. I heard the Augustines¡® cruise route offers some very nice Super Godfather: Ex¨Cwife Begging Me to G¡­ Chapter 320 Boarding the Ship Meanwhile, at the Paltrow Estate, a young man and woman left by car, heading towards the Alisa Ship docked at Crescent Wharf. Crescent Wharf was thergest port in Pinchide City. 1/5 The young man and woman in the car were the best of the younger generation in the Paltrow family. The man was Yohan Paltrow, and the woman was Lauren Paltrow. Both were under thirty years old and had already be ss B+ metahumans for more than three years, making them experienced ss B+ metahumans. Among the younger generation of the Paltrow family, only Alexander could outshine them. They left the Paltrow Estate because they received an order from. their young heir, Alexander. They needed to find Osborne and convey a message to him. Initially, Yohan and Lauren nned to go directly to the Augustine Estate. However, upon learning that Osborne would board the Alisa Ship tonight, they changed their ns and used the Paltrow family¡¯s connections to buy two tickets for the cruise. ¡°Lauren, this task will be easy. We can enjoy a cruise while we¡¯re at it. I heard the Augustines¡® cruise route offers some very nice. Chapter 320 Boarding the Ship He nced at Lauren in the passenger seat with a smile. Lauren, beautiful but stern¨Cfaced, as if everyone owed her at fortune, merely nodded in response to Yohan¡¯s words. 2/5 ¡°Osborne defeated Ryan. He must be quite powerful. You better not underestimate him. If we fail Mr. Paltrow, neither of us will be spared,¡± she said. Yohan snorted, ¡°Defeating Ryan is nothing. That guy only knows how to manipte gravity. As long as you avoid his gravity, he¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Moreover, he just broke through to ss B+ while we¡¯ve been. at ss B+ for three years. Either of us can easily defeat Ryan.¡± As for Osborne? He¡¯d better behave, or I¡¯ll take his head off and feed it to the sharks without hesitation.¡± ¡°The Augustine family have long been in decline. Aside from those few old guys, the rest are trash! You won¡¯t need to lift a finger. I¡¯ll handle everything,¡± Yohan said confidently. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lauren frowned. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, be careful. Don¡¯t you find it strange? The Augustine family has faced so many problems at sea recently, yet Osborne still wants to set sail? Doesn¡¯t he fear for his safety?¡°¡°Either he is very confident or the Augustine family have arranged strong protection for him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be going to sea.¡± Hearing this, Yohan finally frowned but quickly shrugged it off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Given the current situation of the Augustine family, would they dare provoke us? Once I reveal our identity, they¡¯ll be scared stiff. In any case, this will be a simple and Chapter 320 Boarding the Ship 3/5 Lauren, uninterested in further conversation, turned to look out the window, ignoring Yohan¡¯s arrogance. Soon, they arrived at Crescent Wharf. The Alisa Ship docked at Crescent Wharf was already lit up, weing guests. It looked enormous and luxurious. But to Yohan and Lauren, it was nothing special. They boarded discreetly and went to the fourteenth deck, a level reserved for VIPs, where tickets cost nearly a million dors. But to Yohan and Lauren, it was nothing special. As night fell, the Alisa Ship finally sounded its loud horn. There was only half an hour left before the ship¡¯s departure. Most of the not¨Cso¨Cnumerous passengers had already boarded. Even Ophelia and Evelyn, who hurriedly arrived, had boarded. and were on the thirteenth deck, closely watching the other floors, hoping to spot Osborne. At this moment, Osborne had not yet boarded. His convoy finally arrived just as night fell, and the cruise ship was about to depart. ¡°Alright, Yulissa, you need to head back now,¡± Osborne said to Yulissa, who insisted on seeing him off. Yulissa bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I want to go to the sea with Chapter 320 Boarding the Ship 4/5 you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Osborne frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that before!¡± ¡°If I told you beforehand, would you let mee? Now that we¡¯re here, you can¡¯t stop me. If you don¡¯t let me go with you, I¡¯ll take a small boat and follow you!¡± Yulissa said firmly. Osborne¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Do you know how dangerous this trip is? You¡¯re not strong enough to help.¡± Yulissa looked up and met Osborne¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m just a kid, right? This trip is to investigate our father¡¯s death and the mastermind behind it. As his daughter, I must go with you. Besides, I¡¯m not afraid of danger!¡± Osborne sighed in exasperation. ¡°Osborne, time is running out. If we don¡¯t board now, the ship will leave,¡± Nathan interjected. Ryan waited silently by the side. After hesitating for a moment, Osborne finally nodded. ¡°Alright, you cane with us, but once we¡¯re on the ship, you must follow my orderspletely! If you can do that, I¡¯ll let youe.¡± Yulissa¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she quickly nodded. ¡°Got it, Osborne. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Chapter 320 Boarding the Ship 5/5 She wrapped her arms around Osborne¡¯s, acting all sweet and affectionate. Osborne sighed and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s board the ship.¡± Unbeknownst to Osborne, everything was being watched from the thirteenth deck of the Alisa Ship, where Ophelia and Evelyn were observing the scene. At the same time, Ophelia and Evelyn, who was on the thirteenth deck, had observed the whole scene. But Osborne didn¡¯t know it. Seeing the beautiful Yulissa clinging to Osborne¡¯s arm like a spoiled child, Ophelia¡¯s face turned deathly pale. God 321 God 321 Chapter 321 Encounter on the Deck The Alisa Ship had seventeen decks. The bottom two were storage, the third and fourth were crew areas, and the fifth to eighth were for regr passengers. The ninth to thirteenth decks were all entertainment zones. The Alisa Ship had a plethora of entertainment facilities, making it a mini entertainment kingdom where any service one could imagine was avable. Decks fourteenth and fifteenth were for VIP guests. The sixteenth and seventeenth decks offered exclusive services. like casinos and auctions. Osborne and his party stayed on the fifteenth deck. Apart from Osborne, Yulissa, Ryan, and Nathan, they also brought along a security team of about thirty people. Additionally, two members of The Wise Order were secretly protecting them. Due to the low number of passengers, each person had their own suite. However, Yulissa insisted on sharing a suite with Osborne, and he couldn¡¯t refuse. This arrangement also made it easier for him to protect her. Chapter 321 Encounter on the Deck Honk! As Osborne entered his room, the Alisa Ship¡¯s horn red loudly. The massive ship slowly set sail from Crescent Wharf, heading into the open sea. 2/5 ording to the n, the Alisa Ship would sail through the night, leaving the waters of country Rosmandi and entering international waters by morning, offering passengers a stunning sunrise view. In the past, the Augustines¡® cruise ships always encountered trouble in international waters, so Osborne was rxed the night the ship went to the international waters. He secluded himself in his room, clutching his blood diamond, and focused on enhancing his strength to prepare for any unforeseen events. The night passed quickly, The Alisa Ship became lively as it sailed into the open sea. Despite having less than a third of its capacity filled, all services were avable, and guests began to emerge from their rooms, sipping fine wine and watching the sunrise over the ocean. Having never been on a cruise before, Osborne couldn¡¯t resist stepping out onto the fifteenth deck. The deck was quiet. After all, few could afford the nearly million¨Cdor tickets, especially with the Augustines¡® cruises frequently encountering issuestely. Wealthy individuals were naturally cautious. Chapter 321 Encounter on the Deck Ryan, Nathan, and Yulissa also came out onto the deck. 3/5 ¡°Damn, there are too few passengers,¡± Nathan muttered, looking at the empty deck. ¡°At this rate, our family business is doomed. Every trip out to sea doesn¡¯t even cover the maintenance costs for the ship and crew.¡± Yulissa¡¯s face darkened. Ryan remained calm. ¡°Things will change. I believe our family will ovee this crisis soon.¡± Osborne, surprised by Ryan¡¯s optimism, nced at him. Despite his reduced suspicion of Ryan, he still found him. questionable. He hadn¡¯t expected Ryan to speak so positively. Osborne added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ryan is right. This situation will. soon be over. Our ships will carry full passengers and set sail again. ¡°Once we find and eliminate the mastermind, everything will return to normal.¡± After he spoke, everyone turned to look at him. ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s the n? What are we supposed to do?¡± Osborne smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Just be patient.¡± Suddenly, Osborne¡¯s eye twitched. Chapter 321 Encounter on the Deck The man was tall, handsome, and exuded confidence : arrogance. 4/5 and ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The woman was beautiful and stern, her expression cold but with a hint of self¨Cassurance in her eyes. Osborne didn¡¯t recognize them, but Ryan, Yulissa, and Nathan did. Their expressions changed, and they tensed as if facing wild beasts. ¡°Who are they?¡± Osborne asked in a low voice. Yulissa¡¯s face was serious. ¡°They¡¯re from the Paltrow family! The man is Yohan Paltrow, and the woman is Lauren Paltrow. They¡¯re among the best of the younger generation in the Paltrow family, and extremely powerful! ¡°Why would they be on our cruise?¡± Yulissa looked puzzled. ¡°The Paltrow family?¡± Osborne raised an eyebrow. ¡°They¡¯re probably here for me.¡± ¡°For you?¡± The three looked at Osborne in surprise. But Osborne had no chance. He noticed that the two members of the Paltrow family had their eyes fixed on him, and he knew that they were up to no good. Chapter 321 Encounter on the Deck 5/5 and others behind him, and looked directly at the two of them. ¡°Stay calm.¡± Yohan and Lauren stopped twenty feet from Osborne, smiling brightly. ¡°You must be Osborne, the Augustine family¡¯s heir?¡± Osborne smiled calmly, ¡°Yes, I am. What can I do for you?¡± Yohan grinned. ¡°We¡¯re here to see you. ¡°Our young heir Mr. Paltrow, has a message for you. rissa is destined to be his woman. He hopes you¡¯ll be wise enough to give up on her and never see her again.¡± God 322 God 322 Chapter 322 Taking Action 1/5 Osborne had anticipated this, but he still couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. His expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Who does he think he is, to talk to me like this? And instead ofing himself, he sends atckey?¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Yohan¡¯s confident demeanor vanished, reced by fury. ¡°You dare insult Mr. Paltrow and call me ackey? ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± A terrifying pressure erupted from Yohan, directed at Osborne. The previously clear sky turned ominous, dark clouds rolling in and obscuring the sunrise. Passengers on the cruise were bewildered, unaware of what was happening. Only Yulissa, Ryan, and Nathan on the fifteenth deck understood, their faces paling. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Yohan?¡± Ryan stepped forward, ring angrily at Yohan. Yohan clenched his teeth. ¡°Ryan, if you don¡¯t want to die, get out of my way! This trash dared insult me and Mr. Paltrow. I must teach him a lesson, or my family¡¯s honor will be tarnished!¡± Chapter 322 Taking Action With that, Yohan clenched his fist. 2/5 Thunder flickered within the dark clouds, as if ready to strike at any moment. The Paltrow family¡¯s inherited power was the control of lightning elemental. Most of the younger generation, including Yohan, had awakened this ability. The lightning Yohan controlled was far more powerful than any Osborne had encountered before. If it struck, the Alisa Ship would suffer significant damage. Osborne¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°You want to fight here?¡± Yohan smirked. ¡°What, are you scared? If you apologize to me and Mr. Paltrow, I might let you go. ¡°And you must stay away from Pinchide City until Mr. Paltrow¡¯s wedding with rissa is over. You can¡¯t appear before me again.¡± Osborne chuckled. ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Yohanughed. ¡°Do you dare refuse? Don¡¯t think being the Augustines¡® heir means you can act tough with me! You know your family¡¯s current situation. Can you afford to offend me? Can you afford to offend the Paltrow family? If you refuse, you will die, and your family will be destroyed! ¡°Mr. Paltrow said if you were smart, I should spare you. But if not¡­ I won¡¯t hesitate to throw you into the sea to feed the fish!¡± Chapter 322 Taking Action Yohan¡¯s confidence returned as he resumed speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to decide. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make my move. ¡°Ten! 3/5 ¡°Nine!¡± Yohan began counting down, while Yulissa, Ryan, and Nathan, outraged at Osborne¡¯s humiliation, felt utterly powerless. The Paltrow family¡¯s strength was overwhelming. Given their family¡¯s current plight, they couldn¡¯t afford to antagonize the Paltrow family. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll fight them!¡± Nathan, his temper ring, couldn¡¯t hold back and prepared to attack Yohan. Osborne stopped him, watching Yohan count down with a cold. smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to count. I won¡¯t agree. If you want to fight, then ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Yohan roared. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know your ce, I¡¯ll show you why you should fear the Paltrow family.¡± Chapter 322 Taking Action Boom! A terrifying bolt of lightning tore through the air, heading straight for Osborne. ¡°Osborne, watch out!¡± ¡°Osborne, be careful!¡± ¡°Osborne, be careful!¡± Yulissa, Ryan, and Nathan shouted in rm, feeling the immense power of the lightning. They were terrified. Yohan was one of the best in the Paltrow family¡¯s younger generation. Three years ago, he had already broken through to be a ss B+ metahuman, and his power had grown. significantly since then. Even Ryan had no confidence in facing him. Could Osborne withstand this? Osborne stood his ground. As the lightning struck, he didn¡¯t dodge but calmly raised his hand. Boom! 4/5 The terrifying bolt of lightning touched Osborne¡¯s hand and instantly transformed from a deadly force into a harmless, writhing pet. It moved gently in Osborne¡¯s palm without causing any harm. Chapter 322 Taking Action 5/5 Lowering his hand, Osborne looked at the twisting lightning in his palm and smiled. ¡°You want to throw me into the sea to feed the sharks? ¡°Perfect, I had the same idea! Let¡¯s see who ends up in the sea.¡± With that, Osborne counterattacked. In a sh, he sent a bolt of lightning back at Yohan. Yohan¡¯s face changed drastically. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He shouted and shattered the lightning, but before he could react, Osborne was already in front of him, reaching for his throat. Yohan desperately tried to dodge, but Osborne¡¯s physical prowess was akin to a master¡¯s. Instantly, Osborne grabbed Yohan¡¯s shoulder, causing him to scream in agony. Smack! The next second, Osborne¡¯s heavy pnded on Yohan¡¯s contorted face. God 323 God 323 Chapter 323 Jump Down by Yourself Blood spurted out of Yohan¡¯s mouth, his eyes were dazed, and Osborne¡¯s palm was like a huge door panel, hitting him hard in the face. His mind was buzzing, with a ringing in his cars and dizziness, leaving himpletely baffled. The dark clouds and thunder in the sky quickly dissipated because he was no longer in control of them. The fiery sun appeared once again, shining down on the deck. But Osborne didn¡¯t let him go just like that. He felt somewhat annoyed. Yohan actually wanted Osborne to give up rissa, asking him to get out of Pinchide City and note back before rissa and Alexander¡¯s wedding. Otherwise, Yohan would kill Osborne? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. What made him think so? Osborne grabbed Yohan¡¯s neck and started to p him hard. on his left and right face. Worried that he might identally kill Yohan with a single strike, Osborne even exerted very little force. But even so, il was more than Yohan could bear. Chapter 323 Jump Down by Yourself 2/6 Tyrannosaurus Rex, Yohan waspletely not on the same level. Every time a pnded, Yohan would spit out a mouthful of blood and several teeth would fall off. Within moments, both rows of teeth in Yohan¡¯s mouth.pletely vanished, leaving his mouth filled with blood. ¡°Stop!¡± Finally, Lauren reacted and shouted loudly. Her palm was surrounded by the glow of lightning, then she suddenly struck towards Osborne, attempting to rescue Yohan. from his grasp. Osborne¡¯s face was cold. He grabbed Yohan¡¯s arm and led him backward, avoiding Lauren¡¯s attack. With an indifferent expression, Osborne firmly held onto his arm and retreated, evading Lauren¡¯s attack. He stared at her coldly. ¡°Do you want to die, too?¡± Lauren¡¯s face changed. Feeling Osborne¡¯s anger, she couldn¡¯t help swallowing. She knew that the thing she was most worried about had happened. It turned out that the intelligence was incorrect. Osborne¡¯s strength was far beyond what she and Yohan could handle. Yohan hadn¡¯t even made a move in Osborne¡¯s hands. Among the entire younger generation of the Paltrow family, only Alexander could surpass him in strength. Chapter 323 Jump Down by Yourself 3/6 ¡°Today, this matter is our fault. We were also acting under orders. As long as you let him go, I can take him away immediately.¡± Hearing this, Osborne sneered, ¡°Do you ask me to let him. go and let you take him away? On what grounds? Do you think you cane and go as you please? What do you take me for?¡± Lauren¡¯s face changed. But she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°We are from the Paltrow family! As the heir, you should be very clear about the situation. of the Augustine family. At this time, you really shouldn¡¯t make enemies with the Paltrow family. Otherwise, the Augustine family will be in danger. ¡°You¡¯ve vented enough, so it¡¯s time to let him go.¡± As she finished speaking, Ryan, Nathan and Yulissa couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions and looked at Osborne, Even Nathan, known for his fiery temper, felt at this moment that since Osborne had already vented his anger, it was time to let Yohan go. But Osborne couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. He looked at Lauren coldly. ¡°Just because you are from the Paltrow family, youe to provoke me, and require me to let you go obediently, right? Do you really think you are a big shot? ¡°Others are afraid of your threats, but I, Osborne, am not! ¡°If you have the guts, the Paltrow family cane and deal su Chapter 323 Jump Down by Yourself as long as you are not afraid of death!¡± Finishing saying that, Osborne delivered another fierce p,nding heavily on Yohan¡¯s dreadful face, causing his jaw to dislocate and knocking him unconscious instantly. Then, he looked at Lauren provocatively. 4/6 ¡°I hit him again, but what can you do to me? Do you want to hit me?¡± She clenched her fists, her pretty face full of anger, but Lauren still did not lose her mind. She took a deep breath to suppress her anger. ¡°Osborne, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how I am, so what? While I¡¯m in a good mood now, I¡¯ll give you a choice! Take him and jump into the sea from here immediately! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to jump, then I don¡¯t mind giving you a facelift so you can look like him.¡± Immediately, he threw the limp Yohan at Lauren¡¯s feet. ¡°Take him and jump down. Get out of my sight! ¡°Otherwise, I will take action! I will only give you ten seconds to consider. ¡°Ten! ¡°Nine!¡± Chapter 323 Jump Down by Yourself gloomy, and her body trembled violently with anger. Who was she? 5/6 She was Lauren, from the Paltrow family, the strongest among the younger generation of the Paltrow family. Apart from the heir, Alexander, who would dare to humiliate her like this? Who would dare to speak to her in such a manner in Dampston? Osborne actually asked her to jump into the sea by herself! But Lauren actually had no way out. Looking at Yohan¡¯s miserable and horrible face, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She didn¡¯t want to be like that. Seeing that Osborne was about to finish the countdown, Lauren finally pulled Yohan up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll jump! ¡°Osborne, I will remember what happened today, and so the Paltrow family! Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Then, she prepared to jump off the ship. But Osborne¡¯s face turned offish. ¡°You still dare to threaten me? Well, now I have changed my mind. How about you receive a blow from me as well?¡± Saying that, Osborne quickly pped Lauren on the chest. Her breasts were ttened by him. Chapter 323 Jump Down by Yourself She spit out blood and jumped into the sea from the fifteenth floor of the Alisa Ship. God 324 God 324 Chapter 324 Pirates Appear Osborne snorted coldly and watched the figures of Lauren and Yohan disappear in the waves. He hesitated for a moment, but ultimately chose not to take their lives. It was not that he didn¡¯t dare do that, but that he couldn¡¯t do it for the time being. Although Osborne had assaulted Yohan and Lauren,pletely offending the Paltrow family, as long as he didn¡¯t kill them, the Paltrow family wouldn¡¯t immediately resort to relentless pursuit to kill him. He still had time to continue improving himself. ¡°Alexander, are you just going to send twockeys to deal with. me? Unfortunately, they are not enough! I wonder if you wille to deal with me personally. ¡°Or, will you wait until you break through to be a ss A master before you take action? Regardless, you and I will eventually fight, and it won¡¯t be long. ¡°rissa, wait for me!¡± Finishing muttering, Osborne turned around and looked at Yulissa, Ryan and Nathan. Finally, his eyes fell on Ryan. Chapter 324 Pirates Appear ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive.¡± 2/6 Osborne didn¡¯t expect that as Yohan provoked and insulted him, Ryan would be the first to stand up and face Yohan. He now began to doubt whether he had misunderstood Ryan. Ryan¡¯s face was a little red at this time, and he seemed extremely excited. The scene of Osborne ruthlessly attacking Yohan and forcing Lauren to jump into the sea made Ryan intensely excited. But the one who was more excited than him was Nathan. Nathan¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he looked at Osborne, as if he were looking at a naked beauty. ¡°Osborne, you are so awesome! ¡°You were so handsome just now, and it was so refreshing! Damn the Paltrow family. How dare they act so arrogant in front of us? I have been annoyed with them for a long time, but I am no match for them. ¡°Osborne, you have done what I dreamed of doing. From now on, you are my real idol!¡± At this time, Nathan was even more convinced of him. Among the younger generation of the entire Augustine family, who could face the younger generation of the Paltrow family with dignity and even take the initiative to beat them up? Who could force the youngest members of the Paltrow family to jump into the sea in a desperate bid for survival? Chapter 324 Pirates Appear Nathan couldn¡¯t do it. Kaden couldn¡¯t do it. Queenie couldn¡¯t do it. Ryan couldn¡¯t do it either! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Only Osborne could do it. 3/6 Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t you me me for causing trouble for the Augustine family? You know, they were originallying. for me.¡± Nathan shook his head vigorously. ¡°Osborne, you are the heir of the Augustine family, the leader of the younger generation of the Augustine family, and the future head of the Augustine family, so your troubles are the troubles of the Augustine family! ¡°We would never me you and we can only admire you. The Augustine family hasn¡¯t had such a sense of pride for too long. Even if it meant going to my death right now, I would willingly do so!¡± Osborne shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. ¡°The future of the Augustine family will only get better! However, I have merely dealt with two young members of the Paltrow family. There is no need to be so excited. What we need to focus on now is resolving the challenges faced by the Augustine family. Chapter 324 Pirates Appear us anymore.¡± Saying that, he waved his hand and went back to his room. 4/6 It was already the high seas now, and the mastermind behind. the scenes might attack at any time. Therefore, Osborne needed to conserve his strength and be prepared. This time, he brought along most of the outstanding members of the younger generation of the Augustine family. If anything were to happen to them, it would be a generational catastrophe for the Augustine family. ¡°The news that I boarded the Alisa Ship was not hidden at all. If the mastermind behind this really wanted to deal with the Augustine family, there is no way he would not take action. ¡°Perhaps, it will be tonight.¡± Finishing thinking about it, Osborne held the blood diamond again and began to improve his strength. A day passed quickly. He stayed in his room, unaware that Ophelia and Evelyn had. been wandering around the ship all day, hoping to run into him. Osborne didn¡¯t even know that Ophelia and Evelyn had actually followed him here. But even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. In his eyes, Ophelia was already a thing of the past, and she could no longer stir up any waves in his heart. Chapter 324 Pirates Appear Finally, night fell. 5/6 The huge Alisa Ship seemed so small as it sailed peacefully on the vast ocean. At this moment, Osborne suddenly opened his eyes. His Satan¡¯s Eye was slowly pulsating. ¡°Danger is approaching!¡± Osborne immediately opened the Satan¡¯s Eye and looked in the direction of the danger. Even in the cabin and in the darkness, his vision was not affected at all. Soon, he saw what he wanted to see three miles away. Over there, there were more than a dozen pirate ships swiftly approaching under the cover of night. Each pirate ship had at least a dozen fully armed pirates, carrying guns and cannons. Excitement filled their faces as they stared at the distant Alisa Ship, as if they were eyeing a treasure. ¡°Is it finally here?¡± Osborne stood up and put the blood diamond that had not been absorbed into the Dimensional Space. ¡°Are they real pirates? Or are they sent by the mastermind behind the scenes to probe us? Either way, their appearance is a good thing. It¡¯s not in vain that I personally act as bait. 6/6 Pirates Appear ¡°Let¡¯s start with you guys!¡± Saying that, he came to the deck. Looking at the rapidly approaching pirate ships, he snorted coldly and waved his hand to open the Dimensional Space. God 325 God 325 Chapter 325 Easy Solution Osborne released dozens ofbat drones from the Dimensional Space. The battle between the diamond mine and the Chevalier family made him discover the powerful effects ofbat robots andbat drones, so he quickly purchased a batch of the highest¨Clevel, ss Abat drones andbat robots from the Draco Group¡¯s mall through the Draco Star Wristlet. Thesebat robots and drones were equipped with the Draco Group¡¯s most advanced energy weapons, adjustable electromaic energy. If they were output at maximum power, even a ss B+ strong man would be injured if hit head¨Con. Even a ss A master would have to avoid the onught of arge¨Cscale attack bybat robots and drones. Unfortunately, the prices of thesebat robots and drones were simply too expensive. Even with Osborne¡¯s four¨Cstar authority, even if it was the internal price, and it was already 40% off, the price of eachbat drone was still as high as 30 million dors. He hesitated for a long time, and finally purchased 100 each, spending a total of six billion dors. Fortunately, thesebat robots and drones were constructed using the strongest A¨Cgrade alloy, forged throughout their bodies. Even anti¨Cmaterial sniper rifles or rocketunchers Chapter 325 Easy Solution 2/5 Even if a ss B strongman attacked with all his strength, it was difficult to cause destructive damage to them, and they would not be easily destroyed, which made Osborne feel even more distressed. At this moment, Osborne only released over 20bat drones, which flew towards the pirates three miles away at an extremely fast speed. He still didn¡¯t know whether there were any experts hidden among these pirates, so he would not take the risk himself. It was most appropriate to use thesebat drones to block and test them. Knowing that the pirates possessed rocketunchers, Osborne was unwilling to let them get too close. Even if he wasn¡¯t afraid, the Alisa Ship would be susceptible to damage. Repairing the ship at that time would be a huge expense. Since there weren¡¯t many passengers on board to begin with, if the Alisa Ship were to sustain damage and a few more passengers were injured, the money they earned from ticket sales would likely not be enough for repairs andpensation. The recent predicament of the Augustine family had been caused by these circumstances. The rotors of thebat drone were spinning rapidly, making slight noises, but in the dim sky several hundreds of feet above sea level, it would not attract anyone¡¯s attention at all. Soon, they flew over the pirates. Chapter 325 Easy Solution 3/5 from the Alisa Ship. If they got any closer, the Alisa Ship would be within range of their rocket launchers. The pirates¡® faces were filled with excitement at this moment. Osborne spotted a pirate who had already shouldered a rocketuncher, aiming it towards the direction of the Alisa Ship. He was only waiting for it to enter the attack range tounch immediately. At this time, no one on the Alisa Ship noticed anything unusual. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but snorted coldly. ¡°No wonder the Augustine family has suffered heavy losses recently. The pirates areunching attacks from a few miles away, not for the sake of money, but simply to cause destruction! ¡°At this distance, the Augustine family¡¯s escort team hasn¡¯t even reacted yet, and the Alisa Ship has already suffered severe damage. After all, not everyone has Satan¡¯s Eye like me, capable of seeing several miles ahead even in the darkness.¡± Finishing thinking about it, Osborne was serious and issued themand to attack the pirate ships to the over 20bat drones positioned above them. In an instant, thebat drone¡¯s weapons began to charge, and the light gathered at the bottom, bing brighter and brighter. After just a few seconds, the charging waspleted. Immediately, the attack began. The electromaic energy cannons of more than 20bat drones shot out bright light Chapter 325 Easy Solution 4/5 From the calm sea surface, there arose a piercing and horrifying scream as over 100 pirates were instantly struck by electromaic energy attacks. Although they appeared. unharmed on the outside, their cells within their bodies boiled under the intense electromaic energy, suffering severe. damage. Then, more than 80% of the pirates fell down. Among the remaining 20% of the pirates, 80% emitted cries of pain, their faces filled with terror. Facing such an attack, there were only four people suddenly burst out a burst of light from their bodies and resisted the attack of the electromaic energy cannon. One of them waved his hand and rolled up a piece of sea water to cover the top of his head to resist the attack of thebat drone. Then, the pirate ship turned around and fled madly into the distance. ¡°As expected, there are skilled individuals!¡± Seeing this, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but snorted coldly, ¡°However, such energy fluctuations are at most a ss C+ metahuman, and they are definitely not the main force behind the scenes. ¡°Should I kill them?¡± He hesitated for a moment and finally chose to give up. These four individuals were likely just the leaders of the pirates, acting under someone¡¯s instructions to attack the Alisa Ship. The person instructing them was likely the true mastermind behind. Chapter 325 Easy Solution If Osborne could capture them, perhaps he could extract information about the mastermind behind the scenes from them. However, he was not in a hurry to catch them. 5/59 He allowed the four to flee and only ordered abat drone to follow them from a distance in the sky, ready to take action after theirir was identified. God 326 God 326 Chapter 326 The Three Shocked 1/6 Osborne put all the otherbat drones into the Dimensional Space. Just as he finished all this, several figures quickly appeared on the deck. They were none other than Ryan, Nathan and Yulissa. Further away, there were two figures hiding in the darkness. They should be the ss A- elders of The Wise Order from the Augustine family. The battle that took ce two miles away ended quickly, leaving the passengers on the Alisa Ship unaware of what had happened. However, for true experts, even the cries of agony from two miles away could be faintly heard. Ryan and hispanions rushed over to investigate the situation after hearing the screams. As they reached the deck, they found that Osborne had already arrived. ¡°What happened?¡± Nathan, in a state of astonishment and doubt, eximed, ¡°Could it be another pirate attack? Damn, they are getting too audacious! Do they really think the Augustine family is easy to bully?¡± Ryan¡¯s face looked gloomy, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he scanned the dim sea. His eyesight was very good, and Ryan Chapter 326 The Three Shocked their faces but already dead. A look of surprise suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°Pirates! ¡°They¡¯re all dead!¡± Ryan pointed into the distance and said. 2/6 Nathan and Yulissa both wore expressions of surprise. However, in such dim lighting, their vision couldn¡¯t reach that far. Fortunately, they quickly fetched a telescope to get a clear view of the distant situation. Each of those dead pirates was fully armed, and even had a dozen rocketunchers scattered around. Instantly, expressions of fear appeared on their faces. If these pirates hadn¡¯t been eliminated and had gotten a bit closer,unching their rockets together¡­ The Alisa Ship would definitely be severely damaged! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. By then, it was unknown how many tourists would be injured or even die. The Alisa Ship also had to be towed back to the shipyard, and they did not know how much it would cost to repair it. There were expressions of shock on the faces of the three, and they all looked at Osborne. ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s going on?¡± Nathan asked. The pirates would naturally not die for no reason. The most likely reason was that Osborne, who arrived before them, took action. Chapter 326 The Three Shocked 3/6 He smiled faintly, ¡°They were just a group of ordinary pirates, attempting to attack the Alisa Ship, but I discovered them in advance and killed them effortlessly.¡± The three of them gasped as they heard this. Although Osborne spoke with understatement, they were well aware of the difficulty in aplishing these tasks. Firstly, the pirates¡® ships were small and close to the dim and vast sea surface, making it difficult to detect them. By the time they noticed, the pirates had already entered striking range. This was the reason why the Augustine family¡¯s ships had an ident before. No matter how careful the escort team was, it was difficult to avoid a group of pirates who wanted nothing more than to blow up the ship. But Osborne discovered this group of pirates in advance. Not only did he detect them, but he also effortlessly dealt with the pirates, eliminating them two miles away, without giving them any opportunity to attack the Alisa Ship. There wasn¡¯t even much noise. If the pirates¡® screams hadn¡¯t faintly reached their ears, they wouldn¡¯t even know what had happened. ¡°Osborne, how did you do that?¡± At this moment, Yulissa¡¯s face was full of curiosity, and she looked at his eyes with great surprise. Chapter 326 The Three Shocked 4/6 As a result, it was only after the pirate attack that the escort team and Yulissa discovered the pirates. After a fierce battle, the ship was nearly destroyed, the escort team suffered heavy losses, and she herself narrowly escaped death on the sea. And now, facing the same situation, Osborne solved it easily. Yulissa was very curious about how he did it. The enemies were all dead two miles away! She thought that Osborne used his powers to kill all the enemies, but what kind of power could attack at a distance of two miles? Ordinary ss A masters could not do this. Even the two ss A- elders from the Augustine family in the dark looked at each other with shock in their eyes. Because they couldn¡¯t kill the enemy from two miles away. Osborne said calmly, ¡°How did I do that? Yulissa, they are just ordinary pirates, so you can just kill them casually.¡± Hearing that, Yulissa, Ryan and Nathan were all stunned. Did he casually kill them off? This was a distance of two miles! They didn¡¯t know that Osborne had abat drone, so they thought wrongly, thinking that it was Osborne who took action personally, and looked at him in surprise and doubt. Chapter 326 The Three Shocked 5/6 They had long since acknowledged his strength and were in awe of him. It wasn¡¯t just because Osborne had once defeated them single¨Chandedly in a four¨Con¨Cone battle, but also because he had effortlessly dealt with Yohan and forced Lauren to jump into the sea with just one move. But they did not know his true strength. They even did not know what kind of powers Osborne possessed. It seemed that he could control other people¡¯s attacks in turn? For example, Nathan¡¯s Boiling Sea of Fire was counter¨Ccontrolled by Osborne. For instance, Queenie¡¯s Mind¨Ccontrol Arrow was also controlled by Osborne. Another simple example was that Yohan¡¯s thunder was also controlled by Osborne. They all suspected that Osborne¡¯s power was to control the attacks of others. No matter how hard they racked their brains, they could never know that the reason Osborne was able to counter¨Ccontrol those attacks was simply because he had the fire elemental essence and lightning elemental essence within him, along with stronger maniption abilities. Even his mind control was stronger than Queenie¡¯s. Chapter 326 The Three Shocked 6/6 ¡°Okay, you guys guard the Alisa Ship. I¡¯m leaving for a while! The leader of those pirates has escaped. I need to catch and find theirir. up ¡°As long as we catch them, we may be able to get information. about the mastermind behind this.¡± Finishing saying that, Osborne was ready to take action. God 327 God 327 Chapter 327 A Bit Abnormal ¡°Osborne, I want to go with you!¡± Nathan was the first to speak. ¡°It¡¯s still unclear what the pirate¡¯sir is like. Thus, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. I can¡¯t let you take the risk alone.¡± Ryan also stood up.¡± go too! if ¡°Although my power doesn¡¯t have a very strong attack power, there is a really strong opponent, I can at least temporarily affect the opponent¡¯s actions and make it easier for us to escape.¡± Yulissa also said anxiously, ¡°Osborne, I¡¯ll go, too! ¡°If you don¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll secretly follow you myself!¡± Hearing this, Osborne was speechless. ¡°Why were they threatening me as they are discussing it? Women¡¯s thought is really different.¡± Thinking about it, he did not refuse. The three of them had no knowledge of the pirate¡¯sir, but Osborne, through the perspective of the combat drones, could get an advanced understanding of the situation. If it was too dangerous, they could simply retreat. This operation probably didn¡¯t involve too much danger. Chapter 327 A Bit Abnormal ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them became excited and ran to the stern, ready to release the lifeboat carried by Alisa Ship. Osborne waved his hand to stop them. ¡°No need toplicate things! We¡¯re all metahumans, so we can just fly over there.¡± As he finished speaking, the three of them were stunned. ¡°Osborne, we can all fly, but flying consumes a lot of energy. I¡¯m afraid we will be exhausted before we reach the pirates¡®ir.¡± Nathan touched the back of his head embarrassedly. Ryan and Yulissa also nodded in agreement. Many ss C metahumans were already able to fly. With the strength of the three of them, it would naturally not be difficult to fly. But, it was only a short flight. Unless someone possessed a unique power specifically suited for flying, no one would easily choose to fly for long distances. Firstly, there was the concern of being seen by ordinary people, and secondly, it was also about conserving energy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and I¡¯ll take you flying.¡± Saying that, Osborne moved his mind and immediately attracted the power of the strong wind in the void, which raised a gust of wind around the three people and rolled up their bodies. Chapter 327 A Bit Abnormal 3/6 The wind elemental power was one of the most suitable powers for flying. It was not only fast, but also extremelybor¨Csaving. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Osborne waved his hand, and a strong gust of wind carried the four of them towards the direction where the pirate leader had escaped. ¡°Osborne, you are actually a metahuman of wind elemental power?¡± Yulissa asked in surprise. It was not because the wind elemental power was so rare, but because the wind element power was toomon and did not fit the image of Osborne in her mind at all. She felt that the powers he possessed must be incredibly mysterious and powerful. As a result, was it just the mostmon wind elemental power? ¡°No! That¡¯s not right!¡± Ryan furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Mr. Augustine, it¡¯s highly unlikely that you are just a metahuman with wind elemental power. The abilities you disyed earlier were definitely beyond what the wind elemental power can achieve! So, Mr. Augustine, are you a dual¨Cpower holder? Not only that, but you also practice martial arts, making you a formidable martial artist, right?¡± Osborne was stunned, then nodded. Chapter 327 A Bit Abnormal ¡°I probably be considered to have dual powers!¡± Saying that, he touched his nose awkwardly. 4/6 Osborne didn¡¯t have two powers. His powers had grown so extensive that even he himself couldn¡¯t fully grasp them at this moment. These powers included super vision, anticipate danger, X¨Cray vision, mind control, earth elemental power, water elemental power, fire elemental power, wind elemental power, lightning elemental power, spatial power, Devil¡¯s Light after fusion, and psychic power ¨C Illusion Projection that he had never used on another person before. Through a quick calction of the abilities he could use, Osborne was somewhat shocked by the results. Even he himself felt that he had be somewhat abnormal. He had more than a dozen powers! In this world, only a small number of people could unlock powers, and every metahuman with powers could be considered a person blessed by deity. Even though Osborne had met many metahumans during this period, it was actually only because he was at a high enough. level that he had been able to meet them. To ordinary people, metahumans were like deity high above. They were extremely rare and most people had never event heard of them. Among the rare metahumans, more than 95% had only activated Chapter 327 A Bit Abnormal 5/6 Even in ancient families, not every generation had such a super genius. Once they appeared, they would be immediately valued, well trained, and treated as the pirs of the family. If someone possessed three different powers, then they could only be described as a prodigy among prodigies. Such a prodigy was extremely rare. For example, rissa possessed three powers ¨C discern lies, divine healing, and Divine and Demonic Wings. Those who possessed three or more powers were considered. absolute anomalies, rare and exceptional beings. They may not appear once in dozens or hundreds of years. But, Osborne had more than a dozen powers. However, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to say that he possessed over a dozen powers because he actually only had one true. power. That was the Satan¡¯s Eye! It was mutated Satan¡¯s Eye. All of his powers were obtained by the mutating Satan¡¯s Eye. From this point of view, the Satan¡¯s Eye was indeed perverted. ¡°I heard that the Augustine family in Newport City has more than a hundred people who have activated the power of the 6/6 Chapter 327 A Bit Abnormal City is!¡± Osborne thought to himself. At this moment, his expression suddenly changed. Thebat drone stopped moving at this time and hovered high in the sky. Osborne was surprised. ¡°It seems that we have found the pirates¡®ir!¡± God 328 God 328 Chapter 328 A Group of Animals Osborne immediately took out a pair of sses from the Dimensional Space and put them on. At this moment, his mastery of spatial power had be increasingly advanced. When opening Dimensional Space, he could do so with great stealth and discretion. 1/6 Even though Ryan and the other two were right next to him, they did not notice anything unusual about Osborne. They just thought that he was taking out the sses from his pocket. For the three individuals who were unfamiliar with spatial power, they simply perceived the subtle spatial fluctuations as energy emanating from Osborne¡¯s body, without giving it much thought. He put on his sses, and the perspective of abat drone suddenly appeared above the lenses. At this time, thebat drone was hovering over an isted. ind. The four fleeing pirate leaders drove the pirate ship into a safe harbor and quickly rushed into the jungle of the ind. Fortunately, thebat drone had thermal sensors, so Osborne could see four red dots moving through the jungle and quickly heading towards the east of the ind. But soon, the four red dots disappeared. Osborne was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that Chapter 328 A Group of Animals ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be hidden underground.¡± 2/6 He frowned, feeling a little embarrassed. Since the pirates hid in an underground cave, Osborne had no way of figuring out their numbers or strength. If they rashly entered the cave, they would be in trouble if there was an expert hiding inside. After all, Osborne was with Ryan, Nathan and Yulissa. If they were blocked in the cave by arge number of enemies, it would be very difficult for them to escape unscathed. He thought, ¡°It seems that we can only go closer and take a look. I hope their underground cave is not too deep, not beyond the range of my X¨Cray vision.¡± Then, Osborne continued to use the strong wind to sweep the three people and headed towards the ind. Ten minutester, the four people arrived above the ind. Osborne nced around the ind and found many pirates¡® small boats under the cover of trees, but no one was there. ¡°Is it all underground? That¡¯s fine, too.¡± He opened the Satan¡¯s Eye and looked towards the ce where the pirates disappeared. Soon, Osborne discovered a concealed. entrance, leading into a cave that wound its way deeper into the ground. Under his x¨Cray vision, everything was extremely clear. Chapter 328 A Group of Animals There were three pirates guarding near the cave entrance. Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye went 16 feet deeper; the cave began to head parallel to the west. 3/6 His level five Satan¡¯s Eye had a very strong X¨Cray vision, so he could even see blood diamonds buried more than dozens of feet under rocks and soil. The 16¨Cfoot¨Cdeep cave naturally could not block his X¨Cray vision. Soon, Osborne discovered that at the end of the cave, there was a huge space, like a war shelter, with an area of more than ten thousand square feet. In that space, he found that there were only more than 20 pirates. But in another corner, Osborne found more people. Those people seemed to be all women, slender and thin, and were tied up with iron chains. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Women? Bound women?¡± He had a bad gut feeling. Regr pirates were only after money. Even if they seized a ship, they would only ask for a ransom and generally would not kill people. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After all, if they went too far, the escort fleets of the major Chapter 328 A Group of Animals But not all pirates were like this. 4/6 The group of pirates in front of them, carrying rocketunchers and about to attack the Augustine family¡¯s ship from a few miles. away, were obviously not regr pirates. Those women tied with chains were most likely abducted by them. As for what the pirates would do with the abducted women, Osborne didn¡¯t need to think twice to know. It could only be for the pirates¡® amusement and to satisfy their desires. At this moment, he saw that the four pirate leaders who had escaped, aftermunicating with their men, all walked towards the women in the corner. They roughly pushed the women to the ground, then pounced on them and started to vent their anger violently. Those women were struggling, but they were ruthlessly beaten by them. In the end, they could only endure the pirates¡® physical abuse and let their tears stream down their faces. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing such a scene, Osborne instantly showed cold murderous intent. ¡°If I had known it, I would have killed them!¡± Osborne clenched his fists tightly, filled with immense anger. Chapter 328 A Group of Animals 5/6 These pirates deserved to die. Not only did they attack the Augustine family¡¯s ship without any regard for the safety of the passengers, but they also abducted hundreds of innocent women, imprisoning them underground and subjecting them to physical abuse and humiliation! What a bunch of beasts! Damn it! He emanated a chilling aura, causing Yulissa and the other two. feel the shift in atmosphere. In that moment, Osborne seemed to transform into a terrifying beast, with an intent to devour. ¡°Osborne, Osborne, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yulissa asked in a trembling voice. She didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly became so scary. Ryan and Nathan didn¡¯t even dare to breathe at this time, looking at him in horror. Osborne bit his lip and forced himself to suppress his anger. He did not exin but just stirred up a strong wind and brought the three people to the the cave entrance. Osborne said coldly, ¡°You stay here and guard the entrance of the cave! Don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡± Finishing saying that, he didn¡¯t give the three people a chance to ask questions and rushed into the cave quickly. In an instant, the three pirates guarding the cave entrance had their heads blown up by Osborne. Chapter 328 A Group of Animals 6/6 He did not slow down and rushed into the depths of the cave. B God 329 God 329 Chapter 328 A Group of Animals Osborne immediately took out a pair of sses from the Dimensional Space and put them on. At this moment, his mastery of spatial power had be increasingly advanced. When opening Dimensional Space, he could do so with great stealth and discretion. 1/6 Even though Ryan and the other two were right next to him, they did not notice anything unusual about Osborne. They just thought that he was taking out the sses from his pocket. For the three individuals who were unfamiliar with spatial power, they simply perceived the subtle spatial fluctuations as energy emanating from Osborne¡¯s body, without giving it much thought. He put on his sses, and the perspective of abat drone suddenly appeared above the lenses. At this time, thebat drone was hovering over an isted. ind. The four fleeing pirate leaders drove the pirate ship into a safe harbor and quickly rushed into the jungle of the ind. Fortunately, thebat drone had thermal sensors, so Osborne could see four red dots moving through the jungle and quickly heading towards the east of the ind. But soon, the four red dots disappeared. Osborne was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that Chapter 328 A Group of Animals ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be hidden underground.¡± 2/6 He frowned, feeling a little embarrassed. Since the pirates hid in an underground cave, Osborne had no way of figuring out their numbers or strength. If they rashly entered the cave, they would be in trouble if there was an expert hiding inside. After all, Osborne was with Ryan, Nathan and Yulissa. If they were blocked in the cave by arge number of enemies, it would be very difficult for them to escape unscathed. He thought, ¡°It seems that we can only go closer and take a look. I hope their underground cave is not too deep, not beyond the range of my X¨Cray vision.¡± Then, Osborne continued to use the strong wind to sweep the three people and headed towards the ind. Ten minutester, the four people arrived above the ind. Osborne nced around the ind and found many pirates¡® small boats under the cover of trees, but no one was there. ¡°Is it all underground? That¡¯s fine, too.¡± He opened the Satan¡¯s Eye and looked towards the ce where the pirates disappeared. Soon, Osborne discovered a concealed. entrance, leading into a cave that wound its way deeper into the ground. Under his x¨Cray vision, everything was extremely clear. Chapter 328 A Group of Animals There were three pirates guarding near the cave entrance. Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye went 16 feet deeper; the cave began to head parallel to the west. 3/6 His level five Satan¡¯s Eye had a very strong X¨Cray vision, so he could even see blood diamonds buried more than dozens of feet under rocks and soil. The 16¨Cfoot¨Cdeep cave naturally could not block his X¨Cray vision. Soon, Osborne discovered that at the end of the cave, there was a huge space, like a war shelter, with an area of more than ten thousand square feet. In that space, he found that there were only more than 20 pirates. But in another corner, Osborne found more people. Those people seemed to be all women, slender and thin, and were tied up with iron chains. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Women? Bound women?¡± He had a bad gut feeling. Regr pirates were only after money. Even if they seized a ship, they would only ask for a ransom and generally would not kill people. After all, if they went too far, the escort fleets of the major Chapter 328 A Group of Animals But not all pirates were like this. 4/6 The group of pirates in front of them, carrying rocketunchers and about to attack the Augustine family¡¯s ship from a few miles. away, were obviously not regr pirates. Those women tied with chains were most likely abducted by them. As for what the pirates would do with the abducted women, Osborne didn¡¯t need to think twice to know. It could only be for the pirates¡® amusement and to satisfy their desires. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At this moment, he saw that the four pirate leaders who had escaped, aftermunicating with their men, all walked towards the women in the corner. They roughly pushed the women to the ground, then pounced on them and started to vent their anger violently. Those women were struggling, but they were ruthlessly beaten by them. In the end, they could only endure the pirates¡® physical abuse and let their tears stream down their faces. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing such a scene, Osborne instantly showed cold murderous intent. ¡°If I had known it, I would have killed them!¡± Osborne clenched his fists tightly, filled with immense anger. Chapter 328 A Group of Animals 5/6 These pirates deserved to die. Not only did they attack the Augustine family¡¯s ship without any regard for the safety of the passengers, but they also abducted hundreds of innocent women, imprisoning them underground and subjecting them to physical abuse and humiliation! What a bunch of beasts! Damn it! He emanated a chilling aura, causing Yulissa and the other two. feel the shift in atmosphere. In that moment, Osborne seemed to transform into a terrifying beast, with an intent to devour. ¡°Osborne, Osborne, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yulissa asked in a trembling voice. She didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly became so scary. Ryan and Nathan didn¡¯t even dare to breathe at this time, looking at him in horror. Osborne bit his lip and forced himself to suppress his anger. He did not exin but just stirred up a strong wind and brought the three people to the the cave entrance. Osborne said coldly, ¡°You stay here and guard the entrance of the cave! Don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡± Finishing saying that, he didn¡¯t give the three people a chance to ask questions and rushed into the cave quickly. In an instant, the three pirates guarding the cave entrance had their heads blown up by Osborne. Chapter 328 A Group of Animals 6/6 He did not slow down and rushed into the depths of the cave. B God 330 God 330 Chapter 330 All Burned ¡°No. Bryce is really my brother! I¡¯m his sister, Kendra rkson!¡± She screamed in fear, but unfortunately, Xavier didn¡¯t care at all. Soon, he tore her clothes. As more and more parts of her body were suddenly exposed in air, Xavier couldn¡¯t help but breathe rapidly. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Xavier murmured. Through his life as a pirate, he had captured countless women and raped even more. Never had he seen or touched such a stunner so far. Both her appearance and figure were perfect. ¡°Bitch, stop struggling! I¡¯ll fuck you today anyway, even if Brycees to kill me!¡± With his rapid and unsteady breath, Xavier was about to push her down and pounce onto her body. But at this moment, everyone around felt that the air suddenly became prating, and the temperature in the entire space seemed to drop by ten or twenty degrees at once, as if winter had Chapter 330 All Burned ¡°You are indeed going to die before you can put your filthy hands on her!¡± Hearing that, Xavier suddenly stiffened, turning his head in horror to look in the direction of the cave. A tall and robust young man appeared there without knowing when. The man was extremely handsome but seemed to be in an extremely bad mood. He was Osborne. After killing the three pirates guarding the gate, Osborne rushed into the depths of the cave without alerting anyone and came to this huge fortification. Then, he witnessed the whole process of Xavier ripping off that gorgeous woman¡¯s clothes in an attempt to rape her. Osborne was also extremely surprised about her beauty. She was like a goddess. Compared to his so¨Ccalled biological sister Yulissa, Kendra was as attractive as her. Among the women Osborne knew, only rissa and Isa could surpass her beauty. He thought, ¡°How could such a beautiful woman be abducted by pirates? And ording to her, her name was Kendra? Chapter 330 All Burned Before sailing, he had heard of Bryce from Brian that Bryce was the leader of the biggest pirate gang of the southern Rosmandi, Likreia Mountain. They all called him Madman! Brian reminded Osborne that if he encountered pirates from Likreia Mountain at sea, he needed to try every means to avoid conflicts with them. As long as he offered tributes to them, the pirates from Likreia Mountain would not ughter him or his crew. On the other hand, if the pirates from Likreia Mountain felt offended, Osborne would have to give up sailing from now on. In short, Bryce¡¯s gang was considered the overlords of the sea area south of Rosmandi. The naval fleets of several surrounding countries had encircled and suppressed them several times, but they all ended in failure. Gradually, no one dared to interfere with their business anymore. Bryce also became the overlord of this sea. ¡°Could this delicate woman be Bryce¡¯s sister?¡± Osborne didn¡¯t think so. For Bryce to be able to achieve such an achievement, his strength must be extremely powerful. At least he must be a master; otherwise, he would have been eliminated long ago. How could his sister be so weak? Chapter 330 All Burned a small pirate so easily? 4/5 However, no matter who she was, Osborne would save her. He stared at Xavier and said coldly, ¡°You scum. Go to hell! Now, atone for your sins in pain!¡± After speaking, he waved his hand violently. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Suddenly, a fierce wind surged up like a tornado, instantly blowing more than 20 pirates and Xavier away. They were trapped in the air and screamed in fear. ¡°me!¡± Osborne snorted coldly, and suddenly, the fire wave began to burn fiercely under their feet, instantly igniting their clothes and burning their skin. ¡°me!¡± As he shouted loudly, the mes became more intense and scorching. The screams of the group of pirates became more shrill. Their skin had been burnt, and all their hair had vanished on fire. The intense pain made them struggle frantically, but they still couldn¡¯t escape from the roaring me. Even though Xavier was a ss C+ metahuman, he had no hope of winning Osborne. In an instant, the aroma of the burned human flesh spread throughout the closed underground fortification. Except for Xavier, who was still struggling, all the other pirates were almost burned into charcoal. Their bodies curled up in agony, and they ended up very miserably. Chapter 330 All Burned 5/5 In an instant, although they felt relieved to see the pirates oppress them dying like this, the women who were chained could not help vomiting when they saw such a cruel scene and smelled the aroma of barbecue. They were vomiting so madly that they even started vomiting bile. Only that gorgeous woman named Kendra acted like nothing had happened. Instead, she was excited and fanatical to see Xavier being burned with hatred. With a stern face, Osborne ordered the mes to break out violently, engulfing all the pirates except Xavier, and instantly burning them to ashes. There was not even a corpse left! God 331 God 331 Chapter 331 You Are Free The reason why Xavier had not stopped breathing yet was not that his vitality was more vigorous with higher power. For Osborne, a ss C+ metahuman was not different from an ordinary person. If he wanted Xavier dead, it wouldn¡¯t cost him more effort than crushing an ant. In fact, Xavier stayed alive only because of his identity as the leader of these pirates. Osborne remained calm right before ending hisst breath, meaning to gain more information from him. With a crushing sound, Xavier¡¯s burned body was thrown to the ground, and he immediately let out a shrill scream and twisted in agony. This pathetic scene didn¡¯t raise Osborne¡¯s sympathy at all. This scum had captured and raped countless women, with many of his victims dying miserably under his torture. Those chained women not far away from him were the most apparent evidence of Xavier¡¯s crimes. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This bastard should be ughtered a thousand times. Osborne took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart. Then, he contacted Yulissa and the other two people outside the cave. Chapter 331 You Are Free They had no clue of who he was. 2/5 They were worried that Osborne was a devil more terrifying than Xavier, who would treat them more cruelly.. ¡°You are free! I¡¯ll have someone prepare a ship to take you away from here. You¡¯re free now. You can go home.¡± Osborne spoke. The women were stunned for a moment, and then some of them couldn¡¯t help but sob in fear, and the sobs soon turned into howling. The days they were imprisoned here were like a nightmare. In fact, the nightmare was beyond description; they were in hell! And now, Osborne told them that they were free! They could go home! Cries filled the cave, and the desperate eyes of dozens of women gradually regained some spirit. One of them knelt before Osborne, and shouted ¡°thank you¡± loudly. Then, more and more people knelt down to thank Osborne. Hesitating for a moment, he ultimately said nothing, knowing it was only a way to vent their fear as these women¡¯s spirits had reached their limits. It was their way to let off the suppressed feelings in their hearts. Meanwhile, Yulissa, Ryan, and Nathan finally arrived at where Chapter 331 You Are Free Osborne was and saw dozens of ragged women kneeling down to thank Osborne. They were all stunned on the spot. Soon, they realized why they did that and all regretted not having the chance to ughter the pirates for these pitiful Women. Eventually, they all red at Xavier. ¡°Asshole! Scum!¡± All three of them rushed towards him and started punching and kicking his charred body. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. I still have to use him,¡± Osborne reminded them and then turned around. Not knowing when, he found that pretty girl named Kendra had walked behind him. As her clothes were torn apart by Xavier, a lot of her fair skin was exposed. Seeing Osborne turning around, she blushed and quickly covered her breasts with both hands. Osborne thought about it, opened the Dimensional Space, took out some clothes and handed it to her. He said, ¡°Just put on some clothes.¡± Osborne put a variety of things in his Dimensional Space in case of emergency. He even prepared a lot of women¡¯s clothes, which came in handy at this moment. Kendra was stunned for a moment, obviously not knowing. Chapter 331 You Are Free about it, so she quickly took it. 4/5 ¡°Thanks! Can you, um, can you help cover my body?¡± She said. Osborne smiled, ¡°Sure!¡± After saying that, he turned his back to Kendra, using his broad back to shield her while she changed into her dress behind him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done.¡± After a while, she whispered. Osborne then turned around and was stunned by how she looked after changing into clean clothes. Kendra seemed more beautiful with her radiant face. She was in her twenties and was about 5.7 feet high. ¡°My name is Kendra rkson. Thank you for saving me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would probably be killed by that bastard just now. Can you tell me your name? Don¡¯t worry, I will pay for your kindness! My brother is the most powerful pirate in this sea, and he will also thank you!¡± She said seriously. Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°My name is Osborne, but no thanks. The reason why I saved you was not because of your identity, nor did I do that for a reward. Just leave now. A ship wille to pick you up and take you ashore. I still have some things to take care of here. Bye.¡± After saying that, he no longer paid attention to Kendra. Kendra was indeed very beautiful, but that had nothing to do with him. Neither did he think Kendra was really Bryce¡¯s sister; even if she was, he didn¡¯t care. Chapter 331 You Are Free 5/5 Now, he just wanted to quickly interrogate Xavier and find out the information about the mastermind behind the vile. Soon, those women were taken out. Osborne walked up to Xavier, who was as haggard and miserable as rotten meat, and snorted coldly. He directly took out the truth serum and stuffed it into Xavier¡¯s throat. Gifts God 332 God 332 Chapter 332 Ten Tons of Gold The truth serum quickly took effect on Xavier. Osborne began to interrogate him. 1/5 ¡°Tell me. Who asked you to attack the Augustine family¡¯s cruise ship?¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s a person codenamed Blueblood,¡± Xavier said. Osborne said, ¡°Tell me his identity!¡± Xavier said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! But from the skull tattoo on his arm, I suspected he was from the Ghost Ship! But I didn¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t care who he is because he has given me a lot of money. As long as I have money, I dare to do anything.. ¡°I can hide somewhere after finishing this job, after all,¡± he added. His indifferent attitude agitated Osborne. But Ryan was suddenly shocked and eximed, ¡°Ghost ship?!¡± Osborne looked at him in surprise. ¡°Ryan, do you know it?¡± Ryan nodded with an extremely solemn face. ¡°Yeah! The Ghost Ship has at least two or three hundred years of history, but they just appeared a few times near the coastline of Dampston. ¡°And every time they showed up, an ancient family in Dampston N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 332 Ten Tons of Gold 2/5 ¡°As long as a ghost ship with the skull g appears, all the ancient families in Dampston will be nervous, fearing that they will be the ones to be destroyed.¡± Osborne looked surprised. ¡°Ghost ship? Curse?¡± He sneered. ¡°People just love this kind of spooky story. In my opinion, the Ghost Ship is most likely just a pirate organization good at hiding. There must be a big force behind it. ¡°Usually, they rob ships like ordinary pirates. They only take targeted actions when their financier give them orders,¡± he added. Upon hearing this, Ryan opened his mouth but did not refute. He fell into deep thought. Osborne continued to interrogate Xavier, hoping to find the person codenamed Blueblood through him, but Xavier knew nothing about it. Every time, Blueblood came to him with tons of gold bars and the mission. Then, he or she disappeared immediately. Xavier had no idea how to contact this mysterious pal at all. Osborne frowned. ¡°Are these all the clues? Blueblood? The Ghost ship? Although I got some information, there¡¯s no way to continue tracking it. Seemingly, I have to wait for that person to strike again.¡± After a long interrogation, he made sure that he could gain not Chapter 332 Ten Tons of Gold 3/5 stirred up a wind de, cutting Xavier into countless pieces amid his screams. Then, Osborne walked to the deepest part of this cave. There was also a solid door there. ording to Xavier, all the wealth of the I lydrophis Belcheri Organization was inside. Opening the door, Osborne felt as if his eyes were blinded by the glitter. In the center of a huge room, a pile of shining gold bars was ced there, with each of them weighing a standard one kilogram; there were at least ten tons of gold in this room worth over two billion dors! Two billion dors meant nothing to Osborne now, but it was the first time that Osborne had seen gold worth this considerable amount of money, and he couldn¡¯t help but bet shocked. But soon, he calmed down and collected all the gold into the Dimensional Space. Ryan, who was outside the door, had no idea what was going on. And even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. The entire Hydrophis Belcheri Organization was destroyed by Osborne alone, and its treasure should belong to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Alisa Ship!¡± Osborne and Ryan walked out of the cave. It was very busy outside the cave. Yulissa and Nathan contacted the Augustine Chapter 332 Ten Tons of Gold 4/5 women back. They were free. However, there was one person who still stood on the ground. It was Kendra. Seeing Osborneing out, Kendra immediately trotted to him and carefully grabbed his sleeve. Osborne couldn¡¯t help but frown. Yulissa also ran over and whispered, ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t want to leave. She insists on staying here and waiting for you. I can¡¯t do anything about her.¡± Osborne nodded and turned to look at Kendra. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave? I told you that you are free, and you can go home now.¡± Kendra bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°This sea is my home. I don¡¯t want to go to the shore! If someone captures me to threaten my brother, I¡¯ll be done,¡± Kendra exined in a low voice. Osborne was stunned after hearing that. ¡°Your home is on the sea? Where is it? I¡¯ll tell someone to take you back.¡± Kendra blushed immediately. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m lost. I¡¯ve never left home since I was a child. 5/5 Chapter 332 Ten Tons of Gold This time, I left home without telling anyone but got lost in a storm. ¡°All I know is that my home is on an ind, and there is a mountain on the ind called Likreia Mountain. ¡°I have always lived there.¡± Osborne was stunned when he heard this. Yulissa, Ryan, and Nathan had the same reaction as him, all staring nkly at Kendra. ¡°You live in Likrcia Mountain? ¡°Are you really the leader of the Likreia Mountain Pirates, Bryce¡¯s sister?¡± Kendra bit her lip and nodded. ¡°Take me back, and my brother will definitely be grateful to you!¡± She said. God 333 God 333 Chapter 333 Ghost Ship 1/5 Osborne and others looked at Kendra in surprise, specting if she was lying. But Kendra¡¯s expression was serious, and she didn¡¯t seem to be joking. Maybe she was indeed Bryce¡¯s sister. If it was true, she would be the noblest person they had met. The Likreia Mountain Pirates were said to have 8,000 elite soldiers who could evenpete with the Rosmandi fleet and Wern not afraid of being besieged by many countries. Ancient families like the Augustine family even dare not offend them. As the leader of pirates of the Likreia Mountain, Bryce was the undoubted overlord of this sea, and his sister would only be much superior than the heir of an ancient family. But why was Kendra so weak? As Bryce¡¯s sister, Kendra was actually captured by another group of pirates and almost raped. It was the most hrious joke Osborne had ever heard. So, he still didn¡¯t quite believe her. He really wanted to give Kendra a truth serum to see if she was lying or not. Unfortunately, thest truth serum he bought had Chapter 333 Ghost Ship Morcover, truth serum had side effects. 2/5 Osborne was also unwilling to use the truth serum on innocent people. ¡°Forget it. No matter if she¡¯s lying or not, let¡¯s keep her for now. If she¡¯s not Bryce¡¯s sister, we can just send her away when we get back. If what she said is true, Bryce will owe me a favor. Perhaps, it will be of great use in the future.¡± After thinking for a while, Osborne nodded and said, ¡°You can follow us for now. Contact your brother as soon as possible and ask him to pick you up.¡± Hearing that, Kendra immediately seemed delighted. She nodded in joy. ¡°Okay. Osborne, you are a good person.¡± Osborne waved his hand and handed her to Yulissa. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should go back.¡± Then, he stirred up a strong wind, which swept the four of them up into the air and returned to the Alisa Ship. ¡°Ah!!¡± Kendra was blown into the air by the strong wind, looking extremely excited. She looked at Osborne with admiration and kept shouting. Osborne saw this out of the corner of his eye and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Her behavior made him firmly believe that Kendra was lying because Chapter 333 Ghost Ship there was nothing worth being excited about. 3/5 Bryce¡¯s power was at least equal to a master¡¯s, and flying was a piece of cake for him. If Kendra was Bryce¡¯s sister, she would not make such a fuss like now. He decided to find an opportunity to send her back to where she really belonged. After thinking about it, Osborne calmly controlled the strong wind, and the five of them quickly returned to the 15th floor. deck of the Alisa Ship. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, get her a room, and everyone, go back to rest.¡± Osborne dismissed everyone. Returning to his room, Osborne held the blood diamonds and thought while improving his strength. Hydrophis Belcheri Organization was just a very small pirate force. They didn¡¯t plot the attack on the Augustine family. Compared to the mastermind, they were just some disposable nobodies. Even more, they were not the only ones hired to attack the cruise ship of the Augustine family because Hydrophis Belcheri Organization onlyunched four attacks in total, while the Augustine family suffered far more than four attacks. He thought, ¡°It seems that the surrounding pirate organizations. were hired by the person behind the vile, so the Augustine. family was targeted so badly and suffered such heavy losses. Is the mastermind behind this the Ghost Ship? Chapter 333 Ghost Ship Maybe there¡¯s also someone else manipting it.¡± Osborne sorted out the information he had obtained. The Augustine family must have offended someone, or its existence had infringed on other people¡¯s interests. So, they wanted to eliminate the Augustine family. 4/5 Meanwhile, the mastermind was able tomand the mysterious organization Ghost Ship to target the Augustine family. This person was most likely the force behind Ghost Ship. The Ghost Ship was just a sharp knife for this person to get rid of his or herpetitors. Whenever the Augustine family¡¯s cruise ship started sailing, Blueblood of the Ghost Ship would hire ordinary pirates from the surrounding area to attack the ship, causing the Augustine family to suffer heavy losses. When the top leaders of the Augustine family felt like investigating what was happening, they struck in person. After the Ghost Ship got the intelligence of the leader, they would assassinate him or her immediately. This was probably how the head of the family, Allen, died. ¡°Will the Ghost Ship hunt me? I am now the heir of the Augustine family and am kind of a significant person. If they kill me, it will be a huge blow to the family. So, the Ghost Ship may attack in any minute from now on! There is a rat in the Augustine family who has leaked my Chapter 333 Ghost Ship whereabouts, so as the information that two ss A- metahuman from The Wise Order will protect me in secret. That means, if they decide to strike, I¡¯ll encounter a terrible. battle. The two ss A- elders can¡¯tpete with them at all. However, I¡¯m merely capable of fighting with them now.¡± Thinking of this, Osborne became a little anxious. During this period, whenever he had free time, he used blood diamonds to improve his power and physical fitness. His 5/5 strength was improving by leaps and bounds every day, but until now, he had not yet broken through to be a ss B+ metahuman. The extra energy in his body was now as high as 325 feet, which was so close to getting the breakthrough. The soul of powers of a ss B+ metahuman only had 33 feet, and even the most gifted genius got the breakthrough of ss B+, the soul of powers would only reach 98 feet. Osborne¡¯s power had far exceeded the normal range. He felt that as long as his power exceeded one hundred yards, he would undergo a transformation and be promoted to ss B+. And this wasing soon! God 334 God 334 Chapter 334 Breakthrough The process of power growing from 325 feet to one hundred yards became extremely slow. Even with the help of the blood diamonds, Osborne felt it was difficult. ¡°It¡¯s so strenuous to get a breakthrough of ss B+, and the process will be prolonged to half or one month without the blood diamonds! 1/5 ¡°To transfer from ss B+ to ss A, it¡¯s a dozen times harder than now, and even the most outstanding genius may fail to break through and end up dead. ¡°Out of a hundred metahuman of ss B+, only one can sessfully be a ss A master. Ny of them will die directly, and the remaining nine neither break through sessfully nor die, and be ss A-,¡± Osborne murmured. A ss A master was considered as an absolute man of might in the world. Those who could surpass ss A were rare, and each of them was a hegemony in a certain arca. For example, the Godfather! The Godfather is a ss A+ master, also known as ss S. Masters of ss S would administrate an wide area but stay neutral of its peace or war. However, once they decided to interfere, there would be something shocking. Chapter 334 Breakthrough 2/5 In fact, his power didn¡¯t reach ss B+. He was just thinking about those things casually while waiting for the transformation. Buzz! Finally, when the night faded away and the fiery red sun reappeared in the sky, Osborne finally felt that his soul of powers had reached a hundred yards. This was a critical point. Just after exceeding a hundred yards, Osborne¡¯s soul of powers immediately began to transform. The huge phantom began to fluctuate, bing more and more condensed, as if it was about to transform from an illusion into an entity, and every detail became clearer. The silver light in the eyes of his soul of powers became more and more solid. Finally, his body shook, and he felt an extreme sense of pleasure that spread throughout his body and soul, feeling like it was a leap in the level of his life. Osborne knew that he had finally be a ss B+ metahuman. As his Satan¡¯s Eye became stronger, all of his power would be more powerful, and his control over energy would be easier and more precise. Osborne was very happy as he felt the changes in his body. At this moment, he suddenly thought of Medusa. Chapter 334 Breakthrough 3/5 Medusa was the first ss A master he had ever seen. She was also the most powerful metahuman Osborne had ever fought. Although she was easily suppressed by Serena, it could still not impair the influence of her power. At least, Osborne once knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t defeat Medusa. But now¡­ As he broke through to be a ss B+ metahuman, Osborne thought even if he encountered her again, he wouldn¡¯t lose again, even if he couldn¡¯t kill her. In other words, Osborne now truly possessed the strength to fight against an ordinary ss A master. Now, when facing several ss A metahumans, he wouldn¡¯t be terrified and could also retreat safely and soundly. He thought, ¡°Very good! I finally broke through, having the strength to confront Alexander of the Paltrow family and even defeat him! However, the prerequisite is that Alexander has not yet broken through to be a master of ss A. Once a genius like Alexander breaks through, his strength will definitely be much stronger than that of an ordinary master. Right now, I can¡¯tpete with him yet.¡± Thinking of this, Osborne suppressed the excitement in his heart. Chapter 334 Breakthrough Bing a ss B+ was still not enough! 4/5 If he wanted to stop the Radcliffe family from marrying rissa to Alexander, he must defeat Alexander in the witness of everyone. It was said that Alexander was already trying to reach the realm of ss A. He was very likely to be a master of ss A. ¡°I still have to improve my strength. However, the process of upgrading my ability level from ss B+ to ss A is really too tough. Even a genius like Alexander took five years to be qualified to make the breakthrough. Even if I have the blood diamonds, it¡¯s important for me to match his level in such a short time. But rissa may be arranged to marry Alexander in a month. One month is too short for me! Even if I practice with all my might, it¡¯s simply unrealistic to make the breakthrough. So, my focus from now on will be improving my physical fitness! My body has already reached ss B+ and even far exceeds it. I am not inferior to the average ss A martial masters. With the help of the blood diamonds, I have a chance to increase my physicalpetence dramatically in a short period of time. With my physicalpetence, there is a great chance that I can break through to ss A within a month! By then, with my power, even if Alexander bes a ss A master, I will be able to fight Chapter 334 Breakthrough him! Okay!¡± 5/5 Osborne made a decision in his heart and began to focus on improving his physical power. All the unique energy in the blood diamonds was integrated into his body cells to transform and improve his body. This process was extremely painful. But for rissa, and to have the strength to fight against Alexander and even the entire Paltrow family, Osborne persisted despite the severe pain like being peeled off. His physical power improved rapidly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But at that moment, someone knocked on his door. God 335 God 335 Chapter 335 Making A Move on Him Osborne temporarily stopped practicing, opened Satan¡¯s Eye, and looked at the door. 1/5 The simple door could not block the X¨Cray vision of Satan¡¯s Eye, and he immediately saw that the person knocking on the door was his nominal sister, Yulissa. What made Osborne embarrassed was that while he saw through the door, he also saw through her body. Every curve of Yulissa¡¯s body was now exposed to his eyes. However, he had already gotten used to this kind of situation. Touching his nose, he suppressed the embarrassment and nced at the handle of the door. Then, it opened. He said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Yulissa entered, looking weary. Obviously, she did not get enough rest. There was some hesitation and entanglement on her pretty face. She said, ¡°Osborne, good morning.¡± Osborne stared at her with a frown and said, ¡°Yulissa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 335 Making A Move on Him. mysterious Ghost Ship has the power to assassinate him!¡± Yulissa was a little agitated. 2/5 She walked to Osborne and grabbed his arm. ¡°Osborne, I want revenge! I can¡¯t let him die in vain. As his daughter, I must help him avenge!¡± Osborne frowned. ¡°Yulissa, calm down, okay?¡± Yulissa took a deep breath, nodded, and tried not to get too excited. Osborne said, ¡°Whether your father was killed by them, we stillck evidence. We can only say that it is very likely. And since we can¡¯t find the Ghost Ship, we can only wait for them to attack ust first.¡± ¡°Well, then¡­¡± Yulissa became conflicted again. Sighing, he broke the ice. ¡°Yulissa, I know what you came here for, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I promise if the murderer of your father is really the Ghost Ship, I will help you. destroy it and avenge your father.¡± Upon hearing this, Yulissa looked at Osborne excitedly. Her body was shaking violently, and tears were sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Thank you! I knew you would help me. I knew it! Although you are not my biological brother, I felt very close to you when I first saw you,¡± she said. Having said this, Yulissa bit her lips again. The blush spread Chapter 335 Making A Move on Him. Yulissa immediately undressed and let her clothes fall to the ground, revealing her beautiful and sexy body. ¡°Osborne, it¡¯s the only way I can thank you, I¡­¡± She said. 3/5 ¡°Stop!¡± Osborne finally realized what she tried to do and quickly turned his head away, looking helpless. ¡°Yulissa, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°My current identity is your biological brother! You don¡¯t have to be like this. I promised to help your father get revenge not for any reward, not to mention insult you like this! Put on your clothes now!¡± Yulissa was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that after she had mustered all her courage to present herself naked to Osborne, all the response she got was his rejection. She bit her lip. ¡°Do I look terrible?¡± Osborne said helplessly, ¡°It has nothing to do with this. You should already know that I have a crush. Her name is rissa, and I will marry her in the future.¡± Yulissa said, ¡°But you¡¯re not my real brother!¡± ¡°What does it matter? As long as you regard of me as your brother, we can be a family. Anyway, put your clothes on now, you don¡¯t have to do this,¡± he said. Yulissa bit her lip and finally gave up. Putting on the clothes with a red face, she whispered, ¡°You are Chapter 335 Making A Move on Him one who doesn¡¯t want me. Don¡¯t regret itter.¡± Osborne was overwhelmed by mixed feelings, so, he chose to remain silent. 4/5 ¡°Well, Osborne, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After saying that, Yulissa ran away with a red face. After she left, Osborne quickly closed the door. He said to himself, ¡°That¡¯s so ridiculous! This girl really wants to avenge her father too eagerly.¡± Osborne shook his head, stopped thinking about it, and prepared to continue practicing. But as soon as he closed his eyes, what emerged in his mind was the image of Yulissa standing naked in front of him, which made him restless and unable to calm down. That feeling waspletely different from the feeling Osborne identally saw her body in X¨Cray vision. The impact of the pictures waspletely different. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better take a walk outside.¡± Osborne simply stopped practicing and walked out of the room. He and Yulissa lived in a suite with two rooms and a living room. At this time, Yulissa was still in the living room. When she saw Osborneing out, her pretty face turned red again. Compared to Osborne, she was the shyer one. Chapter 335 Making A Move on Him But she forced herself to suppress her strange feeling and walked over and hugged Osborne¡¯s arm. ¡°Osborne, where are you going? I want to go with you.¡± As she spoke, Osborne could feel Yulissa¡¯s breasts pressing against his arms. Osborne was suddenly embarrassed again. God 336 God 336 Chapter 336 Encounter His Ex¨Cwife Osborne really wanted to turn around and go back to his room. If he had known this would happen, he would have rather stayed in the room. But it would be impolite to go back now. He could only pretend to be calm, nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I just want to stroll around.¡± After saying that, they walked out of the suite. As soon as they walked out, Osborne perceived that there was a person sneaking outside their suite, as if trying to eavesdrop. The door was suddenly pushed inward, and the spy staggered and almost fell. With his rapid reaction, he held her immediately. The spy was Kendra. After Kendra stood firm, she saw Osborne and Yulissaing out. She was immediately embarrassed but quickly returned to normal. She chuckled and said, ¡°Osborne, I came to see you. To not disturb your sleep, I just listened to whether you have woken up or not.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± He looked at Kondus Chapter 336 Encounter His Ex¨Cwife 2/5 showed no hostility towards him. Otherwise, Satan¡¯s Eye would have given him a warning long ago. Moreover, even if Kendra was really against him, she was not able to carry out her evil n. Kendra¡¯s arrival actually helped Osborne get rid of the embarrassment of being alone with Yulissa. ¡°What do youe here for?¡± He asked. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kendra said with a serious face, ¡°Osborne, I came here to thank you for saving mest night. I went back and thought about it. all night and felt that a simple thank you could not express my gratitude, so I thought¡­¡± After saying that, she nced at Yulissa. Yulissa seemed wary. ¡°You want to thank him with yourself?¡± Yulissa blurted out. ¡°No way! Osborne doesn¡¯t need that kind of appreciation!¡± Osborne was stunned as soon as she finished talking. Kendra was also a little shocked, but soon, her pretty face turned red. ¡°What, what are you talking about? I have never said that! ¡°Besides, why are you so opposed? He is your brother, not your boyfriend. Even if I do that, it has nothing to do with you, right?¡± After saying that, Kendra actually hugged the other arm of his. And her words seemed to have irritated Yulissa. Chapter 336 Encounter His Ex¨Cwife him, right? 3/5 ¡°I¡¯m his sister, and I¡¯m responsible to protect him from women like you whose identity is still unknown! You might plot against him!¡± she added. ¡°Plot against him? What are you talking about?¡± Kendra argued back loudly. ¡°I just wanted to say that I made some delicious food for Osborne to have a taste! You¡¯re the one who ndered me at first!¡± Hearing that, Yulissa suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°Okay, stop!¡± Osborne felt his head buzzing, and at this moment, he missed rissa very much. rissa was the best and would never make such a fuss. ¡°You two stop arguing, okay? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding! Well, I¡¯m hungry too, so why not bring the food you made for me, Kendra.¡± Osborne stopped the two from arguing any further. As expected, both of them stopped fighting, but they still red at each other in dissatisfaction. They each held one of Osborne¡¯s arms, as if it was apetition, and no one was willing to let go. Their breasts were pressed tightly against Osborne¡¯s arms, making Osborne feel both painful and pleased. Fortunately, the VIP restaurant was on the 16th floor. Soon, they walked near the restaurant, but Osborne was stunned Chapter 336 Encounter His Ex-wife 4/5 In the restaurant, Osborne saw two people he didn¡¯t want to see. Ophelia and Evelyn were there. Osborne never expected that he would see his ex¨Cwife and Evelyn, who were supposed to be in Mayby City, on the Alisa Ship. But he immediately calmed down and treated them as strangers. Ophelia and Evelyn were also staring at him in a daze at this time. They did not expect to meet Osborne here. In fact, they had been looking for Osborne on the ship for a day, hoping to run into. him by chance. But in the end, their wish didn¡¯te true. Until now, they finally seeded in meeting him by chance. But seeing Yulissa and Kendra beside Osborne holding hist arms, Ophelia realized their rtionship with Osborne seemed extremely close. She suddenly lost her courage to say hello to him. Looking at Yulissa and Kendra, she turned pale. Judging from their outstanding appearance, they might even overshadow rissa. Now, they hugged Osborne¡¯s arms respectively as if fighting for his attention. ¡°What is the rtionship between them?¡± Ophelia turned paler and paler as she thought of this question. Chapter 336 Encounter His Ex¨Cwife 5/5 him back! I can give up my dignity and everything I have as long as he can forgive me. ¡°But now I realize how ridiculous I am! ¡°After losing rissa, he has another two stunning women¡­ ¡°Evelyn, do I still have a chance?¡± God 337 God 337 Chapter 337 Ignored Them Ophelia looked at Evelyn with slightly bloodshot eyes and shivered, looking like she was on the verge of copse. Evelyn wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at Yulissa and Kendra beside Osborne, even she was stunned. The two girls were young and beautiful. 1/5 Evelyn didn¡¯t know them, but judging from their temperaments, she knew that they were not ordinary people and definitely came from wealthy families. Compared to the two girls, what advantages did Ophelia have? No! Ophelia was nothingpared to them. Evelyn felt a little regretful. She regretteding to Dampston with Ophelia and boarding the Augustine family¡¯s ship. Osborne had noticed her and Ophelia, but he was indifferent as if he didn¡¯t know them, which made Evelyn regret it even more. Finally, Evelyn sighed and put her arm around Ophelia¡¯s shoulders. She said, ¡°Ophelia, don¡¯t give up. You are not without advantages. You and Osborne once had real feelings for each other. Osborne loved you deeply before. I can see that. Chapter 337 Ignored Them 2/5 harmed him, I believe that you still have a position in his heart.¡± Ophelia stopped shaking after hearing Evelyn¡¯s words. Her eyes were full of hope. She asked, ¡°Evelyn, really? Do you really feel that way?¡± Evelyn hesitated for a moment but finally nodded. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t want to lie to Ophelia anymore, but she knew that if she didn¡¯t say that, Ophelia would probably copse on the spot. She could only continue to give Ophelia hope. Although this hope would probably hurt Ophelia and bring her greater despair in the future, she had to let Ophelia get through today. Expectation flickered in Ophelia¡¯s eyes. She hesitated for a moment and suddenly stood up. ¡°Ophelia, where are you going?¡± Evelyn was surprised. Ophelia said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Osborne and apologize to him. I want him toe back to me!¡± Upon hearing this, Evelyn quickly stopped her. ¡°Ophelia, don¡¯t be impulsive. It is not a good time to do that. Osborne has two beautiful girls by his side. Even if you apologize to him now, he may not forgive you. ¡°Men are stubborn. In front of others, Osborne will definitely treat you coldly. Don¡¯t worry. You should find a time to be alone Chapter 337 Ignored Them and then apologize.¡± Ophelia hesitated for a moment and finally sat down. But she still stared at Osborne and bit her lower lip. 3/5 After Osborne sat down, Yulissa and Kendra finally let go of his arms. They sat on both sides of him closely. Kendra raised her hand, and the waiter began to serve the N?velDrama.Org owns all content. dishes. She made these dishes herself in the restaurant¡¯s kitchen. Osborne took a bite and was surprised. He looked at Kendra and thought, ¡°This girl is not just beautiful. She actually has top¨Cnotch cooking skills.¡± Yulissa couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed after eating the dishes. She didn¡¯t embarrass Kendra anymore, and the atmosphere between them eased a lot. ¡°Why are the two women over there staring at you, Osborne?¡± Yulissa suddenly asked in a low voice. Osborne sat with his back to Ophelia and Evelyn. Yulissa tilted her head and saw two women staring at Osborne. She immediately frowned. Osborne knew she was talking about Ophelia and Evelyn. He didn¡¯t turn around but just said calmly, ¡°Just ignore them.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yulissa nodded. Chapter 337 Ignored Them 4/5 After finishing the meal, Osborne left the restaurant with Yulissa and Kendra, not ncing at Ophelia and Evelyn. To him, they were even worse than strangers. After returning to the room, Osborne locked the door and. started practicing. Soon, it was night. Osborne absorbed another blood diamond. Every cell in his body was full of strength, and a faint red glow enveloped him. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s much easier for a martial artist to break through ss A than for a metahuman, but it¡¯s very dangerous. If I¡¯m not careful, my body will shatter like ss. I must umte enough power to break through ss A in one fell swoop. If I fail, even if I don¡¯t die, I will never be able to break through it in the future.¡± Osborne vaguely felt that he was on the verge of a breakthrough. If he wanted, he could break through ss A immediately. But he didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he tried hard to suppress the feeling of a breakthrough. He had to absorb more blood diamonds to make his body¡¯s foundation stronger so that he could break through in one fell swoop. In this way, the sess rate would be higher. His strength after the breakthrough could be even stronger. Chapter 337 Ignored Them 5/5 Osborne rested for a while and immediately began to absorb blood diamonds again. In the past few days, he had absorbed three blood diamonds, and there were 25 blood diamonds left, which were enough for him to use for a long time. At least, they were enough for him to improve his physical quality and power to ss A. Time passed quickly. Soon, it was early morning. Most people on the ship had fallen asleep. Yulissa, in the next room, had also finished her practice. She washed up and went to bed. Osborne¡¯s Satan¡¯s Eye suddenly started pulsing wildly. ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± God 338 God 338 Chapter 338 The Ghost Ship 1/5 Feeling the warning from Satan¡¯s Eye, Osborne suddenly opened his eyes and looked outside. Thick mist rose on the sea, and there was a strange ship with a skull g in it. The ship was not big. It looked old as if it was a wooden boat from a hundred years ago, but it was fast, shuttling quickly through the mist. The ship stopped when it was only three miles away from the Alisa Ship. Then, more than a dozen figures flew out from the ship. They stepped on the waves and moved quickly towards Alisa Ship. ¡°Skull g. It¡¯s the Ghost Ship. It finally came!¡± Osborne. murmured and rushed out of the room. He woke up Yulissa. ¡°Inform everyone to be prepared. The Ghost Ship ising, and more than a dozen enemies are approaching quickly. I¡¯ll hold them back first. ¡°Protect yourself!¡± After saying that, Osborne rushed out of the room and came to the deck. Yulissa was shocked. Chapter 338 The Ghost Ship 2/5 There was a sh of anger and murderous intent in her eyes, but she did not lose her mind. Remembering Osborne¡¯s instructions, she rushed to Ryan and Nathan¡¯s rooms and woke them up. ¡°The Ghost Ship ising!¡± Soon, everyone started moving. All the members of the escort team took weapons and came to the deck. Ryan, Nathan, Yulissa, and two members of The Wise Order also went to the deck. The mist on the sea was too thick. Even with telescopes, they couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Yulissa, where is Osborne?¡± A member of The Wise Order went to the deck with a serious look and asked Yulissa. He had gray hair and looked at least sixty or seventy years old, but he was ast energetic as a young man. His eyes were full ofposure. He was Jacob Augustine, the ninth elder of the Augustine family¡¯s Wise Order. Twenty years ago, he had failed to break through ss A, but luckily, he survived and became a metahuman in ss A-. He had been the elder of the Augustine family ever since. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The other person behind Jacob was La Augustine, the tenth elder. She was younger than Jacob, probably in her fifties. Ten years ago, La had failed to break through ss A but survived like Jacob. She was a metahuman in ss A-, serving as an elder of the Augustine family¡¯s Wise Order ever since. ¡°Yulissa, are you sure it¡¯s the Ghost Ship? Has it arrived?¡± La Chapter 338 The Ghost Ship asked with a frown. She looked at the misty sea but couldn¡¯t see the Ghost Ship or Osborne. 3/5 Yulissa bit her lip and said, ¡°Osborne told me this. I don¡¯t know where he is now. When I rushed to the deck, I didn¡¯t see him.¡± She became a little anxious. ¡°Jacob, La, will Osborne be in danger? He said he came out to help us buy time. Could it be that he went to fight with those people from the Ghost Ship? It¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s go to save him!¡± Yulissa was in a panic. Jacob and La looked at each other and said, ¡°Osborne has excellent eyesight. We didn¡¯t notice the piratesst night, but he did. He¡¯s probably right. ¡°The Ghost Ship may really being!¡± After saying this, the two of them looked solemn and anxious. They were the older generation of the Augustine family, and they knew better about the Ghost Ship than Yulissa and others. They were more aware of the power and weirdness of the Ghost Ship. It was precisely because of this that they knew the seriousness of this situation. Osborne went alone to stop those people from the Ghost Ship. It was too dangerous. La made up her mind and said, ¡°We must save Osborne. Chapter 338 The Ghost Ship 4/5 ¡°He is the heir and hope of our family. We can¡¯t let him die here. ¡°Jacob, stay on the ship and protect the juniors as well as the safety of the ship and the passengers. I will go to help Osborne.¡± ¡°How can you help? We don¡¯t know where Osborne is now.¡± Jacob frowned. ¡°Osborne is over there!¡± A voice suddenly sounded. Everyone turned around and found that the person who spoke was Kendra. Kendra said anxiously, ¡°Believe me, I can sense it! ¡°Osborne is in that direction. Not far from him, more than a dozen powerful people are approaching. He is in danger!¡± Upon hearing what she said, everyone looked solemn and no longer hesitated. ¡°Jacob, protect everyone here!¡± La lifted herself with the surging power and rushed toward the direction Kendra pointed. Osborne was about two miles away, staring at a dozen figures in front of him. The dozen people wore ck cloaks thatpletely covered their faces. The energy fluctuations bursting out from them made Osborne know that they were extremely powerful. The weakest among them was in ss B+. At least five of them made Osborne feel the threat. Their power definitely reached ss A-. 5/5 Chapter 338 The Ghost Ship Five strong people in ss A-? It was really challenging to deal with them. Osborne was shocked, thinking, ¡°The Ghost Ship actually sent such a powerful group! No wonder Allen, the head of the Augustine family, died in their hands. They sent five strong people in ss A- to kill me. Humph, they really think highly of me.¡± God 339 God 339 Chapter 339 Challenged Them The dozen people who came from the Ghost Ship noticed Osborne. They stopped on the sea. 1/5 The eyes that were exposed were full of surprise. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t understand how Osborne could have discovered them in advance and intercepted them here. They looked at each other, and one of them stepped forward, looked at Osborne, and asked, ¡°Are you Osborne Augustine, the heir of the Augustine family?¡± Osborne raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know me? Well, you are here to kill me, right?¡± The man sneered, ¡°Since you knew and had discovered us in advance, why didn¡¯t you escape but come to intercept us? You are bold but stupid. ¡°Do you think you can stop us alone?¡± Osborne said with a faint smile, ¡°I have to correct you. I¡¯m not here to stop you but¡­ to kill you all.¡± The next second, there was a sudden silence. Then, the leading man in ck burst outughing and said arrogantly, ¡°Kill us? You alone? What do you think you are? Even Alexander, the strongest of the younger generation in Chapter 339 Challenged Them 2/5 ¡°Do you think you are as strong as the talents in Newport City. and the masters in foreign countries?¡± The man spoke with disdain in his eyes. Osborne got some helpful information from his words. He snorted, ¡°The masters in foreign countries? It seems that you are a Rosmandi people. You wrapped yourselves so tightly that you dare not even show your faces. You are afraid of being. recognized. ¡°Let me guess. In fact, the Ghost Ship belongs to a significant. force in Rosmandi or even Dampston. You are the big shots. in that force. Only when you need to kill an opponent will you disguise yourself as the masters of the Ghost Ship and attack the opponent. ¡°Am I right? ¡°There are no more than three forces in Dampston. Only the top three ancient families can do this. ¡°So, are you from the Paltrow family? The Walker family? Or the Carter family?¡± After Osborne finished speaking, the leading man was shocked. He narrowed his eyes, shing with murderous intent. At the same time, Osborne keenly discovered that the others. tensed up. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It seems that I guessed right!¡± Osborne snorted coldly. Chapter 339 Challenged Them 3/5 you. Why do you target it so harshly, even pushing it into a dead end? Why don¡¯t you tell me the reason? I¡¯ll make them correct. their mistakes, and then you can let them go.¡± The leading man in ck snorted coldly, ¡°Brat, don¡¯t make blind. guesses. The Ghost Ship has nothing to do with any force. It¡¯s just an independent organization. ¡°We want to destroy the Augustine family, not because you offended us. It¡¯s just that someone gave us a big sum. ¡°Stop talking nonsense with him. have ¡°Since he dares court death, don¡¯t show mercy to him. Kill him and then kill everyone on the ship. ¡°Kill him!¡± The next second, the leading man in ck took action. He waved his hands, and the surrounding mist surged wildly. Sharp ice des appeared and flew toward Osborne¡¯s vital points quickly. Before the ice des approached, Osborne felt an intense, cold power that seemed to be able to freeze him. ¡°Ice elemental power?¡± Osborne snorted. The icy feeling did not affect him, but he had to be cautious. about these ice des. After all, the leading man in ck was a ss A- metahuman. Chapter 339 Challenged Them Osborne¡¯s. 4/5 Osborne was not afraid. He stared at the man confidently and said coldly, ¡°Come on. It¡¯s my first time fighting against a ss A- metahuman. Let me see your power. ¡°Let me see whether I can kill all of you!¡± After saying that, Osborne activated Satan¡¯s Eye. He nced at them with ocr energy, and then he immediately used his robust mind control to stop all the ice des that were flying toward him. All the ice des stopped in front of him. The leading man in ck was stunned. ¡°Mind control power? You can actually control my attacks! You are quite capable. We underestimated you. ¡°But you¡¯re going to die today. ¡°Kill him together!¡± After that, the other four ss A- masters took action. Among them, only one was a metahuman, and the other three were martial artists. But even so, Osborne still felt tremendous pressure. The second ss A- metahuman waved his hands, and Osborne¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The metal buttons on his clothes suddenly turned into weapons, and the man controlled them. Before Osborne could react, these metal Chapter 339 Challenged Them 5/5 Fortunately, his body was strong enough. Although the metal buttons hit him and made him feel pain, he didn¡¯t get injured. Osborne said, ¡°You can control metal. ¡°Are you a metal elemental controlling metahuman?¡± Osborne looked at the man in surprise, and his eyes lit up with excitement. It was another elemental power that he hadn¡¯t obtained yet. Osborne was determined to get the man¡¯s elemental essence! God 340 God 340 Chapter 340 Fierce Fight ¡°What a strong physique!¡± The metal elemental controlling metahuman frowned, looking a little serious. 1/5 He controlled Osborne¡¯s metal buttons andunched a sneak attack. He thought even if he couldn¡¯t kill Osborne, he could at least seriously injure him. However, Osborne was not hurt at all. Osborne endured his attack and didn¡¯t get injured at all. It gave the man a bad feeling. Osborne¡¯s physique might be even more robust than that of his three companions, who were ss A- martial artists. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The leading man in ck shouted, ¡°Kill him! ¡°It will be a great shame if we can¡¯t even kill a young metahuman.¡± The three ss A- martial artists had already rushed to a ce not far from Osborne. They sneered and punched Osborne from three directions. Their punches were too fast. Like cannonballs fired from a gun, there was an extremely sonic boom sound. It showed that the speed of their punches far exceeded the speed of sound. Chapter 340 Fierce Fight What was more, the three people¡¯s strength was mighty, and they even punched together. Facing such an attack, Osborne dared not endure it with his body. The Devil¡¯s Light burst out in an instant, covering Osborne¡¯s body and protecting him. 2/5 ¡°Bang!¡± The punches of the three people fell on Osborne. Like a sandbag, he flew into mid¨Cair and couldn¡¯t stabilize at all. Before Osborne could stop, the three men rushed over, kicking, punching, and elbowing him. Every part of their bodies was used as a weapon. For a while, Osborne couldn¡¯t fight against them at all. However, he did not panic. Although the three men attacked him hard, he was not injured. He had a strong physique, and the Devil¡¯s Light was protecting him. Their attacks were fierce, but they could not seriously hurt him. Even if it was just a minor injury, Osborne had excellent recovery ability. He could recover instantly. Osborn became calmer and thought, ¡°The strength of the three people is far inferior to that of Isa. Even though Isa hides her strength, she is much stronger than them. It seems that they don¡¯t have advanced power. They can¡¯t even break the Devil¡¯s Light defense. But it¡¯s difficult for me to fight back. I have learned martial arts skills from Isa for a few days, but it¡¯s not enough. Compared with these martial artists who have Chapter 340 Fierce Fight decades, I still have a big gap with them. Moreover, I have to fight against three at once. 3/5 There are still two ss A- metahumans in the distance, umting strength and ready to give me a fatal blow at any time. They are the biggest threat. I must find a way out!¡± While being beaten, Osborne was thinking of a way. He didn¡¯t know how shocked and terrified the three martial artists were. All three of them were ss A- martial artists. Even a ss A martial artist would at least suffer some injuries under their attacks. Osborne was being hit fiercely by them, but they felt that Osborne was not injured at all. Their attacks were just like tickling to him. The Devil¡¯s Light around Osborne weakened most of the strength of their punches. Besides, Osborne had a stunningly robust body. The three men felt as if they were beating a turtle covered with a hard shell. They couldn¡¯t even injure Osborne. ¡°Damn it!¡± The leading man in ck found that something was wrong. He cursed and then waved his hands. Soon, countless ice des condensed around him. Even the sea beneath his feet was frozen by his ice elemental power. Chapter 340 Fierce Fight 4/5 ¡°Go!¡± In an instant, the densely packed ice des flew toward Osborne. The metal elemental controlling metahuman created a huge sword and stabbed it towards Osborne¡¯s chest. ¡°You are a dead man!¡± Satan¡¯s Eye started pulsing wildly, reminding Osborne of the danger. Osborne took a nce and immediately noticed the opponent¡¯s full¨Cstrength attacks. If he endured them, he would at least be seriously injured. ¡°It seems that I have to reveal more about my strength,¡± Osborne snorted coldly. ¡°It my turn now!¡± His short hair grew wildly and became long and blood¨Cred in ant instant. His two tiger teeth became long and sharp. And his fingernails were long, as sharp as daggers. His handsome face became paler and more angr. Osborne transformed and became a Vampire. Ever since Osborne absorbed the power of blood diamonds, his body hadpletely merged with the Blood Cross, and the process of transforming into a Vampire had be faster. In almost the blink of an eye, the transformation wasplete. Osborne felt that his body had be more potent, as if it possessed infinite power. Chapter 340 Fierce Fight 5/5 The attacks approached him. Countless ice des and the huge sword attacked him fiercely. God 341 God 341 Chapter 341 Got Trapped 1/5 The horrific attacks fell on Osborne, making a deafening sound. The sea surface was fluctuating violently, creating high Osborne suddenly vomited blood. waves. Although the Devil¡¯s Light was powerful enough, the full¨Cstrength attacks of two ss A- metahumans still exceeded. the defense limit of the Devil¡¯s Light. Fortunately, after Osborne transformed into a Vampire, his physical defense became stronger, and he only suffered minor injuries. After vomiting out a mouthful of blood, he had recovered a lot. His face looked pale and stern. He ignored the two metahumans. who posed a more significant threat to him but stared at the three martial artists not far away. He had to break the besiegement. Being besieged by five ss A- masters, Osborne was under tremendous pressure and was restricted. He had to get rid of once or two of them first to break their alliance. Defeating the rtively weak opponents first was a good way to change the situation. Compared to the two metahumans, the martial artists were rtively weak. Chapter 341 Got Trapped 2/5 injured, and their faces suddenly became solemn. They looked at each other and attacked him again. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill Osborne, they had to entangle him so that the two metahumans could have more time to prepare for the fatal attack. Their attacks were still so swift and powerful, and every punch could cause a sonic boom. But Osborne was one of a kind. After transforming into a Vampire, Osborne was stronger than before in strength, speed, and reaction. He avoided the three. martial artists¡® attacks easily. He stared at the three men and sneered, ¡°Just now, you beat me up enough. Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± After saying that, Osborne shed and moved in front of a martial artist. Osborne¡¯s attack also made a sonic boom. He punched the ss A- martial artist¡¯s chest, and the man was blown away in an instant with an incredulous look. The other two martial artists were shocked, but their attacks were not slow at all. They took advantage of the slight pause when Osborne attacked that man and punched him fiercely. But this time, Osborne didn¡¯t even shake. He grinned and stared at a martial artist again. Chapter 341 Got Trapped 3/5 ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± Osborne kicked hard in the man¡¯s chest. There was a sound of broken bones. The man screamed, vomited. blood, and fell into the sea. Thest martial artist was dumbfounded. Osborne didn¡¯t give him time to react. He rushed forward, grabbed his shoulders, and struck him on the chin with his knee. The man¡¯s jaw was instantly shattered, and he roared in pain like a wild beast. He attacked frantically, trying to break Osborne¡¯s control. But Osborne tightly grasped the man¡¯s shoulders and endured. his attacks. Soon, he struck the man on his chest with his knee. The man¡¯s chest caved in deeply, and his eyes widened with fear. If it were an average person that had taken the blow, they would definitely have passed out. However, the man was still conscious. Under the fear of death, he used all his strength and kicked Osborne. The man roared, ¡°Fuck you!¡± Unfortunately, Osborne moved first and smashed the man¡¯s knee. Osborne snorted, ¡°You beat me so fierce just now, but now you can¡¯t stand just a few hits from me. You dared scold me. You are courting death!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After saying that, Osborne stared at the man as if he was dead. He pressed the man¡¯s neck with both hands and kicked him. Chapter 341 Got Trapped This time, he couldn¡¯t avoid Osborne¡¯s attack. 4/5 Osborne pressed both hands on the man¡¯s neck. No matter how the man struggled, he could not push Osborne away. Osborne¡¯s knee was getting closer and closer to his head. He felt the breath of death. Although he was a ss A- martial artist, his head would explode if Osborne¡¯s knee hit it. The man shouted, ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Two anxious voices suddenly sounded. The two metahumans finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. In an instant, countless metal elements approached Osborne. Before Osborne could react, they wrapped his body tightly. In an instant, Osborne seemed to be wearing a suit of steel armor. He was restrained, so, he couldn¡¯t kick the man¡¯s head. The metal elements that enveloped Osborne were increasing rapidly, and soon, he was restrained in a metal ball, which was like a prison, trapping him inside. Osborne frowned, feeling that his body was somewhat difficult to move. Chapter 341 Got Trapped making it imprable. 5/5 Soon, a huge sphere made of metal and ice appeared on the sea. It floated there, motionless. Several men in ck looked at each other with a look of relief. ¡°Fortunately, we trapped him.¡± God 342 God 342 Chapter 342 Despair ¡°He is so powerful. There¡¯s something wrong with the intelligence. Fortunately, we are used to saturation attacks and have enough people. Otherwise, this action would have failed.¡± The leading metahuman looked anxious. The five ss A- people joined forces to besiege Osborne, but Osborne actually found an opportunity to injure one of them. seriously, and the other two were also seriously injured. If they had not acted in time and trapped Osborne, that man would. have died. Osborne¡¯s strength was really terrifying. ¡°Kyle, he won¡¯t beak it, will he?¡± Eric, the martial artist who Osborne nearly killed, looked at the huge sphere in fear and asked the leading metahuman. Kyle smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I continue to send power and reinforce the sphere, he won¡¯t break it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The battle with Osborne was dangerous, but it only took a short time. They looked at each other and then looked in the direction. of the Alisa Ship. Kyle said, ¡°There are several outstanding young people from the Augustine family on the Alisa Ship. We can¡¯t let them go. Eric is Chapter 342 Despair ¡°Leon, Daly, Rudolf, take your men over there and kill them. 2/5 ¡°ording to intelligence, the Augustine family has arranged. two ss A- metahumans to protect them, but their strength is very average. They are no match for the three of you. ¡°Kill all the people on the ship as quickly as possible, and then we have to go back immediately.¡± After Kyle finished ordering, everyone nodded. Except for Eric, the seriously injured martial artist, the other three turned around and rushed quickly towards the Alisa Ship in the distance with nine ss B+ subordinates. But soon, they stopped. A person appeared in front of them. It was La who had. rushed over to save Osborne. When La saw this group of people, her expression suddenly changed. As soon as she left the Alisa Ship, she felt intense energy fluctuations in the distance. Obviously, a fierce battle was taking ce. She was worried about Osborne and rushed over quickly. As a result, the battle was over quickly, but she met these people. La could see that the three leading men were masters of the same level as her. They had obviously just experienced a fierce battle, and there were blood stains on them. She thought, ¡°Three ss A- masters? Chapter 342 Despair They are fine. What about Osborne?¡± La suddenly panicked. She questioned in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you? Where is Mr. Augustine? What have you done to him?¡± 3/5 The three men looked at each other. The one who controlled the metal elemental stepped forward and sneered, ¡°Mr. Augustine? Are you talking about that brat? You¡¯re toote. We¡¯ve already killed him.¡± Upon hearing this, La was stunned. She shivered, and her face turned pale. The three men took advantage of this moment and quickly surrounded La. La frowned. It was toote to escape. She had no time to sorrow for Osborne¡¯s death. Her face became solemn instantly. She asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you targeting the Augustine family?¡± A man sneered, ¡°Do you want to know? I won¡¯t tell you. A dead person doesn¡¯t need to know the answer! ¡°Kill her!¡± The next second, the metahuman and two martial artists took action and suppressed La in an instant. La was just a ss A- metahuman. She could control the water elemental. Her strength could operate to the extreme on + Chapter 342 Despair ocean. 4/5 But even so, she could not be a match for three strong men of the same level. They easily broke the huge waves she created, and their attacks. were hard for her to resist. She would be seriously injured if she filed to avoid their attacks. In an instant, La was in danger. Fortunately, she was not far from the Alisa Ship. Jacob stayed on the ship and felt the familiar fluctuations of battle. Knowing that La had encountered the enemy, he rushed out immediately and joined the battle. The two of them fought against the three men. Jacob could control the earth elemental, and his strength was defense. His joining did not change much about the situation, and they could only barely remain undefeated. In addition to the three ss A- enemies, there were still nine ss B+ enemies. The nine people could not participate in the battles between ss A- masters, but they could bypass them and attack the people on the Alisa Ship. ¡°Board the ship and kill everyone!¡± After the metal¨Ccontrolling metahuman ordered, the nine people immediately rushed towards the Alisa Ship. Jacob and La panicked. Chapter 342 Despair 5/5 But they could hardly protect themselves and could only hold on barely. How could they stop the nine people? They could only watch the nine ss B+ metahumans rush into the mist and run towards the Alisa Ship.. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Jacob and La¡¯s faces were pale. They knew that those people on the Alisa Ship were doomed. With the strength of the escort team on the Alisa Ship, even with the addition of Ryan, Nathan, and Yulissa, they would definitely not be able to withstand the nine ss B+ metahumans¡® attacks. All of them would die. ¡°Fuck you!¡± La and Jacob went crazy. ¡°You dare to destroy the Augustine family! Even if we will die, we will seriously injure you! ¡°Kill them!¡± Jacob and La were crazy, but due to the numerical disadvantage, they could never gain the upper hand and were entangled by the three men. As time went by, their power was depleted more and more. If this continued¡­ They would be exhausted and killed! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± Jacob and La despaired. God 343 God 343 Chapter 343 Reversal The huge sphere was still floating on the sea. Kyle used his powers to freeze the sphere from time to time, making it stronger and preventing Osborne from escaping. Next to him was Eric. He was seriously injured. Osborne attacked him with two knees, which broke his jaw and seriously injured his chest. Even though Eric was a ss A- martial artist with robust vitality, it would take a long time for him to recover from such a severe injury. ¡°That bastard!¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Kyle, who is that brat? What is his power? It¡¯s a bit weird.¡± Upon hearing this, Kyle frowned. He also felt that Osborne¡¯s power was a bit strange. At the very beginning, he thought Osborne had the mind control power so he could resist his ice des. But then, ayer of blue light enveloped Osborne¡¯s body, which was terribly powerful and had an abnormal defense. Later, Osborne¡¯s body showed its stunningly strong side. He could actually endure three ss A- martial artists¡® attacks. Finally, he even transformed. Chapter 343 Reversal artists and almost killed Eric. His strength was really scary. 2/5 Kyle said, ¡°Osborne is simply almighty. He has so much strange power. Fortunately, we trapped him. Otherwise, if he continues. to improve his strength, he will definitely be a serious threat to us.¡± Eric nodded. ¡°The Augustine family actually has such a talent. Fortunately, we took action early, or it would be difficult to deal with the Augustine family when he became stronger.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Kyle thought so. Eric said, ¡°Leon and Daly have already started the fight. Jacob and La are no match for them. They will kill everyone ande back soon.¡± Kyle sneered, ¡°This time, the Augustine family lost their heir, two elders, and thest ship. They will have no chance to stage aeback.¡± Eric nodded. ¡°The Augustine family is finished.¡± The two chatted while sensing the battle fluctuations in the distance. They did not notice that Osborne, who was trapped in the huge sphere, was changing. Countless metal elements and solid ice trapped him. No matter how hard Osborne struggled, he could not break free. After all, the two ss A- metahumans exerted their full strength. Chapter 343 Reversal Osborne tried several times, but seeing that there was no way to break free by force, he simply stopped. He thought, ¡°The metal elemental can be used in this way. It wraps around my body and then solidifies into steel, limiting my activities. After that, it bound meyer byyer, creating a huge steel sphere in a short time. If I were outside the sphere, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to break it. Unfortunately, I¡¯m trapped inside, which makes it difficult to exert force and escape. The ice is not threatening at all.¡± Osborne sneered. He was not in a panic. It was easy for him to escape. After all, those people didn¡¯t know that he had spatial power. He could use the spatial power to open a dimensional rift. Then, he could easily leave this steel sphere by interdimensional travel. However, Osborne was not in a hurry to escape. He activated the X¨Cray vision of Satan¡¯s Eye and checked the situation outside. There were five ss A- metahumans outside. Even if he escaped, it was almost impossible to kill the five of them under their siege. He had almost killed one of them before. The enemies were on guard, making it more difficult for Osborne to take action sessfully. Chapter 343 Reversal Soon, he got it. 4/5 The five people thought Osborne had been trapped, so they only left two of them to control him. The other three left and went to attack those people on the Alisa Ship. Osborne knew that it was his chance. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After the three people went far, Osborne took action. A dimensional rift appeared in front of him. The metal sphere was solid, but it could not prevent the formation of the dimensional rift. Osborne sneered and walked into the dimensional rift. The next second, he went outside and appeared behind the two people who were guarding him. The two were staring into the distance, feeling the fluctuations of the battle over there. They never expected that Osborne could escape from the metal sphere, let alone that Osborne would appear behind them. By the time they sensed that something was wrong, Osborne had started attacking. Eric was already seriously injured. He suddenly felt a chill in his body. He turned his head quickly but only saw Osborne¡¯s fist approaching him. Soon, it punched him hard on the head. Although Eric was a ss A- martial artist, under this Chapter 343 Reversal attack, his head exploded. He died in an instant. Osborne did not stop and kicked Kyle hard in the chest. 5/509 Kyle reacted quickly and condensed countless ice shields on his chest, dissolving most of Osborne¡¯s strength. But even so, he still vomited blood and flew backward. He looked at Eric, whose head was broken, in disbelief, with fear in his eyes. Kyle widened his eyes in shock. ¡°You¡­ actually killed Eric! ¡°How did you escape?¡± God 344 God 344 Chapter 344 Illusion Projection 1/6 Staring at him, Osborne sneered, ¡°A dead person doesn¡¯t need to know so much.¡± The leading metahuman suddenly became furious. However, he remainedposed. Despite the five of them besieging Osborne, they failed to gain any advantage. They believed they had trapped him, yet he managed to escape secretly, ultimately turning the tables by killing Eric. Now, the metahuman was alone. Given Osborne¡¯s numerous and unconventional tactics, hecked all confidence. Upon realizing this, the metahuman swiftly pivoted around and. fled, aiming to reunite with the other three. Only together did they stand a chance against Osborne inbat. ¡°Do you want to run away?¡± Osborne sneered again. Faced with too many adversaries, he harbored concerns about being unable to eliminate them all. Hence, he refrained from deploying many of his abilities, wary of exposing himself to the mastermind orchestrating events from the shadows. But now, he had only one opponent. As long as this guy was eliminated, he didn¡¯t have to fret about being exposed, regardless of how many abilities he used. Chapter 344 Illusion Projection 2/6 Osborne took action. His ocr energy swept across the body of the leading metahuman in ck, ensnaring him as if in at quagmire. Instantly, his escape speed plummeted by 90% at once. Osborne caught up with him in the blink of an eye. ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just moments ago? Now, let¡¯s see if you can keep that attitude up!¡± Osborne snorted derisively, and a potent green Devil¡¯s Light coalesced in his palm and struck the metahuman violently. Although he still condensed a solidyer of ice in defense, it proved paper¨C thin before the onught of the green Devil¡¯s Light. The leading metahuman was flung out, blood spraying, crashing heavily into the sea¡¯s surface with a resounding ssh and then rebounding like a stone skipping across water. With a pale face, he looked extremely terrified. He gritted his teeth, suddenly changed direction, and plunged into the sea, seeking refuge in the depths of the seabed, hoping Osborne wouldn¡¯t dare pursue him. Unfortunately, it was unrealistic. ¡°Into the water? That¡¯s great!¡± Osborne sneered, his gaze fixed on his escape route through Satan¡¯s Eye, swiftly harnessing the power of thunder and lightning. In an instant, a bolt of lightning crashed down upon the sea¡¯s surface. The formidable lightning conducted exceptionally well through the water. Chapter 344 Illusion Projection his body paralyzed and rigid. Despite his screams, he inadvertently swallowed several mouthfuls of seawater. It was the power of thunder and lightning! What prompted it? How many powers did Osborne have? 3/6 At that moment, overwhelmed with intense fear and shock, he endured the piercing pain and numbness and swam quickly to a greater depth. Osborne sneered and waved his hand gently. Instantly, the sea surface parted. He manipted the surrounding seawater to clear a path, swiftly closing in on the metahuman. The metahuman sensed something amiss, nced back, and was so frightened that his very soul almost leaped from his body. ¡°Control the seawater? ¡°This is a water elemental power! ¡°Damn it! ¡°This is impossible!¡± The metahuman roared madly. Osborne¡¯s ability to control the seawater completely shattered his idea of escaping by diving into the seabed. He could only rush out of the sea and red at Osborne with a dark face. Chapter 344 Illusion Projection ¡°Who on earth are you? How could you possess so many powers?¡± 4/6 Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°I mentioned that a dead person doesn¡¯t need to know so much! I won¡¯t waste time with you. Now, you can go to hell with peace of mind!¡± With that, he was about to take action. But suddenly, an idea came into his mind. His Satan¡¯s Eye had ascended to level five, unveiling a fresh power, Illusion Projection. Until now, he had not yet tried it. ¡°Just use it on him?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Osborne made up his mind. While Illusion Projection was typically the power of psychics, he could replicate the effect with Satan¡¯s Eye at level five. In fact, it would be stronger. Osborne¡¯s mental energy was surprisingly robust. Thanks to alterations in his body, it had surged to the peak of ss B+, rivaling that of a ss A- psychic. Without dy, his Satan¡¯s Eye emitted a silent wave that pierced into the metahuman¡¯s mind. His eyes widened in astonishment. He trembled violently, as if disconnected from the outside. Chapter 344 Illusion Projection how hard he struggled. ¡°Was it sessful?¡± 5/6 Osborne was still somewhat uncertain. After all, it was his first time using Illusion Projection. He contemted conjuring cerie, ghostly illusions to intimidate the metahuman, and Satan¡¯s Eye helped him aplish it. He had no idea what the effect would be. The metahuman appeared ensnared in vivid illusions, encountering numerous terrifying apparitions, unable to awaken from the ordeal. ¡°Since he¡¯s not moving, can I kill him now?¡± With this in mind, Osborne promptly approached the metahuman, who remained unresponsive. Soon, he appeared in front of the metahuman and punched his head hard without hesitation. The metahuman abruptly seemed to sense danger to his life and finally broke free from the illusions. He was still in a panic. However, as he witnessed Osborne¡¯s powerful fist rapidly erging before his eyes, fear instantly gave way to despair. ¡°No!¡± He let out a shrill scream, and then his head exploded like a God 345 God 345 Chapter 345 So Powerful Osborne couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked that he had blown up the metahuman¡¯s head. Illusion Projection was so powerful. The metahuman was at ss A, surpassing Osborne by half at power level. However, when faced with Osborne¡¯s Illusion Projection, het becamepletely ensnared in the illusions and unable to escape. It was only the threat to his life that finally woke him up. Unfortunately, it was toote by then. ¡°If I had realized Illusion Projection was this potent, why would I have bothered with so much effort? I could have simply projected illusions earlier and wiped them all out!¡± Osborne muttered with a wry smile. Nheless, he understood that this was impractical. The premise behind the powerful Illusion Projection was its significant drain on his mental energy. After just one use, Osborne, who hadn¡¯t experienced fatigue in a long while, actually felt a bit drowsy. If Illusion Projection was employed three times consecutively, he probably couldn¡¯t engage in any more fights but would have to find a ce to sleep and recover. Chapter 345 So Powerful 2/5 it frequently, but it can serve as my trump card! Moreover, I can reduce the consumption of mental energy. While its impact may not be overwhelming, even a slight disruption of the enemy¡¯s focus can provide a significant advantage.¡± After figuring it out, Osborne smiled. But now, it was not the time to be happy. He looked into the distance with Satan¡¯s Eye. Over there, Jacob and La found themselves locked in a fierce. battle. With three opponents of the same level, resistance was growing increasingly challenging. If the situation continued, they would die in battle! Farther away, Alisa Ship came under attack from nine ss B+ strong men. Its escort team, along with Ryan, Nathan, and others, coborated to fend them off. Given their strength, they couldn¡¯t hold out for too long. Osborne¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It seems that Ghost Ship is determined to destroy the Augustine family and shatter all their hopes!¡± He snorted coldly, ¡°Unfortunately, I am here, so you are doomed to fail!¡± He violently tore the space apart and plunged into the dimensional rift. In order to get there as quickly as possible, he didn¡¯t care too much. The next second, he appeared half a mile away. Not far away, Chapter 345 So Powerful Their fierce battle, shrouded in a dense fog, had masked Osborne¡¯s sudden arrival from all eyes. He hesitated for a moment and did not take action himself. He sneered, ¡°Let me show you how potent Illusion Projection. is!¡± 3/5 His eyes narrowed menacingly. Illusions pierced the minds of the three martial artists via Satan¡¯s Eye. This time, Osborne wielded Illusion Projection with refined control, minimizing its mental energy drain. Yet, the trio. still sumbed briefly to the illusions, their bodies stiffening with vacant stares. In a battle between masters, a slight distraction couldpletely change the result. Jacob and La quickly sensed something amiss with the three martial artists. Though they didn¡¯t grasp the reason, their extensivebat experiencepelled them not to let this opportunity slip away. They all immediately unleashed their most powerful attacks, each targeting a different enemy. Feeling the threat, the two martial artists snapped out of it just in time, but they had already lost the upper hand, hastily defending their vital points before taking the blow. Instantly, they were gravely wounded, blood flowing profusely, their faces etched with fear and confusion. Chapter 345 So Powerful ¡°What¡¯s going on? What exactly did I just see? Why did I suddenly lose focus in the middle of a fierce battle?¡± They were stunned. 4/5 Yet, Osborne didn¡¯t allow them a moment to recover. As the first attempt had failed to kill them, he would try again. He once again projected illusions into their minds. In an instant, the two fell into confusion again, immersed in the illusions and unable to extricate themselves. Despite their visible struggle, they remained trapped without immediate escape. La and Jacob nced at each other in shock. But they still did not miss the opportunity andunched violent attacks on the two men again. This time, luck ran out for the two men ensnared in the illusions. They bore the brunt of the blows, and their chests copsed instantly. The divine light in their eyes quickly disappeared. Until their death, the two ss A- martial artists still had no idea what had happened or why they had suddenly lost focus in the fierce battle, besieged by vivid illusions in their minds. The metal metahuman, who was about to deliver a deadly strike, suddenly witnessed his two companions being killed. Shock and horror immediately swept over him. Without hesitation, he pivoted around and ran away. Chapter 345 So Powerful Unfortunately, Osborne wouldn¡¯t let him flee. He had already pinpointed his metal elemental essence. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He sneered and projected an illusion into the man¡¯s mind. Then, he finally showed up and rushed at the man himself. 5/5 At the same time, he shouted at Jacob and La, ¡°Jacob, La, leave this man to me. Ilurry back to Alisa Ship to rescue others!¡± With that, Osborne pped the man on the chest. The man immediately coughed up blood and was hurled backward, crashing heavily into the sea. God 346 God 346 Chapter 346 The Seventh Elemental Essence Jacob and La were surprised that Osborne suddenly appeared and knocked thest enemy into the sea with one punch. ¡°Osborne, you are not dead yet!¡± ¡°Osborne, you are still alive! Jacob and La eximed, unable to conceal their excitement. They had initially thought that Osborne had been killed, given how formidable the enemies were this time. Even they would surely die if the fight continued. They had already given up hope inwardly. And then, Osborne suddenly emerged, and there was even something wrong with the enemies, distracting them in the midst of battle. They seized the opportunity to eliminate two of them. Thest one was also seriously injured by Osborne. The unexpected turn of events left Jacob and La overwhelmed with astonishment. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not dead.¡± Chapter 346 The Seventh Elemental Essence me.¡± 2/5 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. With that, Osborne promptly dived into the sea. Jacob and La nced at each other, worried that he was no match for that metahuman, but in the end, they chose to believe him. ¡°Osborne, be careful!¡± Then, they quickly turned around and headed back toward the Alisa Ship. Upon entering the sea, Osborne swiftly manipted the water, causing the surrounding seawater to part. He effortlessly caught up with the metal metahuman. Osborne¡¯s punch badly injured him, and blood gushed from his mouth. Upon realizing that Osborne was pursuing him and could. control seawater, he immediately stopped in a panic, Because he knew that his speed in the water would never match Osborne¡¯s. Staring at Osborne, he bit his lip and said, ¡°Why were you able to escape? How could you break through my metal prison? And what about Kyle and Eric? How are they?¡± Osborne smiled, ¡°Your metal prison is indeed interesting, but it¡¯s still far from enough to trap me. As for Kyle and Eric, they should be waiting for you in hell. Chapter 346 The Seventh Elemental Essence 3/5 His face darkened considerably. Although he had already anticipated Kyle and Eric¡¯s fate, hearing Osborne confirm their deaths still broke his heart. He red at Osborne. ¡°I will kill you!¡± He was ready to fight. Osborne sneered. A desperate ss A- metahuman¡¯s strength could be terrifying. Though unafraid, he found it beneath him to engage. So, he narrowed his eyes and projected another illusion into the metahuman¡¯s mind. His long, blood¨Cred hair grew swiftly, piercing fiercely into the metahuman¡¯s body before tightly wrapping around him. After waking up from the illusion, the metahuman had already be Osborne¡¯s prisoner. His long, blood¨Cred hair possessed extraordinary powers thatpletely suppressed the metahuman¡¯s soul of powers, making him unable to use his power. He was driven to despair. Osborne sneered, ¡°Now, answer my questions. If you are honest, I¡¯ll ensure afortable death for you. Otherwise, you will die in the most painful way!¡± The metahuman snorted withughter. ¡°Hey, trying to get information from me? Dream on! We¡¯re from Chapter 346 The Seventh Elemental Essence Ghost Ship, and we¡¯ll be back! Then, it¡¯ll be the end of the Augustine family! ¡°The Augustine family will be destroyed, and so will you! ¡°No one can save you! I will wait for you in hell!¡± After he finished speaking, ck blood suddenly flowed out from the corner of his mouth. 4/5 Frowning, Osborne hurried to the metahuman¡¯s side, only to see his thirst for life rapidly disappear and his body corrode at an rming rate. He died! Osborne had assumed that he could get some information from the metahuman by controlling his body and suppressing his power. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the metahuman to be so decisive. He actually bit the poison capsule hidden in his teeth andmitted suicide. This shocked Osborne extremely. This ss A- metahuman would undoubtedly be a high¨Cranking figure in any formidable organization. Yet, he harbored a poison capsule in his teeth, prepared to end his life at any time. Ghost Ship was so scary. Without dy, Osborne gazed at the rapidly corroding corpse and snorted coldly, his ocr energy enveloping it. In an instant, he felt his metal elemental essence. Chapter 346 The Seventh Elemental Essence ¡°Swallow,¡± Osborne murmured, and Satan¡¯s Eye promptly began its consumption. In moments, the metahuman¡¯s metal elemental essence was completely absorbed. He gained another elemental essence, the metal one. 5/5 This was the seventh elemental essence that he possessed. Once it was fused, his Devil¡¯s Light would be enhanced again and reach the terrifying sixth level! However, Osborne was not in a hurry to do so. The fusion with the fifth¨Clevel Devil¡¯s Lightst time nearly caused him to copse physically. If he hadn¡¯t absorbed the power of the blood diamonds in time to enhance his physical fitness, he would have perished long ago. Knowing that merging with the sixth¨Clevel Devil¡¯s Light would be even more perilous, he was not confident despite his current robust physical condition. He thought, ¡°I¡¯ll merge with the sixth¨Clevel Devil¡¯s Light once my physical fitness reaches ss A!¡± Then, he set the matter aside and hurriedly made his way out of the sea toward the Alisa Ship. God 347 God 347 Chapter 347 The Mysterious Person When Osborne returned to the Alisa Ship, the battle had ended. This surprised him very much. The nine ss B+ members from Ghost Ship were so powerful that the escort team, Ryan, Nathan, and the others had no chance of defeating them. Even if Jacob and La had arrived back in time, ending the battle in such a short time would have been out of the question. ¡°Where are the others?¡± Osborne couldn¡¯t help but ask. At that moment, Ryan and Nathan were covered in blood, obviously injured in the battle. They, too, were puzzled. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know,¡± Nathan finally replied. ¡°What?¡± Osborne was even more surprised. A possibility struck him. He thought, ¡°Did she take action?¡± Then, he continued, ¡°What exactly happened? Nathan, fill me in on it.¡± Nathan nodded, took a deep breath, and recounted, ¡°Osborne, after your reminder to be alert, we remained on deck. Suddenly, Jacob and La hurriedly departed, and we heard distant Chapter 347 The Mysterious Person ¡°However, at that moment, nine men in ck flew over. They were so powerful that even with the escort team¡¯s support, we couldn¡¯t halt their advance. To protect the Alisa Ship and the tourists aboard, we had no option but to engage them in a desperate battle.¡± ¡°Nheless, we were still no match for them. They broke through our defense, reaching the tourists and causing casualties. Just when we were in despair, another person in ck appeared. He was too fast for me to target.¡± ¡°He quickly knocked out the nine men in ck one by one and then took them all away. In just a blink of an eye, they disappeared. At that moment, Jacob and La just returned.¡± After Nathan finished speaking, Osborne was stunned. There were nine ss B+ strong men. Yet, the mysterious. person in ck effortlessly beat them all and vanished before Nathan and the others. 2/5 Osborne was not sure if that person was really who he believed it to be. After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Anyway, that person aided us and is not our enemy. Promptly count the casualties among the tourists and contain the incident swiftly. Don¡¯t let it escte.¡± ¡°Okay, Osborne.¡± Nathan and Ryan hurried to get busy. Osborne turned his head and peered into the depths of the sea, Chapter 347 The Mysterious Person disappeared at some point. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. 3/5 Despite eliminating several key figures from Ghost Ship this time and achieving significant results, he did not acquire much useful information. The only person caught alivemitted suicide by taking poison. Even the bodies of several other people werepletely corroded soon after, making it impossible to figure out their identities through their remains. ¡°Ghost Ship!¡± Osborne murmured, ¡°The leading metahuman this time is called Kyle. ording to his speech, there are at least four more people from Ghost Ship who are stronger than him. Will theye to us again?¡± Osborne was uncertain. Ghost Ship remained enigmatic. After such a tragic defeat, nobody could predict its next move. Soon, the Alisa Ship became quiet. Thanks to Osborne¡¯s timely reminder, everything was managed effectively. The ship sustained minimal damage. The only casualties were on the VIP floor. Ordinary tourists, in their sleep, even had no idea what had happened. Chapter 347 The Mysterious Person 4/5 When Osborne returned to the room, it was almost dawn. After thinking about it, instead of resting, he went to the seventh floor, where the amodations for ordinary tourists were located. However, among these ordinary tourists, one person stood out. It was Isa! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At Osborne¡¯s invitation, she secretly boarded the Alisa Ship. He suspected that she was the mysterious person in ckst night. The nine ss B+ members from Ghost Ship were taken away by her. After all, she was in great need of experimental subjects, so it was normal for her to take action when she encountered ss B+ metahumans. Osborne knocked on Isa¡¯s door. After a while, the door opened. She yawned and looked at him indifferently. ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s up?¡± Osborne touched his nose. ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite me in to sit down? This isn¡¯t the best ce to talk.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Isa still stepped aside to let him. enter the room. It was not spacious, but certainly not cramped. Osborne immediately caught a strong whiff of blood. Chapter 347 The Mysterious Person 5/5 He said calmly, ¡°Isa, the person who helped usst night was indeed you! Where are the eight people from Ghost Ship? You captured them alive, right? I have something to ask them.¡± Upon hearing this, Isa was displeased. ¡°Osborne, how dare you bring this up! I fought so hard yesterday and finally caught them. I was d to have experimental subjects. Unexpectedly, they allmitted suicide. by poisoning themselves. Their bodies were even melted by the poison! I¡¯ve lost a lot, okay? I didn¡¯t gain anything from it at all!¡± The more Isa thought about it, the more upset she became. She rushed forward and grabbed Osborne by the cor. ¡°You have to make it up to me!¡± God 348 God 348 Chapter 348 Is Kendra a Metahuman? ¡°Did they allmit suicide by taking poison? ¡°Did you save some of them?¡± Osborne frowned. He didn¡¯t find it surprising that those individuals had ended their lives by poison. After all, the ss A- masters from Ghost Ship had all concealed poison in their teeth. Naturally, their subordinates would do the same. He was perplexed by Isa¡¯s inability to rescue some of them. She had always imed to be a top doctor. Osborne had anticipated her rescuing one or two individuals, hoping to extract more information about Ghost Ship from them. Now, it seemed impossible. Isa couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. ¡°How could I save them? I had no idea they had hidden poison in their teeth. I waspletely caught off guard. They were already dead before I could even get them back to my room. I had no choice but to throw them all ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. into the sea. ¡°These bastards wasted my efforts. Next time we meet, I will be prepared and will not let them die easily. I will make them my experimental subjects and let them feel the fear,¡± she said Chapter 348 Is Kendra a Metahuman? taking poison next time?¡± Isa smiled arrogantly. 2/5 ¡°Osborne, are you looking down on me? I¡¯m a top doctor. Despite the potency of the poison hidden in their teeth, I can effortlessly make an antidote! If I¡¯m prepared, they won¡¯t be able tomit suicide in front of me. It¡¯s out of the question! As long as I intervene, they cannot end their lives!¡± Osborne was even more surprised. He grabbed Isa¡¯s shoulders and said with a grin, ¡°Isa, make some antidotes quickly. They will be very useful to me!¡± Sheughed and pped away his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Do you want the antidotes? Well, what can you offer in exchange?¡± Osborne replied, ¡°What about me?¡± He suddenly screamed, ¡°Ouch!¡± Then, he lowered his head, covered his chest, and rubbed it hard, yet the pain persisted, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. Isa sneered at him. ¡°Osborne, you are getting bolder and bolder. How dare you joke with me like this? Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything just because your physical fitness has improved?¡± Osborne smiled bitterly, ¡°I was wrong. I am sorry. But now, you want neither money nor me. I don¡¯t know what I can give you in exchange.¡± Chapter 348 Is Kendra a Metahuman? 3/5 Osborne raised his hands in surrender. ¡°No! Don¡¯t you need experimental subjects? I¡¯m dealing with Ghost Ship, which has numerous experts. Once theirir is found, I can surely capture plenty of them. ¡°But they all have poison hidden in their teeth, so catching them is futile. Give me the antidotes, and I¡¯ll provide you with the experimental subjects.¡± Now, Isa was satisfied. Stroking her chin, she said, ¡°I require certain herbs. Have someone deliver them to me ande back to get the antidotes in the evening.¡± Osborne beamed and nodded. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, ¡°Isa, you are so powerful. Can you track down that ancient ship? Following its trail is sure to uncover the hideout of Ghost Ship.¡± Isa retorted angrily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a god? I¡¯m just a martial artist with no powers. How am I supposed to track it down in the vast ocean?¡± Osborne was disappointed. But Isa advised, ¡°If you really intend to track down that ancient ship, you shouldn¡¯te to me, but go find the little girl you brought back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her as weak and inept. She¡¯s far stronger than you think. She¡¯s a metahuman, and her powers can help. you.¡± Chapter 348 Is Kendra a Metahuman? With that, she pushed Osborne out and closed the door. He stood there in a daze. 4/5 ¡°Is the person Isa mentioned Kendra? Is she not just weak? Is she actually a metahuman? And can her powers help me track down that ancient ship?¡± Osborne looked unconvinced. But there was no need for Isa to lie to him about this, so he went back to the fifteenth floor and found Kendra. He fixed his eyes on her so intently that she felt her scalp tingle with bewilderment. ¡°Osborne, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that? I am embarrassed,¡± Kendra said with a red face. Osborne withdrew his gaze, yet he still couldn¡¯t tell that she was a metahuman. He asked, ¡°Kendra, I have a difficult matter now and need your assistance. Can you help me?¡± Kendra immediately replied excitedly, ¡°Of course! Osborne, you are my savior. Tell me what you need me to do. As long as it¡¯s within my reach, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± Osborne nodded and said, ¡°I need you to locate the ancient ship from yesterday!¡± Kendra was stunned. Chapter 348 Is Kendra a Metahuman? 5/5 ¡°Ancient ship? What ancient ship? I didn¡¯t see any ancient ships yesterday!¡± Osborne paused and touched his head. How could he have overlooked this? The fogst night was so dense. Besides him, perhaps Isa was the only one who had noticed the ancient ship. Even Jacob and La hadn¡¯t seen it. Kendra had been staying on the Alisa Ship the whole time and couldn¡¯t catch sight of that ship. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t help him. Osborne sighed and prepared to leave and consider another solution. However, at that moment, Kendra asked, ¡°Osborne, was the ancient ship you mentioned parked three miles to the east?¡± After she finished speaking, Osborne beamed with joy. God 349 God 349 Chapter 349 An Incredible Skill ¡°How did you know?¡± Osborne looked at Kendra expectantly. ¡°I felt it.¡± After a moment of hesitation, she added, ¡°Actually, I have a power, but it isn¡¯t aggressive at all. I am extremely sensitive to energy. I can sense even weak energy from a long distance. ¡°I sensed a sudden group of energy fluctuations three miles away. Over a dozen of them moved toward us, but one of them remained stationary for a while before eventually departing.¡± Osborne nodded in surprise. ¡°You are right. The ancient ship docked three miles away. Over a dozen people disembarked, and the ship stayed there. There should be one more person aboard. Upon realizing that something was amiss, he steered the ship away.¡± Osborne was somewhat confused. Kendra¡¯s power didn¡¯t seem to be helpful in tracking the ancient ship. He said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Kendra, your power is a bit unusual.¡± To be honest, he found Kendra¡¯s power simply unhelpful. Among the many powers, it was probably one of the most useless ones. Chapter 349 An Incredible Skill To escape carlier? 2/5 Noticing Osborne¡¯s hesitation, Kendra couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Osborne, you don¡¯t have to be so tactful. I understand that my power is almost useless. My brother told me the same thing. However, I have more than one power. I have a second one.¡± ¡°Do you have a second one?¡± Osborne became hopeful again. ¡°My second power is to track energy! Each person and object emits distinct and unique energy fluctuations. My power allows me to memorize these unique patterns and then track them. ¡°As long as something radiates energy, once I sense it, no matter where it goes, how far it travels, or how well it hides, I will be able to find it!¡± Kendra said with an extremely confident look. Osborne was already excited. Kendra¡¯s first power was her extremely keen perception of energy. She could even feel the slightest energy fluctuations several miles away. And her second power was actually to trail energy! These two powers, oncebined, would prove immensely valuable. At least for Osborne now, Kendra could definitely help. ¡°Kendra, have you captured the energy on that ancient ship? Can you track it?¡± He asked quickly. When Kendra nodded, Osborne couldn¡¯t help but beam. Chapter 349 An Incredible Skill ¡°Ghost Ship is doomed to be destroyed!¡± Osborne¡¯s expression betrayed his cold intent to kill. 3/5 ¡°Ghost Ship? Osborne, were all those men in ck who attacked youst night from Ghost Ship? Was the ancient ship you mentioned also from that organization?¡± Kendra asked in shock. Osborne nodded and did not hide anything from her. After all, he would still need her assistance. ¡°Kendra, you guessed right. Those men, along with the ancient ship I requested your help to track down, were from Ghost Ship! ¡°Do you know them?¡± Kendra was furious. ¡°Of course I do, but I¡¯ve never seen them. myself. I¡¯ve only heard my brother speak of them. His men faced Ghost Ship, whichunched unprovoked attacks, resulting in heavy casualties among them. ¡°My brother has been eager to destroy Ghost Ship for a long time, but they hide covertly and rarely show up, so he has never caught them. ¡°Osborne, if you are going to eliminate Ghost Ship, I promise to find them soon!¡± After Kendra finished speaking, Osborne was stunned, wondering, ¡°Could her brother really be Bryce, the leader of the Pirates in Likreia Mountain? Does he also have a grudge against Ghost Ship?¡± Chapter 349 An Incredible Skill But now, it was not the time for Osborne to figure out these things. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°Kendra, if we take action tonight, can you still trace them?¡± ¡°No problem at all!¡± 4/5 Kendra said with assurance, ¡°I have ingrained the energy fluctuations of the man on the ship in my memory. I¡¯ll never forget them, no matter how much time passes. Besides, I could locate his grave even after his death!¡± Osborne was dumbfounded. This was a bit scary. Having remembered someone¡¯s energy fluctuations, Kendra would track him down no matter where he fled. Even death wouldn¡¯t grant him escape. Once Kendra¡¯s power was utilized perfectly, it would undoubtedly be an incredible skill! If she were a police officer, criminals would likely quiver in fear. ¡°Kendra, let¡¯s take action at night. I still need to make some preparations.¡± ¡°Okay. Osborne, you can inform me anytime.¡± Kendra departed, visibly pleased that she could assist Osborne. He began to make final preparations. Ghost Ship was very formidable. It was almost impossible to ruin it Chapter 349 An Incredible Skill 5/50 with his strength alone. Fortunately, he still had a trump card, Isa. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With her support, everything would probably go smoothly even if there was a true ss A master in their of Ghost Ship. ¡°We can set off as soon as Isa gets the antidotes ready,¡± Osborne murmured before taking out the blood diamonds to practice. However, at that moment, he suddenly heard a loud noiseing from outside the room. God 350 God 350 Chapter 350 Evelyn Begging Him ¡°Osborne! Come out! I know you are in there! ¡°Get out of the way. I¡¯m looking for Osborne! ¡°Osborne,e out! If you¡¯re still a man,e out right now!¡± The intense cries and shouts reached Osborne¡¯s ears through the crack in the door, causing his face to instantly darken. He was very familiar with this voice. It was Evelyn¡¯s voice! ¡°Ma¡¯am, please stop making noise here and leave immediately!¡± ¡°No!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Evelyn became angrier and angrier. ¡°Osborne,e out!¡± Finally, the door cracked open, and Osborne emerged with a cold face. He immediately spotted two security guards on the ship gripping Evelyn¡¯s arms and trying to take her away. At the sight of him, she struggled even more violently in annoyance. He waved his hand, signaling for the security guards to leave. Chapter 350 Evelyn Begging Him. With a frown, Osborne turned slightly sideways to avoid her hand. She staggered and almost fell. 2/5 Osborne sneered, ¡°Evelyn, if you dare to touch me, I promise to throw you into the sea! You can try it!¡± Evelyn froze and bit her lip. Osborne continued with a snort, ¡°Tell me, why are you yelling outside my room? If you can¡¯t give a reason, I will still throw your into the sea.¡± He seemed quite aloof. A chill washed over Evelyn. The excitement she had previously felt had vanished without a trace. She gazed at Osborne in fear. As she remained silent, he became impatient. ¡°Do you have anything to tell me? If not, get out of here right now!¡± Evelyn trembled again. She finally remembered why she came to Osborne. With tears in her eyes, she replied, ¡°Yes! I have something to tell you! Ophelia¡­ S¨CShe is dying! Osborne, please save her!¡± Evelyn was in a panic. Osborne furrowed his eyebrows. Only then did he notice the faint bloodstains on her clothes. Chapter 350 Evelyn Begging Him. What happened? 3/5 Could it be that Ophelia was so depressed that shemitted suicide? No, it couldn¡¯t. Could it be due to the attackst night? Several VIPs were injured or killed during that incident. Could Ophelia have been one of them? However, Osborne remained unmoved and replied indifferently, ¡°Is Ophelia dying? What does that have to do with me? Everyone will die, and it¡¯s just a matter of time. I¡¯ve told you that I have nothing to do with you or her anymore. Please, don¡¯t bother me. ¡°If she is dead, I¡¯m so sorry. Regardless of the circumstances, it happens on the cruise ship of the Augustine family, so I willpensate you appropriately.¡± Osborne prepared to enter the room. In an instant, Evelyn became anxious. ¡°Osborne! You can¡¯t just walk away. How can you be so heartless? Ophelia was once your wife. Even if she made mistakes, how could you stand by and watch her die impassively?¡± Evelyn still shook violently. Osborne smiled coldly, ¡°Heartless? So what? Given everything Chapter 350 Evelyn Begging Him ¡°I am kind enough not to kill you!¡± Osborne¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. At that moment, it dawned on him that the miserable and shameful past, which he thought he no longer cared about, would still irritate him when it was brought up again. ¡°Osborne!¡± Evelyn yelled. 4/5 She begged, ¡°Osborne, we were wrong. We already knew we were wrong! Please save Ophelia, okay? Everything is my fault. If it hadn¡¯t been for my instigation, she wouldn¡¯t have divorced you. ¡°Throughout your three years at the Caldwell Estate, I was the one primarily targeting you. It had nothing to do with Ophelia. If punishment is what you seek, just punish me. Even if it means my death, I will have no objection. ¡°But, Osborne, Ophelia is still young! ¡°Are you just going to watch her die? She came to you intentionally! It was a brave decision to seek you out, to apologize in person, and to plead for your forgiveness. She truly regrets her actions. ¡°Osborne, even if you don¡¯t forgive her, please save her!¡± Evelyn wept sadly before Osborne. Yulissa, Kendra, Ryan, Nathan, and the others, who had been startled by her crying and shouting earlier,y quietly near the cracked doors of their rooms, listening in seerel. Chapter 350 Evelyn Begging Him Seeing Evelyn begging him, he felt a profound sense of frustration rather than the expected satisfaction of revenge. Why did Ophelia and Evelyn follow him here to harass him? Why was it Ophelia who got hurt inst night¡¯s attack? Why did Evelyn have the nerve to plead with him? 5/5 Why couldn¡¯t hepletely seal up his painful and shameful experiences? Tears instantly welled up in Osborne¡¯s eyes. He closed his eyes tightly, trying hard to suppress his anger. Everyone could feel that he was on the verge of losing control at that moment. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes. He said icily, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, and I can¡¯t save her!¡± God 351 God 351 Chapter 351 The Past "I''m not a doctor. I can''t save her!" Osborne said coldly. Upon hearing this, Evelyn looked up at him, her expression frozen. Her eyes were filled with despair. Osborne didn''t stop there. He continued in a cold, detached tone, "You came to me because Ophelia''s injuries are too severe for the ship''s doctor to handle, isn''t that right? I happen to know there''s a top doctor on this ship. "Go find her yourself. If you can convince her to help, maybe Ophelia still has a chance to survive," he added. "That''s all I can do for you. "Now get out!" He said, his voice icy. Osborne gave Evelyn Isa''s cabin number, then turned and entered the room, locking the door tightly behind him. Evelyn stood frozen outside the door, but soon, she regained herposure. Her face lit up with a glimmer of hope. Despite Osborne''s cold demeanor, he had ultimately given her a lead, pointing her toward the top doctor on the ship. Without hesitation, Evelyn raced to the seventh deck, heading straight for the doctor''s cabin. Back in his room, Osborne found Yulissa watching him with a strange look in her eyes. Osborne ignored her, and he returned to his room with a grim expression. He picked up the blood diamonds, intending to resume his cultivation. But no matter how long he sat there, he couldn''t focus. His mind kept drifting back to over seven years ago, to the first time he met Ophelia. Back then, she was just an innocent girl. She hadn''t yet been consumed by her hunger for power and desire. Ophelia had always been bold and passionate. She fell in love with Osborne at first sight. She felt Osborne was handsome and confident and then quickly began to pursue him passionately. Osborne was initially very averse to her. After all, he was just an orphan at the bottom of society. He couldn''t believe that someone like Ophelia, the daughter of a wealthy family, could truly like him. He assumed she was only toying with his emotions. But over time, he realized that Ophelia genuinely loved him. Despite being a pampered heiress, Ophelia would personally make breakfast for Osborne every morning and bring it to school for him. Ophelia never used her status to bully others. On the contrary, she often helped ssmates who were struggling in difficult situations, winning the affection of many people. At that time, although many suitors pursued Ophelia, she rejected them all, focusing entirely on Osborne. As time passed, Osborne''s initial aversion to Ophelia faded. He finally agreed to her advances when his sister Anastasia suddenly fell ill. At that time, the hospital could not diagnose Anastasia''s condition and could only try to maintain her life. The treatment costs were astronomical. Osborne worked tirelessly, scrimping and saving, but the money he earned was never enough. If he couldn''t pay, Anastasia could die at any time. One day, exhausted, Osborne dragged himself to the hospital with the few hundred dors he had earned, only to be told that Anastasia''s ount had already been credited with a million dors for her medical expenses. A million dors would cover Anastasia''s care for a long time. For Osborne at that time, a million dors was a huge sum. He was stunned when he heard the news, but he could guess who had paid the bill. There was only one person who could do something like this. He knew it must be Ophelia, the young heiress. Although Ophelia had asked the hospital to keep it confidential, Osborne quickly discovered the truth. He confronted Ophelia, telling her he would find a way to repay the money, but Ophelia just gazed into his eyes with tenderness. She told Osborne that she wasn''t ying with his emotions, that she genuinely loved him and wanted to be with him. At that moment, Osborne was moved. This time, he didn''t push Ophelia away but instead took her hand. He epted her not because she had money and could save his sister''s life but because he was truly touched by her sincerity. At that time, he could feel that Ophelia really liked him. Ophelia deeply loved him at the time. For the next ten years, Ophelia proved her love through her actions. Even though the elders of the Caldwell family opposed their rtionship, she remained determined to marry Osborne. She secretly tied the knot with him, all without her family''s consent or even their knowledge. Despite theck of a wedding, Ophelia was willing to be Osborne''s wife. At that time, Osborne genuinely loved Ophelia, too. She treated both him and his sister with great kindness. He felt incredibly fortunate to marry someone like Ophelia, given his status as an orphan. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org owns all content. But everything changed once Osborne became a member of the Caldwell family. Evelyn often scolded him and targeted him at every turn. Most of the family despised Osborne, el frequent humiliating him. But as long as he could help Ophelia, Osborne was willing to endure it. He was even content to remain in her shadow. But gradually, Ophelia began to change. She started craving power and wealth, aspiring to be the family''s heir. She grew distant from Osborne, even bing disdainful of him. Then, everything changed. Not long ago, with Osborne''s secret help, Ophelia did indeed be the heir to the Caldwell family. However, after her sess, she gave Osborne a divorce agreement. In the agreement, she asked him to give up all theirmon property. God 352 God 352 Chapter 352 I Haven''t Forgotten It was said that a person''s cells regenerate every seven years, and many emotions seemed to reach their breaking point around that time as well. Osborne and Ophelia had spent seven years together. How many seven-year cycles could one have in a lifetime? Osborne had given the most precious seven years of his life to Ophelia. If she hadn''t hurt him so deeply, how could he have be so ruthless towards her? In the Caldwell Tower, Ophelia had ordered the guards to beat him. His head had been struck with the butt of a gun, leaving him bleeding profusely. At the Caldwell Manor, Ophelia even had her bodyguards point him with a gun. Osborne had secretly vowed that one day, he would make Ophelia repent, and he would ensure that everyone in the Caldwell family regretted treating him so cruelly. But when he finally became a powerful man, he suddenly didn''t want to do it anymore. Had he truly let go? Had Osborne really moved on from the past? Perhaps not. Maybe, deep down, Osborne still harbored some feelings for Ophelia, and those feelings kept him from wanting to continue humiliating or tormenting her. After all, they had shared seven years together.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Memories from the past kept shing through Osborne''s mind, making it impossible for him to focus on his cultivation. Frustrated, he stood up. With a nk expression, he pushed open the door and walked out. "Osborne, where are you going?" Yulissa stood up from the sofa, asking with concern. Osborne waved his hand and said, "I''m going to the deck to get some fresh air." Before the words had fully left his lips, he was already out of the room. But instead of heading to the deck, he took the elevator to the seventh floor of the cruise ship, walking towards Isa''s cabin. At that moment, Evelyn was standing outside Isa''s door, quietly sobbing. But the door to Isa''s cabin remained firmly shut. It was clear that Evelyn had already pleaded with Isa, only to be refused. Refusing to leave, she continued to wait outside, hoping Isa might change her mind. What she didn''t realize was that Isa was known as the "Night Witch". And with a nickname like Witch, how could Isa care about Evelyn? How could she be concerned about Ophelia? Since Isa had already refused, even if Evelyn waited here forever, she would not change her mind. Evelyn''s voice was hoarse from crying. Hearing footsteps, she looked up to see Osborne and her despair was briefly transformed into hope. But when she saw Osborne''s cold expression, her hope turned back into despair. She thought Osborne must havee to mock her. "Move," Osborne said coldly. Evelyn flinched. The coldness in Osborne''s voice made her uneasy. Instinctively, she shifted aside. Osborne stood before the door, took a deep breath, and knocked softly. "Isa." Isa opened the door, her gaze icy as she looked at Osborne. "Osborne, don''t tell me you''ve gone soft?" Osborne opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words. Isa sneered. "Have you forgotten what you went through those three years? Have you forgotten how they treated you? Have you forgotten how they humiliated you, tortured you?" Osborne opened his mouth again but still didn''t know what to say. "I haven''t forgotten," he finally said, his voice dripping with helplessness. He wanted to forget, but he couldn''t. If he could forget, maybe he could be more ruthless. He looked at Isa''s cold expression and said apologetically, "I''m sorry Isa, for disappointing you. But no matter what, she got hurt on the Augustine family''s cruise. I should try to save her, don''t you think?" Isa scoffed in disdain. "Don''t fool yourself. You''ve gone soft! Do you really believe what you''re saying?" Osborne didn''t know what to say. "Are you sure you want me to save her? Are you certain you won''t regret thister? Let me tell you, some people can never change! Although they''re apologizing and bowing to you now, it''s not because they truly regret what they did. It''s because you''re stronger than them now! "They''re trying to curry favor with you. Right now, you''re so powerful that they see losing you as a mistake, so they''re trying to win you back and apologize. "But if you ever fall, or if their status rises above yours again, they''ll humiliate you, despise you, and trample you without a second thought! "That''s human nature! "Are you sure you want me to save her? Are you sure you won''t regret itter?" Isa''s words hit Osborne like a sledgehammer, his face growing increasingly grim as an internal struggle raged within him. But in the end, he looked up at Isa. "Isa, I don''t know if I''ll regret thister, but risking one chance to test someone''s true nature is worthy, isn''t it?" Osborne tried to sound calm. Isa sneered, "Fine, as long as you don''t regret it. Just don''te crying to meter." Osborne forced a wry smile. "Let''s go. I may be a doctor, but it''s been a while since I saved anyone. It might be good to refresh my skills." With that, Isa started walking. Evelyn, ovee with emotion, bowed deeply to Osborne in gratitude before quickly following Isa. God 353 God 353 Chapter 353 The Witch Was Furious Ophelia was gravely injured. The doctors on the ship had all given up on her, deeming she wouldn''t be able to survive. But Evelyn still held onto hope. She went to Osborne and begged him to help Ophelia. Her efforts paid off. Ophelia was granted a new lease on life. Osborne came to fully realize that Isa was indeed a top-tier doctor. Under Isa''s treatment, Ophelia survived, and after some rest, she recovered fully. Isa''s medical prowess left the other doctors in awe. They gathered around Isa, eager to learn from her, but she paid them no mind. After the treatment, she gave Osborne a nod and returned to her cabin. Osborne followed her back. Isa sat at the edge of her bed, her face dark with displeasure as she stared at Osborne, and her eyes filled with anger. "Do you know how much I expected from you? Your actions today, your weakness towards her, have truly disappointed me." Osborne hesitated for a moment before murmuring, "I''m sorry." Isa waved a hand dismissively. "Apology is useless." She was still fuming. Osborne paused briefly, then looked directly at Isa and asked, "Isa, have you ever been in love?" Isa was taken aback, frowning as she asked, "Why are you asking that?" "I just want to know." Isa scoffed lightly, answering with indifference, "Never. What''s the point of love? It''s aplete waste of time. I''d rather spend that time finding more test subjects and uncovering that lock sooner." Osborne smiled slightly. "I see." "See what?" Isa asked irritably, "What are you getting at?" Osborne rubbed his nose. "Isa, you''ve never been in love, so you don''t understand why I went soft. I know I disappointed you today, and I''m sorry for that. But I promise you, this will be thest time I show any softness towards Ophelia. "And I will never be soft towards our enemies." With that, Osborne waved his hand and left Isa''s cabin. Isa stared nkly at his retreating figure. "What did he mean by that? Is he mocking me for never having been in love, implying that I don''t understand love? He is so ridiculous..." The more Isa thought about it, the angrier she became.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s so great about love? It''s not like I can''t experience it. I just choose not to waste my time on it! If I wanted, I could have countless men falling for me! Hmph, that man knows nothing at all." The more Isa thought about it, the more upset she became. "Love, love..." Isa became increasingly agitated. Osborne waspletely oblivious to Isa''s emotions. He had just casually mentioned that since she never been in love, she wouldn''t understand why he acted as he did. He had no clue his words would provoke such a strong reaction from Isa. But even if he had known, he wouldn''t have cared. He returned to his room, finally ready to cultivate with peace of mind. Gripping the blood diamonds, he began to cultivate in earnest. Tonight, he nned to track down that ancient ship and locate the Ghost Ship''s hiding ce. The Ghost Ship was shrouded in mystery, and Osborne had no idea how many experts might be aboard. Thus, every bit of strength he gained now would add to his future security. After all, he had disappointed Isa today. If he encountered a true powerhouse and Isa either refused to help him or was toote to save him, he would undoubtedly suffer. "In the future, I won''t rely on Isa for anything I can handle myself!" Osborne resolved inwardly. He gritted his teeth, working to absorb the power of the blood diamonds into his body. Enduring intense pain, he felt his strength gradually increase, inching closer to ss A. Night fell. Although Isa had dyed treating Ophelia, she still managed to prepare the antidote in time. At ten o''clock that night, Osborne was ready to depart. This time, apart from Kendra, he didn''t n on bringing anyone else. Jacob, La, Ryan, and Nathan were all to stay on the cruise ship. Upon learning of this, Yulissa immediately became displeased. She clung fightly to Osborne''s arm. "Osborne take me with you! I have to go! They''re the ones who killed my father. I''m his daughter, his only descendant. I must avenge kim myself! "Osborne, please, take me with you! "You can take Kendra, so why not me? I know I''m not very strong, but Kendra is even weaker than I am! "If you don''t take me, I''ll just follow you in secret." Yulissa''s face was resolute. "You''re pulling this stunt again?" Osborne frowned. "You''ve used this threat once, and that''s enough! The reason I''m taking Kendra is that she''s the only one who can help me find the Ghost Ship. Taking you would just distract me! "This time, I absolutely won''t take you! "Forget about it! But don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get a chance for revenge. I''ll capture a couple of them alive and hand them over to you." With that, Osborne sternly pulled two battle robots from his Dimensional Space. The two battle robots stood guard at Yulissa''s door. "Keep an eye on her for me, and don''t let her leave the room until I return!" Aftermanding the robots, Osborne turned and left. Yulissa''s face was filled with anxiety. She tried to follow, but the two cold robots blocked her way. God 354 God 354 Chapter 354 She Is a Goddess Osborne quickly met up with Kendra. Although Kendra possessed two types of special abilities and excelled in certain areas, her self-defense skills were practically nonexistent. Since Osborne had decided to take her to the Ghost Ship''s hiding ce, he would try his best to ensure her safety as much as possible. He handed her a set of ss A Defensive Soft Armor. This way, even if they encountered enemies, at least she wouldn''t be identally killed in the crossfire. Once everything was ready, Osborne prepared to set off. "Which direction should we go?" He asked. The cruise ship had changed positions, and on the vast ocean, Osborne was unsure of the ancient ship''s whereabouts. He could only rely on Kendra. Kendra closed her eyes, sensed for a moment, and then pointed north. "The ancient ship went north." "North?" Osborne was surprised. The north led to the coast of Rosmandi, the direction they hade from, and also toward Dampston Port. He hadn''t expected the ancient ship to be heading north. He didn''t doubt Kendra. He swept her up in a whirlwind, ready to pursue northward. At that moment, Isa suddenly appeared. "Take me with you. I don''t want to waste energy. As a martial artist, flying is quite strenuous." With that, she stepped into Osborne''s whirlwind. Osborne paused for a moment, taken aback. He had assumed Isa would follow them in secret, not expecting her to show up directly and join their pursuit. This was, of course, a good thing for Osborne. With Isa by his side, he felt more at ease. Plus, carrying one more person wasn''t an issue for him. "Alright, hold on tight." With that, they flew off into the night, quickly leaving the Alisa Ship behind as they sped north. Pursuing an ancient ship that had long since departed across the nighttime sea was a rather dull task. At this point, Kendra began to study Isa. Isa was stunning. Even though Kendra had confidence in her own looks, she had to admit that Isa had the edge in her figure, features, and aura. Isa''s cool, icy demeanor even made Kendra a little afraid. When Isa''s gaze swept over her, Kendra quickly looked away, suddenly flustered. Osborne found it amusing. Perhaps out of sheer boredom, Kendra hesitated for a long time but still couldn''t resist saying to Isa, "Isa, you remind me of someone my brother mentioned." Isa nced at her indifferently. "Kid, do you like chatting so much? I''m not that idle." Kendra felt embarrassed, shrinking her neck. "Don''t scare her," Osborne couldn''t help but say.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Isa shot him a re. "What? Are you feeling protective? Just because you''ve been in love, you think you''re something special? What are you so proud of?" Osborne was stunned. He thought to himself, "Where did thate from? Isa''s acting a bit strange. Why is she suddenly so angry?" Afraid of provoking her further, Osborne quickly changed the subject. "Kendra, you said Isa reminds you of someone your brother mentioned? Who was it?" Kendra hesitated, ncing at Isa, and only dared to speak when she saw Isa had no reaction. "Someone called Night Witch!" Osborne froze, then couldn''t help but look at Isa. Night Witch was Isa''s codename. He quickly asked, "Your brother knows Night Witch? How did he describe her?" "I don''t know." Kendra replied quickly, "I just heard my brother mention her. He admires Night Witch so much. I''ve never seen him look up to anyone like that. Thim As for why he admires her, I have no idea. "He only described Night Witch''s appearance. He said she has a peerless beauty, is cool, and distant. He couldn''t forget her after seeing her once." After speaking, she cautiously nced at Isa again. Isa looked at her with a faint smile and said, "Your brother has poor eyesight and a low level of education. He didn''t evene close to describing Night Witch''s perfection!" Kendra was astonished. "You know Night Witch, too?" Isa responded coolly, "Of course I know her. She''s a goddess." Osborne couldn''t help butugh, a strange smile appearing on his face. He looked at Isa as if condemning her with his eyes for her shamelessness. He thought, "A goddess? How can you praise yourself like this right in front of me? Don''t you feel even a bit embarrassed?" Isa certainly wasn''t embarrassed. Her expression grew even colder as she stared at Osborne, her eyes shing with a dangerous warning. Osborne immediately stoppedughing. "Kendra, Isa is right. Night Witch really is a goddess. Her beauty defies description, and her perfection would captivate anyone who sees her! Your brother was lucky to meet her. It''s only natural he admires her so much. "If you saw her, you''d worship her, too!" After Osborne finished speaking with a serious face, the coldness on Isa''s face finally melted away, reced by a satisfied smile. Her expression showed that she was very satisfied with his words. God 355 God 355 Chapter 355 Her Identity Remains A Mystery The reason Osborne could respond so quickly was due to lessons learned from his past experiences. Now, his mind was filled with curiosity about Isa''s true identity. He thought, "Who exactly was Isa?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Initially, Osborne thought Isa was merely a trusted aide of the Godfather. When Osbornepleted the first test of the heir, Isa personally delivered the reward to him. Isa brought the Draco Star Wristlet to him. At the time, Osborne believed Isa was just an assistant sent by the Godfather to help him, but gradually, he began to sense something was off. After all, Isa was way too powerful. Although she was solely a martial artist, Osborne had yet to fully grasp her true strength. She was like an unfathomable abyss, capable of handling any opponent with ease. She remained indifferent to everything as if nothing could truly capture her attention. And she was so young. Osborne thought that even the most outstanding talents among the younger generation of Newport City''s Augustine family couldn''tpare to Isa. He wondered, "Who exactly is Isa? Is she really just a trusted aide of the Godfather?" Kendra kept insisting that she was the sister of Bryce, the pirate leader in Likreia Mountain. At first, Osborne thought she was lying, but over time, he began to believe it. Kendra also mentioned that Bryce greatly admired Night Witch. And Night Witch was Isa! Kendra''s brother Bryce was the dominant force in these seas,manding 8,000 elite pirates capable of standing toe-to-toe with Rosmandi''s fleet. Even when surrounded by the fleets of neighboring countries, he emerged unscathed. Bryce was incredibly powerful. Osborne didn''t know Bryce''s exact level of strength, but he was certain Bryce was a ss A master and not just an ordinary one. Otherwise, he couldn''t have be the ruler of the seas. He pondered, "Bryce is so powerful, yet he greatly admires Isa? Who exactly is Isa? What did she do to make Bryce hold her in such high regard?" Osborne couldn''t figure it out, nor did he dare to think too deeply about it. As he nced at Isa''s profile, he increasingly felt that she was unfathomable. He wondered, "Why would someone as enigmatic as Isae to my side? And why is she treating me so well? Isa once said she had great expectations for me, but why? What exactly is the rtionship between us?" The more Osborne pondered, the more confused he became. He was curious about Isa''s true identity but didn''t dare ask her directly. So, he turned to Kendra for answers. "Kendra, is your brother really Bryce?" Kendra answered without hesitation, a proud look on her face, "Yes, my brother is Bryce! Everyone in Likreia Mountain knows this." Kendra didn''t seem to be lying. Osborne pressed on. "Do you know his level of strength?" At this, Kendra hesitated slightly. "I don''t know my brother''s exact strength. He''s never told me, and I''ve never asked about it. But I know he''s incredibly powerful." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Then she smiled at Osborne. "Osborne, why are you asking about this? Don''t worry. You saved my life, and my brother would never trouble you. He''d only be grateful." Osborne smiled wryly, thinking, "Bryce''s sister was actually kidnapped by pirates and almost vited? If it gets out, it might be a joke, and Bryce himself might feel ashamed. And I just happened to save Bryce''s sister while wiping out some pirates? Am I really that lucky?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He shook his head and continued asking, "So, how old is your brother? You must know that, right?" "Of course, I do! We''re half-siblings, so he''s much older than me. He''s already forty-two this year, but he still looks like he''s in his twenties." Osborne then casually probed for more details about Bryce. Gradually, Osborne began to form a clearer picture of Bryce in his mind. He realized that Bryce was a powerful, serious man who treated his family well and was ruthless toward his enemies. Bryce was a true tyrant of the seas. Unfortunately, when Osborne tried to learn more about Bryce and the Night Witch, he found out that Kendra didn''t know anything more. And Osborne noticed that Isa''s gaze had grown colder as she looked at him. He quickly stopped, not daring to probe further into Isa''s secrets. "Osborne, this way! I can feel that we''re not far from that ancient ship, no more than ten miles away!" Suddenly, Kendra spoke up. Osborne became excited, but when he saw the coastline ten miles away, his expression turned cold. They had returned to Dampston. Ten miles ahead was Yougster of Dampston, a small town less than fifty miles from Pinchide City. "The ones on the Ghost Ship aren''t true pirates after all! There''s definitely a powerful force from Dampston behind the Ghost Ship!" Osborne said, his face grew stern. As they approached within three miles, Kendra''s sensing became clearer. She pointed in a direction ahead, speaking quickly. "Osborne, can feel it! The person steering the ancient ship is right there! And there are more than a dozen powerful auras around him, four of which are particrly strong." After speaking, Kendra looked ahead. There, she saw a private port. It was the Paltrow family''s port. God 356 God 356 Chapter 356 The Paltrow Family''s Port "That''s the Paltrow family''s port!" Osborne''s expression turned grim. If Kendra''s senses were correct, the ancient ship that attacked the Alisa Ship was now hidden within the Paltrow family''s port. He thought, "So, the force behind the Ghost Ship is actually the Paltrow family? Are they targeting the Augustine family? The Paltrow family is one of the top three oldest families in Dampston. With their wealth and influence, they certainly have the means to do something like this!" Osborne let out a cold snort. Because of rissa, a confrontation between him and the Paltrow family''s Alexander was inevitable, and he would sooner orter be an enemy of the Paltrow family. When Osborne realized that the force behind the Ghost Ship might be the Paltrow family, instead of feeling worried, he felt a sense of relief. After all, his two enemies had suddenly be one. However, whether the Paltrow family was truly behind the Ghost Ship still needed to be investigated. At this point, it was just a suspicion, so they needed to capture some of the higher-ups from the Ghost Ship to question them. But given that they were hiding in the Paltrow family''s port, the Paltrow family was the prime suspect. "Kendra, can you sense how strong those energy fluctuations are? What level of strength do they have?" Kendra hesitated for a moment before answering, "Four of them are about the same level as the five who attacked us earlier, just a bit stronger. They''re on the same tier. "The others are simr to the ones who boarded the ship." Hearing this, Osborne quickly understood. "It seems my guess was right. The Ghost Ship has four ss A- metahumans. As for the dozen or so ss B+ metahumans, they''re not much of a concern!" Osborne swiftly assessed the situation, weighing their strengths and considering whether to take action. He looked over at Isa. Isa said tly, "Why are you looking at me? Do you expect me to help? If I step in, what do we need you for? "I''ve told you before, unless you''re on the brink of death or down to yourst breath, I won''t be stepping in." Osborne could only respond with a wry smile. He had indeed hoped Isa might assist him. After all, with her help, the enemies in the port wouldn''t pose any threat, and he could easily deal with them. However, Isa refused him. He muttered under his breath, "Can''t I even just look at you? I''m not actually asking you to help. It''s just four people in ss A-. I can handle them myself." Isa let out a coldugh and didn''t pay him any more attention. Osborne''s expression grew serious. He finally decided to take action. Opportunities like this were rare. The Ghost Ship had suffered heavy losses this time, so they might relocate their base.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. And with just four opponents in ss A-, he definitely had a fighting chance. After all, he had withstood an assault from five ss A- metahumans before. Moreover, he hadn''t even used his Illusion Projection technique back then! Now, with Illusion Projection as his trump card and Isa providing backup, he was confident he could sweep through the Ghost Ship''s stronghold. "Let''s do this!" Osborne''s resolve was firm. "Kendra, stay close to Isa. She''ll protect you. I''ll be back soon!" With that, Osborne descended to the water''s surface. Isa stood calmly on the sea, holding Kendra''s hand. "Be careful. Don''t go dying on me. If I can''t save you, don''t hold it against me." Osborne rolled his eyes. "Don''t worry!" With that, Osborne sped off. To avoid detection by the enemies in the port, he used the power of the water element to part the sea, diving beneath the surface and slowly approaching the port. As Kendra watched Osborne disappear, her face was full of worry. "Isa, are you really not going to help Osborne? There are four very strong people in there. What if Osborne can''t handle them? Aren''t you worried about him?" Isa replied coolly, "What''s there to worry about? If he can''t ovee this challenge, I''d be very disappointed in him. You should worry more about the people inside. "Osborne''s level might not be that high, but he has many tricks up his sleeve. If his opponents don''t have overwhelming power, they''ll eventually fall to him." Kendra was stunned, her face full of confusion. She looked at Isa and carefully asked, "But Osborne''s all alone. Isa, aren''t you his girlfriend? Don''t you care about him?" Isa froze. "Who said I''m his girlfriend?" Kendra blushed. "I.. I just guessed. You two seem to have a really close rtionship. Even though you argue a lot, you both seem to care about each other." "Do we?" Isa looked surprised. "I care about him? How could that be!" Isa shook her head. A flicker of curiosity crossed her eyes, and she softly asked Kendra, "Kendra, you''re in your twenties, right? You must have been in love before. Can you tell me what it feels like?" "What?!" Kendra eximed, her face turning even redder. "Um, Isa, I... I don''t really know what being in love feels like. I''ve never been in love." "You''ve never been in love? So you don''t know what it feels like either?" Isa sighed. Kendra nodded, still blushing. "I really don''t know, but I think being in love means missing him, worrying about him, caring for him, understanding him, and ther. not being able to live without him. "If you feel any of those, it probably means you''re in love." Isa was stunned. "What? Just feeling a few of those things counts as being in love? Then does that mean I..." Isa thought. God 357 God 357 Chapter 357 The Ambush As Osborne neared the Paltrow family''s port, he became exceptionally cautious. There were four ss A- metahumans hiding within the port. Although Kendra could sense their energy fluctuations, she couldn''t determine their exact abilities, so Osborne dared not take them lightly. He wasn''t afraid of facing four ss A- metahumans, but he knew that defeating them wouldn''t be easy. Thus, he nned tounch a surprise attack. If the ambush seeded, he could incapacitate at least one, possibly even two, of them right away. This would make the ensuing battle much more manageable. However, stealthily, ss A- experts were incredibly challenging. He needed to be extremely careful, making no sound and not betraying even the slightest hint of killing intent. Meanwhile, deep within the port, in an old warehouse, an ancient wooden shipy quietly docked in a corner. Four figures were huddled together, seemingly plotting something. Even though no one was around, they were still dressed in loose ck robes, with hoods that obscured their faces, leaving only their eyes visible. It seemed they were deliberately hiding their identities. "Webster, what do you make of this?" One of them asked. "Kyle and the others went to attack the Augustine family''s cruise ship. By all ounts, it should have been foolproof. Our intelligence indicated that there were only two ss A- elders on board, Jacob and La. "There were also some young people on the ship, including the Augustine family''s heir, Osborne. "Their raid should have been a breeze, delivering a heavy blow to the Augustine family. "But they failed, which is quite strange." The speaker was a woman with an odd voice, seemingly disguising her tone to make it difficult to discern her age. Her gaze turned to the leader of the group. He had striking purple eyes, though it was unclear if they were naturally that color or a deliberate disguise. He was Webster Paltrow, the current leader of the Ghost Ship. After a moment of contemtion, Webster said, "Something is definitely unusual about this. I suspect that Kyle and the others'' deaths might not have been at the hands of the Augustine family. Unfortunately, our informants didn''t provide more information." "Webster, are you suggesting there might have been a third party involved?" "It''s just a theory," Webster replied coldly. "Over the years, we''ve done a lot under the name of the Ghost Ship and made a lot of enemies. They''ve always wanted to eliminate us but couldn''t find our hideout. "This time, they might have learned of our n to attack the Augustine family''s cruise and set a trap, waiting for us to take the bait. "The Alisa Ship cruise might just be a trap." His words caused a visible shift in the others'' expressions. "Could they find our stronghold?" One man asked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Webster shook his head. "Unlikely. Our modified Skeleton Ship is incredibly fast, and they wouldn''t be able to track us. "If they could, we''d have been exposed long ago." Hearing this, the other three breathed a sigh of relief. The Ghost Ship organization must remain hidden. If discovered, they would either eliminate their enemies or take their own lives. They could not allow themselves to be captured alive. "So, what do we do now? We''ve suffered significant losses and need time to recover. I suggest we temporarily disband,y low for a while, and regroupter." Someone proposed. Webster shook his head. "No, we can''t disband. The Augustine family is on the brink of copse. We just need to push a little further, and they crumble, exiting the ranks of Dampston''s ancient families. "Then their cruise business will be ours. Are you really willing to give up halfway?" The others fell silent. "Think carefully about our next move. I have only one requirement. The heir of the Augustine family, Osborne, is a variable for us, and he must die." The others looked at each other, and one of them spoke calmly, "I felt your desire to kill Osborne isn''t because he''s a variable, but because he might pose a threat to Alexander, right?" Webster sneered, "What a joke. Osborne may be talented, but how could hepare to Mr. Paltrow? He could never threaten Mr. Paltrow. "Mr. Paltrow could crush him with one hand! "Oh? Then why are you so eager to eliminate Osborne?" "I..." "Enough. Stop bickering. Osborne does need to be eliminated, but this time, we must be more cautious. We can''t afford any mistakes." The four stopped arguing and began seriously discussing their next move. None of them noticed that Osborne had already lurked nearby. Osborne had suppressed all his power, activating only his Satan''s Eye, observing their every move. When he was just over 300 feet away, Osborne knew the time hade. He locked onto the figure closest to him. "Die!" Osborne sprang from the shadows. While still in mid-air, he swiftly transformed into a Vampire. His. blood-red hair grew wildly, instantly stretching over 300 feet and piercing into the man''s body. Content belongs to In the next moment, Osborne darted forward, delivering a crushing blow to the man''s back. God 358 God 358 Chapter 358 The Ghost Ship Is Doomed "Be careful!" The other three finally reacted then. Seeing the figure being knocked away by Osborne, they all became serious. They retreated quickly and attacked Osborne. A bolt of lightning struck down instantly, hitting Osborne. At the same time, an icy breath burst out. It was as if the whole warehouse was instantly under control. Layers of ice crystals appeared out of thin air, trying to freeze Osborne. An invisible force entangled Osborne, making him feel like he was falling into a quagmire. His every movement required more strength. Osborne frowned tightly at that. A lightning elemental metahuman! An ice elemental metahuman! A mind control metahuman! The remaining three were all metahumans. Their strength was mighty, much stronger than Kyle and Leon he had dealt with before. Osborne had initially thought he could sessfully attack two of them before they could react. But before he could evenunch the second attack, the enemyunched an effective counterattack. Fortunately, he had attacked one of them badly. The lightning had struck Osborne''s body, making crackling sounds. But Osborne was not injured at all. That man had just attacked in haste, and it was not powerful. On the contrary, the ice elemental metahuman and the mind control metahuman imposed more significant restrictions on Osborne. Osborne thought for a moment and locked onto the mind control metahuman. "Mind control? I can do that, too!" Osborne snorted, and his ocr energy flickered violently. The mind control power wrapped around him shattered in an instant, causing the mind control metahuman''s expression to change. Without thinking, the man quickly retreated. How could Osborne let him do it? He instantlyunched Illusion Projection into the man''s brain. In an instant, the man stopped, and his eyes became temporarily nk. "It''s now!" Osborne waved his hand to tear open the space and instantly got into the dimensional rift. The next second, he appeared behind the mind control metahuman. He punched the man hard on the back. Feeling threatened, the man immediately woke up. But it was toote to dodge. The man only had time to turn his mind control power into a shield and block behind him. Boom! His mind control power shield was no match for Osborne''s mighty power and was shattered in an instant. Osborne''s heavy fist hit his back, denting it directly and sting him away. "Evan!" At that moment, a man in ck with purple eyes roared in extreme anger. As he waved his hand, countless lightning gathered above Osborne''s head. Then, he struck Osborne like mad, as if the end of the world wasing. Osborne sneered, "I''ve taken care of two of you. You''ve already lost! None of you can escape! Do you want to strike me with lightning? Sorry. I can control lightning, too. You can''t hurt me." With that, Osborne also waved his hand. Suddenly, all the lightning above Osborne''s head changed direction, bypassed his body, and struck around him without causing any damage to him. The man with purple eyes was shocked. "Who are you? "What grudge do you have against us?" At that moment, he was extremely shocked. It had only been ten seconds since Osborne had launched the sneak attack. But the strength and means disyed by Osborne were already making his scalp numb. He thought, "It is unbelievable. He transformed into a Vampire! He has terrifying power! And he has spatial power! He could even change the direction of my lightning!" The leader of the Ghost Ship was utterly shocked. It happened so quickly, and Osborne transformed into a Vampire at the first moment, so he hadn''t recognized Osborne until now. "Who are you?" He clenched his fists and roared. Osborne smiled coldly, "Weren''t you just discussing that you must kill me? Now, I appear in front of you. How could you not recognize me?" At his words, the leader of the Ghost Ship was stunned. He once again showed an incredible look. "You are Osborne Augustine, the heir of the Augustine family? How could it be you?" "Why can''t it be me?" "You... Howe you are so strong?" The leader of the Ghost Ship refused to ept it. Osborne smiled again, "Are you starting to get scared? Are you worried that I will threaten Alexander Paltrow, the Paltrow family''s heir?" Hearing Osborne''s words, the man suddenly became serious. "I don''t know what you are talking about! I have nothing to do with the Paltrow family." Osborne shrugged. "No matter what, I will know who you are when I get you. Stop talking nonsense. Today is the end of the Ghost Ship! You bugs hiding in the shadows are doomed." With that, Osborne attacked again.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. One of the remaining two was a lightning elemental metahuman, and the other was an ice elemental metahuman. Both of them were strong, but they were still in ss A-. All ss A- metahumans were actually losers. If they were strong enough, they would not fail in their attempt to be a ss A master. For Osborne now, as long as multiple ss A- metahumans did not besiege him, he was fearless. He had too many means. And when he burst out with all his strength, Kis opponents of the same level would bepletely crushed. Illusion Projection! Attack! Illusion Projection! Attack! e In the end, Osborne seriously injured the remaining two. Their chests copsed, and they fell to the ground, coughing up blood madly. They couldn''t stand up at all and their eyes were full of despair. They hadn''t expected that they would be defeated so easily. God 359 God 359 Chapter 359 No Right to Die Osborne hadn''t expected that he could win four ss A- metahumans so easily. This battle was much easier than he had imagined. And all this was because of the terrifying power of Illusion Projection. When metahumans fought each other, a small mistake could determine the result. Osborne''s Illusion Projection could make them lose their minds in an instant and fall into illusions. In that case, how could he not win? Osborne looked at the four with a sneer. The four were also looking at him in desperation. At that moment, the dozen or so ss B+ men in ck not far away immediately showed fear in their eyes when they saw that Osborne had easily defeated their four leaders. Without hesitation, they turned to run. "Do you want to run? Sorry. I''ve already sold you to Isa. Don''t ever think about running away. Just be Isa''s experimental subjects!" With that, Osborne''s ocr energy flickered violently. A huge spiritual wave spread out in all directions, projecting a powerful illusion into the minds of each of them. Even ss A- metahumans couldn''t resist Osborne''s illusions, let alone those ss B+ metahumans. In just an instant, they all froze in ce. Osborne smiled. His long, blood-red hair grew wildly, like vines, tightly wrapping around those bodies, piercing into their bodies, and suppressing their power. They woke up from the illusions only to find that they had been tied up by strange long hair. They could no longer use their power and were immediately horrified. Without hesitation, they crushed the poison hidden between their teeth. Osborne watched all this coldly. "Do you want tomit suicide by taking poison? Sorry. That trick no longer works! You don''t even have the right tomit suicide in front of me!" With that, more than a dozen antidotes flew out of Osborne''s hands. Under the control of ocr energy, those antidotes were urately fed into their mouths. Those people, whose faces had turned pale after taking the poison, returned to normal. "What? "It is impossible!" The leading lightning elemental metahuman fell to the ground. Seeing Osborne had actually stopped his men frommitting suicide by taking poison, he was suddenly horrified and looked shocked. Without hesitation, he crushed the poison between his teeth. Unfortunately, it was of no use. Osborne had the antidote prepared by Isa. These people had already lost their ability to fight. If Osborne let themmit suicide by taking poison, he might be useless. "I said, you don''t even have the right to die in front of me!" Osborne sneered, opened the lightning elemental metahuman''s teeth, and made him take the antidote. The man felt that the poison had no effect, and his whole body began to tremble. He stared at Osborne angrily. "Osborne, who are you?" Osborne smiled, "Who am I? Don''t you know me? What you want to ask is why I am so powerful, right?" The man looked terrible and didn''t know what to say. Osborne walked up to him, stared at him condescendingly, and said calmly Are you the leader of the Ghost Ship? I''ll give you a chance. If you answer my questions, I can make you die easier and less painful. "Otherwise, you will regret being alive." in The leader sneered, "Osborne, stop scaring me have lived for so many years. I am no longer afraid of death. Do you want me to answer your questions? You are daydreaming! If you dare, just kill me. Someone will avenge me! "I''ll wait for you in hell!" S Osborne coldly said, "It seems that you are not cooperating! Then don''t regret it." With that, he stared at the other three. "Are you willing to cooperate with me? As long as you do, I promise to let him die quickly and will never torture him." The three stared at Osborne with terrible expressions. "If you want to kill me, just do it. Stop talking nonsense! We admit defeat. But don''t even think about getting anything out of us. We will never tell you." "If you kill us, you''ll be doomed. Someone will avenge us. Even though you are strong, you will not survive!" "We are all waiting for you in hell!" After the three finished speaking, Osborne became even colder. "It seems that you all choose not to cooperate! I can only use my means then. "To be honest, I really don''t want to do it. It''s quite expensive." With that, Osborne took out a bottle from the Dimensional Space. It was a bottle of truth serum that Osborne had just bought. It was the highest-grade truth serum produced by the Draco Group. It was said that anyone apart from the master couldn''t resist its efficacy. Its price was also costly. It was 100 million dors per pill. Osborne had bought ten pills. Even though he was no longer short of money, he still felt extremely heartbroken. Fortunately, the Draco Group was the Godfather''s business, and the Godfather was his biological grandfather. As long as he worked hard, the Draco Group would be his sooner orter. Since the four in front of him were unwilling to cooperate, Osborne could only use the truth serum on them. He sneered and pinched the chin of the lightning elemental metahuman. "You''re the leader. Let''s start with you!" With that, Osborne stuffed the truth serum into the leader''s mouth, who was horrified. Soon, the leader''s eyes became nk.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Tell me who you really are!" God 360 God 360 Chapter 360 Shocking NewsAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Under the powerful effect of the truth serum, even if you were a ss A- metahuman, you could not resist it. These medicines from the Draco Group had never disappointed Osborne. It was also the reason why Osborne believed that the Godfather''s medicalb could really cure Anastasia''s strange disease and why he worked so hard toplete the heir trial. With the truth serum taking effect, Osborne asked the first question. The lightning elemental metahuman was nk and said unconsciously, "My name is Webster Paltrow. I am a member of The Wise Order of the Paltrow family, an ancient family in Dampston. I am also the third-generation leader of the Ghost Ship." Osborne was excited. He thought, "It''s really the Paltrow family! The force behind the Ghost Ship is indeed the Paltrow family." The inherited power of the Paltrow family was lightning power. Most of the descendants of the Paltrow family had activated it, and they were hiding in the port of the Paltrow family. When Osborne saw this lightning elemental metahuman, he was almost sure that this man must be a member of the Paltrow family. And now, it had finally been confirmed. Webster, a member of The Wise Order of the Paltrow family, was actually the third-generation leader of the Ghost Ship! If this news got out, it would probably have a huge impact on the upper-ss society of Dampston. However, the Paltrow family would definitely not admit it. Osborne didn''t care about it. He continued to ask, "So, is the Ghost Ship actually a force secretly established by the Paltrow family? What is your purpose in establishing the Ghost Ship?" Webster still said without hesitation, "The Ghost Ship is indeed a force established by the Paltrow family. About two hundred years ago, the Paltrow family wanted to destroy another ancient family for profit, but it was difficult to do it personally to avoid being besieged by other ancient families. "So, the Paltrow family quietly established the Ghost Ship and secretly wiped out that ancient family. After that, the Paltrow family retained the Ghost Ship and eliminated several more rivals within two hundred years. "The purpose of establishing the Ghost Ship was to resolve rivals with conflicting interests and do things that the Paltrow family couldn''t do openly." Osborne snorted. Everything was pretty much as he had guessed. He thought for a moment and continued asking, "Are there other forces involved in the establishing of the Ghost Ship?" Osborne suddenly felt that the expressions of the other three changed drastically after he asked that. They suddenly yelled. "Webster, shut up!" "Wake up, you bastard. Don''t expose the secret of the Ghost Ship!" "Wake up right now!" The shouting of the three made Osborne angry. His ocr energy turned into ps, hitting their faces hard and making them fly away. "Shut up! If you dare to yell again before I ask you anything, I''ll break your bones." With that, Osborne continued to look at Webster. Under the powerful truth serum, Webster did not wake up because of the three''s shouting. Webster said without hesitation, "Yes!" Osborne became more serious. "Tell me in detail." "Initially, the Ghost Ship was secretly established by the Paltrow family. Until recently, the heir of the Paltrow family, Alexander, felt that such a small scale was meaningless, so he suddenly contacted the Walker family and the Luther family other two ancient families in Dampston! The "The three ancient families, under the lobbying of Alexander, reached a cooperation agreement. They wanted to eliminate all other ancient families in Dampston, leaving only the Paltrow family, the Walker family, and the Luther family in Dampston! "By then, the three ancient families will divide up all the benefits of Dampston. "Only in this way can our three ancient families be stronger andpete with those mighty ancient families in Newport City. "The Augustine family is the first target we chose. Firstly, the Augustine family was rtively weak. Secondly, the Paltrow family has set their sights on the Augustine family''s cruise ship business. "The Ghost Ship has be a knife in the hands of the three major families by the third generation. As long as the three major families order us, we will act." After Webster finished, Osborne became extremely solemn. He took a deep breath. Osborne had long guessed that a powerful force must be behind the Ghost Ship. But he had thought there was only the Paltrow family! Osborne thought, "There are also the Walker family and the Luther family! And all this was led by Alexander! The three ancient families joined forces to wipe out the other six ancient families in Dampston. The Augustine family was just their first target!" Osborne had to admit that he was shocked. Alexander was really smart. He had actually joined forces with two other ancient families and wanted to monopolize all the interests of Dampston. If he seeded, the Paltrow family would definitely be a superpower that ranked among the top in the Rosmandi. Fortunately, Alexander''s n had just begun when Osborne discovered it. Osborne''s eyes were filled with coldness. He thought, "If I spread this news, the six ancient families will probably panic and even unite to deal with the alliance between the Paltrow family, the Walker family, and the Luther family. By then, Alexander will be distraught. He wants to attack and destroy the Augustine family first. Let''s see who will be destroyed! However, I have to think carefully about when to spread this news." After thinking about it, Osborne asked again, "Who killed Allen, the head of the Augustine family?" God 361 God 361 Chapter 361 The Eighth Elemental Essence "Evan and I killed Allen, the head of the Augustine family," said Webster without hesitation. Osborne discovered that the expression of one of the other three suddenly became terrible. Obviously, he was Evan, whom Webster had mentioned. Next, Osborne asked Webster a few more questions. Under the effect of the truth serum, Webster told everything. Just as the effect of the truth serum was about to wear off, Osborne finally asked hisst question. "Has the Paltrow family colluded with The Aberrants?" Webster still did not hesitate. "The Aberrants once sent people to contact the head of our family and Alexander. But I don''t know what they talked about. I am just an elder in The Wise Order. I cannot participate in the core decision-making." Osborne turned serious. The fifth heir trial the Godfather set up for him was divided into three parts. The third part required him to find all the ancient families in Dampston that were in collusion with The Aberrants and kill all their leaders. Now, it seemed that the Paltrow family was likely colluding with The Aberrants! However, Webster was not important enough. He could not confirm the specific situation. The only thing he knew was that The Aberrants had indeed contacted the Paltrow family. Osborne''s face turned colder. He thought, "If the Paltrow family is really colluding with The Aberrants, ording to the content of my heir trial, I have to kill all the Paltrow family leaders! It is so challenging!" There were definitely more than two ss A masters in the Paltrow family. Even Alexander was striving to be a ss A master. With Osborne''s current strength, he might be secretly killed by the Paltrow family, let alone killing all the Paltrow family''s leaders. Finally, the truth serum effect wore off. Webster was extremely pale. He stared at Osborne with gritted teeth, angrily saying, "Damn bastard, what did you do to me? Why did I say those words? Those were not true!" Osborne smiled coldly and ignored him. He walked up to the second person and started to ask questions in the same way. This person was Evan Walker from the Walker family. He was a mind control metahuman. The Walker family''s inherited power was indeed the mind control. From Evan, Osborne confirmed Webster''s words. Evan told Osborne that The Aberrants had also contacted the Walker family, but he didn''t know whether the Walker family had colluded with The Aberrants either. He also admitted that he had participated in the attack that had killed Allen. Then, Osborne came to the third person. He was Hugh Luther from the Luther family. The Luther family''s inherited power was the ice elemental power. The Luther family had also had contact with The Aberrants. Hugh told Osborne with certainty that the Luther family had agreed to the conditions of The Aberrants. However, he didn''t know what The Aberrants was going to do with the Luther family. In other words, the Luther family was indeed in collusion with The Aberrants! Osborne''s expression turned extremely cold. He thought, "The situation is quite serious! The top three ancient families in Dampston are all connected to and likely colluding with The Aberrants. What the hell does The Aberrants want to do? ording to the requirements of the heir trial, wouldn''t I have to kill all the leaders of these three ancient families? How is this possible?" Osborne felt a bit helpless. But it had already happened, and he could only take it one step at a time.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. An hourter, Osborne had questioned all four of them and finally stopped after confirming that he could not get any more helpful information. Finally, Osborne stared at Hugh. Hugh''s power was the ice elemental power, which was an elemental power and a variant of the water elemental power. Osborne thought, "I have already absorbed the water elemental essence. The ice elemental essence is a variation of the water elemental essence. Can I absorb the ice elemental essence?" He didn''t hesitate and decided to give it a try. Anyway, it would lose nothing to give it a try. If Satan''s Eye could devour the ice elemental essence, he would possess the eighth elemental essence. No one in the history of the Augustine family had ever achieved possessing eight elemental essences. Even possessing four was extremely rare. Osborne''s Satan''s Eye stared at Hugh and instantly locked onto the ice elemental essence in his body. Osborne devoured it with ease. He was pleasantly surprised that it actually worked. Osborne felt that he had the power to control ice. But at that moment, the ice elemental essence did not exist independently in Osborne''s body but was integrated into his water elemental essence. His water elemental essence instantly became stronger. Osborne opened his mouth and was stunned. He looked a bit disappointed, but he soon calmed down. Osborne thought, "I don''t get the eighth elemental essence. But my water elemental essence has be stronger, and so is my level five Devil''s Light. I actually gain something!" After thinking about it, Osborne was about to leave. n His harvest today was already huge enough. He wiped out the Ghost Ship and obtained a lot of helpful information, which finally made him no longer so passive. Thepl¨¨te copse of the Ghost Ship was enough to make the three ancient families, the Paltrow family, the Walker family, and the Luther family, quiet for a while. In the short term, they probably wouldn''t target the Augustine family. Next, it was time to help the Augustine family develop! God 362 God 362 Chapter 362 Yulissa''s Revenge "Osborne, are you okay?" Kendra looked at Osborne worriedly. Osborne won easily this time and didn''t even have any external injuries. But Kendra was still worried whether he had internal injuries. Isa also looked at Osborne with a weird expression. After a long while, she finally said, "Good job. But don''t be proud. They are just ss A- metahumans. ss A- metahumans are all losers. The real masters won''t pay any attention to them." Osborne smiled, "I know. I won''t be proud. "By the way, I want to take these two away. "They killed Allen, the head of the Augustine family. I promised to bring them back and hand them over to the Augustine family for execution. The others are all your experimental subjects." Isa nodded and waved her hand, saying, "No problem. Take them away. I will find someone to help you clear the traces so that no one will find out that you did it." Osborne looked at Isa in gratitude. "Then I''ll go back to the Alisa Ship first. I''lle to youter." Isa opened her mouth and wanted to say she didn''t want him toe to her. But she didn''t say it. She just waved her hand in annoyance. "Get out of here!" Osborne did not notice Isa''s abnormal behavior. He used the strong wind to pick up Webster and Evan and flew to the Alisa Ship.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In fact, this ce was closer to Pinchide City. The Ghost Ship had been destroyed, so the Alisa Ship would no longer be in danger. Osborne could directly return to the Augustine Estate in Pinchide City without going back to the Alisa Ship. But Osborne still chose to return to the Alisa Ship because he didn''t want to be suspected. The Paltrow family, the Walker family, and the Luther family had lost many metahumans because of theplete copse of the Ghost Ship. They would definitely investigate who had done it. If they found out that Osborne left the Alisa Ship and returned to the Augustine Estate during this period, they would suspect him. Therefore, Osborne had to return to the Alisa Ship before dawn. The only people who knew that he had left the Alisa Ship were Yulissa, Ryan, Nathan, Jacob, and La. If the news still leaked out, the traitor in the Augustine family must be one of them. Two hourster, Osborne finally returned to the Alisa Ship. At that moment, the sky slowly got bright. Yulissa didn''t sleep the whole night. Twobat robots guarded her, and she couldn''t even leave the room. She could only stay on the sofa, worrying about Osborne. She didn''t stand up until the door was opened. Seeing Osborneing back safely, she was immediately pleased. But when she saw Webster and Evan Osborne grabbed, she was suddenly stunned. She trembled slightly. "Osborne, who are they?" Osborne said calmly, "They killed your father. His name is Webster, the leader of the Ghost Ship, and also a member of The Wise Order of the Paltrow family. The other one is Evan, a member of The Wise Order of the Walker family." With that, Osborne threw the two in front of Yulissa. "I promised you that I would capture your father''s murderers alive and hand them over to you. Now I have done it. You can do whatever you want with them." Yulissa was stunned. She thought, "Did they kill my father? Webster? Evan? Members of The Wise Order of the Paltrow family and the Walker family?" Yulissa''s body trembled. Fear appeared in her eyes. She knew very well what the Paltrow family and the Walker family represented in Dampston. But soon, the urge for revenge overwhelmed her fear. She bit her lip and looked at the two angrily. She then attacked them madly, venting the pain in her heart. Yulissa''s mother had died ofplications during childbirth. She had been raised alone by her father, Allen. But these two bastards had killed her father! Yulissa had sworn to find the murderer and avenge her father, even if giving up everything, even her life. However, The Wise Order of the Augustine family had decided not to support her revenge. They all had thought she was just a child. But now, Osborne actually brought the murderers back and handed them over to her. How could she bear it any longer? She cried and vented her anger and hatred on Webster and Evan. Osborne looked at her and couldn''t help but sigh. However, they were not dead yet. In the end, Yulissa decided to hand them over to The Wise Order of the Augustine family for execution. Allen was not only her father but also the head of the Augustine family. The Augustine family should execute the murderers. Yulissa was tired. She suddenly threw herself into Osborne''s arms and hugged him tightly. "Thank you, Osborne! "Thank you for catching them so that I could avenge my father! Thank you for everything you have done for me. Everyone treats me like a child, but you are the only one who takes me seriously. "Thank you. Thank you so much!" Yulissa cried, and her tears instantly wet arge area of Osborne''s clothes. Osborne could only pat her back gently tofort her. Only after Yulissa fell into a deep sleep did Osborne carefully carry her to the bed. He was about to leave. But he found that Yulissa was holding his sleeve tightly. God 363 God 363 Chapter 363 Different IdeasAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. There was a cabin on a mountain almost 1,200 yards away from the Paltrow family''s port in the Yougster, Dampston. From the window of the cabin, one could see the Paltrow family''s port. Wade Paltrow was standing in front of the window, looking in the direction of the port with a highly solemn expression. At that moment, the door was pushed open, and Yaron Luther and Shawn Walker walked in. "Wade, what''s going on? What happened to the Ghost Ship?" Yaron''s fiery voice sounded. The air around him seemed to be much colder than in other ces. Snowkes condensed out of thin air and slowly fell to the ground. "Wade, tell us!" said Shawn coldly. "Yaron, Shawn, the Ghost Ship has been destroyed. No one survived!" said Wade with a grim expression. Yaron was shocked. "What did you say? They hid long ago, and metahumans from our three ancient families guarded them. There were nine ss A- metahumans in total. How could they be wiped out? Could it be that a master has taken action?" Shawn asked, "Who did it?" Yaron and Shawn both looked gloomy. Wade shook his head. "I don''t know who did it, so I hurried to find you to discuss the following arrangements. All I know is that the Ghost Ship dispatched five ss A- metahumans as nned to attack the Augustine family''s Alisa Ship hundreds of miles away the night before yesterday." "But until now, the Alisa Ship is still floating on the sea and has not been affected too much. The five ss A- metahumans of the Ghost Ship were all dead. Only one person who did not participate in the battle drove the skeleton ship back here." "Then, a few hours ago, I suddenly lost contact with it. I immediately rushed over to check. But I saw that everyone disappeared, and even the traces were cleaned up." After Wade finished speaking, Yaron and Shawn were angrier. "Could it be the Augustine family did it?" Wade shook his head. "No way! We are all clear about the strength of the Augustine family. If the Augustine family tried to destroy the Ghost Ship silently, Isaac must do it himself. But ording to our intelligence, he has not left the Augustine Estate." "If it''s not the Augustine family, who could it be?" Wade frowned, "I don''t know! They left no traces behind. I can''t find any clues." Yaron and Shawn looked at each other and were both shocked. They looked serious. "So what are you going to do next?" Wade said seriously, "Nothing!" "Nothing?" Yaron and Shawn were surprised. "What about our n? You know why our three ancient families put aside our grudges and reached an agreement! The Augustine family `is only our first target. If we can''t even destroy the Augustine family, what are we doing together? How can we upy Dampston?" Wade said calmly, "We can''t be so hasty to upy Dampston! There are nine ancient families in Dampston. Our three families are indeed the strongest. But once the news leaks out and the other six families join forces, it will be difficult for us to fight against them." "The most important thing now is to wait and see what happens! We must figure out who destroyed the Ghost Ship and who is targeting us. We need to find out whether they know our n before we continue to act!" "So, we can''t do anything now. We can only wait!" Yaron and Shawn looked at each other. There was some reluctance in their eyes, but they finally nodded. "It seems that it is the only way! Fortunately, the Augustine family is already weak. Even if we don''t take action, they won''t be able to hold on for long. They can''t recover their former strength!" "You need to investigate it as soon as possible! If we can''t even destroy the Augustine family, there''s no need for us to join forces," said Yaron coldly." Then, he turned and left. Shawn uttered, "Wade, the alliance was initiated by the Paltrow family. You should devote more and investigate the matter as soon as possible. We don''t want to wait too long!" With that, he also walked out. Reaching the door, he suddenly stopped and added, "By the way, I heard that Alexander is about to be a ss A master. Congratte him for me. Once he bes a master, I will definitely congratte him in person." After saying that, Shawn left quickly. Wade was still standing in front of the window, looking at the port in the distance. After he was sure that Yaron and Shawn were far away, he suddenly snorted. "You two bastards. You throw everything to the Paltrow family and want to reap the benefits. Do you really think that the Paltrow famil wants to share the benefits of Dampston with you? After Alexander bes a master, the Paltrow family''s real n will beunched! By then, even you will be destroyed! "Dampston will belong to the Paltrow family in the future. The Paltrow family will be the only overlord of Dampston! Just wait and see!" After muttering, Wade turned to leave. As he disappeared, a bolt of lightning suddenly appeared and hit the cabin urately. It instantly turned into coke. But Wade didn''t notice that a beautiful woman slowly walked out from the shadows shortly after he left. She stroked her smooth chin and looked in the direction the three had left. "Should I help him clear up some obstacles? The trials Godfather set up for him are bing moreplex and troublesome. How much time will it take for him toplete all the trials by himself?" "It''s too troublesome! I can''t wait any longer!" God 364 God 364 Chapter 364 The Wise Order Two dayster, the Alisa Ship made its first port call. After disembarking, Osborne and the others did not return to the ship but instead took a chartered flight back to Pinchide City. These past two days had been uneventful. Neither the Paltrow family nor the Luther or Walker families had done anything against them. The Alisa Ship sailed without incident, free from any further assaults. Osborne was well aware that this was the aftermath of the Ghost Ship''s demise. Until the dust settled and the truth was uncovered, the Paltrow, Luther, and Walker families would not make any hasty moves. "From this, it seems they harbor no suspicions towards me. That means there are no moles around me. At least Ryan, Nathan, Yulissa, along with Jacob and La, are not traitors within the Augustine family. I had my doubts about Ryan, but it appears I was mistaken." Upon his return to the Augustine Estate, Osborne pondered deeply. "Who among us is the traitor for the Augustine family? If this traitor isn''t unmasked, idents will continue to happen. This traitor must hold a significant yet inconspicuous position within the Augustine family. Who fits the bill?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lost in thought, he was interrupted by a knock on the door. "Osborne, Brian sent me to inform you that the Wise Order is convening a meeting and insists on your attendance." Yulissa entered, her cheeks slightly flushed. Exhausted the previous day, she had fallen asleep, only to wake up realizing she had been clutching Osborne''s sleeve the entire time. He had let her sleep, staying by her side until she awoke. Embarrassed to find she had drooled in her sleep, she nearly buried her head like an ostrich. Yet, this very incident made her feel closer to Osborne. Although she knew he was not her blood brother, in her heart, she hade to regard him as family. "Alright. Lead the way." Osborne nodded. He had been at the Augustine Estate for some time but had only met Jacob and La from The Wise Order. He had yet to encounter the rest of its members. This meeting of The Wise Order was likely called because of his intelligence and to discuss the Augustine family''s next steps and how to deal with Webster and Evan. It was also an opportunity for Osborne to gauge the strength of the Augustine family''s Wise Order. Yulissa swiftly guided Osborne to a central, ancient building within the estate. As Osborne entered, he found over a dozen individuals waiting for him. He recognized only Brian, along with Jacob and La. They all offered him a nod of acknowledgment. Osborne reciprocated with a nod, surveying the room. He knew these individuals were the members of The Wise Order, the actual core of the Augustine family and the most formidable group within it. As long as they stood, the Augustine family would not fall, and no one would dare to underestimate them. Seated at the head of the room was an older man with a full head of white hair and a beard, sitting upright in a wheelchair, his spirit undiminished. He was the Augustine family''s elder statesman, Isaac Augustine. Osborne sensed a presence around him that was subtle yet formidable. "A true master! A genuine ss A master!" Osborne thought with a sense of awe. Isaac''s aura, distinct from the others in The Wise Order, was not strong but overwhelming. Osborne bowed to Isaac, greeting him and the other elders. "Osborne greets Sir Augustine and all the elders." Isaac offered a faint smile and waved his hand, saying, "Osborne, there''s no need for such formality! Everyone here knows who you are. Youe highly rmended by that esteemed figure; we are all one family. "Truth be told, even with his endorsement, we were initially skeptical of your abilities, doubting that you, so young, could truly resolve the predicament of the Augustine family. "So, we didn''t rush to meet you. I must apologize now for our previous underestimation. You''ve given us great surprise, destroying the Ghost Ship, finding out who was targeting us, and even bringing back the murderers of Allen, the head of our family." Speaking of this, Isaac became a little excited. On behalf of the Augustine family, I extend our gratitude to you! From this moment forward, should you so desire, you shall be recognized as the true heir to the Augustine family!" With that, he bowed deeply to Osborne. Members of The Wise Order followed suit, each bowing to Osborne with looks of gratitude. Osborne could sense their genuine recognition of him. He hesitated for a moment, then spoke. "Esteemed elders, there''s no need for such formality. That''s my duty. Let''s discuss what we should do next. "The Ghost Ship has been destroyed, but the Paltrow, Luther, and Walker families behind it won''t let it go. They will still seek opportunities to annihte the Augustine family." Hearing that, the members of The Wise Order all looked solemn. "Let''s fight them to the end!" "Trying to annihte us? We can just spread the news and join forces with the other five ancient families to fight against them together!" Another one said, "No! Even if we spread the news now, the three families will definitely not admit it. The other five ancient families may not believe it and refuse to join forces with us. "But we will be exposed; the Paltrow, Walker, and Luther families will know we destroyed the Ghost Ship." Isaac asked, "So what should we do? We can''t just do nothing. If we don''t join forces with the other five ancient families, we won''t be able to stand against them! We will eventually be annihted!" God 365 God 365 Chapter 365 Osborne''s n The members of The Wise Order suddenly erupted into heated debate. Although they were aware that the Paltrow, Luther, and Walker families were ganging up against the Augustine family, no one could agree on a way to counter this threat. Some argued for reaching out to the other five ancient families, while others suggested lying low and shifting their focus for the time being. But all these ideas were shot down. After a round of intense arguing among the dozen or so members of The Wise Order, they found themselves no closer to a solution. No one could sway the others ore up with a foolproof n. Finally, Isaac raised his hand, calling for an end to the bickering. He turned to Brian, then shifted his gaze to Osborne, who had been quietly observing the whole time. "Osborne, what''s your take on this?" Osborne pondered for a moment before speaking up. "I''ve got a few thoughts." "Let''s hear them, then." Isaac wore a serious expression, all ears. Osborne replied, "As you''ve all feared, even if we inform the other five families about the alliance between the Paltrow, Luther, and Walker families, they might not believe us. "They may even wait to see the Augustine family fall before considering an alliance." His words hit home, and the room fell silent as everyone considered the implications. That made sense. The Augustine family was the weakest of the families in Dampston. To the other five ancient families, taking on the alliance without the Augustine family might not make a difference. It could even be advantageous to let the three families eliminate the Augustine family first.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Only when the Augustine family was truly out of the picture might the other families believe in the alliance of the Paltrow, Luther, and Walker families. "So, trying to form an alliance with the five families right now isn''t our best move." Osborne concluded. "What should we do, then?" Isaac pressed. Osborne smiled, "What we need to do is start spreading the word quietly. Let the five families know about the alliance between the Paltrow, Luther, and Walker families, but do it covertly." "What?" Isaac was taken aback. "Osborne, you just said they won''t believe us even if we tell the five families now. That doesn''t sound like a good n." Osborne shook his head. "You''re not getting my point. We don''t spread the news as the Augustine family. We do it anonymously. We keep our involvement a secret. "There are several benefits. "First, the Augustine family stays in the shadows, out of harm''s way. The Paltrow, Luther, and Walker families won''t know we''re the ones l.ne spreading the news that we took down the Ghost Ship or that we have evidence of their alliance. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Second, what will the five families do when they hear this? They won''t fully trust it, but they can''t ignore it. They''ll be suspicious, concerned that the alliance might be real. "So, they''ll investigate and verify. This will distract the Paltrow, Luther, and Walker families, making them more cautious to avoid exposure. "This way, they will be less focused on us, and we''ll seize the opportunity to rebuild, regain our strength, and prepare for the final battle. "In the meantime, we''ll leak more evidence of the alliance periodically, deepening the other families'' suspicions. "Over time, those suspicions will harden into certainty. When we present them with solid evidence, will they still refuse to ally with us against the alliance?" A profound silence fell over the room as Osborne finished speaking. The members of The Wise Order looked surprised, deep in thought. Suddenly, Isaac pped the armrest of his wheelchair. "We''ll do it! I''m backing Osborne''s n. We''ll secretly leak the news to the five families, make them suspicious, and keep them busy investigating the alliance. "While the Augustine family will use this time to ovee our challenges and regain our strength quickly. When the time is right, we''ll present the evidence and ally with the five families to stand against the alliance. "This is the only way we''ll survive! But..." S Isaac''s face showed a hint of embarrassment. "The Augustine family isn''t exactly known for our business acumen." Osborne offered a faint smile. "If you trust me, leave the business side to me. I guarantee I''ll get the Augustine family''s cruise line back on track in no time, maybe even better than before." Isaac''s eyes lit up at the prospect. "Are you sure about this?" Osborne nodded confidently. Isaac made his decision. "Alright! In the name of the great elder, I''m putting the Augustine family''s cruise business in your hands. I hope you can lead us out of this predicament and back to the top. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If you pull this off, I''ll personallymission a statue in your honor. And even if you ever part ways with the Augustine family, know that we''ll always have your back!" The others nodded in agreement, and Osborne couldn''t help butugh. It was finally time for him to show his capabilities. God 366 God 366 Chapter 366 Ways to Break the Deadlock The Augustine family wasn''t known for their business acumen, and truth be told, Osborne wasn''t a natural either. But he had a knack. He believed in leaving the specialized tasks to the experts and never presumed to instruct them from a ce of amateurism. After the meeting, Osborne made three phone calls straight away. The first was to Alison. He asked her toe to Dampston right away, with the intention of putting her in charge of the Augustine family''s cruise line temporarily. Alison was a professional manager,petent ahead of a novice like Osborne. The second call was to Austin, with whom he exchanged pleasantries for a while before getting down to business. He invited Austin to Dampston as well. The Montague family, being a top-tier dynasty in Skyefall, also had a maritime business, but their focus was more on cargo transportation. They hadn''t ventured much into the cruise industry, which was the most profitable sector, not forck of interest but forck of power. The Montague family''s strength wasn''t enough topete. The ancient families of the region mostly controlled the cruise businesses in the ports of Rosmandi. The Montague family, despite a top-tier aristocracy, didn''t dare to dip their toes into the cruise business. Osborne wanted to bring Austin in to foster a partnership between the Augustine and Montague families. The Montague family''s experience in maritime transport could be a boon to the Augustine family. In turn, the Augustine family''s influence could eventually help the Montague family to take control of the cruise business in Skyefall. It was a win-win situation. Upon hearing Osborne''s n, Austin was exhrated and immediately prepared to fly over on a chartered flight. Osborne''s third call was to Valentin. With him handling the Chevalier family, Skyefall Security Services had once again be the premier securitypany in Skyefall. Plenty of professional security personnel had been approaching Skyefall Security Services, hoping to join their ranks. The size of Skyefall Security Services had surpassed a thousand members, each a professional and a master in their field. Osborne called Valentin with the intention of entrusting the security of the Augustine family''s cruises to Skyefall Security Services. The Augustine family''s own security team was decent but far from professional enough. Even if their cruise business were to be revived, their current security forces would be insufficient. They needed to invest in hiring the most professional security personnel avable. Osborne figured it would be better to earn that money himself rather than letting others profit from it. So, he reached out to Valentin. Ending the three calls, Osborne returned to his room and began his practice. Soon, both Alison and Austin arrived. Osborne brought them to the Augustine Estate to discuss how to get the Augustine family''s cruise business back on track. "Osborne, are you sure no one will target the Augustine family''s cruises in the near future?" Austin asked earnestly, her demeanor that of a shrewd business operator, a negotiator in the midst of a deal. Even the way she looked at Osborne was serious, a stark contrast to her behavior in bed. Osborne, a bit taken aback by her seriousness, rubbed his nose and replied, "Yes! The forces targeting the Augustine family''s cruises have been neutralized. The masterminds should be too preupied to bother the Augustine family for a while." Austin nodded. "Alright then. To revive the Augustine family''s cruise business, there are three key points we need to address. First, we need to repair all of the Augustine family''s cruise ships as soon as possible. Otherwise, with only three ships, even if fully booked, the revenue won''t be significant. For an ancient family like the Augustine family, it won''t make a substantial difference." Osborne responded, "It will take five billion dors to repair all the ships. The Augustine family can afford it. They''ve been hesitant because they''re worried about further incidents after the repairs. "I''ll approach The Wise Order to get them to fund the repairs immediately. With the speed of the Draco Group, all the cruise ships could be fixed within a week, ready to set sail." Austin nodded. "Good. Now, the second point, and most importantly, we must restore the confidence of our target customers in the Augustine family''s cruises! "The Augustine family''s cruises have had too many idents recently, causing many casualties. Even if we repair the ships, it''s useless if the guests are afraid to board." Osborne frowned, "How long will that take? I can''t wait that long." Austin smiled faintly, "So, we must abandon the conventional approach. We need toe up with a way to entice the guests back onto the Augustine family''s cruises." "Entice the guests to board? How?" Osborne murmured. Austin shook her head. "I haven''t figured it out yet, but there are a few general methods, such as reducing the ticket prices to make the guests feel like it''s a great deal like they''d regret not buying a ticket. "Or organizing arge-scale event, something you can''t find elsewhere, like inviting celebrities to perform on the ship. Their fans would definitely rush to buy tickets. "But the average fan''s purchasing power is limited. The Augustine family targets high-end customers, and ordinary celebrities won''t attract those people. And inviting celebrities would cost a lot. "I''m still thinking if there''s a better way." Austin''s words opened up Osborne''s mind immediately. He felt that bringing Austin in for help was an incredibly wise decision. He thought for a moment and said, "Austin, what do you think about holding arge-scale auction on the cruise ship?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. God 367 God 367 Chapter 367 Finalizing the n "Arge-scale auction?" Austin murmured, "That certainly could work. The guests at an auction are all high-end individuals and affluent members of high society with considerable spending power. "But a typical auction might not be enough to lure them aboard." At this point, Osborne''s face was all smiles. He said, "What if I put up top-tier jewelry like the Crown of Fate and Divine Favor Crown for auction? Would that be enough to draw them onto the ship?" Stunned, Austin replied, "You have more of those top-tier jewels?" Osborne nodded, casually retrieving two fist-sized diamonds from his Dimensional Space. These diamonds were left behind after the energy was absorbed from blood diamonds. They had minor ws, unlike the perfect diamonds on the Crown of Fate and Divine Favor Crown, but they were still invaluable. Alison, seeing the diamonds in his hand, was nearly breathless with excitement. "Mr. Augustine, let me craft these diamonds. I promise to create top-tier jewelry that no woman in the world could resist. "Just with the right promotion, featuring them as auction items will surely attract wealthy women from all over the world." Osborne agreed with a nod. "I trust you with this task. In fact, I was going to ask you to design not only these two sets of top-tier jewelry but also some slightly moremon pieces to enrich our offerings and attract a wider range of people." Excitedly, Alison nodded. "Don''t worry, Mr. Augustine. There are plenty of raw materials in Luna Jewelry. We have an endless supply of Imperial Green, ssy diamonds, amethyst, and various diamonds. I''ve already directed our designers to create a range of jewelry at different levels using these materials. "We can definitely hold a specialized jewelry auction. If it goes well, the name of Luna Jewelry will be known throughout the world." Osborne couldn''t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm. Hosting a specialized jewelry auction of Luna Jewelry''s pieces on the Augustine family''s cruise ship would solve the cruise''s guest shortage and elevate thepany''s reputation and wealth. And Osborne would be the biggest beneficiary. But Austin furrowed her brows, concerned. "Osborne, are you really considering holding a jewelry auction at sea? With top-tier pieces as the main offerings?" Osborne confirmed with a nod and asked, "You think it''s a bad idea?" "Not bad, but I''m worried." Austin admitted, biting her lip, "Do you realize how irresistible top-tier jewelry crafted with such massive diamonds is? If the auction is held at sea, I worry it might attract many with intentions, ready to seize them. "After all, there''s awless nature to international waters." Her words made Alison''s expression shift, her brow creasing with concern as well. Osborne, however, just smiled, "What if we coborate with the Draco Group and have them oversee the auction? Would anyone dare to interfere then?" Austin was taken aback, responding without hesitation, "If the Draco Group is involved and overseeing the auction, no one will dare to interfere unless they have a death wish. "But the Draco Group is so prestigious. Would they even consider coborating with you?" "Don''t worry about that. I have connections," Osborne said confidently. His Draco Star Wristlet now bore four illuminated stars, signifying his high-level ess within the Draco Group. He was confident he could arrange a partnership between the Draco Group''s auction house and the Augustine family, with the Draco Group presiding over the maritime auction. "Just getting in touch with Debbe should suffice! Debbe heads the Draco Auction. She should have the necessary authority. If not, I can reach out to Ms. Hernandez."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Osborne had decided. "I have no objections, then. If this n goes off without a hitch, it will be a win for everyone! The Augustine family''s cruise business will surely bounce back. "And you''ll be the biggest winner!" Austin finished, looking at Osborne with newfound admiration, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Thinking of this, she blushed somewhat. At that moment, she felt an urge to throw herself into Osborne''s arms, but with Alison present, she had to keep her emotions in check. Alison didn''t linger and hurried back to the headquarters of Luna Jewelry. She had to finalize the design of the top-tier jewelry swiftly and kick off the promotion to make sure wealthy women worldwide were aware of these exquisite pieces. Then, the Augustine family could announce their coboration with the Draco Auction, highlighting a major maritime auction featuring a collection of premier jewelry. To participate in the auction, they would have to purchase a ticket for the Augustine family''s cruise, securing their eligibility to bid. This strategy would undoubtedly cause a frenzy for the cruise tickets, attracting celebrities and the wealthy from around the globe and effectively resolving the Augustine family''s predicament. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After Alison left, Austin promptly got up, walked to the door, and locked it. Turning back to Osborne, she gazed at him with a mix of shyness and desire. Osborne, seems I still haven''t conceived your baby. Perhaps you have to try a little harder today." God 368 God 368 Chapter 368 Alexander Became a ss A Power Master "Do you want to keep trying?" Osborne was speechless. He thought, "I have tried hard enoughst time. Why didn''t Austin get pregnant? Is there something wrong with me? But it shouldn''t be like that. Ophelia has once been pregnant with my child. Although she didn''t give birth to the baby, it at least proved that there was nothing wrong with my body. Why is it so difficult for Austin to get pregnant?" However, how could Osborne refuse Austin? Austin blushed. Osborne came over and held Austin''s waist. Austin looked up at Osborne''s face and felt the sexual desire. She hugged Osborne''s neck tightly and kissed him passionately.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Osborne hugged Austin and put her on the bed. Ambiguous moans echoed in the room. It was not until noon of the next day that Austin woke up. She lingered with Osborne for a while before packing up her things and returning to Skyefall. Osborne started to get busy. After hearing Osborne''s n, Isaac was stunned and extremely excited. He agreed to Osborne''s n without hesitation and immediately allocated funds to the Draco Group''s shipyard. He required them to repair all 15 damaged cruise ships of the Augustine family in the shortest possible time. On the other side, Valentin came to the Augustine Estate. Isaac signed a cooperation agreement with Skyefall Security Services without hesitation. From then on, the security of the Augustine family cruise ship was handed over to the more professional Skyefall Security Services. The annual security costs were a considerable sum of money. But Isaac didn''t care. He thought, "As long as Osborne''s n could seed, the Augustine family''s cruise business would definitely recover and even be more prosperous than before. The Augustine family will make a lot of wealth. We won''t care about the security fee." At the same time, Osborne contacted Debbe of Draco Auction House. Debbe attached great importance to Osborne''s cooperation proposal and immediately notified the senior management. Not long after, Serena called Osborne personally and agreed to cooperate with the Augustine family to hold an offshore auction. In fact, Serena wanted to cooperate with them in the long term. After finishing all this, Osborne finally had some free time to resume his cultivation. On the other side, Alison finally designed the two huge diamonds into top-notch jewelry. One was a crown. Another was a scepter. Their names were, respectively, Holy Crown and Mighty Scepter. The publicity about them began immediately. As soon as they appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of women all over the world. No woman could resist a diamond the size of a baby''s fist. What''s more, this diamond had been designed as a top-notch piece of jewelry. At the same time, the Draco Auction also announced on its official website that it would cooperate with the Augustine family to hold arge-scale auction on the Augustine family''s cruise ship in a week. This auction would sell the Holy Crown, the Mighty Scepter, and many pieces of jewelry at various levels. The number was frightening, and arge part of them came from Luna Jewelry. Only those who had purchased tickets for the Augustine family cruise ship could participate in this auction. In an instant, the official website of the Augustine family''s Cruise Company was flooded with wealthy people from all over the world. Tickets for the cruise ship were hard toe by. Even though the Augustine family raised the price of the tickets five times, they were still sold out in an instant. This situation shocked everyone in the Augustine family. They kept calling the shipyards and asked them to repair all the cruise ships on time so that they could sell more tickets. Osborne, who created this idea, was practicing peacefully in the room. The energy of the blood diamonds quickly dissipated from his body. While causing Osborne severe pain, it was also rapidly improving his physical fitness. At this moment, dense red light gushed out from every cell of Osborne, shrouding Osborne in bloody light and turning him into a bloody man. Suddenly, Osborne opened his eyes. The blood-red light around him returned to his body through his pores. Everything returned to normal. Osborne''s body felt abnormal. "My body has absorbed all the energy of the four blood diamonds in the past few days. I can clearly feel that my body has be more powerful. But why haven''t I reached the limit yet? Why can''t I reach ss A with my physical fitness? Why can''t I be a martial master?" Osborne frowned. Osborne felt that his physical fitness had definitely surpassed many ss A martial masters, but he still did not feel the bottleneck. "Forget it. As long as my strength is still improving, that''s enough." Osborne stood up and stretched. His body made a crackling sound. "There are only two days left before the sea auction. All preparations have been made. I hope there will be no idents," Osborne murmured and walked out of the room. When Yulissa saw Osborneing out, she hurried to greet him, but his expression was extremely solemn. Osborne looked surprised and asked, "Yulissa, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" Yulissa bit her lip and said, "Osborne, not long ago, there was news from the Paltrow family that the heir of the Paltrow family, Alexander... He seeded in his attempt to be a ss A Power Master." God 369 God 369 Chapter 369 A Master Came Upon hearing this, Osborne''s expression instantly became severe. He thought, "Alexander has be a ss A Power Master. He''s so fast."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It had been exactly ten days since Osborne came to Dampston. He had already established a firm foothold in the Augustine family. At least The Wise Order had absolute trust in him. The younger generation of the Augustine family also respected Osborne because of Ryan, Nathan, Queenie, and others. Osborne was just about to start working hard but received such bad news. Alexander became a ss A Power Master. A 28-year-old ss A Power Master was definitely considered a genius even in Newport City. Alexander would be stronger than an ordinary Master. "It will definitely take some time for Alexander to break through and be a ss A Power Master. He needs to adapt to the surge in power and consolidate his realm. Once he stabilizes his realm, I''m afraid the Paltrow family will arrange a marriage between him and rissa. I don''t have much time left." Osborne''s face was extremely solemn. After rissa was brought to Dampston, she was always under house arrest by Dn. Osborne had no way to contact her. But through Barlyn, Osborne had always been keeping an eye on rissa. rissa was also practicing hard. She had the blood diamonds Osborne gave her. She wanted to be a ss A Master by absorbing the energy of the blood diamonds because no one would force a ss A Master to marry someone she didn''t like. However, it was not easy to be a ss A Master. The more anxious rissa was, the more likely she would have problems. Osborne didn''t think that rissa could be a ss A Power Master in a short period. Osborne wondered, "It''s up to me now. I cannot let rissa marry Alexander. I must defeat Alexander." Osborne prepared to go back to his room and continue practicing. He thought, "Alexander has already broken through to be a ss A Power Master. If I cannot also break through, I need to be a ss A martial artist in terms of physical fitness. I am not a match for Alexander for now. I must try my best." Osborne was about to close the door when he suddenly saw Nathan, who was rushing over. "Osborne, something happened!" Nathan shouted. Osborne frowned, "Tell me slowly. What happened? If you''re talking about Alexander''s breakthrough to be a ss A Power Master, then there''s no need to tell me. I already know." Upon hearing this, Nathan immediately shook his head. "Osborne, it''s not this. An elder from the Paltrow family hase. He is a martial master. He said that you injured Yohan and Lauren and threw them into the sea. You almost killed them. He asked The Wise Order to give the Paltrow family an exnation and asked the Augustine family to hand you over for punishment." Nathan finished speaking quickly. Yulissa''s expression suddenly changed. "How dare they?" Osborne held her back and said calmly, "Don''t worry. This is the Augustine Estate. If someone from the Paltrow family forces The Wise Order to hand me over, The Wise Order won''t agree." After saying that, Osborne walked out. "I''m going to see who''s he." Soon, Osborne arrived at the conference room in the center of the Augustine Estate. At this moment, two parties were confronting each other in the conference room. Isaac was there with Jacob, La, and the younger generation, including Ryan, Queenie, and Kaden. Opposite Isaac was a tall and robust man with a muscr body, broad back, and firm waist. He looked as if he was only in his forties, but his eyes carried a sense of worldly wisdom. Behind him were Yohan and Lauren. Yohan''s injuries had almost recovered at this time, but his two rows of teeth could no longer grow out. He could only get a set of dentures. His face was filled with extreme anger. "Isaac, are you going to hand over Osborne or not?" the tall man shouted sternly. His voice was like rolling thunder and sounded domineering. Isaac, sitting in a wheelchair, had a grim expression on his face. "Brad, this is the Augustine Estate. Osborne is the heir and the future head of the Augustine family. You actually want me to hand him over to the Paltrow family? How dare you ask me to do that?" Hearing this, Brad sneered, "The Paltrow family is more powerful. The Paltrow family is one of the top three ancient families in Dampston, while the Augustine family is only at the bottom. The Augustine family only has you as a power master. However, the Paltrow family, with the young master Alexander, who just got promoted, already has two power masters and three martial masters. "Do you dare to go against the Paltrow family? If you don''t hand over Osborne, don''t me us to be rude to you. Yohan and Lauren are the most outstanding young generation of the Paltrow fine Osborne actually dared to hurt them. He must pay the price. If you hand over Osborne voluntarily he can still survive. If you don''t, then wait for his death." Brad finished speaking with a proud look on his face. He was in the Augustine Estate, but he did not restrain his temper at all. Brad had an arrogant expression, as if he didn''t take anyone in the Augustine family seriously. Isaac''s face turned extremely ugly. He tightly gripped the armrest of the wheelchair. Isaac wondered, "Do I have to hand Osborne over?" God 370 God 370 Chapter 370 Force Isaac''s expression looked extremely ugly. Not only him, but all the Augustine family members present, whether they were members of the Wise Order or the younger generation, were extremely angry at this moment. "Mr. Isaac Augustine, you must not hand over Osborne." At this time, Ryan was the first to stand up. Ryan usually had a gentle temper and never fought for anything, but at this moment, he seemed furious. "Osborne is the heir of the Augustine family and the leader of our young generation. If we hand him over, what will the Augustine family be? How will others view us? We are not a vassal of the Paltrow family. We are all the ancient families. The Paltrow family is going too far. We can just fight them." After he finished speaking, Queenie also spoke up. "That''s right. We can''t let them have Osborne. We will fight them. The Paltrow family wants to bully us. Even if we can''t beat them down, we will hurt them as much as we can." Kaden did not say anything. He just silently transformed into a giant and stared at Brad, Yohan, and Lauren angrily as if he would attack them at any time. Brad looked disdainful. "You are a bunch of naive guys. You still think you are very courageous. But you don''t know that among superpowers, only strength and interests are the basis. Are you willing to fight for honor? That''s great. Many superpowers and ancient families in history have perished in this way. If you want to choose this path, I will help you." After Brad finished speaking, everyone in the Augustine family became even angrier. Yohan sneered at this time, "Don''t waste your time talking to them. Since they are unwilling to hand over Osborne, then we should go to war with the Augustine family. If the Augustine family wants to perish, then we will destroy them. When the timees, I will kill Osborne with my own hands." Brad waved his hand upon hearing this. "Yohan, don''t be so impulsive. We are not here to challenge the Augustine family. We should give them a chance, right?" After saying that, he looked at Isaac again. "Isaac, what is your decision? Hurry up and say something. Don''t embarrass the younger generation of the Augustine family. Are you going to hand over Osborne or not?" "I don''t think you should me me for not reminding you. The Augustine family has been passed down for hundreds of years. Don''t let it perish in your hands. Do you really think that the Augustine family can fight against the Paltrow family?" "You are already old. Don''t say I look down on you. Although you are a ss A Power Master and have been promoted to ss A for more than 40 years, it is not difficult for us to kill you." "In fact, as long as the Paltrow family''s young master, Alexander, stabilizes his realm, he will be able to defeat you. With only this little strength of the Augustine family, what can you use to fight against the Paltrow family? Just ept your fate." After Brad finished speaking, everyone in the Augustine family became even angrier. Isaac knew that what Brad said was true. It was difficult to refute Brad. But he wouldn''t betray Osborne. "This is impossible!" Isaac shouted fiercely, "Brad, fuck off. Although the Augustine family is not as strong as the Paltrow family, there are no cowards in the Augustine family. Osborne is one of us, even if he is not the heir, we will never hand him over to the Paltrow family. So, get out now. If you want to fight, then fight." After saying that, a ball of raging fire gushed out from Isaac''s body, turning him into a man of fire. Brad''s expression changed. He said coldly, "Isaac, have you really thought it through? Do you want to fight the Paltrow family for a young man who may never seed?" Isaac snorted coldly, "Fuck off." This time, it was Brad who got furious. He stared at Isaac and felt the boiling mes around Isaac. Brad didn''t dare to provoke him in the end. Brad thought, "Although we are both ss A masters, Isaac is a metahuman, while I am just a martial artist. Metahuman is naturally half a level stronger than martial artist. If we really have a fight, I will definitely not be a match. for Isaac, not to mention that we are in the Augustine Estate." "Okay. I will tell the Paltrow family your decision. I hope you won''t regret it. Hope everyone in the Augustine family won''t regret it." After saying that, Brad waved his hand and was about to leave with his men. SV But at this moment, Osborne slowly walked into the conference room. He was outside the door and listened to the entire conversation. At this moment, Osborne was touched. The reason why he came to the Augustine family to be the heir was actually just because of the Godfather''s test. In fact, Osborne had no feelings or sense of belonging to the Augustine family.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He knew that once hepleted the test of session, he would leave the Augustine family without hesitation. And now... For the first time, Osborne felt a sense of belonging to the Augustine family. Osborne smiled faintly, bowed slightly to Isaac, and nodded slightly to Ryan, Queenie, and Kaden. Several people''s expressions changed. "Osborne, why are you here?" Queenie said hurriedly. Osborne said calmly, "This matter happened because of me. How could I note?" After saying that, he looked at Brad. After Osborne finished speaking, the room fell silent. God 371 God 371 Chapter 371 Fighting With a ss A Master Everyone was looking at Osborne in amazement at this moment, including Isaac. Even Brad was stunned. He said sternly, "What did you say to me?" "I said that you should stay," Osborne said coldly, "The Augustine family is not a ce for you to show off. After showing off in the Augustine family, you still want to leave like this? How dare you?" After Osborne finished speaking, the atmosphere fell silent again. Brad was so angry that heughed. He pointed at his nose and said, "Why do we do this? Because we represent the Paltrow family! Because our Paltrow family is much stronger than the Augustine family! Because I am a ss A martial master! Is this enough? I want to leave now. Do you dare to stop us?" After saying that, Brad turned and left. Osborne smiled faintly, "I told you, don''t even think about leaving safely like this." After saying that, Osborne suddenly took action. No one expected that Osborne would actually dare to take action. Osborne''s target was not Brad but Yohan and Lauren. He punched Yohan hard. Yohan''s expression changed drastically. He had just been beaten up by Osborne a few days ago. Both rows of his teeth were knocked out. He knew Osborne''s strength and knew that he was no match for him. Yohan could only shout, "Save me!" Brad reacted quickly. He was outrageous. "You bastard, how dare you do this? Go away." Brad also threw a punch and tried to stop Osborne from attacking Yohan. In an instant, his fist collided with Osborne''s fist and made a loud noise. But what shocked Brad was that he did not knock Osborne away and did not even shake off Osborne''s fist attacking Yohan. Osborne''s fist continued to hit Yohan.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second, Osborne punched Yohan in the face and knocked him backward. The two rows of dentures that Yohan had just been installed flew out again. Yohan''s body fell to the ground, and he fainted. Everyone fell silent again. Brad looked at all this in disbelief. An intense anger and murderous intent instantly appeared on his face. "I will kill you." After saying that, Brad punched Osborne again. This time, he built up his strength. It was far superior to his previous hasty attack. But Osborne was not panicked. He was even slightly excited. Brad was a ss A martial master. Osborne had never fought with a ss A martial master before, so he took this opportunity to see how strong a real ss A martial master was. He believed that even if he were not a match for Brad now, he would not be beaten badly. In an instant, Osborne threw another punch and collided with Brad. He felt a tremendous forceing with a spiral force. Osborne thought, "It''s Spiral Force. It''s an advanced martial arts power generation technique." Osborne''s expression changed, but he remained calm. Although Brad used the advanced martial arts technique, his Spiral Force was far inferior to Isa''s. Osborne had been ravaged by Isa''s Spiral Force countless times. Brad''s Spiral Force meant nothing to him. The power in Osborne''s body also changed slightly in an instant. He instantly offset Brad''s Spiral Force. Although Brad''s strength was still terrifying, Osborne''s current physical fitness was definitely not worse than Brad''s. Osborne was even more potent than Brad. So, Osborne retook the punch. Brad was utterly shocked. Not only him but everyone present was looking at Osborne in shock. They wondered, "Osborne is actually fighting with Brad, a ss A martial master. Moreover, Osborne doesn''t seem to suffer any loss at all. Osborne already has the strength to fight against a ss A martial n master. How is this possible." Isaac''s eyes lit up, and he was extremely excited. Isaac thought about it and waved his hand. Suddenly, a boiling sea of fire appeared between Osborne and Brad and blocked Brad''s next attack. "Brad, stop it," Isaac said coldly, "This is the Augustine Estate. You attacked the heir of the Augustine family. Do you really think I dare not kill you? Although I am old, it is not a problem for me to kill you." After Isaac finished speaking, Brad''s face turned red. "Isaac, Osborne is the first to attack me. Are you blind? He injured Yohan in front of me. Didn''t you see it?" Isaac said calmly, "So what? They were having apetition between the younger generation. Who can you me if you are not as skilled as others? You are a strong man of the older generation, but you are interfering in thepetition between the younger generation. Why don''t you let me stop you? You should go now before I change my mind." Brad clenched his fists. His face turned red, and the veins on his body bulged. But in the end, he didn''t take any action. Because Brad knew that he was indeed no match for Isaac, and if a fight really broke out Isaac could kill him. S "Okay. I will remember what happened today. The Paltrow family will remember it too. Isaac, Osborne, just wait for my revenge." After saying that, Brad asked Lauren to support the unconscious Yohan and walked out angrily. This time, Osborne did not stop him. But at this moment, a cold light shed in his eyes. Osborne thought, "Brad must die." God 372 God 372 Chapter 372 Hunt Down Brad Osborne watched Brad leave and immediately wanted to catch 1. up. ¡°Stop.¡± Isaac frowned, ¡°Osborne, where are you going?¡± Osborne hesitated for a moment and looked at the people around him. Isaac waved his hand and told everyone to leave. Everyone left without hesitation. ¡°Now can you tell me what you want to do?¡± Osborne said calmly, ¡°I want to kill someone.¡± ¡°Kill someone? Who do you want to kill?¡± Isaac asked. ¡°I want to kill Brad,¡± Osborne replied. Isaac was shocked. ¡°Are you crazy? You actually want to kill him?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Osborne still looked calm. ¡°Brad hase to the Augustine Estate to show off his power. Why can¡¯t I kill him?¡± Isaac was speechless. ¡°He is from the Paltrow family. Do you think I don¡¯t want to kill him? But I can¡¯t. Besides, can you kill him with your strength?¡± Osborne shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can try. I just fought Chapter 372 Hunt Down Brad 2/5 with him twice. I feel that a ss A martial master is not that scary. If he didn¡¯t hide his strength, I have at least a 60% chance of killing him. I don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s a member of the Paltrow family or not. Do you think there is still room for reconciliation between me and the Paltrow family? If I don¡¯t kill Brad, will the Paltrow family leave me alone?¡± Isaac was stunned. He was shocked at Osborne¡¯s confidence and boldness. Isaac frowned tightly and was speechless for a moment. Osborne said, ¡°This is a personal grudge between me and the Paltrow family. You should know that my girlfriend rissa is now forced to marry Alexander. Therefore, there is no way that the Paltrow family and I can get along. This is my own business. I will kill Brad myself and will not implicate the Augustine family.¡± After saying that, Osborne prepared to leave. ¡°Stop,¡± Isaac called Osborne again and said angrily, ¡°Osborne, what are you talking about? What do you mean this is a matter between you and the Paltrow family? You are now the heir of the Augustine family, so your business is the Augustine family¡¯s business. You want to kill Brad. I know I can¡¯t stop you, but I must go with you.¡± Osborne was surprised when he heard this. He thought, ¡°Isaac actually wants to go with me to kill Brad?¡± Chapter 372 Hunt Down Brad 3/5 Isaac said solemnly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I am doing this for the Augustine family. After all, you said that you are only 60% sure that you can kill Brad. If Brad escapes, it will be more disadvantageous to the Augustine family. Since we are going to kill him, we must ensure sess. ¡°We must not let him spread the news. Even if the Paltrow family suspects us, we can deny it. I don¡¯t believe that the Paltrow family will really go to war with the Augustine family. In that case, the worst that can happen is that we fight them. There are no cowards in the Augustine family.¡± Isaac¡¯s face was full of excitement. Osborne was very moved. He knew that although Isaac spoke righteously, as if everything was for the good of the Augustine family, in fact, Isaac was worried that he would suffer. Osborne hesitated and nodded. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go. We have to hurry up and not let Brad return to the Paltrow family¡¯s sphere of influence.¡± Isaac pushed the wheelchair and prepared to leave with Osborne. But Osborne stopped him and said calmly, ¡°We can¡¯t go out like this. Don¡¯t forget, there is a traitor in the Augustine family. If Brad died after we go out, the Paltrow family may know through the traitor that we killed Brad. We must create an alibi.¡± Isaac was shocked when he heard this. ¡°How do we do that?¡± Chapter 372 Hunt Down Brad 4/5 Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We need to make people think that we are still here and haven¡¯t left.¡± After saying that, Osborne suddenly waved his hand. Suddenly, a dimensional rift appeared in front of him. Isaac looked shocked. ¡°Spatial power? Spatial power is rarely seen in a century. You are actually a spatial power metahuman? Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°I hope you can keep it a secret for me.¡± After saying this, he suddenly put his hand on Isaac¡¯s shoulder. A green magic light enveloped both of them. The next second, the dimensional rift swallowed the two of them. At this time, Brad had already taken Lauren and the unconscious Yohan out of the Augustine Estate. They came to the Augustine Estate by a small speedboat. The Paltrow Estate was on the other side. It was now the time for ordinary people to get off work. Driving was far less convenient than taking a speedboat. After boarding the speedboat, Brad still looked angry. ¡°Damn the Augustine family. Damn Osborne. Damn Isaac. You all deserve to die. Just wait. The Paltrow family will destroy all of you sooner or later. It won¡¯t take too long. Once Alexander has stabilized his realm, he will end you. You guys just wait.¡± Chapter 372 Hunt Down Brad 5/5 After Brad finished speaking, he looked back in the direction of the Augustine Estate. It was this one nce that made his eyes widen. Suddenly, a dimensional rift appeared not far behind the speedboat. Two figures walked out from the dimensional rift. It was Osborne and Isaac. Osborne stared at Brad, who was leaving on a speedboat not far away, and sneered. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. God 373 God 373 Chapter 373 You Will Die ¡°Spatial power?¡± Brad was shocked. Metahumans were extremely rare. In Dampston, it had been hundreds of years since one appeared. Seeing Osborne and Isaac emerge from a dimensional rift naturally left him astonished. 1/6 But his expression quickly changed. ¡°No, the Augustine family wants to silence us.¡± With that, Brad swiftly grabbed Lauren¡¯s shoulder, and power surged around him as he prepared to flee. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Osborne sneered and waved his hand sharply in Brad¡¯s direction. Instantly, several dimensional rifts appeared in front of Brad, blocking his escape route. Even as a ss A martial master, Brad didn¡¯t dare to collide with the dimensional rifts and quickly changed direction, frantically trying to flee. No matter how he ran, numerous dimensional rifts appeared in front of him, blocking his way. The sky seemed to shatter into pieces. Chapter 373 You Will Die 2/6 In an instant, all of Brad¡¯s escape routes were filled with countless dimensional rifts, forming a prison¨Clike barrier around them. This situation made Brad gasp. His face turned extremely grim. He finally stopped and turned. to face Osborne and Isaac. He shouted angrily, ¡°Isaac, what do you think you¡¯re doing? You dare to attack me? Does the Augustine family want to go to war with the Paltrow family? If a war breaks out, your family will be annihted in no time.¡± Isaac snorted coldly without speaking and looked at Osborne. Everything depended on Osborne¡¯s decision. Osborne smiled faintly and nced at Lauren, who was stealthily taking out her phone, seemingly trying to contact someone. Osborne sneered and retrieved a signal jammer from the Dimensional Space with a wave of his hand. Lauren¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. She shook her head at Brad. Brad¡¯s face grew even darker. He shouted angrily, ¡°Isaac, what are you trying to do? This is suicide. The Augustine family is courting death. Chapter 373 You Will Die ¡°If we die near the Augustine Estate, the Paltrow family will know that it was the Augustine family who killed us. Do you think blocking our messages will solve anything? ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this.¡± Osborne smiled faintly, ¡°Brad, there¡¯s no need to shout. Even if you die here, the Paltrow family won¡¯t go to war with the Augustine family. Because no one will know that it was the Augustine family who killed you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brad¡¯s face grew even darker. Osborne calmly said, ¡°I mean exactly what I said. You will die here by my hand. Your family will never know. 3/6 ¡°Because to them, the only one in the Augustine family capable of threatening you is Isaac, and there will be no traces of his involvement on this battlefield. ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for more words. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you. If you can defeat me, you can leave here alive. If you can¡¯t beat me, then¡­ ¡°You will die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Osborne took a few steps forward, filled with fighting spirit, and stared at Brad. Chapter 373 You Will Die 4/6 Brad was furious when he heard this. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too arrogant. You think you can kill me just because you look a couple of my blows? Do you really think you can fight me? ¡°I didn¡¯t even use half of my strength earlier. Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± Brad finished speaking and signaled Lauren to step back. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Osborne¡¯s gaze was fixed on Brad, his fighting spirit surging. Brad was a true ss A martial master. After Osborne absorbed the power of many blood diamonds, his physical capabilities seemed to have undergone some extraordinary transformation, bing incredibly powerful. Although he hadn¡¯t yet broken through to ss A, Osborne felt that his physical prowess was no weaker than that of an ordinary ss A martial master. But whether this was an illusion or not, he would have to find out by fighting a real martial master. Brad was his touchstone. ¡°If I can¡¯t even defeat Brad, how can I face Alexander? How can I get rissa back? So, I have to win this fight. Not only do I need to win, but I also can¡¯t use my power. I can only rely on my Chapter 373 You Will Die physical strength. Only then can I be ready to fight Alexander.¡± With that thought, Osborne took the initiative to attack. 5/6 Relying solely on physical strength to fight a ss A martial master, Osborne dared not be careless. Without hesitation, he activated the Blood Cross. Vampire. Transformation. Terrifying power erupted within Osborne¡¯s body. His hair grew wildly, instantly turning into long, flowing locks, each strand blood¨Cred, like fresh blood. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Two sharp fangs grew in his mouth. His fingers extended into long, dagger¨Clike ws as sharp as knives. His face became paler and more chiseled. ¡°Fight.¡± Osborne transformed into a Vampire. His speed and strength surged, powerful energy even oozing from his pores, enveloping his body in a faint blood¨Cred aura. Chapter 373 You Will Die 6/6 His body, like a cannonball, instantly appeared in front of Brad, his fist creating a sonic boom as it sped toward Brad. Brad was shocked when he saw Osborne¡¯s Vampire transformation, but as a martial master with richbat experience, he quickly regained hisposure. Facing Osborne¡¯s attack, he didn¡¯t panic and met the blow with his own punch. God 374 God 374 Chapter 374 Run Away Brad wasn¡¯t lying. This time, his strength had increased by at least thirty percent. His Spiral Force had also be more prating. 1/6 But after Osborne transformed into a Vampire, his strength increased even more. The highly prative Spiral Force could no longer inflict significant damage on his body. This was because Brad¡¯s Spiral Force was far inferior to Isa¡¯s. They were like two cannonballs colliding. A tremendous noise. erupted, and someone was violently sted away, carving a massive trench across the ocean¡¯s surface, stretching several hundred yards before finallying to a stop. Isaac and Lauren, who were watching the battle, were both shocked and incredulous. The one that was sted away was Brad. ¡°This guy. He wasn¡¯t bragging. He said he had a sixty percent chance of killing Brad, and it seems to be true. He actually sted Brad away in a head¨Con sh. ¡°A ss A martial master¡¯s strength is all about power and technique. It seems Brad¡¯sbat skills didn¡¯t give him an advantage, and his strength is weaker than Osborne¡¯s.¡± Chapter 374 Run Away Isaac¡¯s breathing became a bit rapid. 2/6 Deep in his eyes, a hint of regret shed. He regretted that Osborne wasn¡¯t truly a member of the Augustine family, but only temporarily with them to help the Augustine family through their crisis. Osborne would eventually leave the Augustine family. ¡°If only he were one of the Augustine family. I would go all out to support him, to make him the head of the Augustine family. With him, the Augustine family could flourish for a hundred years.¡± After thinking this, Isaac continued watching the fight. After sting Brad away, Osborne finally felt confident. His physical strength was indeed no less than that of a ss A martial master. While hisbat skills were not as refined as Brad¡¯s, after being tormented and guided by Isa, he at least wasn¡¯t afraid of Brad anymore. He thought, ¡°If that is the case¡­ Then kill him.¡± The intensity of the battle here was extreme, likely to attract onlookers. He needed to kill Brad as quickly as possible and Chapter 374 Run Away then leave immediately. 3/6 Osborne quickly chased after Brad, not giving him a chance to catch his breath. A fierce melee erupted on the surface of the sea, like two agile tyrannosaurs recklessly unleashing power beyond human limits. Each punch was like a cannonball firing. Each kick seemed capable of kicking a hole in the sky. Because of their fight, huge waves surged across the ocean, rippling in all directions. Their bodies seemed like two epicenters of an earthquake. This kind of battle was incredibly exhrating. But for the two fighting, the situation was entirely different. Osborne felt more confident and exhrated with each strike, while Brad felt extremely frustrated. He had fully unleashed the power of a ss A martial master but still couldn¡¯t withstand Osborne¡¯s attacks. Osborne¡¯s strength was actually greater than his. He struck with a Spiral Force, but it was as if he was trapped in a mire, unable to harm Osborne at all. Even in terms of speed, Osborne was faster than him. This situation left Brad feeling both frustrated and shocked. Chapter 374 Run Away ¡°How is this possible? He¡¯s not even a ss A martial master yet. His body hasn¡¯t formed the martial art aura. So why does he have such incredible strength? Why is his body so powerful? 4/6 His defense is even more formidable than mine, and I have the martial art aura.¡± Brad roared furiously in his mind. A faint glow surrounded his body. This was the martial art aura, formed by the energy and blood after breaking through to ss A martial master. The martial art aura was the hallmark of a ss A martial master. Though it seemed inconspicuous, it was extremely powerful, especially in defense, stronger than any steel armor. Thanks to this martial art aura, Brad could stand still and withstand attacks from ss B+ martial artists or even ss B+ metahumans. They wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him at all. Until today, Brad had been proud. He didn¡¯t consider anyone below ss A master worth his attention. But now, that pride was gone. Chapter 374 Run Away 5/6 Osborne wasn¡¯t a ss A master. The blood¨Ccolored light around him wasn¡¯t the martial art aura, yet it was stronger than Brad¡¯s. As Osborne¡¯s attacks grew fiercer, Brad gradually couldn¡¯t hold 1. on. His martial art aura was constantly shattered by Osborne, now tattered and failing. Osborne¡¯s immense strength pierced through the martial art aura, striking his body and making him cough up blood. He was relentlessly pushed back,pletely overpowered. The worst part was that Brad knew Osborne was also a metahuman with powerful power. And yet, Osborne hadn¡¯t used any of his powers against him. ¡°What does he want? Is he just using me as a test? Does he want to defeat me with sheer physical strength alone? Damn it. Damn it.¡± Brad was filled with anger but even more with despair. He thought, ¡°If Osborne could suppress me this badly without using his powers, what would happen if he did? Would I really die here?¡± Thinking of this, Brad was terrified. Chapter 374 Run Away 6/6 After being sent flying by Osborne again, Brad didn¡¯t continue to resist. He turned and fled. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Brad ran away. Not far away, Lauren, who had been watching, was horrified to see Osborne force Brad to flee. Without hesitation, she threw the unconscious Yohan into the sea and began to run for her life. God 375 God 375 Chapter 375 Kill Him ¡°Running away?¡± 1/6 Osborne was having a great time fighting when he sudder¡® aw Brad fleeing rapidly into the distance. He sneered coldly. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Osborne¡¯s blood¨Cred hair suddenly grew crazily, stretching out for hundreds of yards in the blink of an eye, covering the sky above the sea like countless whips. In an instant, it reached Brad¡¯s head. Brad was terrified at the sight. ¡°What the hell is this? ¡°Get away.¡± The martial art aura around him burst out wildly, trying to shake off the blood¨Cred hair, but it was useless. The hair wrapped tightly around him, binding his body. His martial art aura began to crumble as if its power was being absorbed. ¡°This is impossible.¡± Brad finally felt real fear. Osborne¡¯s blood¨Cred hair was too bizarre. Even his martial art Chapter 375 Kill Him aura couldn¡¯t stop it and was instead quickly drained of its power. At this moment, even Osborne was a bit surprised. 2/6 Since transforming into a Vampire, the most bizarre thing abou him was his hair, which could grow rapidly at his will. No enemy ever escaped once entangled by his blood¨Cred hair. If the hair pierced into the body, it could suppress one¡¯s power. Whether it was a metahuman or a martial artist, they would be subdued. Now, the blood¨Cred hair showed a new ability. It could absorb the power of the martial art aura. Brad¡¯s martial art aura, which even Osborne found troublesome, was like an imprable shell. Despite Osborne¡¯s overwhelming pressure on Brad, he had been using all his strength and still couldn¡¯tpletely shatter Brad¡¯s martial art aura, only gradually breaking through it. But the eerie blood¨Cred hair took just a few seconds topletely devour Brad¡¯s martial art aura. Martial art aura was the condensed power of a ss A martial master, formed from their energy and blood. After martial art aura was absorbed, Brad¡¯s energy and blood were instantly drained. He went from looking like a middle¨Caged man to an old man in a sh, with his face wrinkled like a dried Chapter 375 Kill Him prune. His eyes were filled with fear and quickly became cloudy. ¡°No.¡± 3/6 Brad felt his strength disappearing and his energy withering. He cried out in agony, but even his voice became hoarse. Hepletely gave up struggling, having no strength left to resist. and energy. The blood¨Cred hair absorbed all his power and His body eventually shriveled up like a dry twig. This situation scared not only Brad but even Osborne himself. Meanwhile, Osborne felt Brad¡¯s energy flowing through his blood¨Cred hair, surging into his body without lingering, and instead, all of it surged into the Blood Cross. Osborne had a vague sense that the Blood Cross had changed. It seemed like something terrifying was awakening. This made Osborne frown, but he quickly dismissed the thought. The Blood Cross had fully merged with his body, and its power was now his power. The Blood Cross had absorbed Brad¡¯s energy, making it stronger, which also meant that Osborne had be stronger. Chapter 375 Kill Him 4/6 ¡°If I had known the blood¨Cred hair was this powerful, I wouldn¡¯t have fought so hard. But, if I hadn¡¯t injured Brad and worn down his strength, maybe the blood¨Cred hair wouldn¡¯t have been able to devour his martial power. The blood¨Cred hair might be my secret weapon against ss A martial masters in the future.¡± Having thought this, Osborne retracted the blood¨Cred hair. He turned to look in another direction. Lauren was fleeing in panic, filled with terror. She kept ncing back and had seen Osborne use the eerie blood¨Cred hair to drain Brad dry, which had frightened her out of her wits. She dared not stop, hoping Osborne wouldn¡¯t notice her. Unfortunately, her prayers went unanswered. Osborne fixed his gaze on the fleeing Lauren and sneered, waving his hand. Suddenly, a dimensional rift appeared in front of Lauren. Focused solely on escaping, Lauren didn¡¯t notice the rift until it was toote. Then, she crashed into it. In an instant, Lauren¡¯s body shattered like a piece of broken Chapter 375 Kill Him 5/6 ss, splitting into two halves. Her face still bore an expression of terror, but she could no longer speak. She was dead. As one of the most outstanding young members of the Paltrow family, she had no chance to resist and died at sea, her body falling into the ocean. Then it was Yohan¡¯s turn. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Thrown into the sea by Lauren, he finally woke up due to the inability to breathe. When he opened his eyes, he saw Lauren being sliced in half by the dimensional rift, and terror filled his eyes. Then, another dimensional rift appeared, and his body was also split in two. Blood stained the sea red. After finishing all this, Osborne finally breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Isaac. Isaac was standing with his mouth open, his face full of shock. Osborne had actually done it. He had killed a ss A martial master, and it seemed so effortless. Isaac was about to say something when he suddenly became Chapter 375 Kill Him horrified. ¡°Someone ising.¡± God 376 God 376 Chapter 376 Found Their Death Osborne sensed the fluctuation after Isaac finished speaking The battle with Brad did notst long, only a few minutes. But damn, that power surge was off the charts. Every badass within miles felt it and was bound to come sniffing. The Augustine family wasn¡¯t the only one in the surrounding sea. The Marions and Walkers were here too. 1/6 Osborne activated his Satan¡¯s Eye, scoping out the Marions and Walkers. He saw many strong men rushing out and approaching over quickly. Even some Augustines caught wind and were rushing over. Osborne¡¯s face went sour. No way he wanted to go full¨Con war with the Paltrows. The Augustines didn¡¯t have the juice to take them on, so he couldn¡¯t let anyone know he¡¯d killed Brad. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Osborne did not hesitate. He waved his hand to lift Brad¡¯s withered body and put it into the Dimensional Space. Then, he opened a dimensional rift, grabbed Isaac¡¯s shoulder, Chapter 376 Found Their Death and entered the void. Soon, they¡¯re back at Augustine HQ. 2/6 Osborne sucked all Brad¡¯s life force and energy. His death was too strange. If others saw his body, it would be bad for Ose. Moreover, hiding Brad¡¯s body could affect the Paltrow family¡¯s judgment. Not long after Osborne and Isaac left, the fastest master of the Walker family arrived. It was a middle¨Caged man. He was surprised, looking at the empty sea, which just had a fierce battle. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. He murmured, ¡°It¡¯s weird. There was a fierce battle between at least two ss A martial artists. Why did they disappear so quickly? ¡°Where did they go?¡± The next second, several masters arrived. They were masters from the Walker, Marion, and Augustine families. They looked around the sea in surprise. The leader of the Walker family¡¯s masters was the middle¨Caged man who had just arrived first. He was Shawn Walker, the head of the Walker family and a Chapter 376 Found Their Death ss A mind control Power Master. 3/6 The leading man of the Marion family was an older man. He was Emery Marion, the eldest master of the family. He could control water elemental. Emery was the only Power Master and the strongest person in the Marion family. The leader of the Augustine family was Brian Augustine, the head of the family. Brian was not a ss A Power Master, so he seemed to be less imposing in front of Emery and Shawn. ¡°Mr. Walker, what happened?¡± Emery looked at Shawn and asked. After all, Shawn was the first to arrive. Shawn shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I got here, the battle was over, and there was no one around. Look! There are bodies!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked over. The cleft bodies of Yohan and Lauren were floating on the sea, drifting with the waves, with fear on their faces. When everyone saw the thunder symbol on Yohan and Lauren¡¯s clothes, their expressions suddenly changed. ¡°The symbol on their clothes is the family emblem of the Paltrow family!¡± ¡°They are probably the Paltrows!¡± Chapter 376 Found Their Death 5/6 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Isaac, something happened!¡± When Nathan saw theming out, he immediately ran over and said with a severe expression. Isaac knew what it was, but he remained calm and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± Nathan quickly reported. Isaac pretended to be surprised. ¡°How could such a thing happen? I¡¯ll go over and take a look. Don¡¯t be panic. Although they just left here, we didn¡¯t do anything to them. The Paltrow family won¡¯t me us.¡± After saying this, Isaac and Osborne left the Augustine Estate. The surrounding people nced at each other, looking solemn. and worried. Something happened to Brad and hispanions just after they left the Augustine Estate. Would the Paltrow family really not hold the Augustine family ountable? Everyone was worried. A person in the darkness had a puzzled look, but it quickly disappeared. Osborne and Isaac returned to the sea where the ident happened. God 377 God 377 Chapter 377 Shrank Responsibility There were many people at the scene of the incident. Some people from the three ancient families learned the news that Yohan and Lauren were dead, and they all took boats to watch the fun. Most boats were on the periphery. In the core area, there was onerge ship, and only the core. senior members of the three ancient families could board this ship. Yohan and Lauren¡¯s cleft bodies were on the deck. Everyone looked at them, but no one dared to move rashly. Isaac was the eldest master and the only Power Master of the Augustine family. He could board the ship and soon brought Osborne aboard. Looking at the cleft bodies, he was shocked. ¡°How could this happen? Who did it?¡± he asked, looking at Shawn and Emery. Emery looked at Isaac and shook his head, saying, ¡°Isaac, you are here. We don¡¯t know who killed them.¡± Shawn looked at Isaac somewhat coldly. Chapter 377 Shrank Responsibility 2/5 He said, ¡°We don¡¯t know who killed them, but they were killed just after leaving the Augustine Estate, and this ce is the closest to the Augustine Estate. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t elute the suspect.¡± ????? 0 651 Isaac became angry when he heard this. ¡°Shawn, what do you mean? that I killed them? Are you serious? I would never kill the two juniors!¡± Shawn snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me whether you did it or not. ¡°I¡¯m curious about something. Isaac, why did youe sote? We all sensed the fluctuations of the battle. Can¡¯t you sense it?¡± Isaac said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m old, so what if I can¡¯t sense it? You suspect that I killed them just because of this! Humph, then I can suspect that someone from the Walker family killed them! ¡°The other ss A masters of the Walker family have not appeared yet. I suspect that they were the ones who killed the two people, and even Brad was killed. Only the Walker family has such strength!¡± Shawn¡¯s face turned cold when he heard this. He sneered, ¡°Isaac, stop talking nonsense. The Paltrow family will figure out who did this. I have already contacted them, and they will be here soon. ¡°Given their style, they will definitely not let the murderer go if they find out who killed their people. Be careful.¡± Chapter 377 Shrank Responsibility After saying this, Shawn looked disdainful. ¡°You should be the one to be careful,¡± Isaac snorted. 3/5 He didn¡¯t bother to argue with Shawn and then went to check the bodies on the deck. Isaac said, ¡°Yohan and Lauren were killed by sharp weapons. The wounds on their bodies are too smooth. The murderer must be extremely powerful to cleave them in an instant. ¡°The murderer should be a ss A martial master. Only a ss A martial master can kill them while fighting against Brad.¡± After saying this, Isaac smiled faintly and nced at Shawn. Emery looked at Shawn. Shawn couldn¡¯t help but frown, not knowing what to say. He knew what Isaac and Emery meant. Neither the Augustine family nor the Marion family had a ss A martial master. The murderer was probably a ss A martial master, so Yohan and Lauren were definitely not killed by someone from the Augustine or Marion family. Therefore, the murderer could only be someone from the Walker family because it had several ss A martial masters. ¡°Humph!¡± Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°It may not be done by a ss Chapter 377 Shrank Responsibility 4/5 A martial master. The murderer may be a ss A Power Master. The Power Master can condense the strength into a sharp de and can cause such a wound.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Isaac smiled faintly and said nothing more. He said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not me. Everyone knows that I¡¯m a fire elemental controlling metahuman. If I condense the fire elemental into a de and cleave them, it will definitely leaverge burn marks on their bodies.¡± Upon hearing this, Emery frowned. He was a water elemental controlling metahuman. If he condensed the water elemental into a de, he could cleave Yohan and Lauren¡¯s bodies without leaving any obvious marks. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I was the second one to get here,¡± Emery exined. The surroundings became quiet. Shawn, Emery, and Isaac all wanted to put the suspicion of murder onto each other, but their attempts all failed. Suddenly, violent energy fluctuations were heard from afar. A ship came over quickly with the Paltrow family¡¯s lightning symbol on the g. The surrounding ships hurriedly made their way. Soon, the Paltrow family¡¯s ship arrived, and several people flew All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 377 Shrank Responsibility into the air and quicklynded on the big ship. The leading man was in his fifties. 5/5 He was Wade Paltrow, the eldest master of the Paltrow family. He strode over and approached Yohan and Lauren¡¯s bodies. When he saw the bodies clearly, he became furious. He exuded an intense homicidal aura. Wade said sternly, ¡°Who did it? Who dared kill the younger generation of the Paltrow family? ¡°Whoever did it? Admit it right now! ¡°Or I will kill everyone in your family!¡± Wade said this with a livid face and nced at the people around him. Finally, he stared at Isaac with burning eyes. ¡°Isaac, was it someone in your family who did this?¡± God 378 God 378 Chapter 378 Suspected Isaac Wade stared at Isaac with cold eyes, and countless tiny lightning shes appeared and disappeared in the void, making crackles. It looked terrifying. Isaac was sullen. Wade didn¡¯t investigate carefully but immediately suspected that he did it, which angered Isaac. He also stared at Wade. He said, ¡°Wade, why do you think someone from my family did it?¡± Wade snorted coldly, ¡°Brad brought Yohan and Lauren to the Augustine Estate, but the two were killed not long after they left. You know very well what they went there for. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Brad must have angered you, so you killed them, right?¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t helpughing. He said calmly, ¡°You are right. Brad angered me. They actually came to my ce to show off and forced me to hand over the heir of my family to him. I wanted to kill him, but I still let them 1. go. ¡°As for who killed them after they left, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m a fire elemental controlling metahuman. Take a look at Yohan and Lauren¡¯s bodies and check if there are any residual Chapter 378 Suspected Isaac fire elemental on them. ¡°Look around. Is there any smell of fire elemental?¡± After Isaac finished speaking, Wade was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Where¡¯s Brad?¡± Wade looked at Shawn and winked. 2/6 Shawn said, ¡°When I got here, I didn¡¯t see Brad. Only Yohan and Lauren¡¯s bodies are left there.¡± Wade asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Brad¡¯s body?¡± Shawn shook his head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think Brad is dead. I sensed the fluctuations of the battle from afar. It was very intense. I guess two ss A martial masters were fighting there, and one of them must be Brad. Although he was at a disadvantage, he would not die easily.¡± Wade frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s two martial masters fighting?¡± Shawn hesitated for a moment. He really wanted to ascribe the cause to Isaac or Emery, but he knew that there would be too many loopholes in doing so. He was not the only one who had sensed the fluctuations of the battle. Moreover, as long as Wade checked the traces of the battle Chapter 378 Suspected Isaac around, he could confirm that they were not left by Isaac. Shawn could only nod. ¡°Maybe.¡± Wade frowned deeply. He thought, ¡°Could it be that it really wasn¡¯t done by ti Augustine family but some mysterious forces that wanted to deal with the Paltrow family? Nothing has gone well for my family during this period.¡± Wade was a little annoyed. 3/6 The Ghost Ship that Paltrow family had secretly built for two hundred years had been recently destroyed by a mysterious force. He investigated it but found no clues at all. He had suspected the Augustine family. With its strength, if they wanted to destroy the Ghost Ship, Isaac had to take action. However, the intelligence showed that Isaac had not left the Augustine Estate. Unexpectedly, something happened to Brad. Wade automatically suspected the Augustine family, but the battle traces showed no marks of the fire elemental. Based on his understanding of the Augustine family¡­ Apart from Isaac, no one in the Augustine family could kill Yohan and Lauren under the protection of Brad, a ss A Chapter 378 Suspected Isaac martial master. Wade thought, ¡°So, does it really not rte to the Augustine family? 4/6 Who is secretly targeting the Paltrow family? I¡¯ll definitely kill the murderer!¡± Wade suppressed his fury. What annoyed him the most was that Brad was dead, too. Although there was no body of Brad, Wade knew that Brad was dead. Brad had a life detection system on his body. Not long ago, the system suddenly reported to the Paltrow family that Brad¡¯s vital signs were rapidly weakening and then disappeared. Therefore, only Wade knew that Brad was dead. He clenched his fists in anger. Brad was a ss A martial master. Although the Paltrow family was powerful, they only had two ss A Power Masters and three ss A martial masters. Brad¡¯s death was a heavy blow to the Paltrow family. It would probably even affect the following ns. Chapter 378 Suspected Isaac ¡°Damn it!¡± Wade was in a rage. He wanted to use the Augustine family directly and then take the opportunity to destroy it under the banner of revenge. However, in the end, he calmed down. 5/6 The other prominent ancient families were not stupid. If Wade dared to do this, perhaps no one would help the Augustine family, but the other families would definitely be more vignt against the Paltrow family. During this period, there were rumors that the Paltrow, Walker, and Luther families had formed a three¨Cpower alliance to deal with the other six ancient families in Dampston to take the lead in Dampston. There was no evidence, and several ancient families obviously did not believe such rumors, but they might have already been on guard against the three families. Wade even felt that someone was keeping an eye on the three families as if looking for evidence. He thought, ¡°Damn! Who is secretly leaking the news? How did they know about the alliance?¡± The more he thought about it, the more solemn he became. Wade said coldly, ¡°Investigate it thoroughly. I swear I will wipe out the person¡¯s family if I find out who did it! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so he left Chapter 378 Suspected Isaac some of his men to investigate and prepared to leave. 6/6 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a young man who wore a hat behind Wade stepped forward and stopped him. The young man said calmly, ¡°Wade, I have some things to deal with.¡± After saying this, he took off his hat, revealing a feminine face. On his forehead, there was a strange lightning symbol, which was flickering slightly. He was Alexander. God 379 God 379 Chapter 379 Confrontation with Alexander Alexander¡¯s sudden appearance surprised everyone. The crowd murmured, ¡°Alexander is here, too!¡± 1/6 ¡°It was said that he has be a ss A Power Master. When he broke through, bolts of lightning descended and even destroyed half of the Paltrow family¡¯s mountain!¡± ¡°I heard that his explosive power is extremely terrifying, and he is in seclusion to consolidate his power. Once his power is stabilized, his strength will far exceed that of an ordinary ss A Power Master!¡± ¡°He actually came here!¡± Everyone looked at Alexander. Alexander was not tall and strong but rather somewhat feminine, like a schr, but no one dared to look down upon him. He was only 28 years old, but he was already the youngest ss A Power Master in Dampston. His strength had surpassed 99% of the older generation of masters. The lightning symbol on Alexander¡¯s forehead represented his Chapter 379 Confrontation with Alexander extraordinary power. Some people said that he was the reincarnation of the God of Thunder, while others said that. he was the Son of Thunder, carrying the power of the God. of Thunder, so when he broke through, the lightning symbol appeared on his forehead. Everyone looked at him with serious expressions. 2/6 Alexander was calm. He walked out of the crowd and looked at Osborne, who was standing behind Isaac. Osborne was also looking at Alexander. Before Alexander showed up, Osborne had already noticed him. There was faint lightning fluctuation on Alexander, and it was unstable. In just a moment, Osborne knew that the young man was Alexander, who had just be a ss A Power Master. But Alexander did not show up, and Osborne just looked at him. He activated the Satan¡¯s Eye and carefully observed Alexander. He could feel the terrifying energy in Alexander¡¯s body, which definitely exceeded Isaac¡¯s. It was not stable. But even so, it was terrifying enough. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Isaac had been a ss A Power Master for more than forty years. Alexander had just made a breakthrough, but his strength Chapter 379 Confrontation with Alexander had already surpassed Isaac¡¯s. Osborne thought, ¡°Is this genius?¡± 3/6 His face was solemn, and his judgment of Alexander¡¯s strength became clearer than before. Wade and some people of the Paltrow family had been ready to leave. Osborne¡¯s n had beenpleted. He killed Brad, Yohan, and Lauren, weakened the Paltrow family¡¯s strength, and puzzled its judgment in figuring out who killed them. Then, the Paltrow family had no way of attacking the Augustine family. Everything was going as smoothly as Osborne had nned. However, Alexander suddenly appeared and revealed his identity, which surprised Osborne. When he saw Alexander looking at him, he suddenly had a bad premonition, and his face. turned solemn. He was not afraid, staring at Alexander. Alexander smiled, ¡°You are Osborne Augustine, the new heir of the Augustine family, right? I heard that you are also rissa¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend. Is it?¡± Everyone around him couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. People from the Walker, Marion, and even Paltrow families all looked at Osborne in surprise. Chapter 379 Confrontation with Alexander They had heard of Osborne, but none of them had seen him. 4/6 But they didn¡¯t know that Osborne was rissa¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend. Everyone in Dampston knew that Alexander would marry. rissa, the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family. Their wedding would be held after Alexander stabi¡­ed his power. rissa was Alexander¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Surprisingly, Osborne was rissa¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend! When the crowd saw Alexander staring at Osborne coldly, they suddenly became excited, thinking that something interesting was going to happen. Osborne said coldly, ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something. I¡¯m not rissa¡¯s ex¨C boyfriend!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd was disappointed. They thought Osborne gave in and dared not admit it. But it was not surprising. Alexander was a ss A Power Master, and rissa was his fianc¨¦e. It was expected that Osborne would not admit that he was rissa¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend. It was not shameful to admit defeat to Alexander. Chapter 379 Confrontation with Alexander 5/6 Only the people from the Augustine family couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed when they heard Osborne¡¯s denial. Alexander sneered with a contemptuous look. Unexpectedly, Osborne continued, ¡°I¡¯m not rissa¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend. We have never broken up, and I¡¯m her current boyfriend.¡± The surroundings fell into a dead silence. Everyone in the Augustine family instantly became excited, and then they worried about Osborne. They saw Alexander¡¯s cold face and began to worry about Osborne¡¯s safety. Isaac stood in front of Osborne in a protective posture. Alexander¡¯s face was ice¨Ccold, and the unstable power around him began to fluctuate even more violently. In the void, tiny streaks of lightning appeared and swam rapidly on Alexander. The onlookers were scared, and they stepped back. Alexander stared at Osborne, who had a calm face, and said in a cold voice, ¡°You are so bold! Don¡¯t you know that rissa is going to marry me? I asked Yohan and Lauren to warn you to stay away from rissa. It seems that you didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Chapter 379 Confrontation with Alexander Osborne couldn¡¯t helpughing when he heard that. Soon, his face turned serious, and he said disdainfully, ¡°Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you are, asshole?¡± God 380 God 380 Chapter 380 Provoked Alexander Osborne continued, ¡°Alexander, do you really think that you are the reincarnation of the God of Thunder? Or the Son of Thunder? You are good for nothing. How dare you ask to stay away from rissa?¡± His sudden curse stunned everyone. They looked at him in disbelief. Alexander was shocked. 1/6 He did not expect Osborne to scold him suddenly. Since Alexander was a child, he had been the treasure of the Paltrow family. He had never suffered in his life, and the biggest difficulty he had encountered was learning to walk. His family doted on him, protected him, and regarded him as the hope of the Paltrow family. No one even spoke to him loudly, let alone scolding him. Osborne actually pointed at Alexander and insulted him, saying that he was good for nothing. Alexander was so dumbfounded that he forgot to retort for a moment. Anger flickered in his eyes, and he flushed in a rage. It took Alexander a while before he reacted and roared, ¡°Bastard, how dare you scold me? Don¡¯t you know who I am? I Chapter 380 Provoked Alexander 2/6 order you to stay away from rissa, and you must listen to me, or I will kill you!¡± After saying this, the power fluctuations around him became more violent. Countless streaks of lightning were running around Alexander wildly and seemed to be out of control. The people around him identally touched the lightning and screamed, falling to the ground with smoke all over their bodies. Everyone was horrified, and they hurriedly stepped back. Wade¡¯s expression changed. He rushed to Alexander and held his shoulders. He said, ¡°Calm down, Alexander! ¡°You have just made a breakthrough, and your power is not stable. Don¡¯t be emotional, or your power will get out of control. Suppress this chaotic power! Don¡¯t let it destroy you! ¡°Calm down!¡± Wade spoke quickly. The anger and murderous intent in Alexander¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated. He looked puzzled and then felt panic. Just now, his power almost lost control because of his anger. Fortunately, Wade reminded him in time and woke him up, making it possible for Alexander to suppress his chaotic power Chapter 380 Provoked Alexander quickly. Alexander frowned and stared at Osborne. He thought, ¡°Did Osborne deliberately provoke me?¡± 3/6 All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Osborne felt a little disappointed. He didn¡¯t expect Alexander to calm down at the critical moment because of Wade¡¯s reminder. If it had been a littleter, his n would have seeded, and Alexander¡¯s power would have lost control due to his fury. Even if Alexander did not die, he would be seriously injured. Even the ss of his power would decrease. Osborne sighed in his heart, ¡°What a pity.¡± He was disappointed, but he remained extremely calm. He looked at Alexander. Nobody knew what he was thinking. Alexander snorted coldly. He said to Wade, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯m fine. I was too impulsive just now.¡± Wade breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all right.¡± He stepped back and red at Osborne with murderous intent shing in his eyes. Osborne had almost destroyed Alexander just now. Chapter 380 Provoked Alexander 4/6 No matter whether Osborne did it unwittingly or on purpose, Wade really wanted to kill Osborne. However, there were too many people around, and as a senior, he felt embarrassed to fight against Osborne in public. Wade thought, ¡°Osborne must die! Whether it¡¯s because of rissa or other reasons, he is the heir of the Augustine family, and he must die. Alexander is not in a stable state during this period. I have to take action.¡± With this in mind, he stepped back. Alexander hadpletely calmed down. He stared at Osborne coldly and said, ¡°Good. It seems that you are not ready to give up rissa and want topete with me.¡± Osborne sneered, ¡°Compete with you? Are you kidding? rissa is my girlfriend, and she only loves me. Who do you think you are?¡± Osborne tried to anger Alexander again. Alexander had just been in a trap, and he could control his emotions this time. He snorted coldly, ¡°Osborne, you only dare to curse me. Dare you to ept my challenge? It is not convenient for me to take action now. Even if I only use 10% of my power, it¡¯s no problem to defeat a loser like you or even kill you.¡± Osborne¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he heard this. Chapter 380 Provoked Alexander 5/6 He said calmly, ¡°Stop bragging, okay? Even if you are a ss A Power Master, you can¡¯t kill me with 10% of your power.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to ept my challenge?¡± Alexander provoked. Osborne smiled, ¡°I can ept it, but what good would that do me? Why should I take your attack for no reason? I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Alexander frowned and started thinking. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°What¡¯ll you bet?¡± Osborne asked. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether you can take my attack and survive.¡± Alexander was confident. ¡°If you die, you deserve it. If you survive, I will give you an ancient magic weapon, which is at least level three!¡± The crowd was shocked. They couldn¡¯t help but whisper. An ancient magic weapon of at least level three? The bet was so big! Osborne was a little surprised, thinking, ¡°An ancient magic weapon of at least level three? Such an ancient magic weapon may be a treasure of the Paltrow family. Chapter 380 Provoked Alexander Is Alexander really willing to give it to me? Isn¡¯t he afraid of losing?¡± God 381 God 381 Chapter 381 Took the Bet Osborne thought for a while before saying, "An ancient magic weapon of at least level three? What a big bet. It''s enough to bet my life. It seems that you are confident that you can kill me with one move. "But do you have the right to give me the magic weapon?" Alexander smiled confidently. Before he could speak, Wade said coldly, "Alexander is the heir of the Paltrow family. Now that he is a ss A Power Master, he will be the new head of the family after he marries rissa next month. His decision is the Paltrow family''s. "It''s just a level three ancient magic weapon. He naturally has the right to put it as a bet." After Wade finished speaking, the crowd was surprised again. Alexander would be the new head of the Paltrow family next month! He was still so young! The Paltrow family was really courageous! Alexander smiled, "So, do you dare to take my bet? I guess your family doesn''t even have a level three ancient magic weapon, right? As long as you bear my attack and survive, you can get a level three ancient magic weapon." Osborne started thinking. He was not thinking about whether to take the bet but was thinking about why Alexander was so confident. Alexander definitely didn''t know Osborne''s real strength. But he certainly would not underestimate Osborne. After all, Osborne had defeated Yohan and Lauren and forced them to jump into the sea. Under such circumstances, why did Alexander still believe that he could kill Osborne with just one move? Moreover, his power was not stable, and he could only exert 10% of his power. Why was he so confident that he could kill Osborne? Could it be that there was some conspiracy? Osborne stared at Alexander, wanting to know why he thought he could kill him with one move. Isaac came to Osborne''s side. He whispered, "Osborne, don''t take his bet. I don''t know why he has such confidence, but I think there must be something wrong! "We don''t have a level three ancient magic weapon, but if you have to gamble your life on it, it is not worthy. "Don''t risk your life. "Reject him. Don''t mind losing face." As Isaac spoke, his face was full of worry. Osborne did not agree but asked, "Isaac, given Alexander''s current state, do you think he can attack me with all his strength?" "No!" Isaac shook his head. "If Alexander dares to attack you with all his strength, he will be in danger. His unstable power will get out of control, and he will definitely be seriously injured. He can only use 30% of his power at most." Osborne nodded. Alexander could use 30% of his power at most, which was two times more than the 10% that he had just said. So, was this why Alexander was confident? Alexander thought he could kill Osborne in one move with 30% of his power. Osborne thought it was possible. After all, Alexander was not an ordinary ss A Power Master. Thirty percent of his strength was actually terrifying, not less capable than the full-strength attack of an ordinary Power Master. Alexander thought Osborne was only a ss B+ metahuman, and it was no problem for him to kill Osborne with a single move using only 30% of his power. Thinking of this, Osborne made a decision. He would fight with Alexander not long after. If he couldn''t even withstand an attack with 30% of Alexander''s strength, how could he win the fight? Therefore, he had to take the bet. It was a chance for Osborne. He could quickly know Alexander''s strength. As for the third-level ancient magic weapon, he didn''t care too much about it. Strength was his foundation. Over-reliance on external things was not conducive to his improvement. However, he would not refuse a chance to get a level three ancient magic weapon for free. Osborne nodded. "Okay, I take the bet. "If I can''t even take your single move, I deserve to die. My family won''t avenge me. If I bear your attack and survive, you must give me a level three ancient magic weapon as you promised." After Osborne finished speaking, the crowd started whispering. "He actually took the bet!" "He must have been tempted by the level three ancient magic weapon. He is just an ordinary ss B+ metahuman, and he doesn''t know how powerful a ss A Power Master is. Even if Alexander gnly exerts 10% of his power, Osborne can''t bear it." "Osborne is going to die!" "The head of the Augustine family just died, and the heir is going to die today. Isaac is old. The Augustine family is really going to decline!" "Osborne is too arrogant." Alexanderughed. "You are quite courageous, Osborne. I hope you don''t regret it... Oh, you probably won''t have the chance to regret it. You''re going to die here today." After saying this, he waved his hand.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The surrounding people immediately stepped back, leaving a battlefield for Alexander and Osborne. Isaac sighed. Osborne did not follow his advice but chose to take the bet. He was worried, but he didn''t say anything else. He respected Osborne''s decision. Isaac patted Osborne on the shoulder, reminded him to be careful, and then went to a distance. Soon, Osborne and Alexander were the only ones left within one hundred yards. Osborne stared at Alexander, and a fighting spirit was surging in his eyes. Alexander stared at Osborne with a smile, but his eyes were full of murderous intent and contempt. He believed that he would definitely win. Osborne remained calm, but he became more alert and made preparations. Alexander sneered, "Osborne, are you ready? "I''ll take action! "Look at the sky. This is yourst time to see it!" After saying that, Alexander took action. God 382 God 382 Chapter 382 The Blessing of Thunder Alexander suddenly raised his hand and pressed it on his forehead. Everyone looked at him. Osborne hesitated for a moment but did not choose to transform into a Vampire. There were too many people around, and he didn''t want to reveal too much of his strength. He just activated the Devil''s Light and protected himself. It was the level five Devil''s Light. It was a fusion of six elemental essences. In terms of attack and defense, it was extremely powerful, exceeding the power of a single elemental essence. Osborne believed that with the protection of the Devil''s Light and his strong body, Alexander couldn''t hurt him easily, let alone kill him. He thought Alexander was giving him an ancient magic weapon.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But Alexander''s behavior made him somewhat confused. Alexander did not seem to be trying to mobilize the power of thunder and lightning. He just pressed his fingers on his forehead and covered the glowing lightning pattern. Gradually, Osborne felt a terrible aura. The countless streaks of lightning around Alexander seemed to be frightened and quickly drilled into his body, and Alexander''s fingers were glowing. Exactly, it was the lightning pattern under his fingers that was emitting an intense light. Everyone was surprised. "Come out! The Blessing of Thunder!" Alexander suddenly roared and took his hand off his forehead. Everyone was surprised to find that the lightning pattern on his forehead disappeared. No! It didn''t disappear. Instead, it turned into a bolt of lightning, which was emitting a terrifying purple light in Alexander''s hand. Alexander sneered and looked at Osborne with contempt. "Osborne, this is the blessing that God of Thunder gave me when I became a ss A Power Master! Now, feel the power of it!" After saying that, Alexander flicked his fingers. Instantly, the lightning shot toward Osborne and quickly grewrger in the air. The surrounding light seemed to be absorbed by it. The sky became dim. Only that streak of lightning was giving out light. In just a moment, it grew from the thickness of a finger to a terrifying bolt of lightning, piercing through the sky and striking down from above Osborne''s head. Isaac''s expression changed drastically. "No! "Be careful, Osborne. "Alexander lied! "This is not his own power but the God of Thunder''s! Get out of the way!" Isaac yelled in shock. However, Osborne faced this horrifying lightning, and his mind went nk. He didn''t hear Isaac''s reminder at all. Osborne was stunned. He had thought that Alexander''s confidence came from hisck of understanding of his strength, so Alexander believed that he could kill him in a move with 30% of his power. Osborne finally realized that he was wrong. Alexander''s confidence came from the power of this strange lightning. Osborne murmured, "The Blessing of Thunder? "The power of this lightning is so great that even if Alexander exerted all his strength, he would not be able to do it." Osborne actually dispersed the green Devil''s Light around him and decided to use his body to bear the horrific lightning attack. Seeing his action, everyone was dumbfounded. "Osborne actually gave up!" "He had no choice. This is the Blessing of Thunder. The power of this lightning is so strong that even a ss A Power Master cannot beat it!" "Even for Isaac, it would be difficult for him to bear the attack, and he would at least be seriously injured." Seeing Osborne giving up his defense, Wade sneered in contempt. "You''re going to die! The power of the Blessing of Thunder is powerful. Even I dare not bear it. How dare you take the bet? You are courting death! "You must be regretting it, right? "It''s toote to regret! The Blessing of Thunder has locked onto you, and there is no escape for you. As long as you are not a lightning-controlling metahuman, you will definitely die!" As Wade was speaking, the Blessing of Thunder fell on Osborne. All members of the Augustine family couldn''t help but close their eyes and their faces filled with grief. They didn''t want to see the scene of Osborne''s body being burned by the terrifying lightning. However, something strange happened. The lightning fell on Osborne without making any sound, and his body was safe and sound. It didn''t leave any marks on his body. Osborne even smiled as if what had just hit him was not lightning but warm water. "What happened?" In an instant, the crowd was shocked. They thought Osborne would be killed by lightning, but he was fine, and he even looked happy. Everyone was at a loss. Only Alexander and Wade reacted and stared at Osborne in disbelief. God 383 God 383 Chapter 383 Windfall Wade said, "It''s impossible. "The intelligence is wrong. Osborne actually has the lightning power. Lauren said that he is a mind control metahuman." Wade was angry. He had just been so smug. At this moment, seeing that Osborne didn''t get injured from the terrifying lightning but even looked happy, Wade couldn''t hold back his fury. Alexander was in the same situation as Wade. He desperately tried to control the Blessing of Thunder and take it back, but he couldn''t do it at all. Instead, because of his anxiety, tiny streaks of lightning appeared on his body again and moved madly. It was a sign that his power was about to lose control. When Wade saw this situation, his expression changed. He no longer cared about Osborne, quickly rushed to Alexander, and held his shoulders. He yelled, "Alexander, calm down! "Things can''t be changed. This is a mistake in our intelligence. Consolidate your power immediately!" Unfortunately, Alexander didn''t seem to hear what Wade said. The power around him was fluctuating wildly, but he was still trying desperately to take back the Blessing of Thunder with an angry face. Wade''s expression changed drastically. He activated his mighty thunder power to suppress Alexander''s violent power. The next second, Alexander vomited blood, and his face turned pale. Wade''s thunder power collided with his violent power, causing injuries to Alexander. Fortunately, it made him sober up. Feeling the unstable and surging power, Alexander frowned and quickly suppressed it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Wade also vomited blood. Although he was a ss A Power Master, he was injured after his power collided with Alexander''s. When he saw Alexander regain hisposure, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He red at Osborne. Osborne opened his arms as if embracing the huge lightning. The lightning passed through his body without causing any damage to him. On the contrary, it was improving his power. The elemental essence of lightning in Osborne''s body was absorbing the power of the Blessing of Thunder. As more and more power was absorbed, the elemental essence was bing stronger and stronger. Even his body became stronger and stronger under the hit of the Blessing of Thunder. Osborne had an unprecedented feeling. He even felt that his body had reached its limit. If he tried to break through ss A immediately, he would have a great chance of sess. This feeling made him intoxicated. Osborne thought, "Alexander''s move is actually the Blessing of Thunder. He didn''t kill me but helped me improve my lightning elemental essence and even strengthen my body, allowing me to reach my limit." Osborne was delighted. The Blessing of Thunder was indeed a powerful and terrifying attack. Eve Isaac would most likely be killed by it. Alexander thought Osborne would not be able to bear his attack. That was why he had the confidence to make a bet with Osborne and put a level three ancient magic weapon as the bet. Unfortunately, Alexander was wrong. He didn''t expect Osborne to be a lightning-controlling metahuman. The Blessing of Thunder was a terrifying attack for anyone, but for lightning-controlling metahuman, it was an opportunity to improve their strength. The Blessing of Thunder could not hurt someone who had the lightning elemental. Therefore, Osborne did not get ove injured. He absorbed arge amount of the Blessing of Thunder''s power to improve his lightning elemental essence and enhance his body. He gained great benefit from Alexander''s attack. The Blessing of Thunder was a windfall for Alexander. After he stabilized his power, he could absorb the power of it. By then, his strength would be even more terrifying. However, he actually used the Blessing of Thunder to attack Osborne, which ended up benefiting Osborne. In addition, Alexander''s power was unstable, and he couldn''t take back the Blessing of Thunder in time. By the time he controlled it, Osborne had already absorbed most of the power. Alexander recovered and waved his hand. The lightning immediately shrank and appeared in his hand. He pressed it on his forehead, and suddenly, the lightning pattern appeared again. However, everyone could see that the lightning pattern was much dimmer than before, and it seemed to disappear. This situation made Alexander angry. He trembled violently and seemed to be out of control again. Wade hurriedly held his shoulders and shook his head at him. He said, "Alexander, don''t be angry. Your power is not stable yet. Don''t be angry, or you will be the only one who suffers! "You''ve lost the Blessing of Thunder. No matter how angry you are, you can''t change the situation." Wade said this with a grim face. Alexander clenched his fists but finally held back his anger. He stared at Osborne coldly. The Blessing of Thunder was the reward from the God of Thunder when he made a breakthrough. However, before he could absorb it, Osborne absorbed most of its power. Thinking of this, Alexander was in a rage. Osborne''s body was shing with lightning, and his condition seemed to have reached its peak. Obviously, his strength had significantly increased. Looking at him, Alexander almost vomited blood. Damn it! What a big loss! God 384 God 384 Chapter 384 Alexander Went Crazy Alexander suffered a big loss, but Osborne made a huge profit. The attack ended, which meant that he had failed the bet with Osborne. ording to the bet, Alexander had to give Osborne a level three ancient magic weapon. Compared to the ancient magic weapon, the benefits Osborne obtained from the Blessing of Thunder were more significant. He absorbed at least 70% of the power of the Blessing of Thunder. His lightning elemental essence became extremely powerful, far surpassing the other elemental essences. Osborne felt that his affinity to lightning had be stunningly close. He just thought about it and could attract countless bolts of lightning. The improvement of the lightning elemental essence made the green Devil''s Light, which had been merged with Osborne, be even more powerful. Even the Devil''s Light gradually changed. It was faintly shing with purple lightning in the green light. Osborne felt it and knew that the power was absolutely terrifying. The improvement of the lightning elemental essence increased his strength by at least 50%. It was just at the level of power. Osborne''s body also received huge benefits. The power of the Blessing of Thunder gave his body a thorough enhancement inside and out. Every cell in his body seemed to carry a trace of lightning power, which greatly enhanced his strength, speed, and reaction. During this period, Osborne wildly absorbed the power of blood diamonds, wanting to reach the limit as soon as possible and then make a breakthrough to be a ss A Power Master, but he failed. Thanks to the power of the Blessing of Thunder, his body finally reached its peak. Osborne could immediately make a breakthrough and be a ss A martial master. Once he seeded, he would be able to condense the martial art aura, and his strength would be even more powerful, far exceeding that of the average ss A martial masters. He didn''t even need to break through. With his current condition, if he fought Brad again, he could definitely defeat him easily. After feeling the changes in his body, Osborne felt extremely satisfied. It was a huge win for him. Alexander''s Blessing of Thunder helped Osborne save at least half a month, or even longer, of practice. Osborne had only been practicing for a month and a half. He looked at Alexander. Alexander had already calmed down, but when he saw Osborne looking at him, he became emotional again and clenched his fists tightly. "Damn it!" Osborne smiled and deliberately provoked, "Alexander, thank you for helping me improve my strength. The Blessing of Thunder is reallmet useful. Unfortunately, I only absorbed 70% of it and left adittle for you." Upon hearing this, Alexander almost couldn''t hold back his fury. The Blessing of Thunder was his! Osborne had actually absorbed more than 70% of it and only left him a little. The resting power of the Blessing of Thunder was not enough for Alexander to reach his peak. "Fuck you!" Alexander finally lost his temper and roared at Osborne, but soon, dense lightning shes appeared around him, indicating that his power was about to get out of control again. Osborne took advantage of this opportunity and said disdainfully, "Alexander, you look unhappy. Are you angry? I sincerely thank you. "By the way, I won the bet. Don''t forget to send the ancient magic weapon to me. So many people witnessed our bet. You won''t regret it, right? "Besides, you''re much weaker than I thought. "I heard that you will be the head of the Paltrow family next month. I''m worried about your family. Under your leadership, it will probably decline soon or even be exterminated.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, I..." Osborne kept speaking to provoke Alexander, hoping to anger him and let his power out of control. Even if he couldn''t kill Alexander, he would definitely injure him. Alexander was angered. His breathing became short, and the lightning shes around him were moving wildly. Wade reacted quickly, rushed to Alexander, and held his shoulders. Wade red at Osborne, hesitated for a moment, and suddenly hit Alexander on the neck with his palm. He stunned Alexander. Seeing this, Osborne was a little disappointed. Wade reacted too quickly and ruined his ns several times. Osborne''s eyes turned cold, and he thought, "I have to find an opportunity to kill Wade. Anyway, I will have a fight with the Paltrow family sooner orter. Wade is the only ss A Power Master in the Paltrow family besides Alexander. As long as I kill him, the Paltrow family will suffer a great loss." Wade suddenly felt a chill, but when he looked around, he didn''t know where the chill came from. He frowned, stared at Osborne coldly, and sneered, "You are so bold. I won''t let you go. "Alexander lost today! "Don''t be smug. He lost because he didn''t expect you to have the mind control power and the lightning power. "You won''t be so lucky next time! "Once Alexander has stabilized his power, he will avenge today''s failure. "Just wait and see. "I warn you. rissa is destined to be Alexander''s wife. If you don''t want to die miserably, stay away from her." God 385 God 385 Chapter 385 The Wedding Date Wade stared at Osborne and threatened him. Osborne''s face turned cold in an instant. He cursed, "Who do you think you are? You dare to threaten me. rissa is mine. I''ll kill anyone who dares to covet her!" Wade burst intoughter. "You are so arrogant! Since you said so, I will dere the news as the eldest master of the Paltrow family. "Alexander and rissa will hold their wedding in twenty days! At that time, he will officially be the new head of the Paltrow family. We wee everyone to attend the wedding. "Osborne, I hope you cane by then. But do you dare toe?" Osborne narrowed his eyes when he heard this. Twenty days? Twenty dayster, Alexander would have probably suppressed the unstable power after the breakthrough and had also absorbed the remaining power of the Blessing of Thunder. At that time, his strength would reach its peak. Twenty dayster, Alexander would hold a wedding with rissa, and at the same time, he would be the head of the Paltrow family. Osborne clenched his fists and felt the pressure. Could he stop it? How could he stop it? Wade continued, "Why are you silent? Weren''t you very arrogant just now? And you said you will kill anyone who dares to covet rissa. Alexander will marry her in twenty days. What can you do? "Except for bragging, what else can you do?" Wade had a disdainful look. Osborne snorted coldly, "Twenty dayster, right? Okay, I''ll remember that. On that day, I''ll be there. "By then, whether it will be Alexander''s wedding or funeral, just wait and see!" Wade''s expression changed. "You are courting death!" He activated his power. Isaac frowned and quickly stood in front of Osborne, staring at Wade vigntly. Osborne, however, signaled Isaac not to worry. He looked at Wade with disdain and said, "What? Are you scared? Are you worried that I will kill Alexander? So you want to take action and get rid of me in advance, huh? "Well, just do it!" Osborne looked indifferent, and he made up his mind. As long as Wade dared to take action, he would cooperate with Isaac and kill Wade. Even if he had to expose all his power, he had to kill Wade today. If this happened, the Augustine family would ultimately break up with the Paltrow family. But the Augustine family was not doomed to lose. The Paltrow family only had two ss A Power Masters. Alexander''s power was unstable, and he could not take action for the time being. If Wade had been killed, there would only be two ss A martial masters left. Then, the Augustine family would have a chance to win. But the premise was that no other forces intervened. Osborne was not sure. Unfortunately, Wade did not take action. He just said coldly, "You are really arrogant! The Augustine family will perish early because of you. Remember this! "Let''s wait and see! "Twenty dayster, I will be waiting for you at the Paltrow Estate!" After saying that, Wade waved his hand, carried the fainted Alexander in his arms, and turned to leave. Osborne wanted to take action but finally gave up. Some people from the Walker and Marion families were still around, especially Shawn, who was a ss A Power Master. The Walker family had already joined hands with the Paltrow family. If Osborne joined forces with Isaac to attack Wade, Shawn would definitely intervene. By then, Osborne would suffer a loss. He thought, "Forget it. Let Wade go this time. I will kill him one day!" The people from the Paltrow family left, and the onlookers gradually left. Shawn nced at Osborne meaningfully before leaving. The news that Osborne and Alexander confronted each other and bet their lives spread quickly. Osborne became well-known among the nine ancient families in Dampston because he won the bet. Although everyone thought that Osborne''s victory was simply due to luck, he did win. Facing two ss A Power Masters, Alexander and Wade Osborne was not afraid at all. Instead, he provoked them several times and remained safe and sound. These things were enough to make him famous in Dampston. Even rissa, who had not left home, got the news. She murmured, "Osborne..." rissa bit her lower lip. She seemed to have lost a lot of weight, but she was still so beautiful and perfect, and her eyes were full of deep longing for Osborne.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Donna sighed, "No one has expected that the boy who came to the manor to apply for a bodyguard position would grow to this point in just over a month. Not only did he be the heir of the ancient Augustine family, but he was not afraid or backed down when confronting the Paltrow family! "rissa, you are really good at choosing a man." rissa did not look happy after Donna finished speaking. Even though Osborne caused such a big fuss and had reached such a height, the elders of the Radcliffe family still felt that Alexander was better. They thought Osborne defeated Alexander simply because of good luck. Osborne and Alexander were both the heirs of ancient families, but the Paltrow family was far more powerful than the Augustine family. What was more, the Paltrow family had already announced the date of the wedding, and the Radcliffe family could no longer change it. "rissa, do you think Osborne will really go to the Paltrow Estate on the wedding day? He won''t cause a scene at the wedding and take you away, right?" Donna said worriedly. rissa bit her lower lip and said, "Aunt Donna, Osborne will definitely go. I know him very well. No matter how dangerous there is, he will definitely go! "I believe him. He promised me that he would bear it with me! "He''ll take me away!" God 386 God 386 Chapter 386 Reaching ss A After stating that firmly, rissa walked back to her room, locked the door, and diligently focused on improving her strength. She knew that Osborne would go to the Paltrow Estate to take her away. At that moment, he would encounter intense resistance from everyone in the Paltrow family and those who were rted to them, putting himself in great danger. rissa wouldn''t discourage Osborne from taking risks. All she needed to do was share the responsibility with him and stand by his side! If everyone tried to stop them from being together, they would fight their way out. The stronger rissa was, the less pressure Osborne would have to bear. Therefore, she practiced hard. She had already absorbed all the blood diamonds Osborne had given her, significantly increasing her strength. However, she kept this development to herself and continued to improve quietly. But she still didn''t feel her limit.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With only twenty days remaining, she understood bing a ss A Power Master was out of reach for now. Therefore, rissa was extremely pessimistic about the future. Nheless, at the thought that Osborne must still be working hard silently behind the scenes, devising ways to be with her and whisk her away, she stopped dwelling on her feelings. She just made every effort and left the rest to fate! On the other side, Osborne returned to the Augustine Estate with a solemn expression. Twenty days! There were only twenty days left! After that, rissa would be forced to marry Alexander, and the wedding would be held at the Paltrow Estate. Osborne would never allow this to happen. In twenty days, he must go there and take rissa away, regardless of the danger or the number of people who tried to stop him. "It''s too close! "Even if I can be a ss A martial master now, stabilizing my newfound strength will take time! Twenty days might not be enough. "Moreover, even as a ss A martial master, I may not be a match for Alexander, let alone be able to rescue rissa from the Paltrow Estate. "More preparations must be made!" Osborne gritted his teeth, aware of the looming deadline. Without time to deal with the Maritime Auction in two days, he entrusted everything to Alison, Austin, and Brian, relying on them to handle itpletely. He locked himself in the room and began to strive to be a ss A martial master. Reaching ss A was an extremely perilous thing for a metahuman or a martial artist because it was apletely different level. That represented a significant advancement in life and a profound transformation of the soul. Only upon reaching ss A could one be regarded as a true master. In the eyes of ss A masters, those below them were as feeble as ants. Throughout history, countless people had died from this challenge. Among them, many were brilliant geniuses, but they still couldn''t ovee this hurdle. Under normal circumstances, out of a hundred people attempting to reach ss A, only one could seed. Ny of them would fail to control Pet the overwhelming power during practice and would perish. The remaining nine might survive and achieve ss A-, but their advancement would halt for the rest of their lives. Osborne refused to confront death or settle for ss A-. His goal was to be the one who sessfully broke through to be a ss A martial master. But he didn''t have much time to prepare. He must take action immediately so that he could have the strength of a ss A martial master in twenty days to fight Alexander. Osborne thought, "Let''s start! No matter what, I will try my best! If I fail and die, that will be my fate! But I will seed!" He sat upright in the center of the room, initiating the mobilization of the intense power within his body to reach that elusive realm. The martial art aura marked the biggest distinction between a ss A martial master and a ss B+ martial artist. It was condensed from the energy and blood throughout one''s entire body. Osborne''s task was to gather all his energy and blood,press and continuously refine it, enabling it to transform. Once it was sessful, he would be a true ss A martial master. But this process was very difficult. Condensing one''s energy, blood, and strength into the martial art aura was exceptionally challenging. Even a minor mistake could lead to the copse of energy and blood, resulting in death. Osborne had no choice but to move on with all his might. Time passed slowly. Osborne''s body gradually dried up. His muscles seemed to have lost all water and blood and became as dry as a branch. This meant that he had already extracted all the energy, blood, and strength from his muscles and cells and began to condense them into the martial art aura. No mistakes were allowed in the process. Only when energy, blood, and strength were liberated from the confines of his body could they surpass their boundaries, expand infinitely, grow stronger, and even undergo profound changes nature. in Finally, they werepressed back into his body, and the martial art aura burst out, which was considered a sessful breakthrough. Osborne had now reached the critical step. If he rushed forward, his body would be even more powerful and formidable. If not, he would meet his doom! God 387 God 387 Chapter 387 The Imminent Death The time to reach ss A could vary, either being lengthy or brief. Everyone was different. Some individuals just sat for several months before finally attaining ss A, whereas others achieved it in just a few days. But even if the period was short, it usually took more than seven days. Osborne''s breakthrough was extremely swift.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. On just the first day, he had already extracted all his energy, blood, and strength from his muscles and cells. Once liberated from his body, they began to transform immediately. They condensed into a ball, initially norger than a fist, invisible and intangible, emitting a faint blood-red light and asional shes of purple thunder. But it gradually expanded. In an instant, the fist-sized energy and blood ball inted to the size of a basketball. Simultaneously, Osborne could sense his energy and blood growing even more potent. Yet, it didn''t stop there and continued to expand, soon enveloping his desated body and eventually surging across the room. He was shocked. For an average martial artist, when striving to be a ss A martial master, his energy and blood ball could swell five or ten times, but at most, it could only grow to the size of an adult. But Osborne''s energy and blood ball actually expanded to the size of the entire room. He was overjoyed, as it showed that his energy and blood were much stronger than that of ordinary martial artists at the same level. However, at the same time, he was worried. Therger the energy and blood ball grew, the more challenging it became to undergo transformation and achieve a sessful breakthrough. Most importantly, his energy and blood ball was still expanding. The blood-red light above was more and more brilliant. The purple lightning''s brilliance flickered violently and turned dazzling. Finally, Osborne''s energy and blood ball wasrge enough to cover the entire vi where he lived before halting. Fortunately, it was nighttime, and no one noticed these anomalies. "If such an energy and blood ball can be transformed sessfully, how terrifying will my body be? I might kill Brad with just one punch!" Osborne couldn''t help but be stunned. Despite being aware for quite some time that absorbing the power of the blood diamonds had changed his body, making him much stronger than martial artists of the same level, he hadn''t anticipated the change to be so formidable. How could such a massive energy and blood ball be transformed? Could it really be transformed sessfully? "I won''t die here, will I?" As this thought crossed Osborne''s mind, his energy and blood ball suddenly began to fluctuate violently, as if teetering on the brink of copse. He panicked. Once the energy and blood ball disintegrated, his life would end, and every trace of his existence in this world would vanish. Everything unfolded because Osborne''s confidence started to falter. "Hold on!" Osborne swiftly stabilized his energy and blood ball, banishing all self-doubt. To achieve a breakthrough to ss A, he needed unwavering self-confidence. Any hesitation would immediately impact him, leading only to failure. However, despite his repeated assurances that he could seed and would not fail, the immense energy and blood ball continued to vibrate, as though it might copse at any moment. It was indeed so enormous! No one had ever absorbed the power of blood diamonds into their body before, but Osborne had done it. Moreover, not long ago, his body underwent the baptism of the Blessing of Thunder... His body had long turned unusual. Despite possessing such a powerful and supernatural physique, he found himself constrained by conventional rules. No one could transform such a huge energy and blood ball. Osborne couldn''t do it! He felt that he could no longer stabilize the energy and blood ball. Before the transformation, it was about to copse and dissipate. "Am I really going to meet my doom? "Out of a hundred people who are striving for ss A, only one can seed. How could I make it? I became a martial artist and really started to cultivate for just over a month! "Those who have practiced for decades will even fail. "How could I possibly upgrade my level?" Osborne sensed his consciousness slowly fading, which was a clear sign that failure and death were imminent. At that moment, he found himself dying. He was going to meet his end! Meanwhile, an idea suddenly urred to his mind. He pondered, "Others have to practice for decades to reach ss B+. Howe I can reach this level in just over a month? Is it because of the blood diamonds or the Blessing of Thunder? No! They are not the crucial factor! The most important reason is the Breath of Celestial, which was given to me by Godfather! Yes! The Breath of Celestial!" Osborne suddenly thought of the Breath of Celestial, which had been the foundation of his martial arts journey, though he had nearly forgotten about it. Now, it came rushing back to him. His dry body unconsciously practiced the Breath of Celestial. Exhale! Inhale! In an instant, his energy and blood ball, on the verge of breaking down, stabilized. Moreover, the enormous ball finally began to transform. It slowlypressed and changed, growing more condensed and more powerful. God 388 God 388 Chapter 388 ss A Martial Master After the transformation, Osborne''s energy and blood ball resembled a dazzling ruby, radiating a powerful blood-red light with faint purple shes. It was a purple thunderbolt! Suddenly, the energy and blood ball seemed to havepletelypleted its transformation and rushed into Osborne''s dry body, causing rapid changes to take ce. His dry muscles began to plump up once more while his wrinkled skin regained sticity. In just a few moments, Osborne''s body had returned to its original vitality from its withered state, but his transformation was not over. His muscle definition became more pronounced. His skin grew more resilient. After half a day, all these changes finally ended. At that moment, Osborne, who was naked, looked like a wless statue without excess fat. His perfection was evident from every angle. His heart pounded fiercely, resonating with a rumbling sound akin to thunder. The blood in his veins surged wildly like a mighty river or sea running with a gurgling sound. Suddenly, all the cells in Osborne''s body gushed out a red light, enveloping his entire body. It was the martial art aura! It was exclusive to ss A martial masters, achievable only through the condensation of their entire body''s energy and blood. With the martial art aura, Osborne became a true ss A martial master. He finally opened his eyes. Despite his confusion, he quickly grasped the situation. "I seeded! "I actually made it! "ss A martial master! "I have be a ss A martial master!" Osborne was exhrated beyond measure. Sensing the formidable power coursing through his body, he couldn''t contain his excitement. The whole world seemed to have be different and clearer. His life has leaped forward. His soul also underwent a transformation. He finally ascended to ss A and became a master worldwide. It took him a long time to calm down. "Thank goodness for the Breath of Celestial! Without it, I would have perished. Its mystical power has surprised me. Only as a ss A martial master can I fully harness its effects." Osborne took a deep, long breath, like a whale sucking in water, drawing all the air from his room. Simultaneously, he found the power within his body intensified. "The Breath of Celestial is an ancient cultivation method from cium. Now, I have truly entered the realm of the first level. take can boost my "Every breathta strength by about ten percent! But don''t underestimate it. In a battle where strengths are evenly l matched, this ten-percent increase can decisively sway the oue, determining life and death! "Moreover, this is only the effect of the first level of the Breath of Celestial! "There are nine levels in total!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "At the first level, one breath boosts my strength by ten percent! At the second level, it is twenty percent! It jumps to forty percent at the third level and eighty percent at the fourth leve Moving to the fifth leveb doubles my strength. "If I can achieve the fifth level and increase my strength by twice, it will be incredibly terrifying!hing l.n the sixth level quadruples my strength. The seventh raises it eightfold, and the ninth multiplies it twentyfold. "At the peak of the ninth level, my strength surges a hundredfold with just a single breath! "A hundredfold!" Osborne was thrilled, looking forward to practicing the Breath of Celestial to the ninth level. By then, any martial artist at his level would likely perish from a poke of his little finger! But that was very difficult. Osborne swiftly dismissed the thought. The ninth level of the Breath of Celestial was still far beyond his reach. What he needed to do now was to continue to enhance his strength. "I have be a ss A martial master. Therefore, it is impossible to upgrade my level in a short period. But in this state, I''m still not capable enough to rescue rissa from the Paltrow Estate! "So next, I have to go to Isa and improve my fighting skills. "By the way, how long did it take me to reach ss A this time? I hope it was not too long!" Osborne quickly nced at the time. Then, he was stunned. He pondered, "It only took two days! How quick! I expected it to be at least seven days! Doesn''t that mean today is exactly when the Maritime Auction starts?" Osborne was lost in thought. The Maritime Auction, organized jointly by the Augustine family and the Draco Group, was of immense scale and spanned a full seven days. Logically speaking, no one would dare to cause trouble at an auction hosted by the Draco Group. But there were always exceptions. Osborne suddenly realized that the Draco Group might not be able to scare everyone, such as the Aberrants! God 389 God 389 Chapter 389 Am I the Bait? The Draco Group was a giant in Rosmandi, its business operations spanning across every conceivable sector, unmatched by any other group. None of the Rosmandians could avoid death, guns, and the Draco Group in their lives. Within the country, no force dared to be hostile to the group. At least not yet. However, outside of Rosmandi, the situation might be different. The Augustine family''s Maritime Auction was held on the high seas, far beyond territorial waters. Osborne had believed that coborating with the Draco Group would safeguard the auction from mishaps, but now he realized he had been overly optimistic. The Aberrants would definitely be bold and even quite willing to take action against the Draco Group. After all, their feud dated back decades to a time when the Aberrants still reigned as the king of the underground world in Rosmandi. It was not until the Godfather emerged and founded the Draco Group that the Aberrants faced its ultimate defeat. Consequently, he ascended as the new underground king. But even he was unable to destroy them, and he only drove them out of Rosmandi. Over the years, the Aberrants had been developing in several neighboring countries, quietly restoring its strength, hoping to return to Rosmandi and defeat the Godfather to take revenge. Recently, there had been signs of this. Osborne''s engagement with the Aberrants stemmed from their attempts to assassinate rissa. Initially, they deployed ss C metahumans andter sent out the ss A Power Master, Medusa! The strength of the Aberrants was absolutely terrifying. They infiltrated Rosmandi quietly and were rapidly gaining momentum. Osborne foresaw an imminent, earth-shaking conflict between the Aberrants and the Draco Group, as well as between the Aberrant King and the Godfather. The Godfather might have already anticipated this. Even the fifth session test he had assigned to Osborne directly required that Osborne uncover all the forces secretly colluding with the Aberrants in Dampston and eliminate their senior members. Thus, it was certain that some ancient families there conspired with the Aberrants. The most likely ones were the Paltrow family, the Luther family, and the Walker family. "Will the Aberrantsunch attach on this auction? Will their aplices, the forces in Dampston, help them?" Osborne frowned tightly. He pondered, "Ms. Hernandez should have realized that holding an auction on the high seas would likely lead to attacks from the Aberrants right? Why did she agree to cooperate with the Augustine family to hold the Maritime Auction? Could it be that she did this on purpose? Is she intentionally luring the Aberrants into action, seizing the chance to test their strength and even fight them?" Osborne suddenly figured it out. He had believed that Serena cooperated with the Draco Group and the Augustine family for his sake, but now, it seemed that Serena had more ns. He pondered, "Sure enough, these big shots can''t be underestimated! I think I am using her, but in fact, she is taking advantage of me. The auction may not proceed smoothly. Ms. Hernandez is fishing! The Augustine family is merely scattered food to attract the Aberrants, and I might just be the bait!" Osborne felt helpless. But he was not angry because the decisive factor that determined whether he was a bait or a fisherman was his strength. He and the Augustine family were not strong enough, so they could only serve as the bait and the scattered food, respectively. With sufficient strength, he would join the Draco Group and fish alongside them. "Even as the bait, I need to have my own ns! If I can use this to gain more benefits, then being bait is not a loss." Osborne was lost in thought. Soon, an idea crossed his mind. He mused The Godfather''s fifth test for session mandates that I find out all the ancient families in Dampston conspiring with the Aberrants and wipe out all their senior members. Perhaps I can use this incident to confirm who is colluding with the Aberrants. They will definitely be the main force behind the attack on the auction, and their aplices will follow suit. After all, they won''t just watch the Augustine family make a fortune and get through the difficulties. What I have to do is to stop their attack and capture them. This way, we can determine who is colluding with the Aberrants." Osborne cheered up. He started strategizing, thinking, "My current advantage lies in the fact that nobody knows I''ve be a ss A martial master. It only took me two days, much faster than average martial artists. Thanks to the Breath of Celestial, my strength after the breakthrough is also extremely stable, and I can control it with ease. So I can unleash my full power. I don''t need to spend a long time stabilizing my level as Alexander did. I canpletely hide my strength and deal a heavy blow to the Aberrants at a critical juncture! I will find out all the aplices of Aberrants." Osborne finally walked out of the room.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. God 390 God 390 Chapter 390 The Important Auction Thanks to the Breath of Celestial, Osborne could effortlessly control the surging power. After he restrained it, no one would discover that he had be a ss A martial master. He first came to Isaac. The Maritime Auction was crucial to the Augustine family. Even Isaac, who had long ceased to be involved in the family affairs, paid close attention to it all the time. When the auction started, he would even rush over to ensure its safe conduct. It seemed that Osborne was not the only one worried about the auction. After he shared his spection, Isaac remainedposed and sighed, "Osborne, regarding your guess, I''ve considered it for quite some time. I didn''t bring it up earlier because I was afraid it would cause you undue worry. "Now that you''re aware of this, let''s discuss openly and strategize how to make the Maritime Auction go smoothly." Isaac was serious. "The Augustine family is desperate for the sess of the Maritime Auction! Do you know how many big shots have contacted us for boat tickets during this period? "Do you know how much we have earned from just selling boat tickets? "The Augustine family''s fleet of 18 cruise ships can amodate a total of 80 thousand guests, all of which are currently fully booked. Under normal circumstances, the average ticket price is about 120 thousand dors. However, due to high demand, we are selling tickets at five times that price. "So, the revenues reach 50 billion dors. "That''s 50 billion dors! "Considering all their expenses aboard the cruise ship, despite the Maritime Auctionsting just seven days, our profit is expected to exceed 50 billion dors! "With these funds, we will be able to get through this difficult time! So, even though I knew your n would be very risky, I still didn''t stop you." Osborne couldn''t help but open his mouth in astonishment. The revenues from boat tickets amounted to 50 billion dors! It appeared that the Holy Crown and the Mighty Scepter, designed by Alison, captivated the wealthy. Comparable to those of the queen of Yalynch, the crown and scepter featured a diamond asrge as a baby''s fist, irresistible to any woman. Even without the financial means to bid on the Holy Crown and the Mighty Scepter, many still desired to purchase a boat ticket to witness the spectacle. Moreover, Alison also prepared arge number of jewelry of different levels, including smaller diamonds, emeralds, amethysts, and so on. In addition, the Draco Group would contribute a selection of auction items to enhance the event. Therefore, the Maritime Auction attracted arge number of rich people from all over the world. Eighty thousand tickets were simply not enough. Even the Chevalier family dispatched four cruise ships. The tickets were sold out in an instant, allowing them to make a fortune. Isaac was preupied. "Considering the current situation of the Augustine family, it''s inconceivable for them to relinquish this business opportunity worth 50 billion dors in profit. Yet, the risks are significant! To achieve that 50 billion dors, we must ensure wless execution throughout this auction. "At the very least, nothing serious should ur. "Otherwise, if something happens to the 80 thousand wealthy people from all over the world on the ships, thepensation and various pressures alone will be enough to overwhelm the Augustine family. "So the Maritime Auction will decide aritime the fate of our family! If it seeds, we will solve our difficulties and get back on track. The cruise business will expand and be a goldmineparable to a money printing machine. "If not, we will have no choice but to flee with our nsmen overnight." Speaking of this, Isaac couldn''t helpughing. Osborne knew that Isaac tried tofort him and wished to shield him from pressure. But how could Osborne not feel pressured? He didn''t expect that the Maritime Auction he had proposed would actually be rted to the fate of the Augustine family. The survival of the Augustine family, which had persisted for centuries, and the prospects for its three hundred direct descendants and five thousand coteral descendants to lead a privileged life hinged entirely on the oue of the Maritime Auction. Osborne suddenly felt the responsibility on his shoulders be enormous. "The Augustine family''s Maritime Auction must not fail!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He contemted, "This concerns the fate of the Augustine family and my session test. I must revive the Augustine family to its former glory and elevate it among the top three ancient families in Dampston. Therefore, the Maritime Auction must not fail." Osborne said solemnly, "Isaac, I didn''t think it through before. Fortunately, there is still a chance. It will definitely be sessful! "I''m boarding now. I''ll keep an eye on the Maritime Auction. Anyone who tries to cause trouble, I''ll deal with them! Even if the Aberrants try to sabotage the auction, I will make them regret it. "Take it easy. After all... "The Draco Group backs us!" Osborne said goodbye to Isaac. Instead of heading directly to the ship, he came to Isa''s mansion. He hadn''t nned to rm her. He was now a ss A martial master, and his current strength was enough to solve most problems. However, the Maritime Auction was incredibly important. Osborne had no choice but to shamelessly ask Isa for help again. "I hope she won''t reject me." God 391 God 391 Chapter 391 Who Is Prettier? Osborne entered Isa''s mansion with abination and saw her exercising in the living room. She was dressed in tight sportswear, which entuated her tall, charming, and curvy body, behaving like an ordinary person. She just nced at Osborne casually and then ignored him. He rubbed his nose embarrassedly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After seeing Anastasia and Zoe upstairs, he walked back to the living room, sat on the sofa, and watched Isa exercise. Then, Osborne found her body a little stiff. After a while, she finally stopped. This exercise, though typical for ordinary people, didn''t make her break a sweat. Nevertheless, she wiped her face with a towel and shot a re at Osborne. "Why are you staring at me? Am I so sexy that you can''t take your eyes away?" Osborne smiled slightly and nodded before saying, "Isa, you are the sexiest woman I''ve ever seen. If I have to sum up all the praise for you in one word, it will be perfect!" Isa was stunned for a moment. Then, a blush actually appeared on her pretty face. Osborne was not surprised at all. After spending more time with Isa, he grew increasingly familiar with her. She wielded formidable strength and a biting tongue, often rolling her eyes and teasing him at every opportunity. If he ever blushed or felt shy, she would delight in pushing further. However, she would be bashful if he faced her teasing withposure, showing no signs of shyness, and openlyplimented her, such as, "It''s because you''re so beautiful that I couldn''t resist looking at you more", "Your charm is irresistible, so it''s natural for me to get excited", and suchlike. Like now, Isa red at Osborne again and muttered, "You''re sweet-talking. Who did you learn these words to please girls from? You have developed bad habits." He continued with a grin, "That''s not the case. Isa, you are really beautiful. I admire you from the bottom of my heart. All thepliments can''t express one ten-thousandth of my true feelings." Even Isa''s ears turned red. She bit her lip. Suddenly, she stared at Osborne and asked, "Tell me, who is prettier, me or rissa?" He choked instantly. He touched his nose, at a loss for words for a moment. Deep down, rissa was, of course, the most beautiful, while Isa was definitely as attractive as her. However, rissa was his girlfriend, so he was partial towards her. But now, when Isa posed this question, no matter how Osborne responded, it seemed inappropriate. If he admitted that he thought rissa was prettier, Isa would surely give him the cold shoulder, followed by her deliberate attacks and scolding. Despite being a ss A martial master, he had no confidence that he could defeat her. In his eyes, she was like a bottomless abyss. Yet, it was impossible for him to say that Isa was prettier because he was unwilling. Isa sneered, "Why are you silent? Didn''t you just praise me for being perfect? In this case, how could I not outshine rissa?" At that moment, she folded her arms across her chest and gazed at Osborne with a smile. Nheless, he sensed the danger. He realized that if his answer displeased Isa, let alone asking her for help, he would be lucky not to be beaten by her today. He pondered and quickly replied, "Isa, I can''tpare you with rissa!" Isa''s face turned cold. "Do you mean I''m not qualified to bepared with rissa?" Osborne''s sense of danger became stronger. He felt Isa''s slender thighs were taut and poised, ready to kick him away at any moment. But he remained calm and exined, "No! I mean, you two havepletely different styles! "In my eyes, rissa is like an angel. She is also perfect. I can''t find any ws in her. "And you are a goddess! "Your beauty doesn''t belong to this world, but rissa is my girlfriend. I prefer not topare her with anyone else. Even with ordinary looks, she is the most beautiful to me "You are my friend! UMS "The same goes for you. Whether perfect or not, you are still my friend, and no one can rece you." After Osborne finished speaking, Isa was stunned again. Her cold face slowly softened, and she couldn''t help but roll her eyes and re at him sheepishly. She snorted, "How dare you still im you haven''t developed anyt bad habits? You must have said that to a lot of girls, right? Do you intend to please me in this way? Dream on!" She pivoted around and wiped her face with the towel again to cover up her slightly flushed face. Osborne breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that his answer didn''t upset her. He quickly changed the subject and said, "Isa, I need your help!" God 392 God 392 Chapter 392 Strange Isa Upon hearing this, Isa immediately turned around and red fiercely at Osborne. "No wonder you said so many nice things to me. It turns out you want to ask me for help again. You won''te to see me until my assistance is needed, right?" After Isa finished speaking, Osborne couldn''t help but be stunned. He felt that her tone soundedining and dissatisfied. Did shein that he didn''t visit her more often and that he only came when her help was necessary? Why was it so strange? Osborne touched his nose, not daring to think further, and quickly said, "Isa, I''m sorry. Various matters havetely upied me. After this period, I will definitelye to see you more often. But this time, I really need your help." Isa snorted, "Tell me, what do you want me to help you with? You are already a ss A martial master. There are not many people in Dampston who can defeat you. You have finally made progress and be a real man." Osborne was dumbfounded. "Isa, did you discover that I made a breakthrough?" Isa remainedposed. "Should I feign ignorance? You''ve managed to restrain your power quite effectively. You''ve just advanced, but your control over your strength is impressive. It appears you''ve finally grasped the true purpose of the Breath of Celestial. "However, despite your effort to hold back your strength, you can''t hide it from me. Even without a nce at you, I can sense that you have made a breakthrough only by feeling the breeze you bring after you pass by." After Isa finished speaking, Osborne was even more dumbfounded. It was not because of how powerful she was but because she knew so much about the Breath of Celestial. How did she notice that Osborne could control his strength right after his breakthrough because of the Breath of Celestial? How did she know its true purpose? "Isa, have you also practiced the Breath of Celestial?" Osborne asked. Yet, Isa shook her head without hesitation. "No! The Breath of Celestial is not for everyone. I tried but failed. And I can tell you that you are the only one who has sessfully practiced it!" Osborne was shocked. "Am I the only one who has sessfully practiced it? Did the Godfather fail?" "Godfather?" Isa eximed, "Of course, he failed!" Osborne froze. Isa continued, "In short, remember that the Breath of Celestial is very important. You must practice it frequently in the future. When you ascend to the fifth or even sixth level, its true power will finally be revealed. "Don''t ck off. I have confidence in you!" Beaming, Isa patted Osborne''s shoulder, as if believing that he had a bright future. He rubbed his nose. He still found it somewhat strange.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Isa appeared well-versed in the knowledge of the Breath of Celestial. Moreover, when it came to the Godfather, her tone betrayed much casualness and indifference. And she even sounded... Dissatisfied? Osborne couldn''t help but frown, curious about Isa''s identity and her rtionship with the Godfather. "Hey, what are you pondering? You haven''t told me yet what you want me to do for you." Isa interrupted Osborne''s thoughts. He quickly suppressed the doubts and exined everything. After that, Isa gazed at him with a smile. "Well done. You''re finally starting to act like a leader and see things from a broader perspective! Your concerns and suspicions are likely toe true. The King of the Aberrants is highly ambitious. He won''t relent on revenge, nor will he r¨¦tinquish control over the underground world of Rosmandi. "So, barring idents, the Aberrants will definitely attack the Augustine family''s cruise ships. Their main goal is to tarnish the reputation of the Draco Group but not to disrupt the auction. "As long as the Aberrants seed, the myth of the invincibility of the Draco Group will be shattered, and many forces in Rosmandi will no longer be so afraid of the Draco Group and the Godfather. "They are likely to support the Aberrants then." After Isa finished speaking, Osborne''s expression became serious. "Serena was impulsive this time!" Isa added, "Yet, you may be the cause. Serena might have garnered tacit approval from the Godfather, aiming to foster your rapid growth through such a risky maneuver. "In short, the Maritime Auction poses significant risks. Your decision to seek my help demonstrates that you''re not merely acting out of blind arrogance." Osborne was shocked. Through Isa''s words, he realized many problems that he had not considered before. He pondered, "Sure enough, strength represents level! The higher your level, the more you perceive. Without sufficient strength, you''ll never glimpse the true world. It''s as if something blinds your eyes. Like ordinary people, they lead busy lives, perhaps aspiring primarily to earn more money, secure easier jobs, and enjoy weekends traveling with their families. Theyck awareness that there are martial artists and metahumans akin to gods in this world. Strength determines height and vision!" Osborne took a deep breath and said, "Isa, this time, it''s extremely risky, so I need your help!" Isa smiled, "Sorry, I can''t help you this time." "What?!" God 393 God 393 Chapter 393 His Confidence "Why?" Osborne was surprised. Isa, who had just helped him analyze the dangerous situation, actually refused. Was it because it was so dangerous this time that she was scared? However, she clearly wasn''t. Despite not knowing why, Osborne sensed that she didn''t particrly care about the Aberrants, much like her attitude towards the Godfather. She couldn''t have declined to help him out of fear of danger. Osborne frowned and gazed at Isa. She exined calmly, "I can''t help you this time because I believe that with your current strength, you can no longer rely on others! If you consistently seek assistance whenever uncertain, you''ll never be truly self-reliant! "Not everyone will be there to assist you every time! As your strength and status increase, fewer people will be capable of aiding you. Ultimately, the only one you can depend on is yourself! "This is both an opportunity and a test for you. If I assist you or even apany you for protection, you might be dependent on me, and you will feel assured that even if you can''t do it, there''s someone to back you up. "In this way, I''m not helping you but impeding your growth. Therefore, this time, despite facing the Aberrants and various powerful forces aligned with them, the only person you can depend on is yourself! "You have to get used to being someone else''s support rather than relying on others!" After Isa finished speaking, Osborne fell silent. He knew that she was right, but the Maritime Auction was really important, involving his session test and the fate of the Augustine family. "It seems that you haven''t figured it out yet." Isa sighed, "This is not your fault. After all, considering how quickly you''ve grown, in less than two months, you''ve made remarkable progress. You have already done very well. "But that''s not enough! "A truly strong man must possess corresponding physical strength, mindset, and, most importantly, confidence. "You''re already a ss A martial master, yet your mindset as a strong man isn''t even on par with that of a ss B one." Isa''s face turned cold.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Osborne trembled. "Is my mindset as a strong man not even on par with that of a ss B one?" He clenched his fists, and his gaze became solemn and firm. "Isa, I know what to do! Thank you for reminding me. I really don''t have the mindset of a strong man right now, but I will work hard!" Osborne smiled and became much calmer. He ceased dwelling on the dangers and challenges ahead, recognizing that regardless of his thoughts, he had to confront and resolve them himself. The strong never asked for help! "Isa, now that I''m a ss A martial master, shouldn''t you teach me some advanced force techniques, such as Spiral Force, Deadly Force, Ninefold Tide Crash, and Rock Force? I can''t wait to learn them." Isa couldn''t helpughing. She noticed that Osborne''s mindset had changed, which was precisely what she needed. She nodded and said, "Even if you don''t demand this, I will teach you! You are already a ss A martial master. It will embarrass me that you don''t master any advanced force techniques. "Today, I will teach you Spiral Force first!" Osborne was excited. Next, Isa finally revealed the entire secret of Spiral Force to him. He had expected it to beplex and challenging, but he quickly found that it was surprisingly straightforward. What was difficult was the way of thinking. Within just one hour, Osborne had already mastered Spiral Force. When he unleashed it, Spiral Force exhibited greater prating compared to regr force, wer effortlessly breaching the enemy''s defenses. While his Spiral Force wasn''t as powerful as Isa''s, he firmly believed he could match Brad. "In another fight with Brad, I''m confident I could knock his head off with just one punch!" Osborne''s confidence was boosted. "Spiral Force is merely the most fundamental advanced force technique. Plenty of ss A martial masters will eventually grasp it on their own, even without formal instruction. There''s nothing to be proud of, though you''ve mastered it. "When youe back, I will teach you more advanced force techniques." With that, Isa waved her hand. "You can leave. I''m going to sleep. Without enough sleep, girls will age quickly! I haven''t been in love yet, and I don''t want to be an elderly woman soon." She rolled her eyes at Osborne and drove him out. Staring at the closed door, he was helpless. "I just mentioned once that having never been in love, you couldn''t understand how it feels. Yet, you remember it! Women are really. vindictive," Osborne muttered while making his way back to the ov Augustine Estate. Content belongs to "Osborne, Isaac is waiting for you in the meeting room. I heard that the Paltrow family sent an ancient magic weapon. He wants you to take a look," Nathan said excitedly after seeing Osborne. He immediately grew overjoyed, thinking, "Did they finally deliver the ancient magic weapon? ording to the bet between me and Alexander, it should be at least level three! How powerful will an ancient magic weapon at level three be? Perhaps it can significantly enhance my strength and help the Maritime Auction go more smoothly!" He hurried towards the meeting room. God 394 God 394 Chapter 394 Bronze Mirror Osborne came to the meeting room and found that it was very lively at that moment. Nearly all members of The Wise Order were present, along with the core senior members of the Augustine family. Even outstanding younger figures like Ryan, Queenie, and Kaden showed up. The Augustine family''s cruise ships would leave the port tonight. Isaac had summoned all the core members of their family to discuss how to ensure the safety of the auction. Their meeting had just ended when someone from the Paltrow family delivered an ancient magic weapon. Therefore, Isaac sent Nathan to bring Osborne over. After all, the ancient magic weapon was won by Osborne at the cost of his life, and it belonged to him. "Osborne,e here and take a look at the ancient magic weapon." At the sight of Osborne, Isaac waved at him in confusion and disappointment. Osborne raised his eyebrows and walked up to him. At that moment, in front of Isaacy an open wooden box. The object inside had been removed and was now delicately cradled in Isaac''s hands. It was an ancient bronze mirror! Osborne sensed a potent and peculiar energy from its surface, unmistakably simr to the aura he had encountered previously with the Death''s Edge and the Sacred Sorceress. Yet, the energy fluctuations on the Bronze Mirror were even greater. Osborne instantly confirmed that it was definitely an ancient magic weapon at a very high level. Despite losing the bet, the Paltrow family upheld their promise and, indeed, sent an ancient magic weapon of at least level three. However, Osborne eagerly gazed into the Bronze Mirror, only to find it was actually broken, and he couldn''t help but be stunned. It seemed to have been attacked. There was a hole in the front surrounded by cracks of various sizes that covered nearly the entire surface. At the same time, the energy of the Bronze Mirror dissipated rapidly from these cracks. Osborne''s face darkened. "Is it broken?" Isaac nodded, then shook his head thoughtfully. "It''s notpletely broken. Judging by its energy fluctuations, it could indeed qualify as an ancient magic weapon at level three, and it seems stronger than most at that level. If intact, it might even be ssified as an ancient magic weapon at a higher level." Osborne frowned, "Can I use it then?" Isaac smiled bitterly, "That''s why I shook my head! I have been studying it for a while, but I can''t figure out how to use it. What it is intended for remains unclear. "Others have attempted, but none have found a way. Yet, the origin of the Bronze Mirror is undoubtedly profound. We have an expert in antique appraisal who asserts that this ancient magic weapon has a history dating back at least five thousand years!" "Five thousand years?" Osborne was astonished. A five-thousand-year-old bronze mirror held immense value in the antique world, prized for both its collectability and research significance. He carefully took the Bronze Mirror and observed it personally. Yet, he didn''t find a way, either. He sensed that the energy within the Bronze Mirror was immense. If he could harness it, it would undoubtedly greatly enhance his strength. Unfortunately, he simply couldn''t make it. The Bronze Mirror exuded a unique aura that isted it from external energy flows. Unless this aura could be dispelled, no one could utilize its power. Osborne tried several times and failed. Isaac obviously couldn''t do it. He couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. "No wonder the Paltrow family was willing to send an ancient magic weapon at level there. It turned out to be unusable! "It likely belonged to a lineage of an ancient, extinct family. After it was identally obtained by the Paltrow family, they must have extensively studied it and concluded its unavability before deliveriesel? us. it to swnovel At that moment, Osborne thought of Isa again. The Death''s Edge was unusable right after he had just acquired it. He couldn''t use it until she erased the aura belonging to the Chevalier family. Neither he nor Isaac could dispel the aura from the Bronze Mirror, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t do it either. "Maybe I should ask Isa for help again," Osborne pondered while holding the Bronze Mirror. "Osborne, even though it cannot be used right now, it might prove usable in the future. After all, it''s an ancient magic weapon at level three with immeasurable value. Since you won it, it''s yours." Osborne nodded and did not refuse. "Moreover, as the heir of the Augustine family, I have never bestowed upon you an ancient magic weapon. Today, I am taking this opportunity to give you one for your self-defense. "I hope you will like it." After Isaac finished speaking, there was a suddenmotion around, and all the Augustine family members looked at Osborne with envy. It was a second-level ancient magic weapon! The Augustine family possessed fiveAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ancient magic weapons, with two of them being level two. Previously, only Isaac and the family head had the privilege of using them. el However, now Isaac actually allowed Osborne to have one of them. How could they not be envious? However, no objections were raised. Osborne had already demonstrated his strength convincingly. Apart from Isaac, no one in the Augustine family felt confident in defeating him. The recent Maritime Auction was of utmost importance to the Augustine family. All core members must be ready for battle and fully armed. All their ancient magic weapons must be taken out and utilized to improve their strength. Under such circumstances, the ancient magic weapon at level two could only be wielded by the stronger Osborne. God 395 God 395 Chapter 395 Guardian Shield "An ancient magic weapon at level two?" Osborne couldn''t help but wonder what the Augustine family''s ancient magic weapon at level two looked like. At that moment, Isaac pped his hands. In an instant, four people entered from outside. Their faces were flushed, and their footsteps were unusually heavy, as though burdened by something of great weight. Soon, they carried the item to the center of the meeting room. With a dull bang, the entire meeting room seemed to shake, and everyone nced at the weighty object with surprise on their faces. "It''s actually the Guardian Shield!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Isaac, you actually want Osborne to use the Guardian Shield! Can he handle it? Even after Kaden''s transformation, he struggles to wield the Guardian Shield effortlessly." Osborne listened to their discussion and followed their gaze. It was an ancient shield, modest in size, round in shape, reminiscent of a knight''s shield popr centuries ago, measuring just about 12 inches in diameter. This was a one-handed shield. However, even such a small one-handed shield required four cultivated martial artists to lift together, and it was still incredibly strenuous. Osborne was very curious about its material. "Osborne, behold the Guardian Shield! Crafted by the first-generation ancestor of the Augustine family, it has seen battlefields where he killed countless enemies and safeguarded our family, and it was stained with blood. "Later, it was ced in the ancestralnd of our family by the first-generation ancestor. While being worshipped and prayed for by the descendants, it gradually absorbed the aura of the Augustine family members and became an ancient magic weapon with extreme defensive power. "After hundreds of years of worship, it has ascended to an ancient magic weapon at level two, nearing level three! It stands as the oldest and most potent ancient magic weapon within the Augustine family. "Now, I''ll give it to you temporarily! "As long as you remain in the Augustine family, it belongs exclusively to you. Its name is the Guardian Shield! "I hope you will safeguard our family and our centuries-old heritage with it!" Isaac was extremely serious. Osborne was moved, his expression growing solemn. He could sense Isaac''s trust and high expectations of him. He nodded vigorously. "Don''t worry, Isaac. I won''t disappoint you! As part of the Augustine family, I will carry this shield to safeguard our family members and our heritage." With that, Osborne approached the Guardian Shield with a straight face. He took a deep breath and grasped its grip, which was very smooth, indicating that someone had often held it in battle. He felt at once the steady power within which provided people with peace of mind. Osborne exerted a little force with his palm and easily picked up the Guardian Shield, fitting it tightly against his arm. He waved his hand and found it extremely handy. At that moment, Isaac came to him. He patted Osborne with his hand, and suddenly, a strange breath surged into his body. In an instant, Osborne experienced a closer connection with the Guardian Shield. It seemed to have truly recognized him. As he made a move, a strong yellow light abruptly burst out from the Guardian Shield and condensed into the shadow of a giant grizzly bear blocking in front of him. All members of the Augustine family instantly eximed. The grizzly bear was their family''s emblem! They all stared at the shadow of a grizzly bear with enthusiasm and excitement. "Perfect!" Isaac was thrilled. "Osborne, you are el indeed the most suitable person to use the Guardian Shield! The Maritime Auction is tied to the survival of the Augustine family. I hope you can lead everyone to ovee the difficulties together!" Osborne nodded vigorously, overjoyed. After ncing at the members of the Augustine family around him, he suddenly noticed a different gaze, which was cold and angry. He couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows. But he didn''t think much about it and withdrew the power of the Guardian Shield. "Alright, let''s stick to the n and proceed ordingly! From now on, the Augustine family will maintain peakbat readiness for seven days until the Maritime Auction is over. "Everyone, prepare for battle!" Isaac waved his hand, and everyone left immediately, including Osborne. While there was still some time, he had to make some other preparations. Meanwhile, at the Paltrow Estate, Wade and Alexander sat facing each other, their expressions icy cold. "Wade, has the ancient magic weapon been delivered to the Augustine Estate?" Wade nodded and snorted, "Yes! They will definitely be very pleased to get an ancient magic weapon at level three, but they will soon be extremely disappointed as it is simply unusable! Our family has been researching it for nearly a century, yet we still haven''t found a way to make it functional, so they can only keep it as an antique." Alexander sneered, "That''s great! I hope the ancient magic weapon can fulfill its purpose! As long as it can explode and kill Isaac or Osborne, it will have served its role." "Rest assured. It must be sessful. "We have studied it for a hundred years. Though unable to use it, we can still tamper with it. Just a thought from me can trigger its copse, releasing its immense energy in a fatal explosion. Even a ss A Power Master will surely perish." Wade looked verycent. "But this isn''t the moment for that discussion. Just now, I received a confidential message from the Aberrants. They''ve requested our masters to coborate with them inunching an assault on the Draco Group''s Maritime Auction..." God 396 God 396 Chapter 396 Ambition Alexander couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard it, ¡°The Aberrants asked us to send the masters lo cooperate with them in their attack on the Maritime Auction of the Draco Group, right? Well, that wasn¡¯t what they said when they agreed to cooperate with us at first! ¡°We had promised to cooperate with them when they made at big push into Skyefall and Dampston, but now they want us to attack in advance. ¡°In case we are exposed, the Paltrow family will be screwed. ¡°Our Paltrow family won¡¯t do nothing without benefit.¡± Alexander looked upset. Wade also looked annoyed. ¡°We¡¯ll truly have a risk of being exposed, but as long as we¡¯re careful, we¡¯ll be fine. After all, the Aberrants are the main force, and we¡¯re just sending a few people to assist them. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not entirely unhelpful to us.¡± Alexander raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If the Aberrants destroy the Maritime Auction of the Draco Group this time, they will destroy the reputation of the Draco Group and elerate the return of the Aberrants to Rosmandi. Chapter 396 Ambition 2/6 We are in partnership with the Aberrants, so as soon as the Aberrants return to Rosmandi, we will gain a lot of benefits by following them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°As long as the Aberrants defeat the Draco Group and be the king of the underworld in Rosmandi again, the Paltrow family will definitely be the most favored ancient family. At that time, the Paltrow family will be one of the most powerful ancient families in Rosmandi.¡± Speaking of which, Wade looked incredibly excited and expectant. He looked at Alexander. ¡°Alexander, you are nning to ask the Paltrow family, the Luther family, and the Walker family to join hands to eliminate the other six ancient families in Dampston first. Then, we will team up to handle the Luther family, the Walker family, so that the Paltrow family will dominate all the interests in Dampston and be the hegemon of the Dampston.¡± Alexander nodded with a proud look on his face. The n was indeed proposed by Alexander, and he was promoting to carry it out. It was his ambition to make the Paltrow family the dominant force in Dampston. Wade continued, ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re still young, but you¡¯re too short¨Csighted. Are you just satisfied with making the Paltrow family the dominant force in Dampston? Chapter 396 Ambition ¡°There are fifty provinces in Rosmandi! 3/6 ¡°Although Dampston is not the most backward province, it is definitely not at the top of the list. It¡¯s just a bit better than Skyefall, which is on the border of Rosmandi. ¡°Are you just satisfied with us bing the dominant power in Dampston? You can be more ambitious. The Paltrow family will belong to you anyway, so you should lead us out of Dampston to conquer a wider area! ¡°We could even be the most powerful ancient family in Rosmandi like the Augustine family in Newport City, spreading our influence throughout the fifty provinces of Rosmandi! ¡°The Augustine family in Newport City could do it because they had Godfather, but we have Alexander. Why can¡¯t you be the next Godfather? ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to work with the Aberrants, but the more dangerous it is, the greater the benefits. If we handle it well, the Aberrants can also be a weapon in our hands, clearing the way for us. ¡°Therefore, we must cooperate with the Aberrants.¡± When Wade finished speaking, Alexander opened his mouth slightly, looking shocked. He had thought he was being ambitious enough. Chapter 396 Ambition 4/6 Unexpectedly, Wade was more ambitious than Alexander was. Wade was going to use the Aberrants as a weapon in his hands, clearing the way for the Paltrow family to be the most powerful ancient family in Rosmandi, while Alexander¡­ Would he be the next Godfather? Did Wade want him to be the Godfather? Alexander admitted that even though he had been confident since he was a little boy, he had never dared to think such a thing, but now that Wade had said it, he was suddenly breathing quickly. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the Godfather? Who wouldn¡¯t want to be as powerful as Godfather? Alexander wanted it the same! He burst into hot tears and said excitedly, ¡°Wade, can we really do this? I think the power of the Paltrow family is still too weak.¡± Wade sneered, ¡°It¡¯s true that we are weak now, but we won¡¯t beter. Back then, Godfather also rose from his weakest point, sol why can¡¯t you do what he could do? If he could have a meteoric rise, why can¡¯t you? ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve got a chance to rise quickly now!¡± Alexander was stunned and said suddenly, ¡°Wade, are you talking about rissa? Is it the fate power from rissa?¡± Chapter 396 Ambition Wade nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°The fate power from rissa is your chance to rise quickly. As long as you can withstand her fate power and endure her attacks, ording to that great prophet¡¯s prediction, you will surely have a meteoric rise! 5/6 ¡°By then, the Aberrants and the Draco Group will both lose, and we¡¯ll gather our power in secret, so we¡¯re bound to defeat them. in the end. ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll be the next Godfather!¡± Alexander¡¯s breathing became more rapid, his eyes filled with eager anticipation. ¡°Wade, I know what I have to do. ¡°You¡¯re right. If Godfather can rise from his weakest, why can¡¯t I? I can¡¯t wait to marry rissa and suffer the pain from the fate power in her! ¡°I will definitely be the next Godfather!¡± Seeing that Alexander was excited, Wade couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. ¡°Great, it¡¯s nice that you have that confidence. ¡°But it¡¯s not the right time for you to marry rissa. You can¡¯t marry her until you¡¯ve adjusted your state to the best and Chapter 396 Ambition 6/6 enhanced your power to the peak, so as not to be avenged by the fate power. ¡°You just have to wait for eighteen days! ¡°It will be your chance to change in eighteen days! ¡°Now all we have to do is assist the Aberrants to disrupt the Maritime Auction by the Draco Group in cooperation with the Augustine family.¡± Write yourme God 397 God 397 Chapter 397 Mission ¡°Wade, I agree with your n,¡± Alexander said calmly. 1/6 At this moment, Alexander had already been more ambitious. motivated by Wade¡¯s words. Even though Alexander knew that there would be some dangers and even possible sacrifices, he was no longer timid and fearful. As long as Alexander made it, all the sacrifices would be worth it to him. Wade smiled and nodded. ¡°I will promise them. We¡¯ll just send a few masters to assist the Aberrants in making their move. As long as you and I don¡¯t attack, it will be hard for the Draco Group to find out who they are. ¡°I¡¯ll let Victor do it, and he¡¯s a ss A martial master. If he does it himself, it¡¯ll be enough for us to exin to the Aberrants. ¡°Even if the Aberrants fail in the end, our people will definitely kill themselves by taking the poison right away, and it will never be traced back to them. ¡°But if they seed¡­¡± Wade sneered, ¡°The myth of the Draco Group being undefeated will be shattered. At that time, the Draco Group will no longer dominate the ancient families. The Aberrants will surely take this opportunity to return to Rosmandi. Chapter 397 Mission ¡°There will be turmoil in Rosmandi! 2/6 ¡°The more turbulent it gets in Rosmandi, the better our chances. Heroes emerge in troubled times, and you¡¯re the next hero!¡± Alexander breathed more quickly. He said coldly, ¡°The Maritime Auction was held by the Draco Group in cooperation with the Augustine family this time. I heard that it was proposed by Osborne, the heir of the Augustine family. Well, that asshole absorbed more than seventy percent of the power of the Blessing of Thunder that belongs to me, so I have to kill him. ¡°If the Aberrants¡® n works, we¡¯ll strike Osborne hard, and the Augustine family will bepletely screwed. When that happens, I hope Osborne will watch helplessly as I marry rissa on my wedding day. ¡°Ha¨Cha, ha¨Cha¨Cha!¡± Alexanderughed out loud, but he suddenly felt the power around him get a little unstable, so he hurriedly controlled his emotions. ¡°Wade, I¡¯ll leave the n to you, and I¡¯ll go on to stabilize my state. I will stabilize my state in half a month at the most, and I will fully absorb the power of the Blessing of Thunder and reach my optimal state.¡± ¡°Greal.¡± Chapter 397 Mission 3/6 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wade nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice that you know these things. You¡¯re the hope of the Paltrow family, so you just need to get your power up as fast as you can. Alexander left. Soon after, a burly man walked in, who was the third elder of the Paltrow family, Victor. Victor was a ss A martial master. He was a ss A martial master before Brad, and he was more powerful. Wade was the strongest man in the Paltrow family. The second was Alexander, who just broke through. They were the only two ss A Power Masters in the Paltrow family. In addition, there were the three ss A martial masters, namely the leader, Robert, the third elder, Victor, and the fifth elder, Brad. Unfortunately, Brad had already died. They would cooperate with the Aberrants to attack the Maritime Auction of the Draco Group this time, but neither Wade nor Alexander could fight because they would be recognized easily. Chapter 397 Mission 4/6 Robert was the leader and Alexander¡¯s father, so he also couldn¡¯t interfere with it. Therefore, Victor would be the only one to do it. ¡°Victor, I have a mission for you to lead the team to fulfill, and it is very dangerous. But if you seed, you will bring great benefits to the Paltrow family.¡± Victor sneered, ¡°Dangerous? I¡¯m not afraid of any danger, and ast long as I can bring benefits to the Paltrow family, I¡¯m not afraid of anything even more dangerous. The worst thing is nothing more than a death!¡± ¡°Very nice!¡± Wade smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Come here. I will tell you the n in detail.¡± On the other hand, at the Walker Estate, the leader, Shawn, couldn¡¯t help but frown tightly. Shawn also got a secret message from the Aberrants, requesting the Walker family to send masters to secretly help the Aberrants in their attack on the Maritime Auction of the Draco Group. However, the Walker family was not as ambitious as the Paltrow family. The only reason why they colluded with the Aberrants was because they were worried that if they did not agree with the Aberrants, they would be revenged by the Aberrants in the Chapter 397 Mission future. 5/6 Now the Aberrants were asking them to send their masters to attack the Draco Group, so Shawn was in a difficult position at once. But even if Shawn was in a difficult situation, he had to do something. ¡°Is the Draco Group that easy to deal with? The Aberrants. are easily going to fail this time, and there aren¡¯t many skilled masters in the Walker family, so we can¡¯t die here for nothing.¡± Thinking it over, Shawn made his decision. He didn¡¯t let the ss A masters of the family participate in it, and he just picked a few ss A- masters for the Aberrants. What happened to the Walker family continued amongst the Luther family and several other ancient families in Dampston. A fishing woven by the Aberrants was rapidly being finished, and their target was none other than the Maritime Auction, which was organized by the Draco Group in coboration with the Augustine family. At that moment, Osborne was in his room studying the broken Bronze Mirror. The Bronze Mirror¡¯s energy fluctuation was definitely at level three of the ancient magic weapon, but Osborne couldn¡¯t use it because of the strange energyyer on it. Chapter 397 Mission This made Osborne anxious, and he hoped to eliminate the energyyer. 6/6 However, he still didn¡¯t make it after studying it for a long time. ¡°Do I really have to ask Isa again? I just said strong people never ask for help, but I¡¯m going to ask her for help again. She won¡¯tugh at me, will she?¡± Osborne was reluctant to go. He kept checking the Bronze Mirror and even turned on the Satan¡¯s Eye. Feeling the energy on it, he suddenly couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Well, why do I find this energy strange and familiar? It seems to belong not to the Bronze Mirror but to the Paltrow family.¡± God 398 God 398 Chapter 398 Conspiracy Osborne used the Satan¡¯s Eye to cautiously sense the energy of the Bronze Mirror. Soon after, he was sure that what he felt was right. There was indeed a different energy on top of the Bronze Mirror. If Osborne felt it correctly, the energy would belong to the Paltrow family. It was hidden perfectly. If Osborne didn¡¯t have the Satan¡¯s Eye, he would never have found it. ¡°Why is there a surge of energy from the Paltrow family on top of the Bronze Mirror? And it is hidden. Could it be that the Paltrow family has a conspiracy?¡± Osborne got up instantly after thinking about it. He hadn¡¯t wanted to ask Isa, but now that he had discovered the anomaly, he had to go. The Paltrow family sent the Bronze Mirror so immediately to the Augustine family, and there might be something wrong with it. It wasn¡¯t entirely because the Bronze Mirror wasn¡¯t working, and it was likely that there was a conspiracy going on. Soon, Osborne returned to Isa¡¯s mansion. Chapter 398 Conspiracy At this moment, Isa was guiding Zoe in her cultivation. 2/6 Seeing that Osborne had returned, Isa¡¯s eyes showed a hint of delight, but she quickly withdrew it. She said indifferently, ¡°Why are you back here again? Did you forget something?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Osborne smiled, ¡°I miss you, so I¡¯m back.¡± Isa red at Osborne at once, but she wasn¡¯t truly offended. ¡°Save your sweet words for your girlfriend, rissa. She¡¯s your perfect angel.¡± Osborne was stunned, and he rubbed his nose. ¡°Isa, why do I feel that your words sound so upset? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?¡± Upon saying that, Osborne touched Isa¡¯s forehead with his hand. Isa¡¯s face instantly flushed, and she looked panicked. ¡°Really? I was just kidding!¡± With that, Isa pped Osborne¡¯s hand away forcibly. ¡°Tell me what happened. If nothing¡¯s wrong with you, just get out of here. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m guiding Zoe?¡± Zoe snickered beside them. Chapter 398 Conspiracy 3/6 She looked at Osborne while looking at Isa. she always felt that the two were funny, and they would fight with each other every time they got together. Osborne used to lose every time. However, Isa seemed to have changedtely, but Zoe couldn¡¯t say why she had. ¡°Ms. Bowin, I¡¯m going upstairs to check on Anastasia first!¡± With that, Zoe gave Osborne a wink and ran upstairs to check on Anastasia. Isained, ¡°She¡¯s beingzy again!¡± She walked over to the sofa and sat down, resting her slender legs on the coffee table and said coldly, ¡°Just tell me what you want from me, and I won¡¯t believe your nonsense. Will you miss me?¡± Osborne shrugged. He sat down across from Isa and waved his hand to take the Bronze Mirror out of the Dimensional Space. ¡°Isa, look at this.¡± old Isa looked over and was immediately surprised. ¡°It¡¯s a very o ancient magic weapon, but it¡¯s been broken. The energy on it has be so weak after hundreds of years, only equal to that of the ancient magic weapon at level three. Chapter 398 Conspiracy 4/6 ¡°When it was intact, it was most likely an ancient magic weapon at level five, and it¡¯s considered to be one of the most advanced. ancient magic weapons.¡± As soon as Isa casually finished speaking, Osborne was instantly impressed with her. She didn¡¯t even take it for a closer look before she exined the information of this ancient magic weapon, and she knew it even better than Osborne, who had researched it for a long time. Sure enough, Isa was like an abyss with no bottom. Not only was her power and even her insight far beyond Osborne¡¯s. But Isa didn¡¯t seem to notice the energy from the Paltrow family hidden on it. Osborne said, ¡°Isa, look at this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Isa said casually, but she nced at it slightly more seriously, and she was instantly shocked. ¡°What? It¡¯s been tricked secretly. His tricks are not bad, and I didn¡¯t look closely before, so I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t even notice il.¡± After saying that, Isa sat up straight. Chapter 398 Conspiracy 5/6 She took the ancient magic weapon and looked it over carefully when something suddenly urred to her. ¡°Isa, what has been done to it?¡± Isa said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Someone has put a power on it. As long as that person is willing, he can instantly trigger the ancient magic weapon. At that time, all the energy in the ancient magic weapon will instantly explode. Within 328 feet radius, ordinary ss A Power Masters will be blown up. ¡°Simply put, someone made it into an explosive. If you don¡¯t find it and take it with you, and it happens to be triggered, you will be seriously injured if not killed.¡± After Isa finished speaking, Osborne was instantly shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. Sure enough, the Paltrow family had a conspiracy. They didn¡¯t give the Bronze Mirror to the Augustine family because they were generous, but they wanted to use the Bronze Mirror to blow up the important figures of the Augustine family. ¡°Fortunately, I found it.¡± Osborne stared at Isa. ¡°Isa, do you have a solution for it?¡± Isa smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Saying that, she stroked the Bronze Mirror with her delicate fingers, and the energy that had belonged to the Paltrow family Chapter 398 Conspiracy instantly disappeared without a trace. Osborne¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. What kind of trick was this? 6/6 Isa was clearly just a martial artist, but Osborne felt that she was even weirder than the ways of the metahuman. ¡°Well, it¡¯s already okay. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve helped you eliminate all the energy on it, so you can use it from now on. It¡¯s broken and degraded from level five to level three, but it¡¯s still very useful to you now.¡± Osborne was instantly surprised when Isa finished speaking. God 399 God 399 Chapter 399 Passionate Kiss Sure enough, Osborne was right to insist oning to Isa. Although Isa had told Osborne to rely more on himself, when Osborne came to her for help, she didn¡¯t refuse for the most part. Now the energy in the Bronze Mirror was removed by Isa. What Osborne and Isaac had tried and failed to do was as simple as eating or drinking water to Isa. Osborne hurriedly took the Bronze Mirror. Sure enough, Osborne felt an additional connection between him and the Bronze Mirror, and he could finally trigger the energy in the Bronze Mirror. ¡°But what can it be used for?¡± The ancient magic weapons were not all weapons, and there were all sorts of them with different effects. Osborne researched them and realized that he couldn¡¯t figure them out. The power in the Bronze Mirror could be triggered, but those energies didn¡¯t seem to be used for attack or defense. Isa looked at Osborne as if she were looking at an idiot. Chapter 399 Passionate Kiss 2/6 She grabbed the Bronze Mirror and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you that. I¡¯ve helped you with it, but you still don¡¯t know how to use it. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve helped you prepare a meal, but you don¡¯t know how to enjoy it. Do you want me to feed you? ¡°How about I hold your hand and teach you?¡± Osborne rubbed his nose awkwardly when Isa finished speaking, but he wasn¡¯t offended. He knew Isa didn¡¯t hate him, and she just took the opportunity to taunt him. Osborne thought, ¡°Let her taunt me. I truly don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Seeing that Osborne didn¡¯t retort, Isa instantly grinned. ¡°Look, the ancient magic weapon isn¡¯t a weapon or a physical defense, it¡¯s a soul armor that can withstand psychic force attacks!¡± After saying that, the Bronze Mirror was activated by Isa. A faint light suddenly surged out and enveloped Isa¡¯s mind. ¡°The Satan¡¯s Eye has reached level five, right? ¡°You can use the Illusion Projection now. Illusion Projection is a mental attack, and you can try using it on me now.¡± Osborne raised his eyebrows at once when Isa finished speaking. Was he going to use the Illusion Projection on Isa? Chapter 399 Passionate Kiss 3/6 He had never failed an illusion he projected with Satan¡¯s Eye. Even a ss A martial master like Brad would be affected when he got the Illusion Projection into his brain by Osborne, at least he would freeze in ce for a split second. Was the Bronze Mirror a soul armor? Could it withstand the Illusion Projection? After Osborne thought about it, he decided to give it a try. He was wondering what scene he should project to Isa. Suddenly, Osborne had an idea, and a teasing grin appeared on his face. He decided to project an interesting scene to He thought, ¡°Isa, how dare you taunt me? I¡¯ll just project the image of me forcibly kissing you back then as an illusion. If the Bronze Mirror really can resist the illusion, you won¡¯t definitely know what I¡¯ve projected to you. If it can¡¯t resist it, you¡¯ll be embarrassed!¡± Osborne instantly began to do so after he thought about it. After he turned on Satan¡¯s Eye, he instantly projected the image of him pressing Isa against the wall and kissing her forcibly a month ago. Then, Osborne looked at Isa seriously. Isa looked indifferent and had no idea what Osborne was Chapter 399 Passionate Kiss 4/6 thinking. She didn¡¯t care in the slightest when confronted with Osborne¡¯s Illusion Projection. But, soon after, she looked momentarily surprised. Her face flushed quickly. She red at Osborne, biting her lips tightly as she looked iparably angry. ¡°You bastard, do you want to die? ¡°How dare you project such an image to me?¡± There was a sudden loud noise. In an instant, Osborne was kicked out by Isa, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream. Fortunately, Isa¡¯s control of power was at its peak, and he was only kicked off without being injured, so he quickly stabilized his body. Isa blushed. She red at Osborne and seemed to want to hit him. Osborne hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! You said that the Bronze Mirror could resist my Illusion Projection. How could I have known that you would see the illusion?¡± Isa gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Asshole! I said it could resist mental attack! But it¡¯s broken, and it can¡¯tpletely resist it, only ny percent of it. So, although your Illusion Projection can¡¯t affect my mind, I can see the contents of the illusion!¡± After saying that, Isa¡¯s face got even flushed. Chapter 399 Passionate Kiss 5/6 The illusion that Osborne projected to Isa was the image of her being pressed against the wall and kissed forcibly. Isa was so familiar with that image, and she could even feel what she was. feeling at that moment. Because it was her first kiss. She had almost forgotten about it, but Osborne used the illusion to bring it back to her, and Osborne¡¯s illusion was on a loop. Now as long as Isa closed her eyes, the image of Osborne pressing her against the wall and kissing her would appear in her mind. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She could remember the warm sensation of Osborne¡¯s lips touching hers. His tongue was wet and smooth in her mouth. At that moment, the image was so clear and vivid in Isa¡¯s mind that she couldn¡¯t clear it no matter what. Isa¡¯s neck waspletely red at this moment. Osborne knew he had made a mistake and didn¡¯t dare say anything. He rushed towards the door, wanting to get out of here before he was med by Isa. Unfortunately, his reaction was too slow. No sooner had he rushed out of the room than Isa grabbed him Chapter 399 Passionate Kiss by the cor and yanked him back. Osborne¡¯s body was pressed against the wall by Isa. Isa¡¯s eyes were now filled with tears, her face, neck and ears were now blushed. 6/6 But she stared at Osborne and said indifferently, ¡°Bastard, how dare you forcibly kiss me back then? When have I ever suffered such a big loss? ¡°So now I¡¯m going to kiss it back forcibly!¡± After saying that, Isa suddenly leaned over and bit Osborne¡¯s lip. Osborne¡¯s eyes widened at once. B God 400 God 400 Chapter 400 Are We Even? Osborne¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, and his hands froze in mid¨Cair. He thought, ¡°Did Isa kiss me forcibly? 1/7 She just kissed me forcibly because I had kissed her before, and she felt defeated, so she wanted to kiss me back, right? Why did she think that? When did Isa get so bold? I thought she hadn¡¯t even been in a rtionship.¡± At this moment, Osborne was confused. Being pressed against the wall by Isa, he couldn¡¯t move at all. However, he was already a ss A martial master, and his body had mutated, so his strength was far stronger than ordinary ss A martial masters. He couldn¡¯t resist at all in Isa¡¯s presence. Osborne just felt Isa¡¯s action was awkward, and she kept knocking her teeth against his lips, which Osborne couldn¡¯t help but find funny. He thought, ¡°Can you do it? Do you know how to kiss? You don¡¯t even know how to kiss, but Chapter 400 Are We Even? you¡¯re learning how to kiss me forcibly.¡± 2/7 Osborne felt funny inside. He wanted to say that, but he didn¡¯t dare because he could feel Isa¡¯s body trembling slightly at that moment, and she looked nervous. She was flustered! If Osborne dared to say that, he could be sure that what was waiting for him was definitely that Isa would beat him furiously. Therefore, Osborne could only tolerate her clumsy kisses in silence. Since Osborne couldn¡¯t resist, he needed to enjoy it! Isa¡¯s lips had a faint floral scent. Despite her clumsy kisses, Osborne feltfortable. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he finally lowered his hands and wrapped them around Isa¡¯s delicate. waist. In an instant, he felt Isa¡¯s body shudder again. Eventually, she didn¡¯t move or push Osborne¡¯s hands away. Osborne seemed to be encouraged as he began to dominate. and cater to Isa, who was clumsy. Soon, he was sucking on her tongue and gently flirting with her. In an instant, Isa¡¯s eyes widened. Her body froze, but she still didn¡¯t push Osborne away. Under Chapter 400 Are We Even? 3/7 Osborne¡¯s guidance, she began to cooperate with Osborne¡¯s kiss, their tongues intertwining. At this moment, Osborne felt his body burn. He felt that Isa¡¯s power to control him had disappeared. He stepped forward at once and held Isa tighter, so that her body was tilted backward andpletely pressed against his chest as he kissed her more passionately. Isa had a bewildered look in her eyes at this point. Was she kissing Osborne forcibly or was Osborne doing it to her? Forget it! Isa thought it seemed to feel pretty good. She closed her eyes and let Osborne hold her and kiss her passionately. Osborne¡¯s breathing gradually became heavier. He wasn¡¯t satisfied to just hold Isa¡¯s delicate waist, so he slowly touched downward with his hand. Without causing Isa to resist, he kept moving his hands downward. Finally, he touched Isa¡¯s sexy hips with both hands. Isa opened her eyes instantly, her eyes still filled with bewilderment and astonishment. Chapter 400 Are We Even? But in the next second, her eyes became calm. 4/7 With a burst of sound, Osborne¡¯s body was pped out of the way by her, mming heavily against the wall of the mansion and leaving a human¨Csized crater in the wall. Osborne was confused. Why did Isa, who had just been cooperating with him, suddenly hit him? He covered his chest, looking helpless. At this moment, Isa¡¯s face was flushed, and she didn¡¯t even dare. to look Osborne in the eye. She used the back of her hand to wipe the drool that remained at the corner of her mouth, and her face turned even more flushed. ¡°Hmph!¡± Isa snorted coldly, ¡°You kissed me forcibly before, and I didn¡¯t do anything to you, but you provoked me with an illusion today. So, now that I have kissed you forcibly, we are even. In the future, if you come back and dare to provoke me, I will definitely beat you up.¡± Saying this, Isa didn¡¯t even dare to look up and was ready to flee. Osborne looked confused. ¡°Are we even? ¡°Also, were you sure you kissed me forcibly today?¡± Looking at Isa and thinking about the scene that just happened, Osborne suddenly grabbed Isa¡¯s wrist. At Isa¡¯s surprised gaze, Osborne pulled Isa into his arms with a slight push. He hugged Isa¡¯s delicate waist again. Isa¡¯s eyes widened as she looked up slightly at Osborne. She felt Osborne¡¯s face only about an inch away from hers, and they could even feel each other¡¯s breath. She seemed confused and forgot to struggle. Osborne smiled slightly, ¡°Isa, do you want to get even with me? No way. I just kissed you for a second before, but you just kissed me for a full minute! ¡°So it¡¯s still my loss! ¡°If you want to be even with me, you should let me kiss you forcibly for another fifty¨Cnine seconds!¡± Saying that, Osborne made up his mind. He didn¡¯t care what the consequences would be, and he suddenly lowered his head and kissed Isa on the lips again, sucking in her tongue instantly. Isa waspletely dumbfounded. Osborne only kissed her for one second before, and she kissed Chapter 400 Are We Even? Osborne for one minute. 6/7 So, did Osborne have to kiss her forcibly for another fifty¨Cnine seconds for them to get even? Was that so? Isa was no longer conscious. She felt something was wrong and wanted to kick Osborne off, but after feeling Osborne¡¯s kiss, she suddenly felt reluctant to do it! ¡°Was this what it felt like to be in love? Only people in love kiss each other, right?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Isa suddenly closed her eyes again. A minute had passed. It was over two minutes. It even exceeded three minutes. Seeing that Isa didn¡¯t refuse him, Osborne tried once again to do something with his hands. He didn¡¯t hesitate this time, and he just hold Isa¡¯s sexy hips instead. Isa¡¯s body shuddered, but she did nothing, much less punch Osborne out. In an instant, Osborne got even more excited. God 401 God 401 Chapter 401 I Owe You Osborne had unconsciously already touched Isa''s body all over with both hands. Isa kept her eyes closed and didn''t resist. Osborne was so excited that he carried her and gently ced her on the sofa. He was breathing quickly, and he was as audacious as he could be at this moment. However, just as he was about to go further, a surprised voice suddenly rang out. "Osborne, Ms. Bowin, what are you doing?" Zoe''s voice suddenly rang out in the hallway. Before Osborne could react, he instantly felt pushed out by Isa. He was hit straight on the ceiling and fell.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Isa blushed and said quickly, "I''d like to teach Osborne some morebat skills." Saying that, Isa bit her lip and red at Osborne. However, Osborne felt that Isa''s eyes were no longer imposing at this moment. Not only would he not be frightened, but he had an urge to keep hugging and kissing Isa. Zoe was already to go downstairs, so of course he couldn''t do that. He hurriedly fixed his messy clothes and said, "Yes, I''m asking Isa to teach me some advanced skills. I could never learn it, so Isa had to teach me personally." With that, Osborne couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Isa was also embarrassed, and she gave Osborne another re. "Oh!" Zoe just saw Osborne on Isa''s body and being kicked out by Isa, and she thought Isa was really teaching Osborne somebat skills. She nodded and smiled, "I''m not interrupting, am I? You may continue, and I''ll go upstairs." Isa''s face turned even more flushed when Zoe finished speaking, and she gritted her teeth at Osborne as if to say, "Just wait and see." Osborne didn''t dare to stay here, so he said hurriedly, "No need. I''ve already learned it, and I just have to go get busy with something. Zoe, you need to learn from Isa, and don''t ck off, okay?" With that, Osborne picked up the Bronze Mirror and ran for the door as fast as he could. He said quickly as he ran, in a voice only Isa could hear, "Isa, now I owe you ten minutes! "I''ll give it back to you next time." Saying that, Osborne had already rushed out of the mansion''s door, and his words instantly made Isa clench her fists, even her neck flushed. "You bastard, I''m going to beat you to death! "Who wants you to owe me ten minutes? Also, did we just kiss for ten minutes? "I feel like it was just a couple seconds!" Isa yelled, but her roar sounded as loud as a mosquito''s buzz even to her own ears. Osborne walked away from the mansion, making sure Isa wasn''t catching up before he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He thought, "I was too audacious just now! I could have been killed by Isa! Fortunately, it didn''t turn out that way. It wasn''t something I initiated, so Isa wouldn''t be angry, right? However, it was hard to say. She was a witch, and her temper made me puzzled. I kissed her this time, but if she suddenly can''t figure it out, I''m going to suffer! Isa''s body is so nice to touch." After thinking about it, Osborne quickly shook his head and suppressed all his thoughts. At this moment, it was already dark. "It''s time for me to get on the ship! I hope Isa won''t be angry anymore when I get off the ship." Thinking about it, Osborne walked towards the harbor. By now, the harbor was bustling with activity. Eighteen cruise ships of the Augustine family had been repaired and were all docked in the harbor, waiting for tourists to board them. Rich people from all over the world started to board the ships. Almost everyone in the Augustine family was present to maintain order, and they had to make sure that every tourist who bought a ticket could board the ship without any problems. Osborne remained busy in this way until eight o''clock in the evening. Finally, the whistles of eighteen cruise ships sounded one after the other, and the tourists who had filled them set sail once more. Osborne boarded arge cruise ship. It was the Alisa ship. Osborne''s room was still a VIP suite on the fifteenth floor, but most of the tickets had been sold this time. Even though Osborne was the heir to the Augustine family, he wouldn''t upy a suite alone. He would have to squeeze into the suite with Ryan, Nathan, Kaden, Queenie, and Yulissa. Eventually, Queenie and Yulissa would share a room. Osborne would live in a room alone. Ryan, Nathan and Kaden didn''t want to be squeezed into a room with Osborne anyway, so they all chose to sleep in the living room. Osborne didn''t force them. He had a lot of secrets, and it was true that he couldn''t be disturbed while he practiced. However, Osborne didn''t rush his cultivation. All the members of Skyefall Security Services were involved, bringing all sorts of high-tech equipment just to make sure that the Maritime Auction went off without a hitch. Osborne called Valentin in to ask about the defenseyout. "Valentin, give me a copy of your defenseyout. I need to know about your defense arrangement," Osborne told Valentin. With that, Valentin handed Osborne a copy of the defenseyout. In an instant, Ryan, along with Nathan and the others, looked over curiously. Osborne smiled gently and quickly picked it up. God 402 God 402 Chapter 402 Defense Layout Osborne quickly nced at the defenseyout and couldn''t help but nod. "You guys are truly a professional security team! "This defenseyout is great, and you have thought it through perfectly. I''ve taken a cursory look at it, and you''ve prepared for almost every possible danger with advance warning. "In that case, whenever the enemies try to attack us, they will definitely be discovered by us, and we''ll have enough time to get ready." Valentin instantly smiled and nodded when Osborne finished speaking. "That''s what we should do!" Osborne said, "Great, make sure you have a proper defense! You should not only defend against attacks from the outside, but also against internal chaos." "I see." "Well, go ahead to work. This defenseyout will be left here with me, and I have to carefully read it. Remember, this defenseyout is absolutely confidential, and you can''t ever let anyone know about it. "If our enemies know about our defenseyout, they can surely find ws in our defense and sneak in silently to attack us. "By then, our losses will be huge!" Osborne looked incredibly serious. Valentin instantly became serious and hurriedly said, "Don''t worry. Other than you and I, only Mr. Isaac Augustine from the Augustine family has read this defenseyout. The members from Skyefall Security Services only know part of it, so we definitely won''t leak it!" Osborne nodded and waved his hand. After Valentin left, Osborne continued to work on the defenseyout, but his attention was really focused on a few other people in the living room. They were Ryan, Kaden, Nathan, and Queenie, Yulissa. He was watching their actions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They seemed to be curious about the defenseyout, and they all wanted to take a look at it, but none of them dared toe over. Osborne smiled gently, "This defenseyout is certainly good. At least I can''t tell many ws with my eyes, but I have to study it a bit more." With that, Osborne entered the room. As Osborne closed the door to his room, he didn''t really study the defenseyout but opened Satan''s Eye to observe the people outside. At this moment, his eyes were incredibly indifferent. There was a spy in the Augustine family! For Osborne''s fifth test as an heir, his first task was to find the spy in the Augustine family, but he couldn''t be sure exactly who it was until now. The first person he suspected was Ryan. However, through observation, he gradually gave up his suspicion of Ryan. Ryan didn''t look like a spy, and he hadn''t sent any messages with the outside world. "Whoever it is, I''m going to take this opportunity to find this spy out this time. A great man once said that the most unlikely person is the most likely one." As he finished thinking about it, Osborne began to get it ready. Not long after, Osborne walked out of the room. "Yulissa,e in. I''m not sure about this defenseyout, so how about you take a look at it for me and give me some advice?" Yulissa was stunned when she heard it. "Osborne, since this defenseyout is so important, the less people know about it, the better, right? Can I really read it?" Osborne smiled lightly, "Don''t worry, you are my sister and the person I trust the most, so of course you can read it! Also, you are all the best the young generation and our future of the Augustine family, so you are all trustworthy. "Now, it''s time for you to do something about the future of the Augustine family!" With that, Osborne waved his hand. Yulissa looked excited as she followed Osborne into the room. Osborne put the defenseyout in front of Yulissa and asked her to make somements. Yulissa genuinely gave Osborne a few ideas and found a few ws in the defense. "Yulissa, your advice is excellent, and I''ll keep it in mind. "Go and get Ryan, maybe he can give me some useful advice, too Remember, you shouldn''t ever leak this defenseyout. You can''t talk to anyone about this defenseyout except me." Yulissa nodded vigorously. "Osborne, I know it, and I''ll never tell anyone!" Yulissa went out cheerfully. Soon after, Ryan also came in. Osborne also asked him to read the defenseyout, hoping he could suggest some improvements. Ryan also gave Osborne a few tips after he read it. Osborne was satisfied,plimented him, and told him to go out and call Nathan in. Then, Nathan, Kaden and Queenie all entered Osborne''s room one after another. They all read the defenseyout and offered Osborne some ideas for improvement. "Great. You are worthy of being the best members of the younger generation of the Augustine family. Your opinions are valuable, and I will consider them seriously." With that, Osborne walked out of the room to find Valentin. At this moment, the five people in the living room all looked excited, as they were delighted to have Osborne''s trust and to give him advice that would help him. Soon, a day had passed. The auction wouldst for seven days, with the first three days being disy time. All the jewels to be auctioned would be disyed to all the guests on the twenty-two cruise ships in turn, so that the guests could appreciate and appraise them closely. The auction would officially begin three dayster, and it wouldst for four days in total. The Mighty Scepter would be auctioned on the first day. The Holy Crown, on the other hand, would be auctioned on thest day. The vast sea was calm at this moment, but Osborne knew it was just the peace before the storm. "When will the Aberrants attack?" God 403 God 403 Chapter 403 Jewelry Transfer The main auction venue was set up on the Alisa Ship, while bidders on other cruise ships could only bid online through the Draco Group''s virtual equipment. However, no one would pay a high price to auction jewelry based on just a few photos without a close look and appraisal. That was why the first three days of the jewelry disy were especially important. A special operation team would take all the jewels to be auctioned to other cruise ships in small boats for the guests to observe and appraise. Finally, they would bring the jewelry back to the Alisa Ship for the actual auction. There could never be any idents in this process. Once something happened to them, and the jewelry was lost or robbed during the transfer, the auction could not be held sessfully. "Will the Aberrants attack while the jewels are being transferred? Or could there be anyone among the passengers who would be greedy enough to rob them?" Osborne thought that everything was possible. However, the transfer of the jewelry was handled by the Draco Group, so Osborne was relieved. Just in case, Osborne opened the Satan''s Eye. ording to the n, the special operation team was now transferring all the jewels from the Alisa Ship to the Ster cruise ship, where the guests on the Ster cruise ship would observe and appraise the jewels closely. The two cruise ships weren''t far from each other, only about 1.2 miles apart. They had at most five minutes toplete the transfer. At that moment, a thick fog appeared on the sea, but it could not hide from the Satan''s Eye of Osborne, and he easily found the special operation team. There were six ships and about forty men in total, each of them armed and rapidly breaking the waves as they approached the Ster cruise ship. Soon after, they arrived at the Ster cruise ship. Everything went smoothly. Seeing that the jewels had all been transferred to the Ster cruise ship, and that there had been no idents in the process, Osborne was finally relieved that he had put away Satan''s Eye. He returned to his room and continued to cultivate. Osborne''s physical quality had already advanced to the level of ss A martial masters, and he wasn''t likely to have a big breakthrough in a short time. Osborne focused his cultivation on power again. The first thing he had to do was to integrate the metal elemental essence into the Devil''s Light.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The metal elemental essence was the seventh elemental essence Osborne had gotten, and once he sessfully integrated it, he would possess the blue Devil''s Light at level six. However, the process of integration would be incredibly difficult and dangerous. Osborne hadn''t dared to integrate them because he was afraid that he couldn''t withstand it physically. After all, when he integrated the Devil''s Light at level five, his body had almost broken down. If he didn''t have the blood diamonds, he would have already died at that moment. Now, Osborne had been a ss A martial master, his physical qualities were many times stronger than before, and all of his life levels had been greatly enhanced,pletely different from before. At this moment, Osborne could finally integrate the metal elemental essence into the Devil''s Light at level six. As Osborne had guessed, his current body couldpletely withstand the power of integrating the Devil''s Light at level six, so he could easily finish the integration. The color of his Devil''s Light transformed from a light cyan to a light blue. It was the blue Devil''s Light at level six! Osborne was satisfied. It would be a huge boost to his power with the leveling up of the Devil''s Light. Unfortunately, there were no enemies for him to test. For the next three days, Osborne locked himself in his room. He used Satan''s Eye to observe the special operation team while absorbing the blood diamonds to boost his soul of powers. His soul of powers had reached the height of ny-nine yards a long time ago, and he was just a little bit short of reaching one hundred yards. The achievement of one hundred yards was the opportunity for him to be a ss A Power Master. However, the process from ny-nine yards to one hundred yards was iparably slow and difficult for Osborne. He had already absorbed the energy of three blood diamonds, but his soul of powers remained at ny-nine yards, only bing more skillful and real. Osborne hadn''t reached the opportunity for a breakthrough yet. Osborne didn''t get anxious. Even if his soul of powers reached one hundred yards right away, he el wouldn''t be a ss A Power Master right now, and he had to wait for the auction to end. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Three days passed quickly. ording to the n, the special operation team would soon transfer all the jewels from the Voyager cruise ship two miles away to the Alisa Ship. This would be thest transfer of jewelry. Later, all the jewels would be auctioned off on the Alisa Ship. The jewels had been transferred more than twenty times in the past three days, and Osborne had opened his Satan''s Eye each time to observe them secretly, but there had been no idents. Osborne was gradually reassured. He thought the Aberrants weren''t going to rob the jewels during their transfer. Osborne, still using his usual Satan''s Eye, stared into the darkness at the special operation team, thinking that he would be able fine as usual. But it was at this moment that the unexpected happened. A dozen men suddenly appeared on the deck of the Voyager cruise ship. They looked down at the special operation team and put the boxes with the jewels on the boat. Suddenly, they made their move. Powerful energy fluctuations erupted from each of their bodies, and one of them just gently waved his hand, and a huge wave was instantly lifted from the sea. In an instant, all six small boats from the special operation team were engulfed by the waves. God 404 God 404 Chapter 404 Snatch Five minutes ago, in a room on the Voyager cruise ship. More than a dozen figures were gathering together. "Boss, let''s move now!" a young man said eagerly. "You''ve all seen those jewels. They''re all top-notch. The Mighty Scepter and the Holy Crown are absolutely priceless and would fetch an astronomical price at auction. "We must act now, or it''ll be toote! If we pull off this heist, we''ll never want for money again! We''ll leave the pirate life behind and live in thep of luxury anywhere in the world." His face flushed with excitement. A short while ago, all the jewels up for auction were disyed on the Voyager cruise ship. They had all gone to see, and every single one of them had been blown away. All were top-notch jewelry worth hundreds of thousands, millions, tens of millions, or even over 100 million. The final two pieces, the Mighty Scepter and the Holy Crown, especially dazzled them. The diamond as big as a baby''s fist took away all their sanity. They wanted them, and they were ready to snatch them. As pirates, snatching was their trade. They had been thrilled when they heard there would be a grand auction on the high seas featuring numerous top-tier jewels. They had spent a fortune buying over a dozen tickets, boarding the Voyager cruise ship, and waiting for the perfect moment. Now, their chance hade. All the jewels were to be transferred from the Voyager cruise ship to the Alisa Ship, and this was the prime opportunity to strike. Even though the jewels were guarded by forty of the Draco Group''s best, they felt no fear. As long as they nabbed the jewels and disappeared into the vast ocean, even the Draco Group couldn''t catch them. At this moment, everyone watched the pirate leader with bated breath. He was a man in a ck hooded sweatshirt, his face obscured by the hood, leaving only his lips visible and he sneered. "Don''t worry. We''ll make our move," the leader finally said, his voice icy. "The reason I brought you here is to steal those jewels. But you need to understand that our opponents are the Draco Group, the kingpins of Rosmandi''s underworld, the henchmen of the Godfather. If we go up against them, even if we seed, we''ll be on the Draco Group''s most-wanted list." "Boss, we''re not scared!" The young man who had spoken first was still fired up. "Who cares about the Draco Group? They rule the Rosmandi''s underworld, not the world''s. At worst, we just never set foot in Rosmandi again." "Exactly, we''re not afraid!" "Let''s do it!" The leader smiled at their words, but inside, he was contemptuous. "What a bunch of hot-headed, gullible fools. But since you''re all eager for action, you can''t me me." He then spoke aloud. "Alright, everyone, get ready to move! We''ll strike once all the jewels are loaded onto the small boat. Kill all the Draco Group''s security and take the boat." With the leader''smand, the dozen men grew excited, itching for action. They all dreamed of the good life that awaited them after a sessful heist. However, they didn''t notice the disdain and sneer in the leader''s eyes. He thought, "Poor saps. Your only purpose is to use your lives to distract the Draco Group, drawing away their security forces to facilitate the raid by the Aberrants." Soon, they made their move. Silently, they knocked out several security guards on the Voyager cruise ship and made their way to the deck. At this moment, all the jewels had just been loaded onto the small boat. "Move!" The leader in ck didn''tAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. hesitate. With a wave of his hand, a el terrifying force erupted, causing waves within a 1640-foot radius and as high as 50 feet to surge, engulfing the six small boats of the special operation team. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Fortunately, the boats were specially modified and quickly resurfaced, but the waves threw the special operation team members into the water. Seeing this, the pirates grew wildly excited andunched their attack. "Kill them all!" "Take the jewelden boat!" "Attack!" The pirates leaped from the deck of the Voyager cruise ship onto the small boat, fiercely assaulting the special operation team members who were now in the water. The special operation team seemed stunned by the sudden attack. They were strong, but the pirates were no pushovers and held the advantage. Soon, casualties mounted, and the sea turned red with blood. At this time, the pirate leader slowly descended. Hended on the boat carrying the jewels. With another wave of his hand, waves formed behind the boat, propelling it away at high speed. Instantly, the special operation team panicked. Simultaneously, security personnel on 22 nearby cruise ships received the rm. "Enemy attack!" "The jewels have been stolen!" God 405 God 405 Chapter 405 The Attack Is Coming Osborne was the first to spot the attack with his Satan''s Eye. His expression was icy. "So, someone finally couldn''t resist making a move. But I wonder if they are just greedy for the jewels, or is this part of the Aberrants'' n? Their strength iscking, except for that leader in ck." Osborne remained calm and didn''t rush to reim the jewels. The jewels were all secured in sturdy alloy cases. Even a missile hit wouldn''t damage the jewels inside, and each case had a Draco Group tracker. "Let''s see how this unfolds first." Osborne continued to observe with his Satan''s Eye without taking action. The Draco Group and the Augustine family''s security personnel had already mobilized, and drones swiftly arrived over the troubled waters. The pirates were still fervently attacking the special operation team when they suddenly noticed thebat drones overhead, their faces changing drastically. "Boss has already left with the jewels." "Let''s retreat, too!" The dozen or so pirates immediately ceased their assault and dispersed. Some tried to flee by boat, others dove into the sea, attempting to escape underwater, and some even used their powers to run swiftly on the water''s surface. Unfortunately for them, they underestimated the Draco Group''s defenses. Thebat drones'' radars locked onto them, and energy weapons fired, unleashing a barrage of terrifying electromaic attacks from above. In an instant, screams echoed. In a single strike, more than half of the pirates were killed, leaving only a few who had dived into the seabed alive. But their survival was only temporary. Before long, a dozen stingrays swam nearby. These weren''t real stingrays but underwaterbat drones disguised as such. The drones'' eyes began to charge, readying their attack. In an instant, the few pirates attempting to escape underwater were struck by energy weapons. They didn''t even have time to scream before their bodies were hit, and they perished. Within seconds, the dozen or so pirates were wiped out. Only the leader in ck, using waves to propel his small boat, had managed to escape into the distance. Curiously, he wasn''t heading away but seemed to be circling around. Numerousbat and underwater drones converged on his location, and more security personnel were closing in on speedboats. Yet, he continued circling, seemingly oblivious. "Is he lost?" Osborne murmured, frowning as he observed the man''s face. Suddenly, his expression changed. "No, something''s off! If he had dared steal the jewels, he wouldn''t have gotten disoriented so easily. He doesn''t look panicked at all. He''s deliberately circling, trying to draw attention and defenses to himself. Then..." Osborne''s face darkened. He immediately called Valentin. "Valentin, maintain the outer defenses! The man stealing the jewels is likely a decoy to draw our defenses. The real attack is about to happen!" Valentin''s face turned pale. "Mr. Augustine, I... Oh no!" He eximed, "Mr. Augustine, the radar shows a swarm of small vessels approaching rapidly from the east! The energy readings are strong!" Osborne sighed, "So it begins!" He quickly regained hisposure and ordered, "Valentin, from now on, your mission is to protect the passengers and the cruise ship. No one is to leave the ship! Forget about the jewels. Leave that to me!" With that, Osborne finally stood up. His Satan''s Eye glowed brightly,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. piercing through the seasoned the distant east, where he saw a fleet of unremarkable small boats approaching rapidly. Shadows stood on those boats. The jewel thief had drawn away thebat and underwater drones, leaving this part of the sea almost defenseless. el "We can''t let them get any closer," Osborne muttered through gritted teeth. "If the Aberrants'' style holds, they''ll likely hijack the cruise ship and use the passengers as hostages. If that happens, we''ll be at a serious disadvantage. With our defenses drawn away and unable to block them, the only option left is... I must stop them myself!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Determined, Osborne opened his Dimensional Space and retrieved a skinmask. He quickly donned the mask, transforming into the appearance of a middle-aged man. With that done, he opened a dimensional rift. Osborne stepped into the rift, and simultaneously, a dimensional rift appeared before the approaching fleet of small boats. Osborne emerged from it, surrounded by swirling winds that held him steadily in the air. The figure on the boat immediately noticed Osborne. "Kill him!" A cold voice rang out. God 406 God 406 Chapter 406 A Terrifying Punch "Kill him, now! Don''t let him slow us down!" The cold voice continued, "Seize a cruise ship fast!" Osborne tracked the sound to its source a man masked and his voice altered, clearly not wanting to be recognized. Yet, he radiated an intense energy. He was definitely a ss A martial master! Osborne raised an eyebrow, specting, "A ss A martial master? These folks can''t be from the Aberrants. They would have no need to hide their identities during an attack. More likely, they''re from a faction swayed by the Aberrants! Could they be from the Paltrow, Walker, or Luther families? If so, they''re still not the main force here."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His face hardened at the thought. But there was no time for pondering. Even if they weren''t the Aberrants'' main force, they were formidable. Besides the man who spoke, at least a dozen other energy signatures, slightly weaker, surrounded them-ss A- at the least, with hundreds more below ss B. A dozen ss A- fighters, if united, could make even a ss A master think twice. Yet Osborne was on his own, tasked with halting them all. He couldn''t let them near the cruise ship. With their power, they could easilymandeer it, taking the thousands of passengers hostage. That would put both the Draco Group and the Augustine family in a bind. "Kill!" At themand, several masked figures closest to Osborneunched their assault. They were all ss A-, one a water elemental metahuman, the others martial artists. "A space elemental metahuman? That''s rare. Even in the Draco Group, you must hold a high rank, right? Pity you''ll die here today!" sneered the water elemental metahuman. Osborne had kept his power in check, so they were unaware he was a ss A martial master, mistaking him for a B+ level space elemental. Four ss A- fighters against a B+? Child''s y. "Even if Osborne''s a space elemental metahuman, he''s doomed!" With that, heshed out, causing waves to reverse and surge towards Osborne in mid-air. The other three ss A- martial artists leaped into action, their bodies unleashing terrifying force, aiming for Osborne''s vitals. "Die!" In an instant, the attack was upon Osborne. He snorted coldly, "Thinking you can pass? Dream on! Stay here, all of you!" He punched forward. A red glow enveloped him, his fist unleashing a torrential force as if to shatter everything before him. The three ss A-martial artists'' attacks never reached Osborne; their eyes widened in terror as they were caught in the force, their bodies exploding with flesh and bloode raining over the sea for ne feet. UMS of Osborne had in three ss A-martial artists, yet his power remained undiminished. He shattered the waves and hurled them at the water elemental metahuman. With a thunderous crash, the ss A- water elemental met the same fate, unresponsive and annihted. The sheer force pulverized the surrounding boats, and their upants were killed before a scream could escape. The punch''s might was staggering, even to Osborne himself. He knew his body had mutated. When he ascended to ss A martial master, his energy and blood ball dwarfed others at his level by a factor of ten. His strength surpassed that of a typical ss A martial master. Yet Osborne never imagined a casual punch could wield such terrifying power. His one punch decimated four ss A- martial artists and a dozen more above ss B. Now, only the roaring waves filled the air. All enemies on the boats, including the masked man, gaped in horror. He was Victor, the third elder of the Paltrow family. ording to the Aberrants'' n, Victor, a ss A martial master, would lead a group of experts from ancient families to swiftly exploit the Draco Group''s vulnerabilities and seize control of at least one cruise ship. UMS Then, they would use the passengers as leverage for the Aberrants'' next move. Victor was confident in this mission. Initially, all went well. Members of the Aberrants drew away most of the defense. Under normal circumstances, they would easily break through and take control of the cruise ship. But then, a space elemental metahuman appeared, blocking their path. Victor sensed a mere ss B+ metahuman, so he dispatched a few ss A- martial artists to deal with him. The oue was shocking. The ss B+ space elemental metahuman was also a ss A martial master! A punch so fearsome! Even Victor wasn''t sure he could deliver it. "Damn it!" Victor finally Snapped to his senses, his face grave. "Attack together! Even if he''s a ss A martial master, even if he''s mastered both martial arts and powers, he can''t hold off so many of us! Strike together. Kill him!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With that, he led the charge, unleashing the terrifying power of a ss A martial master towards Osborne. Simultaneously, the remaining ss A- fighters joined the assault. God 407 God 407 Chapter 407 The Rout Osborne''s face grew stern. A ss A martial master and a dozen ss A- martial artists-such a force could decimate an ordinary ancient family. Now, they had one goal-to kill Osborne! Even after dispatching four ss A- masters with a single punch, Osborne remained vignt. But fear was absent; instead, a fierce battle lust filled him. "Defeat you all, and I''ll uncover who in Dampston is in league with the Aberrants. So, let battlemence!" Osborne''s body shook violently as a blood-red martial art aura enveloped him. In a sh, he exchanged blows with Victor. Victor, a ss A martial master for over two decades, was far stronger than Brad. Yet, after just one punch against Osborne, he was sent flying, spewing blood, his martial art aura wavering. Fortunately, as he was hurled away, the dozen ss A- masters attacked, momentarily halting Osborne and preventing a follow-up. These ss A- powerhouses assaulted Osborne with a flurry of techniques. Though they couldn''t prate his martial art aura, they managed to create ripples, effectively constraining his offense. The onught trapped Osborne like a bog. Then, Victor charged back in. His martial art aura zed anew, unleashing an even mightier force as he struck Osborne''s chest. Osborne staggered and was knocked back several steps. A section of his martial art aura shattered, and the immense impact inflicted a minor injury. "Spiral Force again?" Osborne touched his chest, his body channeling energy to heal swiftly. "Your Spiral Force is stronger than Brad''s. But you''re far from Isa''s level. As for my mastery of Spiral Force, it''s on par with his!" With that, Osborneunched another attack. He withstood the onught of a dozen ss A- masters andunched another punch at Victor, shing with his attack. Victor was sent flying once more, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, his expression one of utter shock. In this contest of strength, he was utterly defeated. Had it not been for the support of the other ss A- martial artists, constantly pressuring Osborne and preventing him from focusing solely on Victor, thetter might have been severely injured. "Who the hell is he?" Fear rose in Victor''s heart. His will to fight was dissipating rapidly, reced by the thought of retreat. Osborne was terrifying! Even with the support of a dozen ss A- martial artists, Victor was no match for him, able only to momentarily hold him off, with no hope of defeating him. Moreover, Osborne had cultivated both martial arts and metahuman powers, mastering the elusive space elemental power. Even in defeat, Osborne could tear open a dimensional rift and escape instantly. "I can''t handle this man! He must be a high-ranking member of the Draco Group. If I stay and continue to fight, I''m the one who will end up dead! I''m from the Paltrow family. I''m only here to assist the Aberrants'' operation. I don''t need to risk Since I''m no match for risk my life! retreat!" ???? Having made up his mind, Victor suddenly turned to flee. His action caused the faces of the dozen ss A- masters, who were still trying to coordinate their attacks on Osborne, to pale in horror. "Damn it, he''s running!" "If he escapes, we won''t stand a chance against this man!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s run too!" Without hesitation, the ss A- martial artists also fled. Seeing this, Osborne sneered, "Only now do you think of escape? It''s toote! Since you''ve shown yourselves, you all stay here!" Then, he no longer concealed his true strength. Shape-shifting to Vampire! A terrifying power erupted within him. His hair began to grow wildly, swiftly turning into a head of flowing blood-red locks. Then, Osborne struck with a punch. In an instant, several fleeing ss A- martial artists were struck into the sea by Osborne, spitting out blood, severely injured. But before they could react, Osborne''s blood-red hair instantly coiled around them, piercing their bodies and rendering them unable to exert their strength. Terror and despair filled their eyes. Osborne showed no mercy, casually tearing open a dimensional rift and stepping through. The next moment, he appeared behind a few others who were fleeing in a different direction, delivering another crushing punch. Already gravely injured, they could not withstand Osborne''s overwhelming force. The reason they weren''t killed was that Osborne did not wish to kill them. Osborne''s blood-red hair coiled around them as well, suppressing their powers. He tore open dimensional rifts continuously, moving as if teleporting to chase down the fleeing ss A- fighters, injuring them one by one and binding them with his hair. He stood in the air, his red hair like vines stretching hundreds of feet drifting in the void, with the tips binding a dozen severely injured ss A- fighters. The sight was both awe-inspiring and horrifying. Victor, who had fled to a distance, couldn''t help but look back. The sight turned his face pale with fear. "Run! Run for your life!" God 408 God 408 Chapter 408 The Dread of Level Six Devil''s Light Victor fled wildly, no longer caring about the Aberrants'' n. At this moment, he directed all his strength to escape. But how could his speedpare to a space elemental metahuman? After dealing with all the ss A- masters, Osborne had already locked onto Victor with Satan''s Eye. With a cold smirk, he tore open a dimensional rift casually. "Attempting to escape?" Osborne murmured, stepping into the rift, and in the next moment, appeared right in front of Victor. Seeing his figure emerge from the rift, Victor was utterly despairing. "I''ll fight you to the death!" Victor roared, gathering all his strength into his fist, veins bulging on his face, and his neck strained as heunched a fierce punch toward Osborne''s chest. Osborne sneered. "Perhaps I can test the defensive power of level six Devil''s Light!" Thinking this, Osborne did not counterattack. He even retracted his martial art aura, invoking the Devil''s Light. Ayer of blue Devil''s Light enveloped him. The next second, Victor''s full-force strike hit Osborne. The terrifying power erupted. The surrounding sea actually sted a giant pit in the aftermath of the force, which took a long time to calm down. But Osborne stood firm as if rooted, not retreating a single step. The blue Devil''s Light around him only vibrated slightly, effortlessly deflecting Victor''s all-out attack. Even with the Spiral Force, Victor''s efforts were in vain. Such an attack, even if repeated several times, might not shatter Osborne''s level six Devil''s Light. Osborne was delighted, thinking, "My level six Devil''s Light is even stronger than my martial art aura! And yet, my metahuman rank is only ss B+!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I''m not a ss A Power Master, but my Devil''s Light is definitely stronger than that of an average ss A Power Master! Level six Devil''s Light is terrifyingly powerful!" Osborne was delighted. The Augustine family in Newport City had inherited for thousands of years, with countless people having activated Satan''s Eye. But they had only ever devoured five elemental essence, merging into Level Four Devil''s Light. Higher levels of Devil''s Light had never appeared. Osborne unprecedentedly devoured the elemental essence, merging into level six Devil''s Light. Level six Devil''s Light was terrifying! With it, Osborne, though still a ss B+ Power Master, was already on par with an average ss A Power Master. Coupled with his many tricks, an ordinary ss A Power Master who dared to underestimate him might die in the blink of an eye. Osborne was all smiles. But Victor was extremely horrified at this moment. His all-out strike did not cause any harm to Osbornel Not ever the pale blue energy shield on his body was broken. He felt as if it was an unbreakable solid wall. "How is this possible?" Victor was horrified and fled frantically again. He knew he couldn''t escape, yet what else could he do but run? He hesitated for a moment, then dove into the sea. With a terrifying force erupting, his body moved like a nimble fish, frantically heading towards the deep sea, hoping Osborne would not dare to pursue him. But how could Osborne let him go? "Entering the water? You''ll die even faster!" Osborne sneered. After all, he had devoured the water elemental essence. In terms of controlling the water elemental, he was unrivaled by any water elemental metahuman. With a wave of his hand, the water immediately parted, revealing a deep cave. And at the end of the cave was the frantically fleeing Victor. Osborne shed to Victor''s rear in an instant and unhesitatinglyunched a punch. Victor spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling as if he had been hit by a train. He was struck to the bottom of the sea, hundreds of feet deep, motionless. Osborne''s long hair coiled around his body instantly. "Over. It''s a wrap! Let me see who you all are! Which ancient families in Dampston are colluding with the Aberrants?" Osborne murmured, pulling Victor and that dozen ss A- masters in front of him. Desperation filled their eyes. With Victor''s defeat by Osborne, they knew survival was out of the question. They bit into the poison capsules hidden in their teeth. Victor did the same, ring at Osborne with venom. "Whoever you are, your end is near! The Aberrants will hunt you down. We''ll return to Rosmandi and reim our rightful ce from Godfather''s grasp. "We are waiting for you in hell!" After his furious outburst, Victor waited for the poison to take effect, expecting a swift death that would leave no trace, not even of his body, ensuring his identity would forever remain a mystery. But this time, his expectations were misguided. Osborne sneered, "Attempting suicide by poison? I''m afraid, in my presence, you don''t even have the right to die. "Do you think your bluff will lead me to believe you''re part of the Aberrants? How pitiful!" With that, Osborne brandished an antidote crafted by Isa, forcing them to ingest it, robbing them of even the sce of death. God 409 God 409 Chapter 409 Another Medusa? With Isa''s antidote, even the luxury of death was beyond their reach. Wasting no time, Osborne lifted their masks. "Victor?" Osborne recognized him instant-Victor, the third elder of the Paltrow family, a ss A martial master. He had perused his file before. There was no surprise in seeing Victor''s face. The Paltrow family''s collusion with the Aberrants was expected. It would have been shocking if there were none. Victor''s face was livid.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Before he could utter a word, Osborne had already forced a truth serum into his mouth. Soon, the serum took effect. Ten minutester, Osborne emerged from the depths. Victor and the others had been drained of all their vitality by Osborne''s blood-red hair, now nothing more than desated corpses. Osborne could sense the Blood Cross, now a part of him, growing stronger, a terrifying power stirring within. However, he paid it no mind. "Incredible. Out of the nine ancient families in Dampston, five have been infiltrated and are in league with the Aberrants. The Paltrow, Walker, and Luther families. And then there''s the Marion family and the Byron family." Osborne''s face was grave. ording to the fifth heir''s trial, after uncovering the families entwined with the Aberrants, he must eliminate their high-ranking members. That meant... Toplete the trial, Osborne had to take out all the powerhouses above ss B in these five ancient families. With his current strength, it was an impossible task. The Paltrow family alone had two ss A Power Masters and three ss A martial masters remaining, though two had already been taken down by Osborne. The Walker and Luther families were no less formidable. The Marion and Byron families were significantly weaker. The Marion family had only one ss A Power Master, Emery, while the Byron family had two. That meant among those on his hit list, there could be over fifteen ss A masters! Osborne couldn''t fathom taking out fifteen masters, at least not with his current abilities. Although he had killed Brad and Victor, both ss A martial masters, they were not particrly strong. "At least I''ve identified the culprits colluding with the Aberrants! There''s hope forpleting the heir''s trial after all!" With this thought, Osborne began his return. From Victor, he learned of the Aberrants'' n for the day. To infiltrate the cruise ship using conventional means, rob the jewelry at a critical moment to draw their defenses, and create an opportunity for Victor''s group. Once Victor took control of the ship by force, they could use the thousands of tourists on board to threaten the Draco Group and the Augustine family, preventing them from acting. At that time, the Aberrants'' main force could thenunch an attack with ease. Now, Victor''s operation had failed. "Will the Aberrants give up the operation? I wonder if the jewelry has been retrieved." Musing to himself, Osborne immediately activated Satan''s Eye and looked towards the distant fleet. The next second, his face changed. A fierce battle was unfolding to the west of the fleet. Isaac was engaged inbat with a woman. Seeing the woman, Osborne was shocked. "Medusa? How could it be her! She was already killed by Ms. Hernandez! She''s not dead? Impossible!" Osborne''s face turned grave. He had seen with his own eyes that Medusa was killed by Serena, not even her body left behind. How could she still be alive? So that woman couldn''t be the previous Medusa! But her metahuman power... Osborne''s face was extremely grave. A bright light burst from the woman''s eyes, and Isaac, from afar, suddenly stiffened. Layers of stone skin rapidly spread over his body, seemingly attempting to petrify him. In the end, Isaac erupted in terrifying mes, finally resisting the petrification. But Osborne could see that his face was ghastly pale. Clearly, resisting the woman''s petrification had cost him a great deal of strength. He had been forced into a disadvantage. Without hesitation, he immediately tore open a dimensional rift and stepped through. The next second, he appeared in front of Isaac. Although he was wearing a skinmask, Isaac instantly recognized him as he emerged from the dimensional rift. Isaac''s expression was grim as he stepped in front of Osborne. Isaac quickly finished, and Osborne was quite moved. Isaac was clearly no match for Medusa, but to protect him, he still told him to leave and face Medusa himself. He calmly said, "Isaac, I won''t leave. You rest behind for a while. Leave her to me! I''m just eager to see how strong a ss A Power Master really is." With that, the martial art aura around Osborne shone brightly. Isaac was stunned, looking at Osborne in disbelief. "You, you''ve be a ss A martial master? When did you make it? That''s impossible. You shouldn''t have had the time to break through!" God 410 God 410 Chapter 410 Medusa No. 7 Isaac was utterly shocked. He was sure that Osborne, who had fought Brad five days ago, was not yet a ss A martial master. He couldn''t imagine how Osborne could have broken through in just five days.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. To attempt and seed at bing a ss A martial master within five days was unheard of, an impossible feat. What shocked Isaac the most was that after Osborne broke through to be a ss A martial master, his power was incredibly stable, as if he had been at that level for a long time. "Could this person not be Osborne?" Isaac began to doubt. Osborne smiled faintly. If Isaac knew he had actually seeded in breaking through to ss A in just two days, he might be even more shocked. He said, "Isaac, I''ll exin all this to youter. Anyway, leave her to me. Go help the others! The Aberrants'' methods can''t be so simple. We must keep cautious." Isaac calmed down, nodded, and finally stopped insisting. Five days ago, Osborne had not been a ss A martial master, yet he had easily defeated Brad. Now that he had broken through, his strength must have soared. He wasn''t even sure if he could win against Osborne. And with Osborne''s space elemental metahuman power, even if he couldn''t defeat the enemy, he could escape safely. Isaac was no longer worried about him. "Be careful! If you really can''t beat her, don''t push it. Preserve your life first." With that, Isaac left. Osborne gazed at the woman before him. She bore an uncanny resemnce to Medusa, right down to their identical power. But upon closer inspection, there were differences. This realization brought a sigh of relief to Osborne. If this woman was truly Medusa, that would be a nightmare. It would imply that Medusa possessed the power of resurrection, making her an invincible force. As long as she could be killed, things were manageable. With a cold tone, Osborne said, "Are you from the Aberrants? Your power is petrification, isn''t it? I''ve encountered another individual with the same petrification power. She was also from the Aberrants and shared your demeanor, but she was killed." The woman raised an eyebrow at his words. "Are you referring to Medusa No. 9? She went on a mission to Rosmandi not long ago, but it ended in failure, and she didn''t make it out alive." Osborne was taken aback. "Medusa No. 9? So there are many Medusas in the Aberrants? You all possess the same petrification power? Are you sisters? And which number are you?" Osborne fired off several questions in a row. In no hurry to attack, the woman responded with a smile, "You''ve asked me so many questions, but why should I answer you? Unless you can answer my questions as well. Let''s make a trade, shall we?" Osborne hesitated, then nodded. "Fine,dies first. You answer my questions first." The woman replied calmly, "Is that how dies first'' works?" Osborne shrugged. "What else could it be?" "Alright, it''s okay. It''s not exactly a secret. We do have many Medusas. We are not sisters, but we do share the same petrification power. The difference lies in the strength of our powers. The stronger the power, the lower the number. And I am Medusa No. 7." "Medusa No. 7? So your strength surpasses that of Medusa No. 9?" Osborne''s expression turned grave, pondering, "There are multiple Medusas in the Aberrants and they are not sisters. How is this possible? The stronger they are, the lower their number? Medusa No. 9 was already a ss A Power Master. That means at least nine Medusas in the Aberrants are ss A Power Masters. Maybe even more?" Medusa No. 7 smiled faintly, "Now it''s my turn to ask you! What..." Her expression changed abruptly, and she swiftly dodged Osborne''s attack, her face showing anger. Osborne, however, smiled lightly, "Sorry, I don''t have the habit of answering questions from enemies, so you don''t need to ask. Let''s just fight." With that, Osborneunched another punch. Medusa fumed, "You ungentlemanly man. You don''t keep your word! If so, just die!" A burst of light erupted from Medusa No. 7''s eyes, and Osborne''s body instantly stiffened. Layers of stone began to form on his body, aiming to petrify him. The petrification process was incredibly eerie. Osborne frowned but wasn''t overly panicked. The next moment, a faint crimson martial art aura materialized around him. "It''s useless! Martial artists are inherently half a level weaker than metahumans. Even your martial art aura can''t block my petrification power! You will turn to stone and be shattered." Medusa No. 7''s eyes were filled with sneer and disdain. But the next second, her smile vanished, reced by disbelief as she looked at Osborne. As soon as Osborne''s crimson martial art aura appeared, Medusa No. 7''s petrification power melted away as if ice met the sun. The stone skin on his body disappeared quickly. He stretched his body and felt nothing wrong, then looked at Medusa No. 7 with a smile. "What did you just say? To turn me into stone and shatter me? That''s too much trouble. "I''ll... just smash your head!" With that, Osborneunched another punch. God 411 God 411 Chapter 411 A Tough Nut to Crack Medusa''s face contorted with shock. When she realized her petrification power couldn''t restrict his movements and was effortlessly neutralized by his martial art aura, she could no longer maintain herposure. But she didn''t fear. She snorted coldly and dodged swiftly. Her speed was incredible, as fast and agile as a cheetah. Her bare skin quickly sprouted fine animal fur. Then, she even ran on all fours like a beast. Osborne''s punch missed, and he couldn''t help but be amazed. Watching Medusa No. 7 dodge like a beast, he felt the world was somewhat magical. "Shape-shifting power?" Medusa No. 7 sneered, "Do you think you can defeat me just because you can resist my petrification? Naive. I''m not one of those weaklings who only use their powers and are helpless when a martial artist gets close! "I was born for war, a perfect evolution of humanity!" With that, she did not retreat but instead charged at Osborne. She lunged forward, her sharp ws gliding across Osborne''s neck like a de. It was too fast! She was incredibly swift! Osborne couldn''t dodge in time and was instantly scratched by her ws. Fortunately, his martial art aura protected him from harm. But a crack appeared in his martial art aura at the neck. "Impressive strength!" Osborne was even more astonished, his expression grave. Medusa No. 7 not only had the ss A Power Master''s petrification power, but her strength was also on par with a ss A martial master. "Die!" Medusa''s first attack didn''t kill Osborne, but she remained calm. A cold light shot from her eyes, attempting to petrify Osborne. Although it was doomed to fail, it would still restrict his movements. Then, sheunched a second attack. She used her sharp ws to lunge at Osborne again, aiming for his neck. At this moment, she gave Osborne the impression of a powerful and beautiful cheetah pouncing on her prey. "You do have some skills, but to kill me, you''re still far from it!" Osborne now took the fight seriously. He finally activated Satan''s Eye, and Medusa''s terrifying speed became slow in his eyes, at least slow enough for him to react. Layers of stone skin appeared on his body, but he didn''t care and punched out. In an instant, Medusa No. 7 was blown away, but it didn''t cause her much lethal damage. She flipped lightly and stabilized her body. Then, her eyes shot out the petrifying light again, and she lunged at Osborne once more. Osborne, against the petrification power, blew her away time and time again. The battle intensified, and the sea surface churned into huge waves, but it didn''t affect them at all. Medusa No. 7''s face finally became grim. She found that even though she exerted all her strength, she still couldn''t cause harm to Osborne. Osborne''s martial art aura had such strong defensive power that it not only blocked her petrification power but never copsed under her sessive attacks. Osborne''s attacksnded on her body, causing her immense pain each time. If not for her body''s modification that prevented pain signals from reaching her brain, she would have screamed out loud. But even so, Osborne''s terrifying power still injured her body. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. Her body trembled faintly, a warning sign that she was nearing her limits. "Damn it!" Medusa No. 7 seethed with anger. She retreated to a distance abruptly, ceasing her assault. At this moment, Osborne was also somewhat dissatisfied. He hadn''t been holding back, unleashing the full extent of his physical strength, yet he still couldn''t defeat Medusa No. 7 after all this time. Medusa No. 9 had been taken down in an instant by Serena! "Is the gap between Ms. Hernandez and me that vast?" Osborne pondered, his expression suddenly changing. "Trying to escape? Do you really think you can get away?" With those words, Osborne tore open a dimensional rift and stepped through. In the next moment, he appeared right in front of Medusa No. 7, who was attempting to flee. Medusa No. 7''s face contorted with anger. A more intense petrification glow burst from her eyes, and she lunged at Osborne with a w, her body swiftly diving into the ocean. This time, her petrification power was exceptionally potent. Osborne finally took a moment to dispel the effects of petrification. Looking at the sea where Medusa No. 7 had vanished, he sneered coldly again. "Running into the sea again? Just courting death!" Osborne controlled the seawater to part and pursued Medusa swiftly. At this point, she had already reached the seabed, fleeing rapidly in the distance. But even so, she wasn''t fast enough to escape Osborne, who couldmand the seawater. Soon, she had fled half a mile on the seabed when Osborne finally caught up to her. Medusa No. 7 turned around, her face devoid of fear, only a cold sneer and contempt. "You''ve fallen for it! Come out now! This guy is a bit of a handful. I need your help to deal with him!" The next moment, four powerful figures appeared around Osborne, trapping him in the center.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Osborne''s eyes widened in alert. Four ss A masters! God 412 God 412 Chapter 412 No Escape! The four figures encircled Osborne, each radiating formidable energy fluctuations. They were all ss A masters, one a power master, and three martial masters. Including Medusa No. 7, Osborne was now facing five ss A masters at the same time. "I underestimated them! They had such an ambush hidden at the seabed. Medusa No. 7 deliberately lured me down here, leading me into their trap. It might have been prepared for Ms. Hernandez, but she hasn''t made a move yet, and I''m the one ''enjoying'' it first." Various thoughts shed through Osborne''s mind. But he wasn''t overly worried. Such an encirclement might work for others. Even Serena would have to rely on her strength to break out. But he was different. He smiled faintly, "You think you can trap me like this? Too naive. I''m not ying with you. Now that I know your n, it''s time for me to leave." With that, Osborne tore open a spatial rift. He possessed space elemental power, able to escape through interdimensional travel even in danger. The enemies he faced were five ss A masters, two of them ss A Power Masters, and three ss A martial masters. Such strength could sweep through most of the ancient families in Dampston. Even the Paltrow, Walker, and Luther families might not be able to withstand it. Even with his confidence, Osborne didn''t think he could handle five ss A masters. The best course of action was to leave immediately and inform Serena of the situation. The dimensional rift opened, and Osborne took a step forward, about to enter it. Just then, his Satan''s Eye began to twitch violently, warning him of danger. Osborne''s expression changed dramatically. The Satan''s Eye had never been wrong in its warnings. He stepped back without hesitation. The next second, the dimensional rift in front of him exploded with a bang. Osborne''s face turned pale. If he hadn''t stepped back but entered the rift just now, he would have been severely injured, if not killed, by the explosion. He looked sharply behind Medusa No. 7, where another figure had appeared. It was an older man, gaunt and leaning on a cane, walking at the seabed with all the seawater parting around him. But the power fluctuations around him were clearly not of a water elemental. Osborne''s nerves were taut. Upon seeing the old man, Medusa and the other four men immediately bowed with respect. "Greetings, Mr. Turner!" Bruce Turner nodded slightly, looking at Osborne. His expression was indifferent as he spoke slowly "The space elemental power is indeed rare and elusive. If you were a ss A Power Master even would find it difficult to stop you from leaving through the dimensional passage. Content belongs to "But unfortunately, you are not a ss A Power Master! In front of me, you have no chance of escape. Take off your skinmask. Let me see who you really are."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Osborne''s face was extremely gloomy. He could feel Bruce''s immense strength, definitely on the same level as Serena. Facing Medusa No. 7 and the others, Osborne was not afraid at all. Even if he couldn''t win, he could still escape. But in front of Bruce, he couldn''t even run away! Osborne clenched his fists, saying coldly, "Want me to take off the skinmask? We''ll see if you have what it takes!" Shape-shifting to Vampire! In this situation, Osborne dared not hold back any longer and immediately activated the power of the Blood Cross, transforming into a vampire. Terrifying power erupted within his body. His hair grew wildly, instantly bing flowing long hair, each strand as blood-red as blood itself. Two sharp fangs sprouted in his mouth, and his fingers grew long, dagger-like nails. His face also turned pale and more angr. "Kill!" Without hesitation, Osborneunched an attack. His blood-red hair instantly grew to hundreds of feet in length,shing out like whips toward Medusa No. 7 and the others. Medusa No. 7''s face was filled with anger. "In front of Mr. Turner, you still dare to struggle. Mr. Turner doesn''t need to move a finger; we can kill you!" With that, Medusa struck again. Joining her were the other four ss A masters, one a water elemental metahuman, the others ss A martial masters, not inferior to Victor. Osborne''s blood-red hair fluttered wildly but was repelled by their onught. Terrifying underwater currents battered his body. At the same time, Medusa No. 7 and three ss A martial masters rushed close to him, attacking his vital points. Osborne gritted his teeth, knowing that his martial art aura alone would definitely not hold against these attacks. The level six blue Devil''s Light instantly enveloped him. With several loud booms, heavy attacksnded on him, causing his Devil''s Light to flicker violently. Although it wasn''t broken, the immense force still prated through. Osborne''s face turned pale, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth instantly. The simultaneous attack of four ss A masters was still hard to withstand. Fortunately, his body was strong enough, and his level six Devil''s Light and martial art auka blocked most of the attack''s power, so he only suffered minor injuries. But his expression remained extremely grave. Because the most terrifying enemy, Bruce, had not yet made an attack! "Am I going to die here today?" God 413 God 413 Chapter 413 The Dreadful Bruce The only silver lining was that Bruce seemed disinclined to make a move against Osborne. Whether it was disdain for engaging or waiting for an opportunity to deliver a lethal strike remained unclear. Regardless, Osborne was in peril. Bruce''s presence rendered interdimensional travel impossible. Even without Bruce''s offensive, facing five ss A masters head-on offered no chance of victory. "What should I do?" Osborne''s mind raced for a solution. Yet, the enemy would not cease their assault to await his strategizing. Seeing Osborne withstand theirbined attack left them utterly astonished. However, their onught did not relent. A barrage of relentless strikes pounded Osborne''s level six Devil''s Light. Despite its formidable defensive capabilities, it could not hold against such an onught. It fluctuated violently, on the brink of copse. "This won''t do. I must strike back! Even if I''m to die here, I''ll take some of them with me!" Osborne clenched his teeth firmly. "Kill!" Heunched a fierce punch, repelling three closebat masters. His Satan''s Eye flickered, casting illusions into the minds of the trio. Instantly, their expressions turned vacant for a moment. "Now''s my chance!" Osborne bellowed, his Devil''s Light retracting and condensing around his fist. Then, he delivered a devastating punch towards the three. Sensing the peril, they quickly broke free from the illusions but were toote to dodge, only managing to unleash their martial art auras in a desperate attempt to block the blow. This punch, however, was Osborne at his most powerful, with no reservations. Transformed into a vampire, he had imbued his level six Devil''s Light into the force of the punch. This punch represented the pinnacle of Osborne''s offensive might. In an instant, a terrifying power erupted, causing massive waves to surge on the sea surface, and the seabed resembled the aftermath of a missile strike. The three ss A martial masters'' eyes widened with horror as they were sted away by the overwhelming force.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. One of them, still in retreat, exploded on the spot, dead! The other two, luckier for not being directly hit, were sent crashing intorge seabed boulders, sliding to the ground, spitting blood, unable to rise for a long while. Medusa No. 7 was stunned. At the same time, she was immensely relieved she hadn''t been at the forefront, avoiding Osborne''s punch, or she might have been the one to be killed with that single blow. "Huh? Satan''s Eye? You''re actually from the Augustine family in Newport City! What''s your connection to Godfather?" Bruce spoke in surprise. He paid no heed to the ss A martial master killed by Osborne, staring at him with astonishment as if the man''s death was of no consequence. The Satan''s Eye had red, casting illusions onto the three, and he had finally discerned it. Osborne''s face was stern as he offered no response. Bruce''s expression turned icy. "Your silence is futile! Satan''s Eye is the inherited power of the Augustine family in Newport City. Only descendants of the Augustine family can awaken Satan''s Eye! "Since you possess Satan''s Eye, you must be from the Augustine family in Newport City, and you must be rted to Godfather. I had intended to let you live a while longer, but since you''re connected to Godfather, you cannot be spared! I wilkill you myself." With that, Bruce, leaning on his cane, approached Osborne. He appeared to walk slowly, but his movements were incredibly swift. In an instant, he stood before Osborne, gently tapping his cane towards him. At that moment, Osborne''s eyes twitched violently. Without hesitation, he retrieved the Guardian Shield from Dimensional Space, cing it against his chest The shield burst forth with a powerful energy, condensing into a grizzly bear made of energy sto standing before him. But the next moment, the cane lightly tapped the grizzly''s chest, causing it to copse instantly as if it had no defensive power at all. Then, the cane tapped the Guardian Shield itself. A terrifying force erupted from the cane. The shield let out a mournful cry under the strain, and Osborne''s level six Devil''s Light and martial art aura shattered in an instant. Osborne spat out a mouthful of blood, his body hurtling backward, smashing through everything in his path, finallying to rest hundreds of feet away. Bruce looked surprised. "Didn''t die? There are few young ones who can withstand a single strike from me and live! Another genius has emerged from the Augustine family in Newport City! In that case, you must die even more!" Bruce''s face turned even colder. He took a step, crossing hundreds of feet in an instant, reappearing before Osborne. He raised his cane, pointing it down towards Osborne''s chest once more. "Die!" At this moment, Osborne was severely injured, feeling intense pain in his arm, unable even to lift the Guardian Shield. His level six Devil''s Light and martial art aura had been dispersed and required time to recover. Facing Bruce''s attack, he had no power to fight back. "Am I going to die? I haven''tpleted all the Godfather''s heir tests. I haven''t be the new Godfather! I haven''t cured my sister''s illness. I haven''t married rissa. I haven''t even gotten Isa... Am I going to die now?" At this moment, Osborne distinctly sensed the breath of death. He could only watch helplessly as Bruce''s cane pierced into his body. God 414 God 414 Chapter 414 Old Adversaries Just as Bruce''s cane was about to pierce through Osborne''s body and shatter his heart, a sh of light suddenly blocked the path of the cane. It not only halted the cane''s advance but forced Bruce''s body to retreat a great distance. Osborne now saw clearly that it was a sword that had forced Bruce back. It was a sword he recognized. His eyes immediately revealed a look of joyful surprise, as if he had survived a catastrophe. "Ms. Hernandez!" Then, an older figure appeared before him. With a wave of her hand, the sword flew into her grasp. "Young man, how does it feel to be on the brink of death?" Osborne gave a wry smile, shaking his head. "It''s terrible! I never want to experience the feeling of being on the brink of death again!" "Then strive to be stronger." Serena offered a faint smile, finally turning her gaze to Bruce. "Bruce, you''re still so despicable, hiding underwater in ambush and striking at a junior." Bruce raised his eyebrows in anger. "Serena, you have the audacity to say that? If I''m not mistaken, Medusa No. 9 was killed by you, right? She was a junior to you, yet you killed her all the same." Serena smiled indifferently, "That''s different! The Medusa No. 9 you mentioned wasn''t really human, was she?" Bruce didn''t respond, his face changing. After a while, he spoke. "Serena, decades ago, our battle ended in a draw. Are you willing to fight me again now?" Serena smiled faintly, "A draw? It seems your wounds have healedpletely, and you''ve even forgotten the pain! Well, I didn''t kill you decades ago and let you escape. Killing you now would be the same." "Arrogant!" Bruce was filled with anger. "You think you can kill me? You failed decades ago, and you can''t do it now! You''ll be the one to die today!" He continued, "Once I kill you and sabotage the Draco Group''s auction, your undefeated myth in Rosmandi will copse in no time! By then, will you still be able to suppress the various chaotic forces in Rosmandi? "At that time, the Aberrants will return to Rosmandi and reim everything lost decades ago! The great King of the Aberrants will personally behead Godfather! And all of you, Godfather''sckeys, will die!" Serena''s face turned extremely cold at Bruce''s words. "Decades ago, Godfather led us to defeat the Aberrants. Today, decadester, if you dare to return, you will face the same failure! "If the King of the Aberrants dares to return, his head will be personally hung above the city gates by Godfather!" Bruceughed. "Absurd! Stop wasting words. Let''s fight!" In an instant, both Bruce and Serena unleashed terrifying energy, shing with each other so fiercely that the aftermath of theirbat sent Osborne flying. Osborne''s expression was grave as he intently watched the battle between the two. Serena and Bruce were clearly old adversaries. Their power far surpassed that of ordinary ss A masters. They were on an entirely different level. They were also highly familiar with each other''s moves. It seemed neither would be able to gain the upper hand in the short term. At that moment, Osborne''s face changed. Medusa No. 7 had stealthily approached him without his knowledge and suddenlyunched an attack. Unfortunately, Osborne''s Satan''s Eye had given him a warning of danger. He snorted coldly, swiftly evading Medusa No. 7''s sneak attack. He thennded a heavy punch, sending her flying and causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Osborne red at her and said l coldly, "I cannot intervene in Ms. Hernandez''s battle, but you to launch a sneak attack on me? So be it will kill you first!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With those words, the light from Satan''s Eye burst forth, casting illusions toward Medusa No. 7. To his surprise, she waspletely unaffected. Medusa No. 7 sneered, "Psychic attacks? Sorry, my body is immune to psychic attacks!" After speaking, she attacked Osborne again. Osborne was astonished. "Medusa''s body is unaffected by psychic attacks? Why is that?" The ineffectiveness of the Illusion Projection against Medusa No. 7 was like a reduction in his strength. But under normal circumstances, anyone alive could not possibly be unaffected by psychic attacks. Even Isa could not be spared entirely. Osborne suddenly looked up in shock, thinking, "Ms. Hernandez just said that Medusa No. 9 was not considered human! Medusa No. 7 is the same kind of existence as Medusa No. 9. So... she is actually not human? In that case, her being unaffected by psychic attacks makes sense." With this thought, Osborne punched Medusa No. 7 again, sending her flying once more. But at the same time, a torrential undercurrent rushed towards him from behind, washing over his body and biding countless sharp water des that left wounds on him. Another water elemental metahuman had made a move! This person was a ss A Power Master with stronger control over water elements than Osborne''s. "Medusa No. 7 is unaffected by my psychic attacks; I don''t believe you are either! Go to hell!" Osborne turned around suddenly. The light in Satan''s Eye flickered, and the man''s gaze instantly became vacant. Osborne did not hesitate to seize the opportunity, delivering a full-powered punch towards him. The man''s body exploded on the spot. God 415 God 415 Chapter 415 Medusa No. 7 Isa once said that the body of an elemental metahuman was as fragile as broken ss. This statement was equally applicable even to a ss A Power Master. Under Osborne''s fist, the water elemental power master''s body was instantly shattered, no moreplicated than smashing a watermelon. Of course, this was because Osborne was strong enough. For anyone else, getting close to him would be difficult. The giant waves and undercurrents he controlled with his water element made it hard even for a ss A martial master to approach him. Even if they managed to get close, their attacks might be blocked by his metahuman power. But Osborne was different. He also mastered water elemental power. The waves and undercurrents the man conjured had little effect on him, and the psychic attacks he projected sent him into a momentary daze. In a duel between masters, a momentarypse in focus could determine victory or death. Thus, the man died. Even being a ss A Power Master, once his body was shattered, there was noing back to life. Not far away, Medusa No. 7, seeing herpanion ofparable strength killed by Osborne with a single punch, was filled with horror. Without a second thought, she turned and fled. Bruce was engaged inbat with Serena, and it would be a while before a winner could be determined. Of her fourpanions, Osborne killed two, and two were severely injured, leaving only her. If she didn''t run, she would die here too! "Trying to escape?" Seeing Medusa flee again, Osborne chased after her without hesitation. This time, he kept Satan''s Eye active, carefully observing the direction of Medusa''s escape and potential ambushes or traps, even though he felt such worries were unnecessary. Including Victor and the man in ck who had snatched the jewels, the Aberrants had already deployed eight ss A masters, and it was unlikely there would be more ambushes. Those were eight ss A masters, after all! Such a lineup was enough to eradicate most ancient families. Just to disrupt the Draco Group''s auction, they had deployed eight ss A masters. This should be about their limit. But Osborne, having been tricked once, had to be more cautious. Fortunately, he did not encounter any more ambushes. Medusa No. 7 fled in panic and was soon caught up by Osborne with his power of controlling water currents. "Go to hell!" Osborne''s cold voice echoed behind Medusa No. 7. Without hesitation, she turned around, her eyes shooting out an incredibly brilliant light. Even her eyes were bleeding at this point. Osborne''s heart sank, knowing she was going to fight desperately. She had overloaded her petrification power, wanting to petrify his body to buy time to escape. Unfortunately, she was bound to be disappointed. Osborne''s martial art aura had already recovered, blocking Medusa''s petrification. He controlled the blue Devil''s Light to flicker,pletely neutralizing Medusa''s metahuman power. More blood flowed from Medusa No. 7''s eyes. Osborne did not hesitate, firing the blue Devil''s Light, striking her body. Medusa''s body was pierced instantly. A massive blood hole appeared. She looked down at her chest with difficulty. Her heart and internal organs were all gone the blue Devil''s Light alsopletely shattered her internal organs while prating her body. She looked up at Osborne, her eyes filled with hatred. "The great King of the Aberrants will not spare you! The great Aberrants will avenge me! I will be waiting for you in hell!" With those words, her body suddenly fell, her corpse drifting at the bottom of the sea. Osborne took a deep breath. "Finally killed her! But this is just Medusa No. 7," Osborne frowned in thought. l "How much more difficult should the stronger Medusas be to deal with? Why are there so many Medusas the Aberrants? Why did Ms. Hernandez say they are not human? Their bodies are still made of human flesh and blood." But soon, he stopped pondering. With Medusa No. 7''s death, six of the eight metahumans from the Aberrants to disrupt the auction were dead, but the most powerful Bruce was still alive! As long as he was alive, the Aberrants'' operation was not a failure, and Osborne was not safe yet. Bruce''s strength was too terrifying. Confronting him, Osborne couldn''t even escape through interdimensional travel. At this time, he could only hope that Serena could defeat Bruce. If she lost... then everything would be doomed! Feeling the fluctuations of their battle, Osborne gritted his teeth and still approached, wanting to observe their battle up close. If Serena was at a disadvantage, he would help at the risk of his life, even though his help might be useless. Soon, Osborne approached the battle area between Serena and Bruce. They chose the deepest trench as their battlefield, but even so, the energy fluctuations from their sh created countless. massive undercurrents in the sea. Without Osborne''s water elemental power, he would have had difficulty stabilizing himself. Even the sea surface was now roaring with huge waves. The twenty-two cruise ships were now violently tossing, at risk of capsizing at any moment.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But at this time, Osborne could not care about that anymore. He stared intently at Serena and Bruce, desiring to know who was gaining the upper hand. God 416 God 416 Chapter 416 Who Is He? Seeing the situation of the battle, Osborne breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Serena had the upper hand. Her weapon was a long and thin sword, which was usually hidden in her cane, but it was very sharp and was an ancient magic weapon. The energy fluctuations above were not weaker than Osborne''s level three ancient magic weapon, Bronze Mirror. "So it''s at least a level three ancient magic weapon." Osborne stared at Serena''s sword closely. The sword was very fast. Under Serena''s control, itpletely turned into a ray of light and kept attacking Bruce. Even if Osborne activated Satan''s Eye, it was difficult to capture the attack of the sword light. Bruce''s weapon was his cane. Although it was also strong and could bring up crazy waves every time it was swung, it still couldn''t withstand the sword light of Serena''s sword. There were already several wounds on Bruce''s body. Osborne knew that if Bruce continued to fight like this, he would be defeated, and it would be hard for him to escape. "Ms. Hernandez is so strong. "Are they just ss A masters? I feel like her level is more than one level higher than mine." Osborne was shocked. There had been several ss A masters who died at his hands, but at this moment, he couldn''t fight against either Bruce or Serena. If they wanted to kill Osborne, it was difficult for him to escape. "Ms. Hernandez is so powerful, but she is just Godfather''s maid. When Godfather was young, he had eight maids like this. "So Godfather must be much more powerful. "The King of the Aberrants can fight against Godfather and even return to Rosmandi to seek revenge on Godfather. He must also be powerful. "I''m still weak." Osborne''s face was solemn. Originally, he felt that he was very good when he broke through to ss A, and he was strong in the world. Although he didn''t say it, he felt proud in his heart. But now, all his smugness was gone. ss A was not the end. It couldn''t ensure that he could live safely in this world. He still had to keep working hard. Boom! The fluctuations of battle continued to erupt in the deep trench. After five minutes, both Serena and Bruce suddenly stopped. Serena also suffered some injuries. Bruce was in a worse condition. His body was covered with wounds, and he was breathing heavily. "Bruce, I''ve said before that you were no match for me decades ago. Now, you are still no match for me. I let you run awayst time, but this time, you will stay here forever." Serena''s face was cold, filled with murderous intent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Bruce grinned and said coldly, "Serena, didn''t expect you to have made progress again. I lost to you again. But you can''t kill me. The one who will die today will not be me, but you!" Hearing Bruce''s words, Serena sneered. "What other skills do you have?" Bruce shrugged. "No, I have used all my skills and can''t do anything to you. I have to say that Godfather is quite capable. He trained eight orphans into such masters. It''s amazing. "But unfortunately, you will die here today. "Godfather will die too. No matter how powerful he is, he is a human. Humans can''tpete with gods, and the great King of the Aberrants is a god. "When hees to Rosmandi again, the Draco Group will fall apart, and Godfather will die. "This day wille soon." After Bruce finished speaking, Serena''s face became ugly, and she said coldly, "The King of the n Aberrants is nothing. Even if he is a god, Godfather will defeat him, and Godfather will kill the god himself." "Really? Hahaha. "Childish!" Bruce looked disdainful and said, "Serena, you overestimate Godfather. He has been holding on for all these years. Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you about this. Now I will kill you first." After saying this, Bruce made a whistling sound suddenly. In an instant, the trench began to shake violently, as if an earthquake had urred. The surrounding reefs began to copse and shatter, making Serena''s face be gloomy. She stared at the broken reef and tightened her grip on the sword. Osborne was also surprised. As he looked at the broken reef, his face changed drastically. After the reef copsed, a figure appeared. It was a middle-aged man, who looked to be around 40 or 50 years old. He had been hiding among the rocks, and even Serena didn''t notice him. At this time, holding a huge ck sickle in his hand, he looked at Serena with a smile. "Ms. Hernandez, long time no see." Staring at the huge sickle, Serena said, "Are you the disciple of the King of the Aberrants, the Soul Reaper, Chris Wood? "You have be so strong." God 417 God 417 Chapter 417 Death Sickle "Ms. Hernandez, I didn''t expect that you still remembered me. I am ttered." The middle-aged man smiled. He walked to Bruce''s side, and the huge ck sickle in his hand was almost twice as tall as his body. The energy fluctuations on the ck sickle were strange. There were traces of ck light shing, which made people feel ufortable just by looking at it. At this time, Osborne, who was not far away, was stunned. This middle-aged man was powerful. ording to Serena''s expression, Osborne could tell that this man named Chris was a disciple of the King of the Aberrants, and his strength was at the same level as Serena. Otherwise, Serena wouldn''t look so solemn. Was Chris'' code name Soul Reaper? Serena sneered, "Your action this time is not to disrupt the auction, but just to kill me. Even you are here. It seems that you are determined to win." Chris smiled, "Ms. Hernandez, you are one of the eight maids of Godfather. Compared with you, an auction is nothing. To deal with you, we should be well-prepared. "After all, as long as I can kill you, Godfather''s strength will be weakened. He will lose control of Skyefall and Dampston. "Killing you is important to us, so I came here myself." Bruce said, "Chris, don''t waste time talking to her. Kill her now!" Chris nodded. "Ms. Hernandez, I''m sorry." After saying that, he swung the huge ck sickle in his hand. A strange wave instantly spread toward Serena, and she suddenly put the sword in front of herself. Her sword made a loud nging sound and was shaking violently. Serena''s face turned pale. She suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and her expression became much weaker as if her energy had been cut off by Chris'' ck sickle. Seeing this scene, Bruce looked excited. "Serena, do you still want to struggle? You don''t have any chance." Chris smiled and said, "Ms. Hernandez, please surrender. My Death Sickle is a replica of the sickle of Death in mythology. Although it is not the real sickle of Death, it is a rare ancient magic weapon. "With my power, every time I swing the Death Sickle, I can get a part of your spirit and soul. You will be weaker and weaker until all your souls are reaped by me and be supplements for the Death Sickle. "You won''t win." Serena''s face was pale. She coughed twice and coughed up blood again. But there was no fear in her eyes. She sneered and said, "You want me to surrender? Impossible. You have grown to this level. There are not many people in this world who can stand your attack. "But it''s not that easy to kill me. "Before you reap my soul, I will cut your neck first." In an instant, Serena''s sword flew out. It turned into a terrifying sword light and went straight for Chris'' neck. With a sneer on his face, Chris looked calm. ng! Bruce''s cane appeared in front of Chris, blocking Serena''s sword light. The sword light was blocked, but it didn''t stop and continued to attack madly. Obviously, Serena was anxious. But she couldn''t break through Bruce''s defense quickly. All the sword lights she attacked Chris were blocked by Bruce. Taking advantage of this time, Chris swung the Death Sickle at Serena again. "Ah!" As Serena covered her head and let out a scream, the sword light stopped instantly. Chris smiled, "Ms. Hernandez, do you want to cut off my neck? Mr. Turner here, you can''t do But how many times can krit my attack? Five times or sing Bruce said contemptuously, "Serena, you are just struggling. I admit that you are stronger than me. Whether it is me or Chris, if we meet you alone, we will most likely lose to you. "But unfortunately, you have no chance if we two join forces. I can''t beat you, but I can block your attacks and prevent you from hurting Chris."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Serena''s face turned even paler at this moment. She sneered, "Even if I die here, I won''t let you go easily." In an instant, the sword light shot out again. But it was blocked by Bruce. Although more wounds were on Bruce''s body, he was not in danger of life. After taking a rest, Chris once again raised the Death Sickle in his hand. "Ms. Hernandez. "With this sickle, I will cut your spirit and soul in half. By then, even if you can still fight, you will no longer be a match for Mr. Turner. "So, let''s end the battle." After speaking, Chris swung the Death Sickle towards Serena. God 418 God 418 Chapter 418 Saving Serena Strange waves erupted from the Death Sickle. They spread in the sea and quickly attacked Serena. Serena''s pupils were shrinking violently. She knew that if she was hit by the Death Sickle again, most of her spirit and soul would be reaped. Even if she didn''t die, her strength would be greatly reduced. By then, even Bruce would be able to defeat her easily, let alone Chris. But she couldn''t hide the attack. Chris was a psychic metahuman who had the ancient magic weapon, the Death Sickle. His strength was on the same level as Serena''s. Serena had no way to dodge or resolve the attack and could only withstand it. But she couldn''t stand it anymore. "Am I going to die here?" Suddenly, Serena had this thought in her mind. As she looked at the smiles and confidence on Chris'' and Bruce''s faces, she felt very unwilling. At this moment, Osborne in the distance finally took action. He couldn''t just watch Serena get seriously injured or even killed. It was not just because Serena helped him before, but also because he knew that if Serena died, he would be the next to die, and the Maritime Auction wouldn''t be able to be held smoothly. So, he must save Serena. However, with his current strength, he was not qualified to interfere in the fight between the three people. How could he save Serena? Soon, Osborne thought of a way. He had the Bronze Mirror. Osborne won his bet with Alexander, and the Paltrow family gave him the Bronze Mirror. The Bronze Mirror was a level three ancient magic weapon. Isa said that if it had not been damaged, it would have been a level five ancient magic weapon at its peak. Its greatest function was to resist psychic attacks.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chris was a psychic metahuman. He swung the Death Sickle to attack the opponent''s mind and reap the opponent''s soul. This was a psychic attack. Since it was a psychic attack, it would be suppressed by the Bronze Mirror. Even if it couldn''t bepletely suppressed, the Bronze Mirror could minimize the damage to Serena. So Osborne took action. He no longer cared about being exposed. He quickly opened the Dimensional Space and took out the Bronze Mirror. Then he activated it without hesitation and threw it at Serena. In an instant, a burst of energy burst out from the Bronze Mirror and quickly enveloped Serena''s head. The next second, Chris'' psychic attacks arrived. The Bronze Mirror vibrated violently, and the crack on it instantly became muchrger, but it blocked the attacks in the end. Most of the ck energy was blocked by the Bronze Mirror, and only a small part of it rushed into Serena''s mind. The little energy posed no threat to Serena at all. With surprise in her eyes, Serena looked up in the direction of Osborne, wanting to see who saved her in time. When she saw Osborne, her face suddenly changed. "Brat, why are you here? Run away now." Serena shouted loudly, and her face even more panicked than when she herself was in danger. She could die but Osborne couldn''t. Only a few people knew that Osborne was Godfather''s only grandson. Osborne was Godfather''s only heir. As Godfather''s maid, Serena would rather die than see Osborne die to save her. Seeing that the Bronze Mirror was useful, Osborne quickly moved and prepared to escape. He knew that once he helped Serena, he would be discovered. If he was discovered, he would be killed. He must escape immediately. Osborne had prepared the dimensional rift. While Serena was speaking, he had taken a step forward and walked into the dimensional rift. But unfortunately, his movements were too slow. His power level was ss B+. In front of Chris and Bruce, his realm was too low. Both Chris and Bruce stared at Osborne fiercely. "I''ll kill you!" Chris shouted. "You dare to ruin my n. Die here!" After saying that, Chris swung the Death Sickle. A terrifying psychic attack instantly erupted in Osborne''s mind. At that moment, Qsborne felt as if someone had hit his head hard with a J.ne sledgehammer, causing his mind to buzz as if lightning had exploded in his head. He stopped in ce, and the dimensional rift that had lost control also copsed. Fortunately, his Satan''s Eye V suddenly emitted a cool power, which quickly soothed the vibration in Osborne''s mind and made him sober up. But he still spat out a mouthful of blood. Osborne felt a little nauseous and wanted to vomit. This was the seque of a psychic attack. But now, he could no longer care about this. He raised his head and stared at Bruce and Chris, with a solemn expression. He couldn''t escape, so what should he do next? He saved Serena, but he was going to be left here. Chris was surprised to see that Osborne had blocked his attack and recovered so quickly. Even though it was just a casual attack, it shouldn''t be something a ss B+ metahuman could withstand. Bruce said coldly, "Chris, I will hold O Serena back. You go and deal with that brat. Serena is very nervous. That brat must have a deep rtionship with Godfather, "Besides, he has Satan''s Eye. "He is most likely the descendant of Godfather. He must be killed!" After hearing Bruce''s words, Chris'' eyes lit up. God 419 God 419 Chapter 419 Capture Alive When Chris heard Bruce''s words, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he stared at Osborne intently. Sure enough, he saw five tiny stars in Osborne''s left eye. "It is Satan''s Eye! "Great!" Chris was very excited. "I didn''t expect to meet Godfather''s descendant here. If I kill him, Godfather will be heartbroken." After saying that, he walked towards Osborne with a sneer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Serena''s face looked grim, and her sword shed wildly, trying to attack Chris and stop him from getting close to Osborne. But Bruce used his cane topletely block Serena''s sword light. Serena''s strength was only slightly stronger than Bruce''s. She had been attacked twice by Chris with the Death Sickle before, and her spirit and soul had been damaged. Her strength was no longer at its peak, so it was easier for Bruce to deal with her. Seeing this scene, Serena looked even more anxious. "Damn it!" She attacked frantically, wanting to get rid of Bruce as quickly as possible and then help Osborne. But Bruce was very smart. He didn''t fight her but just held on to her. Chris smiled more happily. "Ms. Hernandez, why are you so excited? Is Osborne really Godfather''s family? Hahaha, I didn''t expect that. "Now, I don''t want to kill him. "I will capture him alive and take him to the King of the Aberrants. I believe that the king will be very interested in Godfather''s family members. "Perhaps he will be transformed into a perfect fighting machine by the king, and soon, he will personally deal with Godfather. "The scene will be very exciting then." While Chris was speaking, he walked closer to Osborne. His face was full of excitement, and he looked at Osborne with excited but not serious eyes. Obviously, he didn''t take Osborne seriously at all. Osborne''s power level was only ss B+, and his soul of powers hadn''t transformed. Chris wasn''t afraid of Osborne at all. "You want to capture me alive and transform me into a fighting machine to fight Godfather?" Osborne stared at Chris seriously, and there was no fear or retreat in his eyes. Since there was no way to escape, he would fight with Chris. Even though Osborne knew that he had no hope of winning against Chris, who could injure Serena, he would rather die in battle than surrender. Osborne said, "Let''s fight! "You want to capture me alive? Impossible. What you''ll get is my corpse." After saying that, Osborne took the initiative to attack. Facing a strong man like Chris, he didn''t hide anything and instantly transformed into Vampire. His long blood-red hair grew to one hundred yards in length and stabbed towards Chris. Chris couldn''t help but sneer. "Shape-shifting power? A vampire? It''s just a low-level power." He swung the huge ck sickle in his hand again. But this time, it was no longer a psychic attack. Instead, he shed toward Osborne''s blood-red hair. In an instant, all the blood-red hair that Osborne stabbed at Chris was cut off, and a sharp pain spread to Osborne''s mind. This was the first time his long blood-red hair was cut off after he transformed into Vampire. It hurt so much when his hair was cut off. As Osborne gritted his teeth, blue Devil''s Light burst out from his body, and he punched Chris hard. This was his most powerful punch. He used the Spiral Force taught by Isa. Seeing this scene, Chris was surprised again. "I didn''t expect that you practiced both martial art and power. Your martial art level has reached ss A martial master, which is higher than your power level. "However, you are still weak in front of me." Chris swung the Death Sickle again. Boom! Osborne''s fist hit the Death Sickle, and he felt as if he had hit a piece of thick steel. His fist started bleeding, and the force rebounded back causing him to cough up blood from the corner of his mouth. Chris stood there steadily, looking at him with a sneer. Osborne was surprised. Wasn''t Chris a psychic metahuman? When he fought with Serena, he didn''t dare to take Serena''s attack at all. Osborne thought that Chris'' body was weak. But now, Osborne knew that he was wrong. Chris'' body was weak only to Serena. Compared with him, Chris'' body was stronger. "It''s not just power!" Chris sneered, "I''m not going to y with you anymore. Just surrender. I said I would capture you alive. "In front of me, even if you want to die, you can''t do that." The Death Sickle in Chris'' hand began to vibrate wildly. With every vibration, Osborne could feel a terrible force entering his body and his mind. In a moment, Osborne felt that he couldn''t move. Not only was his body unable to move, but even his spirit and thinking were suppressed. "Is the gap so big? "In the end, I still lost." Clenching his teeth, Osborne could only watch Chris reach out to grab his shoulder. God 420 God 420 Chapter 420 Poseidon''s Trident Osborne''s body was unable to move, and he could only watch Chris approach him. Faced with such a situation, all of his skills were ineffective because the gap was too big. Serena, Bruce, and Chris were not ordinary ss A masters because their strength exceeded this level. People like them were like gods to ordinary people. Serena, who was far away, was still attacking Bruce frantically, wanting to get rid of Bruce and save Osborne. But unfortunately, she couldn''t do that. She was entangled by Bruce. Seeing Osborne being caught by Chris, Serena showed a pale face. "It''s over!" "It''s over!" Both Serena and Osborne thought this in their minds. Chris finally grabbed Osborne''s shoulder. His palm was like a mp, and Osborne had no way to resist. But at this moment, an ident urred. A terrifying undercurrent suddenly appeared in front of Chris. Before Chris could react, he was hit by the undercurrent and flew out with a bang. He rolled on the seabed for a long time before finally stopping. Osborne, who was caught by him, escaped at this time. Chris'' expression was ugly, and he shouted, "Who dares to sneak attack me?" "Who do you think you are? Why don''t I dare to attack you?" A domineering voice rang out, and then a burly man with a naked upper body and muscr body appeared beside Osborne. Osborne looked at the man who saved him with a look of surprise. He didn''t know this person. But his eyes were attracted by the huge harpoon in the man''s hand. This harpoon was huge. Chris'' Death Sickle was already huge, as tall as two adults, but this man''s harpoon was twice as big as Chris'' Death Sickle. The top of the harpoon was divided into three sharp des, from which emanated a terrifying wave of power. Chris also looked at the man in surprise, attracted by the huge harpoon in his hand. Suddenly, he eximed in surprise, "Poseidon''s Trident! "What you hold in your hand is the legendary ancient weapon, the trident of God of the Sea. You are the pirate leader of Likreia Mountain, Bryce rkson." Hearing these words, Osborne was surprised. Was this man Bryce, the leader of Likreia Mountain Pirates, thergest pirate group in this sea area? Was he Kendra''s brother? Osborne thought, "Why did hee here? Why did he save me?" He was confused. Bryce smiled and said to Chris, "You are right." After saying that, he no longer paid attention to Chris, who had an ugly expression on his face but turned to look at Osborne unscrupulously. "Brat, someone asked me to help you. "You are too arrogant. Do you think you can interfere in such a battle? If I hadn''t shown up in time, you would have been doomed. I don''t know why that person cares about you so much and asked me to protect you in person." Osborne was surprised. S "Mr. rkson, who asked you to protect me? Your sister Kendra?" Bryce was stunned. "How do you know my sister Kendra? She lost her temper and ran out to y. Even I couldn''t find her. Do you know where she is?" Osborne was stunned. Was Kendra really Bryce''s sister? From what Bryce said, the person who asked Bryce to protect him was not Kendra. Then who could that be? Could it be her?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At this moment, a beautiful figure appeared in Osborne''s mind. Isa. Kendra once said that her brother Bryce admired Night Witch very much. Night Witch was Isa''s code name. Thinking of this, Osborne smiled bitterly. He thought, "I asked Isa to help me, but she refused. She said that a strong man doesn''t ask for help from others and told me not to rely on her but on myself. "But now, she secretly asked Bryce to protect me." Osborne felt moved in his heart. He wanted to press Isa against the wall and give her a kiss. This arrogant woman. But now was not the time to think about these things. Osborne said to Bryce, "Mr. rkson, let''s not talk about your sister first. She is safe now. Can you please help to save Ms. Hernandez and kill these two people?" Hearing Osborne''s words, Bryce shrugged. "That person just asked me to protect you. She didn''t ask me to help you kill people. If you want to kill them, do it yourself." Osborne was stunned. This was indeed Isa''s style. Bryce was unwilling to help him, and Osborne had no choice. Fortunately, with Bryce here, Chris and Bruce had stopped and stood in the distance with grim expressions. Chris said coldly, "Bryce, this is a war between the Aberrants and the Draco Group. Do you want to intervene? Aren''t you afraid of being killed by the King of the Aberrants?" When Bryce heard these words, his face instantly turned cold. He said angrily, "The King of the Aberrants? Do you want to scare me? I am not afraid of him. Even if he is the king, he is not the king of this sea area. In this sea area, I am the king! "On the shore, I can''t defeat the King of the Aberrants, but on the sea, does he dare to fight with me? Even if I can''t kill him, I''ll make him seriously injured." After saying that, Bryce waved the huge trident in his hand. Suddenly, terrifying undercurrents hit Chris and Bruce. Both of them spat out blood. God 421 God 421 Chapter 421 Supreme Overlord Chris'' and Bruce''s faces both turned ugly. They stared at the huge harpoon in Bryce''s hand with fear and greed in their eyes. In ancient mythology, Poseidon, the God of the Sea, could use his trident to create huge waves, cause storms and tsunamis, and even trigger major earthquakes. He possessed powerful and terrifying power.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Above the sea, Poseidon''s trident was considered the most powerful weapon. The harpoon that Bryce was holding was most likely the legendary trident of Poseidon. No one knew whether it was true or false. But it was certain that Bryce''s harpoon was a powerful divine artifact, and it possessed terrifying power at sea. It was because of this harpoon that Bryce could be the absolute overlord of this sea area. Even the King of the Aberrants and Godfather were unwilling to fight with him at sea. "Why don''t you get out of here? Are you waiting for me to kill you?" Bryce said coldly to Chris and Bruce. The two looked at each other, with frustration and unwillingness in their eyes, but they could only retreat in the end. They knew that they couldn''t kill Osborne with Bryce here. They didn''t even dare to say anything harsh to Bryce. They could only say to Serena and Osborne, "Just wait. Today is just the beginning. The great King of the Aberrants will soon return to Rosmandi. By then, everything that belongs to Godfather will copse. The king will chop off the Godfather''s head with his own hands. "When the timees, you will all die! "Anyone who dares to be an enemy of the king and stand on the side of Godfather will die." After saying that, the two of them turned around and ran away. Serena hesitated for a moment, but she didn''t make another move. Her condition was not very good, and it was impossible for her to keep Chris and Bruce by herself. Looking at Bryce with a respectful expression, she said gratefully, "Supreme Overlord Bryce, thank you for saving me today. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would have died." Bryce was shocked when he heard this. "Ms. Hernandez, I''m ttered. I am not yet a Supreme Overlord. I can just use the trident to barely unleash some Supreme Overlord-level strength. I am still far from being a real Supreme Overlord like the King of Aberrants and Godfather." Serena shook her head. "In any case, if you can unleash the power of the Supreme Overlord, you should be called the Supreme Overlord. This is what Godfather told me." Upon hearing this, Bryce grinned. "Did Godfather really say that?" Serena nodded and said seriously, "Godfather said that you are the one closest to the Supreme Overlord among the younger generation. With the trident, you can even fight with the real Supreme Overlord on the sea. You should also be called the Supreme Overlord. "But..." "But what?" Bryce looked respectful and wanted to know what Godfather thought of him. "Godfather also said that if you want to be a Supreme Overlord, you must give up the trident in your hand. You rely too much on it. The power of the trident has be an obstacle to you. "Only by giving it up can you get the real power and breakthrough." After Serena finished speaking, Bryce was stunned. His face showed a look of struggle and hesitation, and he raised the trident in his hand with reluctance in his eyes. After a while, he took a long breath. He said, "There is another person... No, there is another god who also told me to give up the trident, saying that it would be an obstacle to my growth. "But how can I give it up now? "If I give it up, who will protect my rtives and friends? If I give it up, who will support the eight thousand subordinates in Likreia Mountain? "So, I haven''t made up my mind yet. "But no matter what, I should thank Godfather for his advice. I will think about it carefully, and when I feel I can let it go, I will let it go without hesitation." Serena smiled and said, "No matter what, you are already the closest to the Supreme Overlord. No matter how hard I try in this life, I willnever be able to get close to that level." Bryce smiled and said nothing. Everyone had different talents. Working hard didn''t mean one would get something. An ordinary person''s hard work might just mean a piece of cake for a genius. At this time, Bryce didn''t know how to respond. He looked at Osborne and said, "Brat, my mission isplete. I should go. But before I leave, you have to tell me where Kendra is." Osborne looked confused. He couldn''t understand anything about the conversation between Serena and Bryce. Supreme Overlord? From what they said, was this a level? Was this a level that only the King of Aberrants and Godfather could reach? Osborne had never heard of it before. Hearing Bryce''s words, he finally came back to his senses and said, "Is your sister Kendra, the girl whose power is to sense energy? As long as she senses the energy, she will never forget it so that she can track it. UMS Bryce raised his eyebrows with a look of surprise. "That''s what she told you? "Kendra is naughty. It''s all my fault. I have been locking her up in the Likreia Mountain and not allowing her toe out. That''s why her personality has be so weird." Osborne was stunned. "What do you mean?" God 422 God 422 Chapter 422 ss A Is the Beginning Bryce waved his hand. "Nothing. My sister is Kendra. It seems that she is with you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Osborne nodded. "She is indeed with me. She met pirates and was imprisoned by them. I..." Osborne simply recounted the incident. As he talked, Bryce''s expression became weird. After Osborne finished speaking, he touched his chin and said, "Since she wants to stay with you and y for a while, I won''t bother her. "Osborne, you have to take good care of Kendra." Osborne was stunned. "Mr. rkson, aren''t you going to take her back? I''m still too weak to protect her well." Bryce smiled, "No need. It''s rare for her to go outside. Let her have some fun. Don''t tell her that you have seen me. She probably wants to avoid me. If she knows that you have seen me, she will probably run away to other ces, and I will be even more worried. "Your strength is indeed a little weak, but you don''t have to underestimate yourself. At your age, your achievement is very impressive. You''re only slightly worse than the most talented people. However, you are the one that the person has chosen. I believe that as long as you don''t die, your future will be promising. "In fact, you may catch up with me soon." Bryce patted Osborne on the shoulder and said, "Work hard, and don''t let that person down." After saying that, Bryce prepared to leave. Osborne opened his mouth and wanted to ask Bryce if the person he was talking about was Isa. But in the end, he held back. Since Bryce didn''t directly say her name, it meant he didn''t want to tell him. Besides, answers weren''t necessary in some cases. The answer was already in Osborne''s heart. "Thank you, Mr. rkson. Don''t worry, I will take good care of Kendra like my own sister." Bryce smiled and nodded. Then he left. After he left, Serena suddenly coughed, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Osborne quickly held her in his arms. "Ms. Hernandez, are you okay? It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t proposed holding the Maritime Auction, you wouldn''t have been injured." Serena smiled, "Don''t worry. I''m just slightly injured. I want to thank you for your ancient magic weapon. If it hadn''t helped me block Chris'' third attack, I would have been seriously injured. "Now, I''m giving it back to you. "It''s a pity that it became more damaged because it blocked the attack for me. I owe you a favor. "As for the Maritime Auction, it''s not your fault. I was so arrogant that I thought I could strike a blow against the Aberrants, but I didn''t expect them to send out so many elites." Serena returned the Bronze Mirror to Osborne and coughed up blood again. However, Serena''s mental state improved a lot after coughing up the blood. "The Aberrants suffered a great loss with several ss A masters being killed. Now that Bryce is here, they won''t dare to take action again n There will be no more ey the auction, so you can rest assured." at Osborne became curious. "Ms. Hernandez, is the Supreme Overlord a level?" Serena smiled, "I knew you would ask about it. You are already a ss A martial master now, and you should know this." She waved her hand, motioning Osborne to sit down. Osborne helped her sit down, looking at her with curiosity. Serena said, "Supreme Overlord can be said to be a level or a title. It''s a title for people who reach the top of human power. "Each Supreme Overlord possesses the powerparable to that of a god. Their existence determines the peace of arge area. "The Supreme Overlord is ss S." Osborne was surprised. "The Supreme Overlord is ss S? I remember that above ss A is ss S, right? But I feel that you are already several levels stronger than a ss A like me. Aren''t you ss S? QUMS "Of course, I''m not ss S. I''m still far from it." Serena sighed and said, "You have such a misunderstanding because you don''t know about ss A. There are several small levels between ss A and ss S. The ss A you know is just the beginning. "For example, you just broke through and are ss A. "I have been at ss A for decades. I am much stronger than ordinary ss A people like you. So I am ss AA. Bruce and Chris are both ss AA." "ss AA?" Osborne never thought that there was a ss AA between ss A and ss S. But he didn''t interrupt Serena. Serena continued, "There is actually a small level between ss A and ss AA, which is ss A+. However, the gap between ss A and ss A+ is not that huge, so I usually don''t bother to mention it. "And above ss AA is ss AAA. "ss AAA. "Bryce''s real level is ss AAA, but his strength is the strongest among this level. In addition, he has an ancient, artifact Poseidon''s trident. Poseidon''s trident can unleash terrifying power at sea, so he can even unleash the strength of ss S "Even Godfather and the King of Aberrants won''t fight him at sea. "So, Bryce can also be called the Supreme Overlord." God 423 God 423 Chapter 423 Return to Alisa Ship "ss A, ss A+, ss AA, ss AAA, and then ss S Supreme Overlord." Osborne took a deep breath. He thought that ss A was the end. After all, ss A could be considered a master in the entire world. But it turned out that there were so many levels above ss A. Osborne''s arrogance disappeared at this moment. Serena was very powerful, and Osborne felt that even if ten men like him fought Serena together, they would lose. But Serena was only ss AA. Bryce was ss AAA, more powerful than Serena. There were also ss S like the King of Aberrants and Godfather. Osborne felt that he had a new goal. He wanted to be ss S. He wanted to be the Supreme Overlord. His power was only at ss B+ now. In Serena''s words, he hadn''t even started on the path. But this didn''t affect Osborne''s determination that he must be ss S. He wanted to be a real big shot like the King of Aberrants and Godfather. "Well, you don''t have to think too much." Serena patted Osborne on the shoulder and said, "You have done well enough. At your age, there are not many people better than you." Osborne smiled bitterly. Was this afort for him? Osborne looked at Serena with depression. Serena couldn''t help butugh. "Don''t think I''m discouraging you. I''m very satisfied with your growth. Do you know how long have you been in this circle? "It has been less than two months since Godfather found you. "In just two months, you have already broken through to ss A. This speed is not unique, but it is rare. Most of those who are stronger than you have spent much longer than you. "So, as long as you can survive, I believe that one day you will be able to catch up with them or even surpass them. You may even be able to do what your father has not done and be a qualified Godfather." Serena said these words with a serious look. Osborne also looked serious. "Ms. Hernandez, thank you for your encouragement. I will work hard. I don''t want to be the new Godfather. I just want to protect the people I care about and save Anastasia. "I have to be stronger, so I will work hard. I will kill anyone who dares to stand in my way. "Even if he is the king of the Aberrants, I will kill." Osborne''s eyes were full of murderous intent. Serena opened her mouth with shock, but soon, she showed satisfaction and joy on her face. "It''s good that you have such an idea. Godfather and I are not wrong about you. I believe you can do it. "I also believe that Godfather can''t wait to meet you in person. Hurry up andplete your fifth test of session. Time is running out." After Serena finished speaking, she stood up. "Okay, my injury is healed now. We should go up the ship." Osborne nodded. Soon, the two returned to the Alisa Ship. The attack of the Aberrants had retreated Because of Osborne''s timely response, the tourists on the ship were all fine. They just felt that the wind and waves tonight were particrly huge. All the stolen jewelry had been recovered and nothing was lost. As for the man in ck, Isaac injured him, but he escaped. In short, the storm was finally over. Osborne even saw that in the distance, two ships with the Likreia Mountain logo appeared as if they were protecting the ship. Osborne was grateful to Bryce in his heart. He put away the skinmask and returned to his suite. Ryan, Nathan, Kaden, Yulissa, and Queenie were all here. Seeing Osborneing back, they all hurried to greet him. "Osborne, where have you been just now? Something happened to the ship. The pirates were very powerful and wanted to steal our jewels. Fortunately, Isaac injured th@pirates and took back all the jewels. "We couldn''t find you and were so worried about you. Why do you look so pale? Are you injured?" Yulissa asked worriedly. Osborne smiled. Yulissa had no idea what had just happened. The pirates robbing jewels was just a cover to attract attention. The real attack came from many ss A members of the Aberrants, and even two ss AA members. But even Isaac didn''t know this. Osborne was not going to tell Yulissa, He smiled and said, was shaken by the afterm fine. I just wanted to helpN?velDrama.Org holds this content. the battle and suffered a minor injury." Yulissa breathed a sigh of relief. | Then she pouted andined, "You are such a fool. That was a battle between ss A masters. Why did you interfere? Fortunately, you are fine." Osborne said nothing more. He looked at a person in the suite with cold eyes. He must be the traitor in the Augustine family. God 424 God 424 Chapter 424 Who Is the Traitor? "Yulissa, go call Isaac and Brian over here. I have something very important to tell them," Osborne said to Yulissa. Yulissa was stunned for a moment, then nodded. "Okay, I''ll go call them now." After saying that, Yulissa left. Ryan said, "Mr. Augustine, since you need to discuss important matters with Isaac, should we leave first?" Osborne smiled, "No, you should all listen to this together. It has a lot to do with you." "Okay." When the other people heard this, they showed excitement on their faces. After all, this meant that they could also participate in the family''s major decision-making, which was a recognition of them. Soon, Isaac and Brian arrived at the suite. Isaac''s face was filled with excitement. As soon as he entered the room, he said, "Osborne, we won. Our auction can be held smoothly. Guess who helped us?" Osborne smiled and said, "It''s Bryce, the leader of Likreia Mountain, right?" Isaac was stunned. "You already know that?" Then he said excitedly, "It is indeed Bryce. I didn''t expect that he would help our family. He just announced that our family''s cruise ship will be protected by Likreia Mountain in the future, and whoever dares to attack us is dering war on Likreia Mountain." Isaac''s body was shaking with excitement. "Likreia Mountain is the most powerful pirate organization in this sea area. With their protection, no one in this sea area dares to attack our cruise ship. "Even the Luther family, the Paltrow family, and the Walker family won''t dare to do that. "From now on, we won''t have to worry about idents in this sea area. "I don''t know why Bryce helped us. "We don''t know him."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing Isaac''s words, everyone was shocked with excitement and surprise on their faces. Osborne was also a little surprised. Bryce had done him another big favor, and he owed Bryce even more now. Bryce might not care about his return at all, so... All he could do was take good care of Kendra. Osborne smiled and said, "Isaac, this is indeed good news. At least the Maritime Auction will be held smoothly. "Besides, I called you here because I have something good to tell you." Isaac calmed down and asked, "What?" Brian also looked at Osborne. Nathan, Ryan, Kaden, Queenie and others all looked at Osborne curiously, wondering what good news he was going to announce. Osborne smiled, "I think I have found the traitor in the Augustine family." Everyone was stunned. "What? There''s a traitor in our family?" "Who is that?" Nathan and Queenie both eximed. They didn''t know that there was a traitor in the Augustine family and Osborne had been secretly investigating the traitor. The only ones who knew about this were Isaac and Brian. Isaac''s expression turned serious at this moment. He said seriously, "Osborne, are you sure?" Osborne nodded. "I have indeed found him out. I am about 90% sure, and I don''t want to wait any longer. I want to expose him now. "However, his identity is somewhat special, and I am a little afraid to say it." Isaac''s face turned cold. "Osborne, you can speak boldly. Who is the traitor in the Augustine family? I promise you that no matter who he is, I with never let him off easily. No matter how high his status is I will never tolerate him." Brian also nodded. "Osborne, tell us. Even if the traitor is my son, I will never forgive him." Hearing Brian''s words, Nathan was shocked. "Dad, don''t scare me. I''m not a traitor. I''ve never betrayed the Augustine family." Brian red at him. "I was just using you as an example. I didn''t say you were the traitor. Why are you so. excited? The more you act like this, more I doubt you." Content the belongs to NovelDrama.Org Nathan was helpless. "Dad, am I your biological son? I just said a few words to defend myself, but you doubted me even more." "Shut up!" Brian scolded Nathan and looked at Osborne again. "Osborne, please tell us who is the traitor in our family." "That''s right. Osborne, please tell us now," Yulissa said. Nathan, Ryan, Queenie, and Kaden all urged Osborne to tell them who the traitor was, and everyone had a look of anger on their faces. Osborne smiled faintly. He nced at them and finally looked at Ryan, who also had a look of indignation on his face. Osborne said calmly, "Ryan, if I''m not mistaken, you are the traitor, right?" After he finished speaking, the room suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at Ryan in disbelief, with shock on their faces. Isaac trembled because Ryan was his grandson. God 425 God 425 Chapter 425 Evidence Ryan''s expression became surprised and a little confused. He pointed at his nose. "Me? I''m the traitor? Mr. Augustine, are you mistaken?" At this moment, anyone who saw Ryan''s expression would not suspect that he was a traitor. So everyone looked at Osborne in confusion. "Osborne, are you mistaken? How could Ryan be the traitor? He never contacts anyone outside and has been with us all this time, either practicing or guiding us in our practice. "How could he be the traitor?" Yulissa frowned. Even she didn''t believe that Ryan was the traitor. Nathan, Kaden, and Queenie also nodded. "Osborne, it must be a misunderstanding. I would rather believe that I am the traitor. For example, I identally told the Augustine family''s secrets while talking in my sleep. I don''t believe that Ryan is the traitor. "He is the strongest among the younger generation of our family. "Except you, of course." Nathan didn''t believe it either. Even Brian frowned and said, "Osborne, are you sure? How could Ryan be the traitor? During this period, Ryan has never left the Augustine Estate alone. He is the most diligent person. He is also the grandson of Isaac. I don''t believe he is the traitor." Ryan bit his lips tightly, with tears in his eyes. Obviously, he felt that Osborne had wronged him and felt very aggrieved. Osborne smiled without exining and looked at Isaac. Closing his eyes, Isaac took a deep breath and then calmed himself down. He said, "Osborne, you said Ryan is the traitor of the Augustine family? Do you have any evidence?" Osborne smiled, "Of course, there is evidence." Isaac gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, show me the evidence. If Ryan is the traitor, I... I will personally punish him." "Grandpa, even you don''t believe me?" Ryan said with tears in his eyes. "Shut up." Isaac stared at Osborne. Ryan looked at Osborne angrily. "Since you say I am the traitor, then show me the evidence. I will see what evidence you can provide." Osborne said, "Don''t worry. Since I dare to say such things, of course, I have evidence. To be honest, I suspected you on the first day I came to the Augustine family. Later, I observed you for many days and even brought you with me. Gradually, I let go of my suspicion.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I feel that there is nothing suspicious about your actions. You never leave the Augustine Estate, and you never contact anyone outside. You only practice diligently. During that time, I trusted youpletely and put the focus of my suspicion on others." Ryan gritted his teeth and said, "Why are you doubting me now?" "Because no matter how well you disguise yourself, you will be exposed in the end. Do you still remember the defenseyout I showed you three days ago?" Ryan''s face changed, but he still said calmly, "Do you suspect that I leaked the defenseyout?" Osborne nodded. "That''s right. I suspect the defenseyout was leaked by the traitor because the second wave of enemies came from the area where our defense was the weakest. If I hadn''t rushed over to stop them in time, the enemy would have at least controlled one of our cruise ships. By then, they would have threatened the thousands of passengers on the cruise ship, and we would have been in trouble." Ryan said coldly, "Just because they came in from a weak point in the defense, you suspect that the defenseyout has been leaked and I am the traitor? I''m not the only one who has seen the defenseyout, right? Everyone in this room has seen it. Why do you just suspect me?" After Ryan finished speaking, Nathan, Queenie, and others nodded in agreement. They had all seen the defenseyout. Osborne smiled and said calmly, "Because the defenseyout you saw is different. I have prepared several different defenseyouts. There will be a weak defense spot in different positions on eachyout. "The enemy entered through the weak defense spot in theyout of yours." Ryan was stunned. The others were all surprised. "The defenseyouts we saw are different? Osborne, you let us see theyouts because you have long suspected that there is a traitor among us, and you want to find him this way?" Osborne nodded. Ryan argued, "Just because of this, you say I''m the traitor? That''s a bit far-fetched, right? Couldn''t the enemies find the weak defense spot themselves and it just happened to coincide with theyout I saw? "I have never contacted the outside world these days. They can all testify to this." The other people nodded again. "Osborne, Ryan has been with us these past few days, even sleeping with us. I can testify for him that he has no chance to contact the outsiders." Osborne smiled again, "Are you sure he has no chance to contact the outsiders? Do you know how he contacts them?" Nathan was stunned. "Osborne, do you know that?" "Yes, I already know it." Osborne sneered, "On the surface, Ryan has no chance to contact the outsiders, but he has used special methods to spread the secrets of the Augustine family. "The way he contracted them is so simple that I almost didn''t notice it. "It''s... "Practice. "Every time Ryan practices, he is conveying information to the outsiders." God 426 God 426 Chapter 426 You''re Not an Augustine Osborne''s words left everyone bewildered. It felt impossible for Ryan to send messages every time he trained. During this period, they had all been crammed into a single suite, and Ryan had always trained right in front of them. How could they have missed him sending messages? But when they turned to look at Ryan, they noticed there was a hint of panic on his face. Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead, and he didn''t seem to realize it. Yet, he clenched his jaw and insisted, "You''re spouting nonsense! I always train in front of Nathan, Kaden, and sometimes Queenie, even your sister! How could I have secretly sent any messages?" Osborne sneered, "Who said anything about secret messages?" "Isn''t that what you just implied?" "I said you used your cultivation to pass along information, not that you did it in secret! I''ve spelled it out for you, yet you''re still trying to argue?" Ryan was stunned, sweat beading more and more on his forehead. Everyone could tell something was wrong now, falling silent as they stared at Ryan in disbelief. Isaac let out a sigh. "Osborne, just tell us straight. How did he do it? Even I was fooled." Osborne nodded with a smile. "It''s pretty simple. It''s Morse code! Ryan''s power is gravity control. He likes to suspend a heavy object in mid-air with an iron chain and then crank up the gravity until the chain snaps. The object falls to the ground with a sharp crack. You all know this, right?" Nathan nodded eagerly. "Yeah, I know! I even told Ryan to find another training method because the noise was disturbing people. But he insisted it was the fastest way to improve his powers. He said he needed to get stronger quickly to protect the grades. "I was so inspired by him back then that I decided to train even harder." After Nathan finished speaking, the others nodded in agreement. They had all seen Ryan training, so they knew exactly how he did it. Osborne sneered, "The way Ryan was sending messages was through those thudding sounds! By controlling the timing of each fall, he could transmit information using Morse code. "The person he''s talking to lives right below us. All they have to do is listen to the intensity and rhythm of Ryan''s training, and they can decode his messages. "Am I right, Ryan?" Osborne said with a smirk. Everyone''s jaws dropped as they turned to stare at Osborne. Then, all eyes shifted to Ryan. They wondered if Ryan was really using his training to send messages in Morse code. No wonder he was so insistent on doing it that way. Ryan''s face went white as a sheet, and his body trembled slightly. But he still refused to admit it, gritting his teeth as he said, "This is nonsense! I don''t even know Morse code, let alone send messages. You''re making this up!" He red at Osborne and continued, el "I know what you''re thinking. You probably see me as the one among the younger generation of the Augustine family who is closest to your strength and who works the hardest in cultivation. You must be worried that I''ll surpass you andpete with you for the position of heir, right? "So you want to nder me and take me down, because you''re afraid I''ll be yourpetition for the inheritance!" Ryan shouted, hoping someone would believe him. But no one said a word. Osborne smiled faintly, "You still trying to fight back, Ryan? Admit it. The moment I decided to expose you, it was game over." Ryan was furious, shouting hysterically, "Osborne, shut up! How dare you call me a traitor to the Augustines? I grew up in this family. My loyalty runs bone deep. You''re just a neer. You have no idea how much this family means t to me. What gives you the right to question me? "Why would I betray the Augustines? Why would I sell them out? What could I possibly gain from that?!" "Why would you betray the Augustines? Good question. I didn''t want to say anything, but you asked for it, so here ites. "You betrayed the Augustines because deep down, you already knew the truth. You''re not an Augustine! You don''t have a single drop of Augustine blood in your veins! You''ve known for a long time you''re not Isaac''s real grandson!" As Osborne finished speaking, everyone was stunned. Their jaw dropped as they looked at Ryan and then at Isaac. Isaac, at that moment, closed his eyes. His body trembled slightly, and tears streamed down his cheeks. His reaction shocked everyone even more. "Isaac, is it true that Ryan isn''t really your biological grandson? How could that be possible?" someone couldn''t hold back and asked. Isaac sighed deeply. "Osborne is right. Ryan... He isn''t my biological grandson. Or rather, Ryan''s father isn''t my biological son. I found him and took him in."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After Isaac finished speaking, everyone was stunned once again. Osborne continued, "Ryan, the 1 reason you betrayed the Augustines is that you hate them! You believe your father was the most outstanding member of thest generation, but Isaac didn''t pass on the position of heir to him. Instead, he gave it to Yulissa''s father, Allen." He sneered, "From that moment on, you''ve been dissatisfied." God 427 God 427 Chapter 427 Driven to the Edge Ryan clenched his fists tightly, his face flushed with anger. Osborne continued, "Your father was exceptional, and you idolized him since you were young. You believed he was far superior to Yulissa''s father, Allen, and that he should have been the head of the Augustine family. "But instead, your grandpa chose to pass the position to Allen, not your father. "You''re a smart guy, so you started having doubts right then and there. You wondered if your father might not actually be your grandfather''s biological son. "So, years ago, you snuck some hair samples to the hospital for a paternity test, and the results confirmed your suspicions. "Your father and Isaac aren''t rted by blood! Neither are you and Isaac. In fact...neither of you has any ties to the Augustine family whatsoever. You''re not an Augustine at all!" After Osborne finished speaking, Ryan began to breathe heavily, his eyes bloodshot as he red at Osborne. Osborne gave a slight smile. "Ryan, there''s always a trail when something''s done. Do you need me to show you the evidence of the paternity test you took back then?" Ryan bit his lip, remaining silent. Osborne shrugged and continued, "When you found out you didn''t have Augustine blood, your mindset changed. You hid this secret, thinking Isaac would never tell anyone. As long as you were outstanding enough, you believed you''d have a chance to be the head of the Augustine family. "But unfortunately, you were wrong! Isaac truly treated you like a grandson, but he also knew the Augustine family wasn''t his alone! No matter how much he loved you, he could never allow someone without the Augustine family blood to be the head of the family. "You felt it, didn''t you? That''s why you started to hate Isaac! You don''t just hate him. No, you hate everyone in the Augustine family. You think you''re good enough, that you should have been the heir. "When you realized you had no chance, you began to take revenge. "You started working with Alexander Paltrow, giving him Augustine family secrets. You even pushed him to strike first. "Are you going to deny any of this?" Osborne''s words hung in the air, leaving the room in stunned silence. Everyone was too shocked to speak. "Is it... true?" Yulissa murmured. Nathan was equally shocked. "Could this be real? Ryan... I still can''t believe it. Was Ryan the traitor all along?" "Enough!" Ryan suddenly roared, ring at Nathan. "Drop your act! Haven''t you all already decided to believe him? You''ve already convinced yourselves that I''m the traitor, so why bother pretending you don''t want to believe it in front of me?" Nathan was at a loss for words. He bit his lip, staring at the seemingly crazy Ryan, but ultimately said nothing more. Ryan turned his gaze to Osborne, his voice cold. "Osborne, so what if you''ve said all this? It''s all just your spection! Yes, I''ve known for a long time that I don''t have Augustine blood, but that doesn''t mean betrayed the Augustine family!" Osborne couldn''t help but shake his head, a look of pity on his face. Ryan was just struggling in vain. He calmly pulled out a vial of medication and said in a cool tone, "Ryan, it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Do you know what I have here? This is the Draco Group''s truth serum, the highest grade of truth serum! "Even a regr ss A master can''t help but spill their secrets after taking this. They''ll answer whatever you ask. "Since you refuse to confess, I''ll have no choice but to use the truth serum on you! Even though just one dose costs a billion, it''s worth it if we can find the mole." As Ryan heard this, his expression changed drastically. He took two steps back and shouted angrily, "What gives you the right to use the truth serum on me? Everyone has secrets! Why do you think you can treat me like this? Just because you suspect me? "This truth serum has side effects! What if you use it, and I''m not the mole you''re looking for? How will you make it right?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "You''re just afraid I''ll steal your inheritance, so you want to destroy me with the side effects of the truth serum!" Osborne sneered, "Ryan, calm down. Since you refuse to confess, I''m going to use the truth serum on you and no one can stop me. But, since you''re worried that I''m trying to ruin you, let me make this clear. If you''re not the mole in the Augustine family, then I, Osborne... will hand over the inheritance to you!" Everyone was shocked to hear this. Osborne didn''t hesitate any longer. He walked toward Ryan, truth serum in hand. "You want to be the Augustine heir, right? You swear you''re not the mole? Then take the truth serum! Prove you''re innocent, and the inheritance is yours!" Osborne took one step closer. Ryan began to back away, his face twisted in conflict, with a flicker of madness in his eyes. Osborne had driven him into a corner. Just as Osborne closed in, Ryan snapped. "Osborne, you ruined me! I won''t let you get away with it! I''ll kill you!" With that, Ryan unleashed his powers. A crushing force weighed down on Osborne, and in an instant, Ryan drew a dagger, pressing it against Osborne''s neck. "Nobody move, or he dies!" Ryan snarled, face twisted in fury. God 428 God 428 Chapter 428 It''s Time for Redemption "Ryan, don''t you dare!" "Ryan, let Osborne go!" "Ryan!" No one saw iting. In a sh, Ryan had made his move, pinning Osborne and holding a sharp dagger to his throat, his face a mask of murderous rage. Everyone stared at Osborne with worried eyes. Only Isaac sighed, a deep sadness flickering in his eyes. He took onest lingering look at Ryan before closing his eyes again. Ryan, unaware of Isaac''s reaction, spoke coldly, "Don''te any closer, or I''ll slit his throat! He may be stronger, but he let his guard down. Now that I''ve got him, one slip of my hand and he''s dead!" The crowd stood frozen, their faces grim, not daring to make a move. Yulissa gritted her teeth and said, "So, Ryan, you really are the Augustine family''s mole, aren''t you? Osborne was right about you all along." Ryan''s face twisted into a snarl as he replied with a grin, "So what? Yeah, he is damn right! I''m the Augustine family''s mole. Yes, I leaked their secrets. But what of it? I''ve done nothing wrong! "The ones in the wrong are the Augustines! "Old man, if you had just handed the head of the family position to my father back then, there wouldn''t be so much trouble now. He was far more capable and could have led the Augustine family to greatness! But just because he wasn''t rted to you by blood, you gave him no chance at all!" Ryan red at Isaac with deep resentment. Isaac''s body trembled as he opened his eyes and spoke, "Ryan, put down the dagger! If you admit your mistake, I''ll still be your grandfather. Even though you''ve made a huge mistake, I promise that even if it costs me my dignity, I''ll do everything I can to save your life. "Put down the dagger, and I''ll send you somewhere far away." Isaac''s eyes were filled with pleading. But Ryan felt no warmth from his words. He sneered and burst outughing. "Old man, what''s the point of saying this now? If you really still see me as your grandson, then help me kill Osborne right away! If you kill him, Alexander from the Paltrow family will definitely be pleased. "I can also promise you that as long as Osborne is dead, I can make sure the Paltrow family spares the Augustine family. They won''t wipe us out! Just let me be the head of the Augustine family, and I guarantee the Augustine family will continue to thrive and grow stronger!" Isaac wanted to say something but ended with a sigh. His eyes filled with remorse. "It''s all my fault. I didn''t raise you properly! It''s all my fault!" With that, tears streamed down his face. "The truth is, your real grandfather was my best friend. He died in an ident, leaving your newborn father in my care. He asked me to raise him right and make sure he grew up to be a good man. "So, I adopted your father. To shield him from being mistreated or looked down upon, I hid his true identity and told everyone in the Augustine family he was my own son. "I shouldn''t have lied back then! "Maybe this is my karma. If I had told your father the truth about his parentage sooner, you two wouldn''t be so desperate to take over the Augustine family. "At least this way, you could still be alive! "But now, I''ve failed your real grandfather, and I''ve let down my friend!" Isaac said, his face already wet with tears. He looked deeply at Ryan as if it were thest time he would ever see him, his gaze gradually turning cold and ster "You shouldn''t have taken Osborne hostage. He''s thest hope of the Augustine family, and you had no right to try and kill him! Now, even I can''t save you. "Rest in peace. When my timees, I''ll personally tell your grandfather all about it in hell." With that, Isaac closed his eyes again. Ryan was stunned. "Rest in peace? Old man, do you really think I''m going to die? Hah! Why would I? He''s the Augustine family''sst hope, and I have him right where I want him. Let''s see who dares to make a move against me! UMS "I''ll kill anyone who tries!" Ryan''s face contorted with a manic grin.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. vel At that moment, Osborne finally spoke up, his tone calm and indifferent. "Ryan, you really should have distened to Isaac, even if just once. It could have saved your life. "But too bad. You blew your one chance to live. Now, as a traitor to the Augustine family, it''s time for you to pay." Osborne''s words sent Ryan into a fury. "Shut up! If you say one more word, I''ll kill you right now! Don''t think I won''t do it. If ites down to it, we''ll die together!" "Die together? Do you really think you''re that worthy?" Osborne sneered coldly. "If you don''t believe me, why don''t you try?" Ryan''s face twisted with rage. "Are you provoking me? Then you''ll pay the price for that! You asked for it. I''ll slit your throat right now and teach you a lesson!" With a chilling glint in his eyes, he shed the dagger towards Osborne''s throat. His sudden move left everyone around him in shock. "Stop! Ryan!" "No!" "Osborne!" They screamed, but it was toote to stop Ryan. His hand tightened around the dagger as he shed it across Osborne''s throat with all his strength. But in the next moment, a strange sound echoed. The dagger struck Osborne''s throat as if it had hit solid steel. It didn''t even scratch his skin, let alone cut his throat. A surge of martial art aura erupted from Osborne''s throat, blocking the sharp dagger. In an instant, Ryan was stunned. God 429 God 429 Chapter 429 Finally Resolved A brilliant martial art aura erupted, blocking Ryan''s dagger and making it impossible for him to harm Osborne. At that moment, Ryan was stunned. It wasn''t just Ryan but Nathan, Kaden, Yulissa, and even the acting family head, Brian, were all frozen in shock. Martial art aura was the hallmark of a ss A martial master. They couldn''t help but wonder when did Osborne break through to ss A. No wonder he remained so calm even when Ryan had him pinned down with a dagger at his throat. He had the confidence all along. Only Isaac, who had known all along, showed no surprise at the situation. His eyes were filled with sadness. If Ryan hadn''t taken Osborne hostage, if he had admitted his mistake earlier, Isaac believed that Osborne might have spared Ryan''s life for his sake.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But now... Isaac closed his eyes, unwilling to witness what would happen next. Osborne gave a faint smile. "Surprised? If I didn''t do this, I''d have to waste a 100 million-dor truth serum on you. Now that you''ve admitted you''re the mole, it''s time to go to hell. "In your next life, try to be a better person." With that, Osborne reached out and grabbed the dagger. Ryan didn''t stand a chance against Osborne''s overwhelming strength. The dagger was snatched away in an instant. The next second, the dagger swiftly cut through the air and plunged into Ryan''s heart. His eyes widened in shock. He looked down at the dagger stabbed in his chest, his face a mix of defiance and fear. He opened his mouth, but before he could speak, blood began to flow out. Ryan''s body copsed to the ground with a thud, his eyes wide open. Isaac sighed and finally opened his eyes. With tears streaming down his face, he walked over and knelt beside Ryan''s lifeless body. His trembling hand gently brushed over Ryan''s face, closing his eyes for him. "Isaac, I hope you don''t me me," Osborne said. "His hatred for the Augustine family was too deep. If I had let him go, he would have surely turned to the Paltrow family. I had no choice but to kill him." Isaac shook his head, his face streaked with tears. "I don''t me you, Osborne. You did what had to be done. If you hadn''t been able to, I would''ve had to do it myself, and that would''ve been even harder on me. "He''s my grandson, the boy I raised. He made a mistake, and I apologize to everyone. It''s my fault for not teaching him better," Isaac sobbed, leaving those around him heavy-hearted. Nathan, Kaden, and Queenie exchanged nces, all equally distressed. No one could have imagined that Ryan, who had grown up with them, wasn''t actually of the Augustine family bloodline and had long since betrayed the family. "Isaac, please don''t say that. This isn''t your fault. You''ve done more than enough. If it weren''t for you, the Augustine family would have fallen apart long ago," Yulissa reassured him. The others nodded in agreement. Wiping his tears, Isaac continued, "Thank you all for yourfort, but I''m fine. No matter what, Ryan is gone now. All the wrongs he committed have vanished with his death. So, I hope to bring him back and bury him alongside his father. I hope you all can agree to this." Everyone fell silent at Isaac''s words, their eyes turning to Osborne. Isaac''s intention was to have Ryan buried in the Augustine family''s ancestral grounds. However, since Ryan wasn''t a blood rtive of the Augustine family, he technically wasn''t allowed to be buried there. At this moment, none of them dared to make a decision, so they looked to Osborne, the heir, for guidance. Osborne had be their pir, the one who made the call now. Isaac also looked at Osborne, his eyes filled with pleading. Osborne didn''t hesitate. There was no way he could refuse a request from a grieving old man. He nodded and said, "As long as everyone''s okay with it. No one objected, and Isaac took Ryan''s body away. After they left, the others crowded around Osborne. "Osborne, you scared the crap out of me! I thought you were a goner. When did you be a ss A master? We finally have another one in the Augustine family. You''re awesome!" Yulissa''s eyes were filled with admiration. Nathan, Kaden, and Queenie shared the same expression, all looking at Osborne with awe. Osborne smiled faintly, "I broke through recently. Keep it under wraps, okay?" After chatting casually with them for a bit, Osborne returned to his room. He let out a deep breath. "Finally tracked down the traitor within the Augustine family. Who knew the first task in the fifth heir''s trial would be such a pain in the ass? "I had my suspicions about Ryan at first, but his acting threw me off, and I dismissed my doubts. Thankfully, he eventually slipped up. "Otherwise, it would''ve taken a hell of a lot longer to smoke him out! With that mole running loose, my ns could''ve been seriously screwed. "Gosh, it''s finally resolved!" Saying that, Osborne began operating the Draco Star Wristlet. The fifth heir''s trial was divided into three segments. Afterpleting each task, the task could be submitted, though it was unclear if there would be any rewards. At this moment, Osborne submitted the first segment of the task. Soon, the Draco Star Wristlet provided feedback. "Congrattions onpleting the first part of the fifth heir''s trial - identifying the mole within the Augustine family! "The rewards are being calcted..." God 430 God 430 Chapter 430 The n "Holy crap, there''s actually a reward!" Osborne was surprised. "Looks like all three tasks in the Fifth Heir triale with a prize. Just don''t know what this one will be..." Osborne waited patiently. But the Draco Star Wristlet remained unresponsive, still showing "reward preparation in progress". "Maybe the Godfather isn''t ready yet? Maybe he didn''t expect me to uncover the mole in the Augustine family so quickly andplete the task?" he murmured. "Whatever, it''s my reward. I''ll get it sooner orter. Just leave it for now." Osborne didn''t foolishly wait around for the rewards to be handed out. Instead, he pulled out blood diamonds from the Dimensional Space, absorbing their energy to cultivate while also nning his next move. The Aberrants'' assault had ended in disaster. They had been decisively defeated, losing several ss A masters in the process. The survivors had fled in disarray and were unlikely to return to the auction house anytime soon. However, during the battle, Osborne hade perilously close to death on multiple asions. The first time was at the hands of Bruce. If Serena hadn''t intervened at thest moment, Bruce''s cane would have pierced his heart. The second time was against Chris. If Bryce hadn''t arrived just in the nick of time, Osborne would have been captured alive by Chris, likely to be taken to the Aberrants'' stronghold and transformed into a weapon by the King of the Aberrants, specifically to be used against the Godfather. Whether it was Bruce or Chris, they were both at a ss AA level, far beyond Osborne''s current ability to contend with. Face to face, he wouldn''t stand a chance, not even to escape. Both of them could easily interrupt his interdimensional travel. "Damn it, I''m just not strong enough. I''m still stuck at ss B+, and the gap between me and Bruce, Chris, is too vast. All my techniques are useless against them. I can''t even run for my life. "If I could break through to be a ss A Power Master, even if I''m still not their match, at least they wouldn''t be able to stop me from escaping, no matter how hard they try to interrupt my interdimensional travel. "So, I must break through as soon as possible!" Osborne''s expression turned serious. "This Maritime Auction is set to be a resounding sess. The Augustine family''s cruise line is now under Bryce''s protection, ensuring that no one will dare to target their ships in these waters again. The family business is finally back on track, stronger than ever," he murmured to himself. "If things keep going like this, the Augustines will rise to the top again. But bing one of the three most powerful families in Dampston won''t be easy. "Of course, we don''t necessarily have to build our own power to get there. If we take out the top families... The Augustines will naturally be one of the top three. "The leading families - the Paltrows, - the Luthers, the Walkers, as well as the Marions and the Byrons - they''re all connected to the Aberrants! The third phase of the heir''s trial requires me to eliminate all of their top members! "At this rate, even if they don''t face total ruin, the Augustines are sure to overtake them. If the Augustines get their hands on their assets and businesses, they could easily be the top dog among Dampston''s ancient families! "So, as long as I nail the third task of the heir''s challenge, the second will fall into ce. Wait... Does this count as taking a shortcut?" A glint of ruthlessness shed in Osborne''s eyes as he pondered this. "With my current strength, I can''t take on all five old families at once. I need to prioritize. The Paltrows are first on my hit list! "Alexander and rissa''s wedding is only days away! That''s when I''ll make my move against the Paltrows. I''ll crash that ceremony and steal rissa away myself. "In that case, I should take this opportunity to eliminate the top brass of the Paltrow family! But I''m not strong enough yet." Osborne couldn''t help but frown. He wasn''t sure if the Paltrow family had any ss AA experts. If they did, crashing their wedding with his current power would be a suicide mission. But he doubted it. "The strongest among the Paltrow family should be Wade, and then there''s Alexander, who has stabilized his level and absorbed of the Blessing of Thunder. Neither them can be underestimated. Even dealing with just the two of them would be a challenge for me right now. I need to get stronger. Content belongs to "Can I break through and be a ss A Power Master in just a few days?" Osborne wasn''t confident about that. "Looks like Isa''s my only hope! If I can''t break through to ss A Power Master, I''ll have to rely on my martial arts skills to face the Paltrow family head-on. "But I haven''t mastered enough advanced techniques. Spiral Force alone won''t be enough against the Paltrows. I need to find Isa and learn more." With that thought, Osborne stood up again. The auction wasn''t until tomorrow, but the threat was gone, and Osborne didn''t want to waste any more time. He decided to head back to Pinchide City to find Isa. After taking care of a few things, Osborne left that very night. By daybreak, he was back in Pinchide City, standing before Isa''s opulent mansion. Osborne keyed in the code and entered the mansion. The next moment, he was greeted by Isa''s strikingly beautiful face.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. God 431 God 431 Chapter 431 Feel Sorry for Her Osborne shed a bright smile, but inside, he was incredibly uneasy. He couldn''t help but remember thest time he was here when Isa had pinned him against the wall and kissed him forcefully. Then he turned the tables and pressed Isa against the wall, kissing her back. In fact, he had even run his hands over her entire body, lifted her onto the sofa, and pinned her beneath him. If Zoe hadn''te downstairs and interrupted them, he had no idea where things might have led. Now, meeting again, Osborne naturally felt a bit awkward. But the one who was even more embarrassed was Isa. Isa clearly didn''t expect Osborne to return so soon. As their eyes met and she saw the bright smile on his face, she suddenly felt flustered for some reason, and her cheeks flushed red. However, she quickly regained herposure. "What are you doing here so early? I don''t have your breakfast ready," she coldly said. Hearing Isa''s response, Osborne let out a sigh of relief. He was worried that Isa would kick him out the moment she saw him, without saying a word. Since Isa didn''t do anything, that was a good sign. At least it showed that she wasn''t truly angry about what he''d donest time. Otherwise, she would have definitely cut his dick off. Osborne smiled, "Isa, I came because I missed you. Last time, youined that I never visit when I''m free, so here I am.'' With that, Osborne stepped inside. Isa''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she maintained a frosty expression. "Did I really say that? You must be mistaken. And don''t you dare sweet-talk me, or I''ll beat you up!" Isa raised her fist. But even a fool could tell she wasn''t really angry. Osborne wasn''t a fool, so he didn''t take Isa''s threat seriously at all. He walked over to the sofa, sat down, and asked curiously, "Zoe''s still not up? She is cking off!" Isa rolled her eyes. "She''s not cking off. She works way harder than you! She knew your mission this time would be dangerous, but she''s not strong enough to help, so she trained extra hardst night. She just fell asleep a little while ago." With that, Isa also sat down on the sofa, stretching her long legs across the coffee table. "So, what do you want from me this time?" Osborne''s expression turned serious, and he said earnestly, "Isa, thank you! If it weren''t for you, I''d be dead by now. You saved my lifest night." Isa raised an eyebrow and replied calmly, "I was here all night until Zoe showed up. How could I have had time to save you? Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me, so don''t thank the wrong person!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Osborne smiled lightly, "Isa, it''s fine if you don''t admit it, because I know it was definitely you who sent Bryce to protect me. No one else would do that for me. In this world, only you would be so kind to me." Hearing this, Isa pouted. She mumbled softly, "Humph, d you know that." "What?" Osborne didn''t catch what she said. Isa''s expression turned cold again as she said indifferently, "You''re thanking the wrong person. I don''t even know who Bryce is, so how could have sent him to protect you? And am I really that good to you? You must be mistaken." Osborne looked at Isa, seeing her stubborn denial, and couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless. He suddenly stood up and walked over to Isa. Isa immediately became flustered, clenching her fists nervously as she stammered, "W-what are you doing?" Osborne hadn''t expected Isa to get so anxious. It amused him, and without warning, he spread his arms and pulled her into a tight hug. "Isa, stop being so stubborn! I know you''re tough on the outside but soft on the inside. No matter what, you saved me, and I owe you for that. "Thank you!" Osborne whispered in her ear as he held her close, causing Isa to tense uppletely. Her cheeks turned bright red, and she quickly shoved Osborne away. "Are you crazy? How dare you touch me? I will..." Before she could finish her sentence, Osborne suddenly cupped her face and bit down on her lips. Isa''s eyes widened in shock, her body frozen as Osborne cupped her face and kissed her. His tongue, quick and slick, slid past her lips and tangled with hers. For a moment, Isa was stunned. She hadn''t expected him to be so bold, to kiss her before she''d even finished her threat. Isa was at a loss for how to react. "Should I kick Osborne away?" she thought, but something held her back. "Should I let him keep kissing me? Would that make me seem too easy? Besides, this guy... He has a girlfriend, doesn''t he? But then again, does it really matter?" Isa was deep in thought when Osborne suddenly stopped. He looked at her with a smile and asked, "Isa, what did you just say? You said if I dared toy a hand on you, what would you do?" Isa''s face turned bright red as she heard this. She gritted her teeth and replied coldly, "Boy, do you even know what you''re doing? Have you forgotten that you still have a little girlfriend waiting for you to rescue her? "Don''t you feel sorry for her?" God 432 God 432 Chapter 432 I Want It All Osborne was stunned by Isa''s words. "Seriously, Isa? Now''s the time to ask that? What am I supposed to say?" he thought. For any man, this was an impossible question to answer. "Admit to being a yer? Or confess it was all just a game?" he pondered. If Osborne dared to say that, Isa would probably kill him on the spot. The icy look in her eyes was no joke. If he didn''t answer well, Osborne knew he''d be beaten to death. After a moment''s hesitation, Osborne decided not to answer. Instead, he cupped Isa''s delicate face and kissed her again. But the next second, she pushed him away. The coldness in Isa''s eyes intensified. "Answer my question before you kiss me again. Otherwise, for every kiss you''ve stolen, I''ll knock out a tooth. And then, I''ll cut your dick off, so you can''t harm any more women." Osborne felt a shiver run down his spine at her words. He forced a bitter smile. "Isa, isn''t that a bit harsh?" Isa scoffed, "Well? Are you going to answer or not? Don''t you feel sorry for your girlfriend? Or are you nning to make a choice?" Osborne took a deep breath, knowing there was no way to avoid this. He calmly replied, "Only kids make choices. I just want them all! rissa is the woman I love, and you, Isa, you''re also the woman I love! So, I choose to have you all!" Isa was momentarily stunned by his words, then replied coldly, "Do you think this is some kind of joke? What makes you think you can have it all? What makes you think I could ept this? Tell me, if your woman loved another man besides you, could you ept that?" Osborne''s face turned cold as well, and he responded seriously, "No, I couldn''t ept it. I''d kill that man!" Hearing this, Isaughed. "You really are domineering, such a macho attitude! But are you suggesting that I should go and kill rissa? You can be overbearing, so why can''t I be? "If you want to be my man, I am fine with that. But if you''re my man and still have feelings for another woman, can I go and kill that woman?" Osborne''s eyes widened in panic. "What, are you scared?" Isa sneered, "Are you afraid I''ll actually kill rissa? You think you can be domineering and macho, wanting this and that?" Osborne fellpletely silent. Isa continued, "If you can''t answer that, then don''t bother messing with me! Unless one day, your power surpasses mine and I have no choice but to submit to you. Even if you love many women, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Otherwise, if you sleep with me, I''ll take you as my only man. I won''t tolerate sharing my man with other women, so I''ll kill every other woman you love!" After speaking, Isa wiped the corner of her mouth and turned to sit back on the sofa. Osborne stood there, stunned. He knew Isa meant what she said. She was more than capable of doing that, and she had the power to back it up. He couldn''t help but give a wry smile. Looking at Isa''s cold expression, Osborne gritted his teeth and said, "Fine! I''ll do my best. Sooner orter, my strength will surpass yours! And when that dayes, I''ll take you both for myself. Let''s see what you can do about it." Isa rolled her eyes at his words. "Are you provoking me? Looking for trouble?" Osborne smiled slightly and shook his head. "Of course not! You''re the one who said it. Once I''m stronger than you, you''ll submit to me and won''t care how many women I have." Osborne suddenly pulled Isa back up. He cupped her delicate face again, ignoring the threat in her eyes, and said with a grin, "Besides, Isa, you said that only after I sleep with you will you consider me your man Worst case, I''ll hold off on that for now... "But right now, I just want to kiss you, to taste your sweet little tongue! That''s not a problem, right?" At this, Isa let out a cold snort and was about to retort when Osborne leaned in and kissed her. Her eyes went wide with shock, and she bit down hard, drawing blood from Osborne''s lip. "You have a death wish?" Isa spat. Osborne, unfazed by the blood trickling down his chin, just grinned. "Isa, you''re too gorgeous. As long as I get to kiss you, I''d be willing to die by your hand." He leaned in and kissed her again. Isa froze, the metallic taste of Osborne''s blood mixing with saliva filling hermouth. The sensation was far from pleasant. She clenched her fists several times, wanting to punch Osborne away and teach this yboy a lesson. But in the end, she didn''t act. Her clenched fists slowly rxed as she reluctantly closed her eyes, letting Osborne continue the kiss. After what felt like forever, Osborne finally pulled away. Isa''s neck was flushed crimson, but her eyes remained defiant as she red at him. "Disgusting!" she snapped. Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, she added, "Your blood reeks. Next time this happens, don''t even think about kissing me." Osborne couldn''t help butugh at her words. "So, in other situations, it means I can kiss you, right?" Isa red at him. Osborne smirked, then reached out and pulled Isa tightly into his arms. "Isa, thank you." God 433 God 433 Chapter 433 Ninefold Tide Crash "Come on, spit it out, why are you really here? Don''t tell me it''s just for a kiss." Isa grumbled after a while, fixing the clothes Osborne had messed up. "If that''s all you came for, I''ll be seriously disappointed." Osborne was in a great mood. Isa''s attitude towards him had noticeably changed. Sure, her words were still frosty, and her pretty face held that familiar look of annoyance, but her eyes had softened. Otherwise, she would reject Osborne outright instead of holding back at thest moment. This was something even Isa herself might not have realized. Remembering his real purpose, Osborne spoke up, "Last night''s battle made me realize just how far I am from where I need to be. I want to improve my skills, so I''m hoping you can teach me more advanced martial arts techniques." Isa nodded in response. "It''s good that you recognize yourck of strength. You''ve only been training for a short time. Even though the Breath of Celestial has helped you close the gap with your peers, you''re still far behind. "For the time being, stay here and focus on your training with me. I''ll teach you more advanced martial arts techniques based on your progress." Hearing this, Osborne smiled and said, "Thanks, Isa. You''re the best! I mean it." Isa rolled her eyes. Osborne hesitated for a moment before adding, "But Isa, aren''t you worried that once I master these skills, I''ll surpass you? If that happens, you''ll have no choice but to submit to me."N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Isa responded with a cold smile, "Worried? I''m looking forward to that day. If you can beat me, go ahead. I''d love to see it. In fact, if you can do it today, I''ll wash up and wait for you in bed. You can do whatever you want." Her words left Osborne speechless, his jaw hanging open as he rubbed his nose. "Well, take your time! Take your time! You''re incredible. Even now, I still have no idea what your true strength is. Even Bryce, a ss AAA warrior with the Trident of Poseidon, looks up to you. You must be stronger than him, right? Isa, are you a ss S Supreme Overlord?" Isa raised an eyebrow at his question. "Do you think I''m a ss S Supreme Overlord?" Osborne nodded without hesitation. But Isa shook her head. "Sorry, wrong guess I''m not a ss S Supreme Overlord. Don''t worry so much about it. As long as you keep pushing yourself, you''ll have a shot at catching up, maybe even surpassing me. Now, get up. Let''s start training. love "You''ve already got Spiral Force down, which gives your attacks some serious bite. Next up, I''m gonna teach you Ninefold Tide Crash! Once you''ve mastered that, you''ll be leagues ahead of where Spiral Force got you!" Isa''s tone grew serious. Osborne straightened up, intrigued. "What''s Ninefold Tide Crash all about?" "Ninefold Tide Crash allows you to unleash multiple attacks in an instant, with each attack stacking together to create an effect greater than the sum of its parts, dramatically increasing your attack potential," Isa told him. "Like any advancedbat technique, there are different levels of mastery, ranging from basic understanding to mastery, to pushing it to its limits, and even beyond. "With a basic grasp of Ninefold Tide Crash, your attack potential increases by 30%. Master it, and you''ll see a 60% increase. If you push Ninefold Tide Crash to its limits, your attack potential will double! "Of course, limits are meant to be broken. When you push past your limits and master the Ninefold Tide Crash beyond its current level, only then can you say you''ve truly mastered it. At that point, your attack potential will increase by at least twofold." After Isa exined this, Osborne''s breath quickened. "Increase my attack potential? If I master it beyond its current level, my attack potential could double? "That''s incredible!" Osborne''s eyes lit up with excitement. But Isa quickly burst his bubble. "It''s not that easy to push the Ninefold Tide Crash beyond its limits! In fact, reaching the limit itself is already quite an achievement. "Take your Spiral Force, for example. You''ve barely scratched the surface! If you push your Spiral Force to its limit, or even beyond, the power would be just as terrifying. "Remember this. There''s no such thing as the strongest martial art technique, only the strongest person! Even if I don''t use any martial art skills, I could still crush you like a bug." Osborne scratched his nose awkwardly and said, "Yeah, yeah, I get it. You''re amazing. Can''t I be proud that my wife is so badass?" Isa froze for a moment when she heard that, and then her cheeks flushed red. "What nonsense are you talking about? Who''s your wife? Go find your rissa! And just so you know, the only reason I let you kiss me was because I wanted to see what it felt like. I was just using you!" She bit her lip and spat, "Don''t think I have feelings you!" Osborne smiled at her words, "I get it. I''m happy to be your tool. Just let me know when you want to kiss again. I''m always up for it." Isa''s face turned even redder. "Are you asking for trouble? Are you going to study or not? If not, get out of here!" "Alright, alright! I''m on it." Osborne quickly dropped the teasing and buckled down to study. God 434 God 434 Chapter 434 The Intense Kiss To master advanced martial arts techniques, one needed more than just guidance. The most crucial factor was talent. Talent was always the key factor that created a difference between individuals. Osborne was grateful that his talent in martial arts seemed to be quite exceptional. After Isa broke down the technique of Ninefold Tide Crash and taught it to him, he quickly grasped it. At present, he could only unleash two strikes at a time. This indicated that Osborne had reached the basic level of mastering the Ninefold Tide Crash. Hisbat capability had thus increased by 30%. Isa told him that other martial artists, even a ss A martial master, would find it impossible to learn the Ninefold Tide Crash through self-study alone. Even with guidance, it would take the average person at least a month to reach the basic level. However, Osborne took only a few hours. This proved that Osborne''s talent in martial arts was undoubtedly top-tier. However, it was also due to Isa''s excellent teaching. After all, her skills were extraordinarily powerful. It was like a math PhD tutoring an elementary school student in math. It was effortless for her. The only thing that puzzled Osborne was that Isa imed she wasn''t a ss S Supreme Overlord. Osborne thought, "If she isn''t a ss S Supreme Overlord, could she be just in ss AAA? If that''s the case, how could she make Bryce admire her so much and follow her every word? Forget it. I won''t dwell on it! It''s actually better if she isn''t a ss S Supreme Overlord. At least that way, I have a better chance of catching up to her, maybe even surpassing her. If Isa really were a ss S Supreme Overlord, I''d have to rely on a miracle to ever catch up. Besides, Ms. Hernandez said that Bryce is the one closest to the ss S Supreme Overlord among the younger generation and is the most hopeful of bing a ss S Supreme Overlord. Isa is also part of the younger generation, so her true strength should be less than Bryce''s. Maybe there''s another reason Bryce admires her so much." Osborne continued his cultivation while silently contemting. "What are you thinking about? How can you not be focused while cultivating? Do you think just having a bit of talent makes you special? You''re wasting your talent by not concentrating. When do you think you''ll catch up to me? When do you think you''ll make me submit to you? In this way, how can you let me obediently lie on the bed and let you do as you please?" Suddenly, Isa''s cold voice broke the silence. She had noticed Osborne''sck of focus and couldn''t help but scold him. However, her words stirred something deep inside Osborne. He gritted his teeth and began practicing the Ninefold Tide Crash over and over again, dering, "Isa, I won''t keep you waiting long! I''ll catch up to you soon, and surpass you! You''re just in ss AAA. I''ll catch up to you within a year! When that timees, I''ll definitely make you submit to me!" Osborne was filled with determination. Isa couldn''t help but smile mischievously as she heard his words. She deliberately responded coldly, "Are you just boasting? It''s funny for you to think you can reach ss AAA in a year? Do you really think you can catch up to me? I''m afraid you'' never be able to match my level!" , After speaking, she gave Osborne a provocative look, then reclined on the sofa, showcasing her seductive figure. Osborne gritted his teeth again and trained even harder. He thought, "One year... I''ll reach ss AAA within one year! I have to do it!" Osborne threw himself into his training, bing more and more proficient with the Ninefold Tide Crash. By the next day, he suddenly seeded in unleashing a third wave of attacks.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. This development even surprised Isa. She thought, "His talent in martial arts is incredible! He''s already managed to unleash the third wave so quickly. At this rate, it won''t be long before he masters the Ninefold Tide Crash. By then, his attack power could increase by 60%." Isa stroked her chin, deep in thought. "But I can''t let him get too cocky. I need to give him more motivation!" With that in mind, Isa stood up. "Take a break." Osborne stopped. After unleashing three waves for the first time, he quickly got the hang of it, and before long, he could consistently unleash three waves of attacks. Osborne felt that he could soon unleash the fourth, fifth, and even sixth wave, and mastered the Ninefold Tide Crash. This thought made Osborne very excited. After stopping his practice, he walked over to Isa, wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and pressed his lips to hers, kissing her deeply and hungrily. It wasn''t until a minuteter that Isa pushed him away. Wiping her lips, Isained, "You''re all sweaty and you stink! Can''t you kiss less? My lips are swollen from your kisses." As she finished speaking, Isa''s face turned bright red. Though her expression remained cold, her eyes were filled with joy. Osborne smiled slightly, "No way! Not even one kiss can be less, because kissing you gives me more motivation!" "Stop making excuses!" Isa red at him and said, "You''ve learned enough of the Ninefold Tide Crash. From here on, you just need to keep practicing. Today, I''ll teach you another advanced martial arts technique." Osborne''s anticipation soared at her words. "What technique?" Isa smiled slightly, "Point nk Force! This techniquepresses power into an extremely small point, creating astonishing prating force, far surpassing Spiral Force. "However, the difficulty of learning Point nk Force far exceeds that of Spiral Force. So, even if I made the method public, most ss A martial masters wouldn''t be able to learn it. "Now, I will teach you!" God 435 God 435 Chapter 435 Striving to Increase Strength "The power of Point nk Force isn''t particrly strong. It''s unlikely to cause significant damage to an enemy. However, when facing opponents with exceptionally strong defenses or those wielding defensive ancient magic weapons, it would be very useful. "It can help you break through the enemy''s defense. For instance, it''s hard for an ordinary person to puncture a stic water bottle with their finger, but even a child can easily puncture it with a needle. "Once the bottle is punctured, it leaks water. Simrly, once there''s a breach in the enemy''s defense, we can easily take them down." After exining this, Isa began to guide Osborne on how to learn Point nk Force. Isa wasn''t exaggerating. Mastering Point nk Force was indeed much more challenging than mastering Spiral Force or Ninefold Tide Crash. It wasn''t as simple as just striking with force. It required an extreme level of control over one''s own power to concentrate it into a single point. For the first time, Osborne felt truly challenged. Watching Isa elegantly lounge on the sofa, casually eating fruit while pointing out the ws in his technique, he couldn''t help but smile wryly. "I will seed!" Osborne thought to himself. Osborne dedicated himself to training in Point nk Force. Time passed slowly. Osborne didn''t spend all his time practicing advanced martial arts techniques. He also set aside ample time to absorb the energy of blood diamonds and enhance his soul of powers. He could feel that his soul of powers was nearing the limit of its current level. It wouldn''t be long before he could break through and be a ss A Power Master. Meanwhile, Osborne kept an eye on the developments of the Maritime Auction. As he had predicted, the Aberrants didn''tunch another attack, and the auction proceeded smoothly. On the first day, the Mighty Scepter, the most important auction item, fetched an astonishing price. "Eight and a half billion!" A Yalynch noble outbid manypetitors with a price of eight and a half billion for the Mighty Scepter and immediately left with it by helicopter. On the fourth day, the Holy Crown was auctioned. The final price of the Holy Crown exceeded that of the Mighty Scepter, reaching a staggering ten and eight billion. These two items alone brought Osborne nearly 20 billion in revenue. Even though Osborne had anticipated high prices for these two pieces of jewelry, he was still left in awe. Besides, several other jewels of varying grades were auctioned off at Luna Jewelry, and the total ie from this auction would exceed four hundred billion.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Luna Jewelry had now risen to be a world-renowned jewelrypany. With the auction of the Holy Crown, the Maritime Auction concluded sessfully. The biggest winners were the Augustine family and Luna Jewelry. Austin''s family, the Montague family, also gained immense profits,unching their cruise business. However, Osborne no longer cared about any of that. The Maritime Auction had been the center of attention in high society for a while. But as it concluded, news that Alexander was about to marry rissa and would officially be the head of the Paltrow family at the wedding quickly took over the spotlight. Alexander and rissa instantly became the focus of everyone''s attention. Alexander was a super genius of the Paltrow family. It was said that when he was born, the weather was highly unusual, with thunder rumbling throughout the night. He was born with Thundemet" Power making him a once-in-a-century metahuman within the Paltrow family. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At just twenty-eight years old, he had already be a ss A Power Master, making him the youngest ss A Power Master in Dampston. Most importantly, his breakthrough scene was extremely grand, and he even received the Blessing of Thunder. After that, he got a lightning mark on his forehead. Some imed he was the reincarnation of the God of Thunder, while others said he was the son of the God of Thunder. Alexander was widely regarded as the most powerful of the younger generation in Dampston, rivaling even the prodigies of Newport City. rissa was equally remarkable. She was the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family, endowed with powerful fate power. It was said that she had three kinds of power, making her abilities formidable. Most importantly, she was stunningly beautiful. Previously, rissa had been known as the most beautiful woman in Skyefall. After arriving in Dampston, she quickly earned the title of the most beautiful woman in Dampston. Her background was also impressive. She hailed from the ancient Radcliffe family. In short, their wedding quickly became the hottest topic of conversation. Everyone was looking forward to the wedding, and even families from other regions nned to send representatives to the Paltrow family to attend the ceremony. As the wedding day approached, Pinchide City grew increasingly lively. Meanwhile, Osborne continued to train tirelessly in Isa''s mansion. "Phew! I''ve finally mastered it!" "It took me ten days, but I''ve finally reached the proficient level of Point nk Force! Now I can easily pierce through the enemy''s defenses!" Osborne cheered, ted by his progress. He had trained intensely during this time, but fortunately, his efforts had paid off. Not only had he mastered Point nk Force, but he could also now unleash seven waves of the Ninefold Tide Crash. He had been surpassing the mastery level. However, reaching the ultimate level of nine waves would still require a long journey. Osborne paused his training and walked over to Isa, wrapping his arms around her waist and kissing her passionately. Isa did not refuse but still looked at him with a cold look, and her face was full of disgust. After Osborne stopped, she wiped the corner of her mouth forcefully. "Not bad. You''ve made decent progress. "I won''t teach you more advanced martial arts skills for now. It''s not good to learn too much at once! With your current strength, you should be able to handle three or five ordinary ss A masters. "However..." God 436 God 436 Chapter 436 You''re so Annoying "What?" Osborne asked. Isa responded coldly, "But with your current strength, I''m afraid you''re not yet capable of going up against the Paltrow family to snatch your girlfriend back." Osborne sighed inwardly. In recent days, he had learned many advanced martial arts techniques from Isa. He had honed his Ninefold Tide Crash and Point nk Force to a proficient level, and his Spiral Force had also seen significant improvement. His strength had grown notably during this time. If he were to face Medusa No. 6 again, Osborne was confident he could win easily, avoiding the struggle he experiencedst time. But Osborne knew his strength was still insufficient. With his current abilities, the idea of challenging the entire Paltrow family and taking rissa away at Alexander and rissa''s wedding was simply impossible. After all, dealing with Alexander would be a significant challenge. Although Alexander had only recently be a ss A Power Master, his strength was formidable. Osborne was well aware that Alexander wasn''t just any ss A master. Alexander was recognized as the most powerful person among the younger generation in Dampston. Osborne felt that Alexander''s strength was close to ss A+. Moreover, the Paltrow family had Wade, who was even more powerful than Alexander. Even if Wade wasn''t in ss AA, he was certainly in ss A+. Whether against Wade or Alexander, Osborne had no guarantee of victory. However, even with slim chances, Osborne had to go. Even if it meant risking his life, even if it meant he would die at the wedding, he couldn''t allow the ceremony to proceed. After all, he had promised rissa that he would face the challenges with her. rissa had told him that if she didn''t see Osborne at the wedding, she would choose to end her life. Osborne clenched his fists, his breathing bing slightly rapid. There were only ten days left until that wedding. Time was running out for Osborne. He thought to himself, "Even with blood diamonds, it''s going to be impossible to significantly increase my strength in just these ten days. My only way is to break through to ss A. Only by bing a ss A Power Master can I achieve a qualitative leap in my strength." However, it was an enormous challenge. His soul of powers had been stuck at a height of ny-nine yards, unable to reach a hundred yards, preventing him from breaking through to ss A. Moreover, he didn''t have enough time. Even if he could break through and be a ss A Power Master within ten days, it would be hard for him to stabilize his strength. Just after breaking through, his power would be unstable, which might weaken him. "Isa, is there any way I can quickly enhance my strength in a short time?" Ultimately, Osborne turned to Isa for help. In his mind, Isa was capable of anything. No matter what the problem was, as long as she was in a good mood, she could solve it. Isa sneered, "You want me to help you enhance your strength, and then help you save your girlfriend? Do you really think I''d do something so foolish?" Osborne was stunned for a moment, then nodded. "Isa, isn''t doing foolish things exactly what you''ve always been doing?" "You..." Isa, furious, red at him, then turned away, refusing to look at him. Osborne walked up behind her and hugged her from behind. "Isa, you must have a way, right? I know there''s nothing in this world that you can''t do." Isa''s face turned bright red. Coldly, she said, "Stop ttering me! If I could do anything I wanted, could I make you give up saving your girlfriend from the Radcliffe Manor?" Osborne bit his lip and said firmly, "Isa, of course you could! With your strength, you could stop me anytime and prevent me from going anywhere! But I know you won''t do one el.n that because you''re not thado person. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. kind of "After all, you know that doing so would make me sad, and you don''t want to see me sad." Hearing Osborne''s words, Isa froze. Her face flushed even more. After a while, she struggled to push Osborne away, angrily saying, "Ugh, you''re so annoying!" Then, she said coldly, "I do have a way to quickly enhance your strength in a short time, but it''s extremely dangerous and has never been tried before. "Moreover, I don''t even know if it will work. If you fail, even I might not be able to save you. And even if you survive, all your martial arts and powerabilities could vanish, leaving you as nothing more than am ordinary person. "To be honest, I don''t rmend you try this. "With your talent, if you continue training in the normal way, you''re bound to be one of the world''s top powerhouses. You might even catch up to my level in the future. "Are you sure you want to risk it all for rissa?" After saying that, Isa looked at Osborne seriously. Osborne, full of excitement, eagerly said, "Isa, you really have a way? Tell me quickly. No matter how dangerous it is, I have to try!" Hearing this, Isa became furious. "Don''t you cherish your life? If you fail, you could die! Is rissa really more important to you than your life?" Osborne''s expression turned very serious. He replied earnestly, "Isa, you''re right. rissa is indeed more important to me than my life! And it''s not only her but also you! "If it were you in that situation, I would also do anything, even risking my life, to save you!" God 437 God 437 Chapter 437 The Risky n After Osborne finished speaking, Isa froze. She opened her mouth, but in the end, she remained silent. She coldly asked, "Actions speak louder. If I were really in danger someday, would you truly risk your life to save me? "Even if you knew it would mean certain death, would you still go?" Without hesitation, Osborne nodded. "If that situation ever arose, even if I knew I was walking into certain death, I would still go to save you!" Upon seeing Osborne''s unwavering resolve, Isa''s expression finally softened. She said, "Remember what you''ve said." "I won''t forget." Osborne, full of anticipation, asked, "Isa, can you tell me the method now?" Isa hesitated for a moment but finally nodded. "I have a method that might allow you to be a ss A Power Master right now. And once you seed, you''ll be able to control your power immediately." Osborne''s eyes lit up. "What do I need to do?" Isa said seriously, "Is your soul of powers stuck, unable to progress any further, no matter what you do?" Osborne nodded. "That''s because your growth has been too rapid. Your soul of powers hasn''t even had time to stabilize before reaching its current limit! In this situation, it''s natural that you can''t break through the limit. Normally, you would need more time to umte strength and wait for your soul of powers to stabilize before it can continue to grow. "This waiting period could be months, or even years." Osborne frowned deeply. What Isa described was exactly the predicament he was facing. "So, what should I do?" he asked. "Under normal circumstances, nothing would work for you now. But I know a way that can not only push you to ss A instantly but also transform you, elevating your power in an unprecedented way. "And the method is simple. Instead of allowing your soul of powers to grow, you canpress it. You must use a massive amount of energy topress your soul of powers to its absolute limit and then fuse it with your body! "This way, your soul of powers will undergo a transformation, but it will be even more thorough. By doing that, your strength will surpass that of a typical ss A Power Master! "Moreover, once your soul of powers is fully fused with your body, it will bring special benefits, making your physical form stronger. "In this way, you''ll be able to use Power more easily and quickly than others." Isa finished speaking, and Osborne''s eyes sparkled. But he quickly calmed down and asked, "Where''s the danger in this?" Isa coldly stared at him and said, "At least you haven''tpletely lost your mind and still remember there''s danger involved." Osborne rubbed his nose. "I''m not stupid. While I''m willing to take risks, that doesn''t mean I don''t value my life. I still want to live. After all, only by staying alive can I protect those I care about." Isa''s expression softened. "There are many dangers. Compressing your soul of powers to its limit will be incredibly difficult. The power needed topress it is unimaginable, andpressing it to the extreme is even more §á§à§Û challenging. let "This step requires not only a massive amount of power but also incredibly precise control. It''s like using arge excavator to peel a raw egg while keeping the membrane inside intact and not letting the egg white spill. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "One small mistake, and you''re dead! "However, you don''t need to worry too much because I will personally handle this process. After all, I''m the only one who can achieve this. I willpress your soul of powers to its most extreme state. The more extreme thepression, the moreplete your transformation will be and the greater your future potential. "In short, you can just leave this step to me. I won''t let you down. The real danger might ur when thepressed soul of powers fuses with your body. That''s when things could go wrong. "But I can''t predict what might happen at that stage. After all, since I came up with this method, no one has ever tried it. You''ll be the first! Although there''s a theoretical chance of sess, there''s also..." Isa looked at Osborne again. "It''s not toote to change your mind. With your talent and with my guidance, you could be one of the world''s top powerhouses within just a few years. "In the future, you will have a good chance of bing a ss S Supreme Overlord! Are you really sure you want to take such a huge risk just to increase your power in a short time?" Osborne took a deep breath and smiled, "Isa, you don''t need to convince me. I won''t give up! In fact, deep down, you''re also hoping I''ll take this risk, aren''t you?" Isa was stunned. Osborne continued, "Isa, if you truly didn''t want me to take this risk, you could go and help me to rescue rissa, and I wouldn''t have to rush to increase my strength! "But you didn''t suggest that! So the only possibility is that, deep down, you want me to take this risk. You want me to take this brand new path. "Am I right?" Isa bit her lip and red at Osborne. "Do you have to be so smart? "Let''s start! "If you die, I''ll just find another man!" God 438 God 438 Chapter 438 I''m Really Big "So, Isa, are you finally admitting that I''m your man?" Osborne asked with a yful smile. Isa let out a coldugh. "I can admit it, but the real question is, can you? I''ve already told you that if you be my man, I''ll kill every woman you like and have you all to myself! "So, are you my man or not?" Hearing this, Osborne awkwardly rubbed his nose and said, "I was just joking. No need to take it so seriously. Let''s start now. I feel like I''m in great shape!" Isa coolly replied, "You made me pretty mad just now, so I''m not in the best mood. We''ll startter." Ten minutester, Isa had calmed down. She led Osborne into a room and had him sit half-naked on her bed. The bed carried a faint, pleasant fragrance. Osborne took a deep breath, inhaling the scent, and Isa''s face involuntarily reddened. Pretending not to notice, she said seriously, "The process might be painful, but you have to endure it. I believe you can handle it!" Osborne took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of pain. But if I seed, could you give me a little reward?" Isa wanted to kick him but held back. She asked coldly, "What kind of reward do you want?" Osborne smiled, "If I seed, I want to hold you and sleep on this bed for one night. Don''t get the wrong idea. I promise I won''t do anything out of line." Isa''s face turned even redder, filled with both anger and embarrassment. She thought to herself, "How can he be thinking about this at a time like this?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But she took a deep breath and said, "Fine. If you really seed, I''ll let you sleep here for one night." "Not just sleep here for one night. I want to hold you while I sleep here!" Osborne corrected. Isa gritted her teeth and said, "Fine, I get it. No need to remind me! If you keep talking, I might change my mind." Osborne raised his hands in surrender, then mimed zipping his lips. "Now, I''m going to startpressing your soul of powers! Get ready to release it!" Osborne was taken aback. "Here? Release my soul of powers? Mine''s pretty big, you know." Isa sneered, "You''re just a ss B+ metahuman. How big could your soul of powers be? Just release it. No matter how big it is, I canpress it instantly." Osborne thought for a moment and then nodded. "Alright!" "Just do it quickly. I don''t want any ordinary people see it. Otherwise, we''ll be all over the news." With that, Osborne beganmunicating with his soul of powers. Typically, metahumans only released their soul of powers when facing mortal danger or during life-or-death battles. The stronger the soul of powers, the harder it was to release. Many ss A Power Masters couldn''t even release their soul of powers during intense battles because there was simply no time for that. Osborne''s sout of powers had already exceeded ny-nine yards, nearly reaching 100 yards. So, evenpared to most ss A Power Masters, his soul of powers was nothing to scoff at and perhaps even stronger. S Suddenly, a ny-nine-yard-tall, humanoid silhouette appeared, its eyes gleaming coldly. This was Osborne''s soul of powers. It was the first time Osborne had ever released his soul of powers voluntarily The enemies he''d faced were either too weak to require it or too strong, making it useless to release his soul of powers. After all, it might hasten his death. If his soul of powers were shattered, he would suffer severe injuries. "Get ready. I''m about to release my soul of powers!" Osborne warned Isa, but she remained calm and indifferent. In the next moment, a ny-nine-yard-tall soul of powers suddenly appeared. Fortunately, it wasn''t physical, or it would have torn through the entire mansion. Even so, the massive soul of powers extended beyond the mansion, with most of its body exposed outside. Isa was stunned. Seeing the sheer size of Osborne''s soul of powers, she was momentarily in disbelief. But she quickly recovered and swiftly waved her hand. Osborne felt his soul of powers being crushed by an overwhelming force. The ny-nine-yard-tall soul of powers was instantlypressed to just three yards. Simultaneously, an intense pain exploded in Osborne''s mind, causing his entire body to tremble. The pain was indescribable. Fortunately, Osborne was ustomed to the excruciating pain of absorbing blood diamonds. The pain was just as intense, so he was somewhat used to it and could endure it for now. Even so, it took him a full minute to adapt to the pain and begin breathing heavily. Isa, seeing he was alright, let out a sigh of relief. "How is your soul of powers so big? You''re only ss B+, but your soul of powers is bigger than most ss A Power Masters." Isa''s face was full of shock. Osborne grinned. "I told you. I''m really big!" Isa''s face turned red, and she rolled her eyes. "You''re still joking at a time like this? It seems you''re not in enough pain yet! "Now, get ready. I''m going to continuepressing your soul of powers!" With that, the terrifying force pressed down once more. Osborne''s soul of powers, which had beenpressed to three yards, shrank by half in an instant. The excruciating pain returned, and Osborne''s body began to convulse. God 439 God 439 Chapter 439 You''re on Your Own Osborne couldn''t help but tremble and roar in pain, but all the sounds were confined in the room and could not be heard outside. Isa had once said thatpressing his soul of powers not only required immense strength but also demanded an extremely delicate touch, like using arge excavator to peel a raw egg without breaking the membrane inside or spilling the egg white. But now, Osborne felt as if Isa wasn''t peeling an eggshell but smashing a rock. Her actions were swift, powerful, and without hesitation. This was a testament to Isa''s immense power. Osborne realized that Isa''s control over her strength had reached an unimaginable level. Things that others could not aplish no matter how careful they were, Isa could do with ease. This was the source of Isa''s confidence. After a long while, Osborne endured the wave of pain. The worry on Isa''s face eased significantly. "I will continue topress your soul of powers like this a few more times until I can no longerpress it. Hang in there a little longer." Osborne nodded. "Bring it on. I can take it!" With a loud crash, Osborne''s soul of powers waspressed once more, shrinking from around 1.5 yards to less than one yard. The intense pain hit him again, and he gritted his teeth, enduring it with sheer willpower. And then, thepression continued. Isa''s strength seemed boundless. Osborne felt his soul of powers had beenpressed to the limit, ready to copse at any moment, yet Isa could still continue thepression. Shepressed it over and over again. The lingering pain seemed endless. Time passed slowly. Days went by. Seven dayster, Osborne''s soul of powers had finally beenpressed to its absolute limit. By then, his soul of powers had transformed, taking the shape of an eye! It had be a single eye radiating a deep golden light. Afterpressing it into an eye, Isa tried several more times but found she could no longerpress it further, and finally, she stopped. At that moment, Isa looked exhausted. Clearly,pressing Osborne''s soul of powers to this extent had been a huge drain on her. It was the first time Osborne saw Isa so exhausted. His heart swelled with both gratitude and concern. "Isa, are you alright?" Isa bit her lip and shook her head. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Your soul of powers has beenpressed to the extreme. I didn''t expect it to turn into an eye. How strange." There was a mix of puzzlement and concern on Isa''s face. "Isn''t that a good thing?" Isa shook her head. "I''m not sure. Who can tell? But given that you possess the Satan''s Eye, this seems more like a good thing. After all, your powers stem from the Satan''s Eye, so it''s natural that your soul of powers would ultimatelypress into an eye." Osborne nodded, finding her exnation reasonable. "So, what do we do next?" asked Osborne. "From now on, you''re on your own! You need to let it fully merge with your body andplete the transformation within your body. If you seed, you''ll be a ss A Power Master! "From this point on, I can no longer assist you. "Be careful! In theory, you should seed, but I can''t guarantee it. No matter what happens, you must survive, do you understand?" For the first time, a grave and anxious expression appeared on Isa''s face. Seeing her expression, Osborne realized the gravity of the situation. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Isa, I won''t let you down! I haven''t even be your man yet, so how could I die? "Wait for my sess. I promised I''d hold you while I sleep, and I will definitely do it!" Isa bit her lip tightly. "Then I''ll wait for your sess!" Osborne nodded, took a deep breath, and guided the soul of powers that had beenpressed to the extreme into his body. Now, his soul of powers looked like it might shatter at any moment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With a deafening crash, a terrifying power erupted within Osborne. His body began to tremble violently. He closed his eyes tightly, his expression resolute. Isa watched Osborne nervously, her fists clenching, her face full of worry. But she couldn''t help him now. Now, Osborne had to rely on himself. Meanwhile, at the Radcliffe Manor, Donna looked at rissa and sighed. "rissa, the people from the Paltrow family has sent over the wedding dress. Do you want to try it on? the size is wrong, we can still alter it." rissa''s face was grim as she replied indifferently, "I don''t want to try it on. Throw it away. I won''t marry Alexander. Even if you force me to the wedding, he''lle to take me away!" rissa''s father, Dn, snorted coldly. "rissa, you''re still thinking about Osborne? Do you really think he wille to the wedding to pick you up? How ridiculous! "He wouldn''t dare set foot in the Paltrow Estate. He''s been missing for half a month. He''s definitely hiding from you. "Give it up! "You are going to marry Alexander. He is the best candidate to be your husband!" God 440 God 440 Chapter 440 He Will Come Upon hearing those words, rissa slowly turned around, locking her gaze on Dn. Dn was rissa''s father. Yet, at that moment, the look she gave him held none of the affection one might expect from a daughter. Her eyes were filled only with anger and cold indifference. "Why are you all so determined to force me to marry Alexander?" she asked. "Why don''t I even have the right to choose who I marry?" Dn responded coolly, "We''re doing this for your own good." "For my own good?" rissa''s smile was tinged with sorrow. "You think separating me from the person I love is for my own good? Forcing me to marry someone I don''t care for is for my own good? You would rather push me to despair than let me be happy. How is that for my own good? "You''re not doing this for me at all!" Dn frowned, trying to persuade her. "rissa, don''t get so worked up. Think about it carefully. How is Alexander inferior to Osborne in any way? I admit Osborne has achieved a lot and is the heir to an ancient family, but by every measure, he''s far from being Alexander''s equal. "You are a Fatebearer, and you..." "Enough!" rissa cut him off sharply. "You''ve repeated these arguments countless times, and I''m tired of hearing them. I''ll tell you again. In my heart, Osborne is the best! He promised we would face everything together. He promised he woulde for me, and he will! "If he hasn''t shown up yet, it''s because he''s preparing. I believe he''lle. If he doesn''t, then..." rissa bit her lip, her eyes resolute. "In any case, stop trying to convince me!" Dn was infuriated. "You''re hopeless! Osborne is not as great as you think. He''s a divorced man! He''s not worth your love!" rissa smiled, her tone calm. "So what if he''s divorced? I love him, and even if he weren''t divorced, now that I''ve fallen for him, my heart belongs to him alone." With that, rissa turned away, no longer paying attention to Dn. Dn trembled with rage, his fists clenching, but in the end, he said nothing more. He spoke coldly, "No matter what, your wedding with Alexander cannot be canceled. In three days, you must attend the ceremony. If you refuse, your grandfather will personally drag you there. "Prepare yourself to be Alexander''s wife! "Even if you hate us now, one day, you''ll understand our good intentions. "Osborne will note to pick you up! "Even if he does, he''ll die at the hands of the Paltrow family. You and he will never be together." With that, Dn waved his hand and left. Donna sighed softly, speaking in a low voice, "Why has ite to this? We''re family. Why make such a fuss?" After speaking, she moved to stand behind rissa. She ced her hands on rissa''s shoulders, feeling a slight tremor in her body. "rissa, what will you do if Osborne doesn''te for you?" rissa bit her lip. "He wille!" "I mean, just in case. There''s always the chance something could go wrong." "No! Not this time. As long as Osborne is alive, he wille for me! I trust he won''t break his promise." rissa''s resolve was unshakable. Donna opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing more. In ker heart, she thought, "Osborne, I hope you live up to rissa''s trust and don''t let her down. Right now, you''re the only one who can save her." There were three days left until the wedding. At the Paltrow Estate, preparations for the ceremony had already begun, with servants bustling everywhere. In three days, Alexander would officially be the head of the Paltrow family and have a wedding with rissa. Both events would be grand affairs. Dampston''s social elite, as well as many important figures from other provinces, were expected to attend the Paltrow family''s grand asion. Meanwhile, Alexander and Wade were sitting opposite each other in the study. Wade''s face was full of delight. "Alexander, have you finally solidified your power and absorbed the strength of the Blessing of Thunder?" Alexander smiled and nodded. His face was full of confidence, looking very proud. And he had every reason to be proud. At twenty-eight, Alexander had be a ss A Power Master. Upon his breakthrough, his strength had already far exceeded that of an ordinary ss A. After absorbing the power of the Blessing of Thunder, he felt that even a person in ss A+ would be no match for him. "It''s a pity that Osborne stole so much of the Blessing of Thunder''s power. Otherwise, I would have already reached ss A+ by now!" Alexander''s expression darkened. Thinking of Osborne filled his heart with hatred, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Wade, what is Osborne up to now?" Wade shook his head. "We don''t know. Our informant in the Augustine family had an unfortunate ident and died, so we''ve lost ess to intelligence on the Augustine family. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "However, Osborne hasn''t shown his face for half a month. It''s like he''s vanished. Maybe he''s hiding because he''s afraid toe to the Paltrow Estate."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Vanished? Hiding?" Alexander frowned, then shook his head. "Impossible! When he challenged me, his gaze was resolute. He would never hide away in fear. "He''s been preparing, nning to take rissa away from me." Then Wade''s face was full of contempt. God 441 God 441 Chapter 441 Power Prodigy ss Wade felt that there was no need to worry about Osborne. "Alexander, you''re being too cautious, and that''s not a good thing. "How would Osborne have the courage to show up at the Paltrow Estate? Do you really think he has the nerve to snatch your fianc¨¦e at the wedding? He''s not that foolish. No one willingly walks to their death. "Unless he''s aplete idiot, he wouldn''t attempt something so clearly suicidal. He''s the heir to the Augustine family, and he can''t be a fool. "He must have preemptively vanished, finding an excuse for not daring toe to the Paltrow Estate. It''s all just an excuse to avoid humiliation." Wade''s face was full of disdain. "Am I being too cautious?" Alexander muttered, frowning. "I just don''t want to leave anything to chance. Last time, when the Aberrants attacked the Augustine family''s Maritime Auction, you said there wouldn''t be any surprises, but in the end, they failed, and our family lost a ss A martial master." Wade responded awkwardly, "That was indeed my miscalction. I didn''t expect the Aberrants to fail. But that loss wasn''t significant. It only dyed their return to Rosmandi by a little. "But the Aberrants will return to Rosmandi soon, and when they do, it will be a good opportunity for our family. "Rest assured, Alexander. Under your leadership, our family will rise to its peak and be the most powerful ancient family in Dampston. "You don''t need to worry about Osborne at all. "If he dares show up, we can easily take care of him. That would give us a legitimate reason to go after the Augustine family. We could even take over their cruise business. "Their cruise business is incredibly profitable, after all." Alexander''s eyes gleamed, and he sneered, "Don''t worry. Even if Osborne doesn''t show up, I''ll take over the Augustine family''s cruise business." After their conversation, Alexander regained his confidence. "Wade, I''ll leave the arrangements for the inheritance ceremony and the wedding to you. Some of my ssmates from Newport City wille to attend my inheritance ceremony and wedding. I need to attend to them." "ssmates from Newport City? "Are they from the Power Prodigy ss?" Wade''s eyes lit up with excitement. "You must treat them well. Building good rtions with them will be immensely beneficial for our family''s future." Alexander nodded. "I know what to do." Leaving the study, Alexander quickly gathered some of his men and headed to the airport. Soon, a private jet from Newport City touched down at Pinchide City Airport. Alexander''s convoy drove straight onto the tarmac, parking and waiting. Before long, several young figures emerged from the ne. The group consisted of three men and two women, fed by a man in his thirties. He wore sunsses, hission haughty, exuding an aura of importance. Seeing the man, Alexander smiled and approached, adopting a somewhat deferential tone. "Charlie, it''s been a while." The man addressed as Charlie returned the smile but kept his demeanor proud, almost dismissive. He shook Alexander''s hand with an air of casual indifference. Charlie Powell said coolly, "Alexander, so you''ve finally broken through to ss A Power Master. You''re finally catching up to the rest of us. Congrattions. "Of the thirty-six members of our 25th Power Prodigy ss, you''re the twenty-second to break through to ss A. You''ve moved up from the bottom to nearly the middle. Well done." Charlie''s words left Alexander''s smile a bit stiff. Charlie was one of Alexander''s ssmates. Over a decade ago, Wade had pulled some strings to get Alexander into Newport City''s prestigious Power Prodigy ss. The ss was filled with peers of Alexander''s age, all of them prodigies in power or martial arts, each with a remarkable background. Initially, Alexander was very confident.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After all, he was born amidst omens, possessing a mutated Thunder Power with strength surpassing his peers. Back then, Alexander was hailed as Dampston''s greatest prodigy. However, after joining the Power Prodigy ss, Alexander quickly learned that there were always greater talents. Every member of the ss was his equal, if not stronger, with more powerful backgrounds and better resources. Content belongs to During his time in the ss, Alexander had consistently ranked near the bottom. No matter how hard he tried, he could never break into the middle ranks. Those experiences in the Power Prodigy ss were something Alexander loathed to discuss. He didn''t want anyone to know how he had struggled at the bottom. But now, Charlie had casually brought it up. Alexander''s face darkened instantly. However, he didn''t dare show his anger. After all, Charlie was ranked much higher than Alexander in the Power Prodigy ss, and most of the time, he could be in the middle of the stream In terms of strength and talent, Charlie was more potent than Alexander. In addition, Charlie was a direct descendant of the ancient family of Newport City, the Powell family. In terms of strength, the Powell family was much stronger than the Paltrow family. "Charlie, don''t joke around. Compared to you, I still have a long way to go." With that, Alexander turned his attention to the other four individuals. They looked to be in their mid-twenties, yet they exuded an extraordinary presence. Their gazes toward Alexander were tinged with the same sense of pride. "Charlie, who are they?" God 442 God 442 Chapter 442 A Member of the Augustine Family Charlie smiled, "Let me introduce you. These four are our junior ssmates, all graduates of the Power Prodigy ss. "This is Larson, ranked sixth in the 30th Power Prodigy ss, from the Hayes family in Newport City. "This is Pierson, ranked ninth in the same ss, from the Bat family in Newport City.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "This is my sister, Nadine Powell, who ranked twelfth in the 30th Power Prodigy ss. "And this one, I must especially introduce. This is Evelynn Augustine, my sister''s close friend, who ranked third in the 30th Power Prodigy ss. "She''s from the Augustine family in Newport City." Alexander''s eyes widened in astonishment. He hadn''t expected that these four were all members of the Power Prodigy ss, just five years his junior. What shocked him even more was their rankings. Even the lowest-ranked among them had ced twelfth. And Evelynn was in the top three! Having attended the Power Prodigy ss himself, Alexander knew just how difficult it was to achieve such high rankings in that group. These individuals were undoubtedly super-geniuses, possessing elite strength unmatched by their peers across Rosmandi. More importantly, they all hailed from the ancient families of Newport City. Families that had endured for centuries, even millennia, in Newport City were exceedingly powerful. Weaker families had long since been eliminated or driven out, leaving only the strongest to endure. In other words, the ancient families of Newport City were on an entirely different level from the Paltrow family. But what stunned Alexander the most was the girl Charlie particrly introduced, Evelynn. He said she was from the Augustine family in Newport City. With a serious expression, Alexander asked, "Charlie, when you mention the Augustine family of Newport City, are you talking about the family of the Godfather?" Charlie smiled and replied, "In Newport City, is there any other Augustine family? You should make sure to satisfy her. If she''s not satisfied, I won''t let you off the hook! "She''s been a bit weary of life in Newport City. After recently breaking through to ss A, she finally gained the freedom to leave her family and travel. She heard that you have broken through to ss A, are about to inherit the position of the head of the Paltrow family, and are going to hold a wedding, so she suggesteding to visit. "The rest of us are here mainly to apany her." After hearing this, Alexander looked at Evelynn in surprise. Evelynn was five years younger than him, which meant she was only twenty-three. Yet she had already reached ss A. In that instant, Alexander''s pride crumbled. He bowed slightly and greeted Evelynn with great respect. "Ms. Augustine, I''ll make sure you''re well taken care of." Evelynn remained calm and said indifferently, "No need to be so formal. We''re the ones intruding. Arrange things as you see fit. I''m feeling a bit tired, so please take me to rest." "Of course, we''ll head back right away." "For the duration of your stay, you''ll be at the Paltrow Estate. The amodations may be humble, and I hope you won''t mind." Alexander quickly led the way. Soon, he escorted the group back to the Paltrow Estate and settled them in the finest guest rooms avable. He instructed everyone in the Paltrow family to be extremely cautious with these guests. No matter their requests, they were to be fulfilled unconditionally. He told the servants that if there were any of their requests couldn''t be met, they should immediately inform him. In short, Alexander took this matter very seriously, and his attitude towards the five people was even a bit humble. His performance satisfied all five people. After bidding them farewell, Alexander quickly returned to his study, his face growing cold. "Damn it!" Alexander cursed, "That bastard Charlie. He didn''te here to attend my inheritance ceremony. He came to unt his superiority! And that Evelynn from the Augustine family, what does she have to be so proud of? She''s just lucky to have been born into the Augustine family! "If I''d been born into the Augustine family, I''d be just as powerful!" Alexander was seething with rage. Wade frowned and said, "Alexander, Wade frowned don''t be upset. Theye from ancient families in Newport City, se we can''t afford to offend them for now. You need to continue treating them politely on the surface But this situation won''tst forever! "They''re deeply tied to the Augustine family in Newport City and can be considered their vassals. Once the Aberrants return to Rosmandi, these people are done for! The Aberrants won''t let them off the hook! "Anyone associated with the Godfather will meet a miserable end! "And our family will rise rapidly with the Aberrants'' backing. When that timees, they''ll no longer be able to act superior in front of you. They''ll be begging for your mercy!" Wade''s words made Alexander''s anger finally subside. He nodded and said, "Wade, I understand. I just hope the Aberrants return to Rosmandi soon and reshuffle the power structure!" "They will!" Over the next few days, Alexander diligently attended to the five guests, taking them to local attractions and ensuring they were thoroughly entertained. "You''ve done well." Even Evelynn expressed her satisfaction with Alexander''s hospitality. She said calmly, "Tomorrow is your inheritance ceremony, isn''t it? I hear your wedding is on the same day wel don''t need to attend to us anymore. You should focus on your own affairs. "We''ll attend your inheritance ceremony and wedding tomorrow." After hearing this, Alexander quickly showed a delighted expression. "Ms. Augustine, it will be my honor to have you at my inheritance ceremony. I''ve reserved the best seats for you guys. You''re most wee to join us." With that, Alexander took his leave. Once out of their sight, his expression instantly turned icy. He thought to himself, "Tomorrow is my wedding day! Osborne, will you show up?" God 443 God 443 Chapter 443 The Wedding Day Alexander''s inheritance ceremony and wedding were now in the final stages of preparation. The entire Paltrow Estate was adorned with festive decorations. The ceremony was to take ce on the mountain behind the Paltrow Estate. Not long ago, Alexander had broken through ss A here, triggering a terrifying thunderstorm that leveled the mountain peak. The Paltrows believed this thunder-struck mountain held great significance, so after some renovations, they transformed it into the main venue for Alexander''s inheritance ceremony and wedding. On this day, the Paltrow family was filled with excitement and activity. All of Dampston''s high society had gathered. Those who received invitations were at least heirs or heads of top-tier families, and all eight of Dampston''s ancient families sent prominent representatives to attend. In addition, more than twenty ancient families from neighboring states also sent people to witness the event. Of course, the Augustines were among them. The Augustine family was led by Brian, along with Nathan, Kaden, and Queenie, the strongest of the Augustine family''s younger generation. As they observed the bustling Paltrow family, their expressions were solemn. "Brian, do you think Osborne will show up? Where has he beentely?" Queenie couldn''t help but ask in a low voice. Brian''s face was grim. "I have no clue where Osborne''s been. Even Isaac has no idea. To be honest, I hope Osborne doesn''t show up. I think he should stay away from the Paltrow Estate, or else..." Brian didn''t finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant. Concern was written on their faces. Not long ago, Osborne and Alexander had a duel, and due to sheer luck, Osborne ended up winning, causing Alexander a significant loss. The Paltrow family even had to forfeit a third-level ancient magic weapon to Osborne. It was then they finally discovered that rissa, Alexander''s supposed fianc¨¦e, was actually Osborne''s girlfriend. Because of this connection, Osborne and Alexander were destined to be enemies. Osborne had once told Alexander that he woulde to the Paltrow Estate on the wedding day to take rissa away. Alexander, in turn, had sworn that if Osborne dared toe, he would kill him. Now, the wedding day had finally arrived. However, Osborne had been missing for more than ten days, and no one knew where he was. "I hope Osborne doesn''t show up," Nathan muttered. "Alexander is too powerful! Ten days ago, he had just made a breakthrough, and his power was still unstable, which is why he lost to Osborne. "If Osborne shows up here, there will definitely be trouble. It''s better if he stays away. Although it will be a bit embarrassing for the Augustines, at least Osborne will be safe." Brian nodded in agreement as he heard this. Seeing someone approaching, he quickly added, "Alright, forget it. We''re just here for the ceremony today. Once it''s over, we''re out of here. "As for Osborne, he has his own ns." With that, Brian led the group forward, smiling as they greeted the people ahead.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, in the Paltrow family study, Alexander was dressed in a luxurious outfit, with the Paltrow family''s lightning emblem proudly disyed on his chest. Standing by the window, he gazed at the lively scene outside, feeling a surge of excitement. Today, he would officially be the head of the Paltrow family. Today, he would also marry the Radcliffe family''s Fatebearer, rissa! This was his big day! "Wade, have the Augustines arrived? What about Osborne, did he show up?" Alexander asked coldly. Wade scoffed, "The Augustines are here, led by Brian himself, along with a few younger generations. As for Osborne, he didn''t show up. I guess he really doesn''t have the guts toe." "So he truly doesn''t dare?" Alexander muttered, a chilling smile ying on his lips. "It seems I overes Set him. But strangely, I''m a bit disappointed. I was nning to use him as an excuse to give the Augustines a hard time." Content belongs to Wade chuckled, "You can deal with the Augustines anytime. Today, your only job is to get through this ceremony without a hitch." Alexander nodded. "I know. Everything''s set." ording to their ns, Alexander would begin the inheritance ceremony at noon, when the sun was at its peak. He would first perform the rites to officially be the head of the Paltrow family. After that, the wedding would follow. "What''s the situation with the Radcliffe family? Any pushback from rissa?" Alexander''s eyes narrowed, a cold glint flickering in them. I.ne Wade gave a faint smile. "Eugen just called me. Everything is fine on their side. rissa hasn''t resisted. She''s already dressed in her wedding. gown and will be ready to walk down the aisle as soon as the starts. n "If rissa gives us any trouble, Eugen will personally step in to make sure the wedding goes through. They''ve guaranteed there won''t be any surprises." Alexander nodded. "Great!" "I can''t wait for this! Fate power... Once I''ve been baptized by its power, I''ll evolve again and reach even greater heights!" "What about those ssmates from the Power Prodigy ss?" Wade asked. "Humph! They used to look down on me. Once I''ve fully transformed, I''ll crush them all and show them who the real genius is!" With those chilling words, Alexander headed out. "Wade, the time is almost here. I''m going to prepare for the inheritance ceremony. After today, everything in Dampston will be under mymand!" With that, Alexander proudly walked out of the study. God 444 God 444 Chapter 444 A Sudden Phenomenon Meanwhile, in Isa''s mansion, Osborne let out a painful roar, blood gushing from every pore on his body. Every cell in his body was convulsing and trembling. But the most horrifying sight was his eyes. Blood poured from them like a river. No one knew what Osborne was going through at this moment. The only witness was Isa. Isa watched Osborne anxiously, tears welling up in her eyes as she clenched her fists tightly, unable to do anything to help. Because at this moment, Osborne had to face this alone. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" Isa sobbed, murmuring. "Maybe I shouldn''t have let you take this path. If I had known it would be this painful, I would never have let you go through it! I''m sorry. I was too impatient! "You can''t die, you just can''t! As long as you''re alive, nothing else matters! This is the most critical moment, hold on!" For the first time, Isa''s expression softened with a feminine tenderness. Her gaze lingered on Osborne''s suffering with profound concern, wishing she could somehow take his pain away. Meanwhile, Osborne''s mind was consumed by agony. He even wanted to just die and be done with it. If he died, the pain would end. But he kept holding on. He had reasons to keep fighting. His sister was still in aa, with only a little more than six months left, and he hadn''t found a cure yet! rissa was still waiting for him to save her! He still hadn''t gotten to the bottom of the ident that happened to his parents. Isa had ced her hopes in him, and he hadn''t repaid her yet. So, he couldn''t die! Osborne held on, even as blood streamed uncontrobly from his eyes, and every cell in his body felt like it was boiling. Still, he persisted. His soul of powers had now fully merged with his body. A terrifying andplete transformation was rapidly taking ce, changing Osborne''s very being. "Is it almost... sessful?" Isa suddenly shuddered, sensing something was going on, and looked at Osborne with overwhelming joy. Suddenly, dark clouds descended upon Pinchide City, plunging it into darkness. Countless bolts of lightning began to gather with rming speed. Simultaneously, the once calm sea churned into monstrous waves, and the ground shook violently as if the entire city were facing an apocalyptic disaster. "This... this is a phenomenon?! He''s finally done it! He''s broken through to be a ss A Power Master, but why is his breakthrough causing such a terrifying spectacle?" Isa was utterly shocked. If this phenomenon continued, Pinchide City would likely face a disaster, with half the city submerged or destroyed. Isa frowned, then suddenly let out a cold snort. She reached out her hand toward the empty space. "Enough!" shemanded. With a buzz, an immense power surged from Isa. The strange phenomena that had gripped Pinchide City came to a sudden stop as if time itself had been paused. The dark clouds and lightning that had shrouded the sky vanished, reced by a clear, sunny sky once again. The massive waves calmed abruptly. The trembling ground stilled. It was as if nothing had happened at all, leaving the countless people of Pinchide City dazed and confused. Isa let out a long sigh of relief. She acted as if she had just done something insignificant, then looked back at Osborne. The pained expression on Osborne''s face was quickly fading away. His paleplexion was quickly turning rosy again. A powerful surge of energy was slowly erupting from within him. Isa smiled, "You never disappoint me! You did it! You actually did it! You actually made this legendary path, a path no one has ever seeded in! "What heights will you reach in the future? I can''t wait to see it!" After saying this, Isa wiped the tears from her face and smiled. Meanwhile, over at the Paltrow Estate, Alexander''s session ceremony was underway. I All eyes were on Alexander as he solemnly epted the lightning staff, the symbol of the Paltrow family''s power, from the hands of the former patriarch, Robert.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just then, the sky turned dark, filled with ominous clouds and crackling lightning. The ground began to tremble violently as if the world was ending. In that instant, the thousands of guests were terrified. No one knew what was happening. They could only feel an immense power building in the air. Thankfully, the strange phenomenon quickly subsided, and everything returned to normal. "Oh my gosh! It was a supernatural phenomenon! Wade suddenly shouted excitedly. "Alexander, from this moment on, you are officially the head of the Paltrow family. This phenomenon urred just as you grasped the lightning staff it''s a sign that the gods have acknowledged you!" W As soon as he finished speaking, the guests burst into a frenzy. "A supernatural phenomenon?" they wondered. "So the apocalyptic scene just now was actually caused by¨¨ Alexander? All because he officially became the head of the Paltrow family, and it triggered such a strange phenomenon?" If that was true, Alexander was truly a force to be reckoned with. Everyone was shocked and envious as they looked at Alexander. "Such a strange phenomenon..." someone murmured. "He might really be the chosen one of the gods!" one of the prodigies eximed. "The Paltrow family might truly thrive under his leadership!" God 445 God 445 Chapter 445 Alexander''s First n Everyone connected the strange phenomenon that had just urred with Alexander. After all, this wasn''t the first time Alexander had caused a strange phenomenon. When he was born, thunder and lightning raged, instantly awakening his mutant lightning powers. The second strange urrence happened when he broke through to ss A. A terrifying lightning storm swept in,pletely ttening a mountain behind the Paltrow Estate. The t main venue now used to be that very mountain. Now that Alexander had be the head of the Paltrow family, it seemed almost expected that he would trigger a third supernatural phenomenon. However, the scale was much grander this time, and its disappearance was far more mysterious than before. But who else besides Alexander, could have caused such a bizarre phenomenon? Even those seated in the VIP section, including Evelynn and Charlie, had grave expressions on their faces. "Charlie, are you absolutely certain he was at the bottom of your 25th Power Prodigy ss? It''s hard to believe someone with his abilities could trigger something so terrifying," Evelynn said, frowning. Charlie''s face was just as serious. "In the 25th Power Prodigy ss, he was indeed near the bottom, but his talent wasn''t actually bad. It''s just that the Paltrow family was too weak to provide him with enough resources, and he didn''t have a good mentor to guide him. As for this strange phenomenon... I have no idea." Evelynn scoffed, "I think something''s off. Even when my brother broke through, the phenomenon wasn''t nearly as overwhelming. Does he really deserve this?" "I think there might be other reasons behind this strange phenomenon. We should stay here a few more days. I want to investigate it thoroughly," Evelynn suggested. Charlie nodded in agreement. "Whatever you say." The group fell silent, their eyes fixed on Alexander''s session ceremony. At that moment, Alexander was bursting with excitement. His ceremony had triggered such a magnificent spectacle. How could he not be thrilled? This was a sign from the heavens, filling him with a newfound sense of confidence. Alexander grinned and thought, "I knew it. I am the chosen one! I''m destined to reach the pinnacle. Charlie? He was only better than me before because I hadn''t begun my rise yet! And my rise starts now!" After a brief moment of thought, Alexander suddenly raised the lightning staff high above his head. Instantly, countless members of the Paltrow family erupted into joyous cheers. Then, they all dropped to one knee before Alexander. "Long live the lord!" "Long live the lord!" Their loud shouts echoed far and wide, pushing the atmosphere of the inheritance ceremony to its peak. It wasn''t until a long timeter that the shouting finally ceased. Alexander''s gaze swept across the crowd as he stood atop the high tform, pausing on the Augustines. He sneered and said calmly, "I''m deeply grateful to all of you for attending my inheritance ceremony. I know I''m young and still learning the ropes, but I''ll do whatever it takes to lead the Paltrow family to even greater sess." He paused for effect. "And now, I want to announce my first n as the head of the Paltrow family!" All eyes were on Alexander, eager to hear his ns. Everyone knew he was going to make something significant to establish his power. They were all curious to see what Alexander''s first move would be. At this moment, only the Augustines noticed Alexander''s cold stare directed at them, which gave them a bad feeling. They exchanged nces but remained silent. Finally, Alexander spoke, his voice cool and collected. "I hereby dere that the Paftrow family is entering the cruise industry, effective today! We will spare no expense in building a cruise empire, and within six months, we will be the dominant force in the Dampston cruise market!" His announcement sent a ripple of excitement and spection through the crowd. Hearing that the Paltrows were going for the cruise industry, many shifted their gaze toward the Augustine family, their expressions filled with amusement. They all knew that the Augustine family had the strongest hold on the Dampston cruise business. Especially after the recent maritime auction, their cruise business had not only fully recovered but had be even more prosperous. It brought in enormous profits for the Augustine family every day. Now, as the new head of the Paltrow family, Alexander''s first priority was to pour everything into building up their cruise line business. And he was aiming to make it to the top in Dampston within six months? This was a direct shot at the Augustine family! With limited market space in the cruise industry, the only way for the Paltrows to grab a share was to take a bite out of the Augustines'' territory. The Augustines'' faces hardened as their fists clenched tight.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Brian''s eyes burned with fury as he red at Alexander. But Alexander remained unfazed, meeting his gaze with a teasing smile. He casually remarked, "Brian why are you staring at me like that? Are you trying to say you don''t agree? If the Augustine family can run a cruise business, then my Paltrow family surely can, too. "And with the power of the Paltrow family, we''ll crush your cruise business in no time!" Alexander sneered disdainfully, "This is my first n as the head of the family, and I''m going to see it through!?f you know what''s good for you, you should sell your ships and get out of the cruise industry while you still can. Maybe it''s time to find a new line of business. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Or else, don''te crying to me when you go bankrupt. Consider this a heads-up." Alexander''s words only fueled Brian''s rage. Nathan, never one to hold back, jumped up and jabbed a finger at Alexander. "Who the hell do you think you are, Alexander? If you''re so tough, go ahead and enter the cruise industry. We are not afraid topete with you! "You should worry about yourself instead! Don''te crying when you lose everything!" God 446 God 446 Chapter 446 Breaking Through Nathan was seething with anger at this moment, and after venting his frustrations, he felt much more satisfied. But Brian''s expression suddenly changed. He tried to pull Nathan back, but it was toote. Nathan had already said what was on his mind. All Brian could do now was look at Alexander with a face full of caution. Alexander''s expression grew cold. "Nathan, who do you think you are? How dare you challenge me? I am now the head of the Paltrow family, and you''re not even an heir. When I speak to your father, do you think you have the right to interrupt? You should be punished for breaking the rules." With that, Alexander suddenly waved his hand. A bolt of purple lightning appeared out of thin air and struck Nathan with such speed that he had no time to react. "Watch out!" Brian shouted as he instantly appeared in front of Nathan. But before he could do anything, the purple lightning struck him directly. With a deafening explosion, both Brian and Nathan were sent flying, their bodies charred. Alexander had held back. He didn''t intend to kill them. If he had, they wouldn''t just be charred. They would have been two corpses by now. Brian suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood, his face pale and grim. Nathan, beside him, was stunned. Seeing his father so severely injured while trying to protect him filled him with rage. He pointed at Alexander, ready tosh out. But this time, Brian stopped him. Brian''s jaw clenched, barely containing his fury. "Mr. Paltrow," he ground out, "I take full responsibility for Nathan''s disrespect. I apologize on his behalf. He''s been disciplined. He''s already been punished. Can we go now?" Alexander''s eyes narrowed in disappointment. He hadn''t expected Brian to take such tant humiliation lying down. This left him with no clear excuse to continue his vendetta against the Augustines. As Brian prepared to leave, Alexander casually remarked, "Mr. Augustine, what''s the rush? My wedding''s about to start. Stay and enjoy the festivities." He leaned in, his tone hardening. "Business is business, but let''s not let it spoil the friendship between our families. Leaving now would be a p in the face to me and the entire Paltrow family." Brian clenched his teeth, his face filled with frustration. But in the end, all he could do was nod. The Paltrow family was stronger than the Augustine family, and Alexander''s power far surpassed his own. After all, they were on the Paltrow family territory. Even if Brian felt humiliated, he had no choice but to endure it. If they gave Alexander an excuse to act, they would only face even greater humiliation. No one would stand up for them! The mocking nces from those around them were proof enough. "Fine, we''ll stay and continue to join the ceremony." Brian could only swallow his humiliation, forcing himself to endure the pain as he and hispanions sat down once more. Disappointment shed in Alexander''s eyes again. "Humph! I want to see just how much the Augustine family can endure! Next up is my wedding with rissa... Osborne, will you keep hiding like a coward?" he pondered. "Will you show up? I can''t wait to see if you will!" With that thought, Alexander nodded at the host. The host immediately announced, "And now, the moment we''ve all been waiting for! Please wee the bride, Ms. Radcliffe!" In an instant, everyone turned to look at the entrance of the venue. The wedding was about to begin! Meanwhile, back at Isa''s mansion, Osborne''s eyes fluttered open. A sudden burst of light shot out from Osborne''s gaze. He felt a sense of well-being he had never experienced before. It was as if the whole world hade alive in his perception-everything was more vibrant, more real. "Did I... seed?" Osborne murmured to himself. Isa suddenly appeared before him and said, "Yes, you did! You''ve now be a ss A Power Master. Your sout of powers has been fully transformed and integrated with your body. Why don''t you try feeling your new strength?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Osborne''s eyes lit up with excitement at her words, but when he nced down at the time, his expression instantly changed. "Today is the wedding day?" He sprang to his feet. Isa hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. "That''s right. ording to the Paltrow family''s n, Alexander and rissa''s wedding is happening right now." Osborne''s mind went nk, and his face turned pale instantly. He no longer had time to marvel at his newfound strength and rushed out the door in a frenzy. Seeing this, Isa bit her lip hard. "Osborne, don''t be in such a hurry. The wedding hasn''t officially started yet. You should clean yourself up first. You''re filthy. If you go to meet rissa like this, she won''t be happy." Content belongs After a brief hesitation, Osborne nodded and quickly dashed into the bathroom. As he showered, he began to sense the changes in his body. Merging the soul of powers with the body was an uncharted path, one that no one had ever attempted. ording to Isa''s assessment, the benefit of doing this would be faster control and quicker execution of his abilities. At the same time, his body was growing stronger. Osborne could indeed feel his newfound strength, but just how much stronger he had be was something he would need to test against an opponent to truly understand. Finally, Osborne''s power had greatly increased. Without wasting time on a more thorough examination, he quickly dried off, got dressed, and prepared to head out. Just then, Isa approached with a box and handed it to Osborne. "What''s this?" Osborne asked, curiosity piqued. "This is for you. It''s a gun. It seems to be a reward from the Godfather forpleting your mission." Isa''s words left Osborne stunned. He nced at his Draco Star Wristlet, and sure enough, the reward for the first part of the fifth heir''s trial had been settled. His reward was a gun! Osborne was taken aback as he epted the box, frowning. "Godfather gives me a gun as a reward? That''s all?" God 447 God 447 Chapter 447 A Magic Weapon? "How could it just be a gun?" Osborne was puzzled. Given his current strength, any gun was nothing more than a toy to him. Even the most powerful gun from the Draco Group no longer impressed him. With his abilities now, he could exert more force with a mere flick of his finger than any firearm. Osborne hadn''t used a gun in a long time. True masters didn''t need guns. So why was a gun the reward for the first task? Osborne opened the box and found that it indeed contained a gun. And it was just a handgun. Although it was slightlyrger than a typical handgun, it was still the least powerful firearm.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Osborne shook his head and was about to put it back. This kind of toy was of no use to him. But then, Isa spoke up. "I''ve already checked it out. It''s not just a handgun. You can think of it as a magic weapon created with modern technology." "What? Not a handgun, but a magic weapon?" Osborne was surprised and quickly grabbed it back. If it was a magic weapon, now he was interested. Isa continued, "Yeah, you could call it a magic weapon, but it''s a new kind, built with technology. It''s quite something. With your current abilities, it''d be perfect for you to have some fun with. It doesn''t shoot bullets. It shoots energy! "When you channel energy into it, the weaponpresses that energy, amplifies its power, and then sts it out at your enemies. It also incorporates some techniques from Point nk Force." As she finished, Osborne''s curiosity was piqued. But with time running out, Osborne didn''t have a chance to test it. He quickly stored it in his Dimensional Space. "I''ll try it out when I get the chance!" he said. "For now, I need to head to the Paltrow Estate immediately. Isa, thank you for everything you''ve done for me during this time. It must have been exhausting for you, right?" With that, Osborne gently caressed Isa''s face. Her face was pale and drawn. It was clear that helping Osborne break through to ss A had been incredibly difficult, even for her. Compressing the soul of powers had taken every ounce of Isa''s strength. Without her unwavering dedication, there was no way she could have condensed his soul of powers into a single eyeball. Seeing the fatigue etched on Isa''s delicate face, Osborne felt a pang of heartache. But Isa brushed his hand away without hesitation, her voice cold. "Save the sentimentality. Hurry up and go rescue your girlfriend!" Osborne smiled slightly, "Actually, you''ve got it all wrong. rissa isn''t just my girlfriend. Technically, she''s my partner. You, on the other hand, are the side piece." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Isa''s expression turn icy. She responded coldly, "You dare call me the side piece? I''ll go kill your girlfriend right now, and you won''t even get to say goodbye." Osborne''s face immediately stiffened, and he quickly raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright, I was wrong, okay? You''re my partner, and she''s the girlfriend." With that, Osborne suddenly grabbed Isa''s face and kissed her passionately. "No matter what, thank you for helping me! "And don''t worry, I always keep my promises. If you ever need my help, I swear on my life I''ll be there!" With that, Osborne casually tore open a dimensional rift. This time, the rift appeared with incredible speed. Almost as soon as the thought crossed Osborne''s mind, the rift had already formed in an instant. "So this is the benefit of merging the soul of powers into my body? The speed at which I can use my abilities has definitely increased!" Osborne thought to himself as he stepped into the dimensional rift. Isa epted the kiss without stopping him, only wiping her lips with a look of disdain. It wasn''t until Osborne''s figure disappeared that she let out a sigh. On the other side, Osborne stepped out from the dimensional rift, immediately startled. "Six whole miles this time? That''s five times the distance I could cover before my breakthrough! At this rate, I''ll be at the Paltrow Estate in no time!" With that thought, Osborne stepped back into the dimensional rift. At the Paltrow family''s main wedding venue, all eyes turned to the entrance. As the host announced her arrival, a breathtaking figure d in a shimmering white wedding gown slowly entered the hall. It was rissa. Her face was a picture of serenity. To her left was her father, Dn, and to her right was her grandfather, Eugen. With them, she graceful walked down the flower-strewn aisle towards the center, where Alexander was waiting. "Wow!" Gasps and whispers rippled through the crowd the moment rissa''s face came into view. rissa was breathtakingly beautiful. Even Alexander couldn''t help but be captivated, his heart suddenly racing with desire. He fixed his gaze on rissa, a flicker of lust crossing his eyes. rissa walked towards him. Her stunning face remained calm andposed. But only Dn, who was escorting her, could feel the subtle tremor in her body. He leaned in and whispered, l.ne "rissa, I told you long ago that Osborne was never going to show up! How ebuld he dare? The wedding is already underway, and he''s still nowhere to be seendt''s time to give up on him! "This is the Paltrow Estate. Osborne''s walking into a death trap if he shows up here! You honestly think he''d risk his neck for you? Give it up!" rissa bit her lip, not even ncing at Dn. She responded calmly yet firmly, "He wille. I believe in him!" God 448 God 448 Chapter 448 I Don''t! Dn was furious at her words. "Even now, you''re still holding on to that hope? You still think Osborne wille? Get real! Alexander is the one who''s right for you! Alexander is better than Osborne in every possible way. "You saw what just happened, didn''t you? The Augustine family is nothingpared to the Paltrow family. Even when they were humiliated, they had to just suck it up and take it!" rissa remained calm as if she hadn''t heard a word. Dn wanted to speak again, but Eugen interrupted him, "Enough. The wedding''s already started. There''s no point arguing about it now. rissa, you''re my granddaughter, and I''d never do anything to hurt you. I hope you''ll make the right choice and not bring harm to yourself or the whole Radcliffe family." rissa nced at Eugen and gave a faint smile. She still remained silent but slowly walked towards Alexander, finally standing in the center of the room. The wedding began. A priest holding a Bible appeared, and after a series of rituals, he smiled at Alexander and rissa. At that moment, everyone fell silent. The priest finally spoke, turning to Alexander first. "Alexander, do you take this woman to be yourwfully wedded wife? Do you promise to love, honor, and cherish her, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?" After the priest finished speaking, Alexander smiled faintly, "I do!" The priest nodded and then turned to rissa. At that moment, all eyes were on her, waiting for her to speak the vows that would make her Alexander''s wife. Every single person in the room was watching her. But rissa''s eyes scanned the crowd as if searching for something or someone. But she was disappointed. The person she was looking for wasn''t there. She clenched her fists tightly. Finally, the priest spoke again. "Bride, do you take this man to be yourwfully wedded husband? Do you promise to live with him, to be his partner in life, to love, honor, and cherish him, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, for better or for worse, until death do you part?" Upon hearing this, rissa couldn''t help but smile. She looked over at Alexander, who immediately put on a gentle smile. Then, rissa spoke. In a calm but unwavering voice, she dered, "I don''t!" She paused before adding firmly, "I don''t want to marry him!" A wave of murmurs swept through the wedding hall, every head turning towards her in shock. The smile on Alexander''s face froze instantly. His expression turned cold as he immediately looked over at Dn and Eugen. "What is going on?" he asked. Dn and Eugen''s faces were equally grim. "Mr. Paltrow, we''ll take care of this!" The two of them immediately walked over to rissa, pulling her behind the wall, and quietly demanded, "rissa, what''s going on with you? You were cooperating a moment ago, why are you backing out how? How are the Paltrows supposed to exin this? Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org holds this content. rissa smiled, "Cooperating? When did I ever cooperate with you? I''ve always made it clear. I will not marry Alexander." Dn was stunned. "Then why did youe here? You didn''t even put up a fight." rissa''s smile softened. "Because he said he''de here to take me away." "You!" Dn was suddenly at a loss for words. Meanwhile, the wedding host was still trying to smooth things over, speaking up. "Everyone, please stay calm. This is just a nned part of the event, a little joke from the bride. The wedding will resume shortly." Dn nced at Alexander, whose face was icy and severe, and couldn''t help but grit his teeth. "rissa I''m sorry! "We''vee too far to turn back now. Even if I have to drag you kicking and screaming, you and Alexander are getting married today! Don''t me me!" With that, Dn reached out to grab rissa''s shoulder. He wanted to control her, determined to make sure the wedding went through no matter what. Otherwise, the Paltrows would never let them off. Dn, the head of the Radcliffe family and a ss A- metahuman with earth elemental abilities, quickly used his abilities to bind rissa''s hands and feet. It was as if she were in shackles,pletely immobilized and unable to even speak. After doing this, Dn sighed in relief and spoke softly. "rissa, don''t hold this against me. It''s your fate! Once the ceremony is over, I''ll let you go. Now, let''s get this wedding done." After saying that, he reached out to grab rissa. At that moment, rissa couldn''t ? help but smile. Her smile was beautiful, but it was tinged with deep disappointment. "Dad, I''ve already told you, I won''t marry Alexander! If you keep pushing me, then I''ll have no choice... I''ll have to fight back! Today, either Osborne takes me away, or... I die right here! With that, rissa suddenly moved. A pair of enormous Divine and Demonic Wings suddenly burst forth from her back. Just as Dn was about to grab rissa, the earth elemental forces that had been holding her body suddenly shattered. rissa stepped back, easily dodging Dn''s grasp. Dn was stunned. He stared at rissa in disbelief,pletely shocked by what he was seeing. God 449 God 449 Chapter 449 Resistance "rissa, you... when did your powers break through?" Dn asked, his face filled with shock. He was a ss A- metahuman, yet the massive Divine and Demonic Wings on rissa''s back were exerting immense pressure on Dn. This could only mean that rissa had reached at least ss B+. rissa didn''t answer his question. Instead, she calmly said, "Are you still going to control me and force me to marry Alexander? If that''s the case, then let''s get this over with. I never expected that my first opponent after my powers advanced would be my own family." As she finished speaking, her face showed a trace of bitterness. But that bitterness quickly turned into resolve. Dn''s expression darkened. The wedding was already in progress. There was no way to stop it now. The Radcliffe family couldn''t afford to bear the wrath of the Paltrow family. With this thought, he took a deep breath. "rissa, I''m sorry!" With that, Dn made his move. He summoned the power of the earth element, transforming it into shackles that he directed towards rissa, attempting to restrain her once more. "Break!" rissa remained calm. With a simple tap of her finger, the earth element shackles that Dn controlled instantly shattered, failing even to touch her. Dn was utterly shocked. Although rissa was his daughter, and he didn''t want to hurt her, so he held back his full strength, the ease with which she dismantled his powers left him in disbelief. In fact, he had a sinking feeling that even if he had used all his strength, he still wouldn''t have been able to do anything to rissa. "Since when did rissa be so powerful?" he wondered. "Let me handle this!" Eugen stepped forward, his cold eyes fixed on rissa as he calmly said, "There''s no point fighting this, rissa. You may have gotten stronger, but you''re still no ss A Power Master. "I surpassed ss A Power Master thirty years ago. Although it''s not the most impressive achievement, dealing with a ss B+ metahuman like you will be easy. You can''t fight with me." Hearing this, rissa looked at Eugen seriously, taking a deep breath. "Is that so? Well, I''m still going to try!" Eugen snorted, "Humph! Then don''t me me for what happens next." With that, Eugen made his move. As an earth elemental metahuman himself, he lightly waved his hand, and vines formed from earth elemental energy suddenly emerged from the ground beneath rissa, quickly wrapping around her body. Eugen also attempted to restrain rissa, but his power and control were far superior to Dn''s. In just an instant, rissa was subdued again. She muttered under her breath, "So this is the strength of a ss A Power Master? It''s nothing special!" As she spoke, the massive Divine and Demonic Wings behind her suddenly shook with tremendous force, instantly shattering the bonds that held her. Eugen was stunned. He was shocked that he couldn''t control rissa. "How could rissa''s Divine and Demonic Wings be so powerful?" he wondered. Eugen''s expression grew serious as he felt at a loss. After all, rissa was his granddaughter. He couldn''t recklessly attack rissa, so he had to find a way to restrain her. As a result, he couldn''t even use half of his full strength. Faced with the Divine and Demonic Wings, he had no idea what to do. "What''s going on with you guys? Can''t you even handle this?" At that moment, Alexander stepped forward. He noticed the massive Divine and Demonic Wings behind rissa and felt the surge of energy radiating from her. His eyes lit up instantly. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he coldly said, "Looks like you''re waiting for Osborne, aren''t you?" rissa responded coldly, "That''s right!" Alexander sneered, "He''s noting! He wouldn''t dare show up, because he knows the moment he does, he''ll be dead!" rissa took a deep breath. "No, he will definitelye!" "Oh, really?" Alexander scoffed. "You have so much faith in him! Too bad he''s left you hanging, all alone, to el deal with this. Do you think you can stand up to me? I''ll give you onest chance. Agree to marry me, or don''t me me for what happens next! "Your father and grandfather might go easy on you, but I won''t. As long I as you''re breathing, nothing else matters to me. All I want is your body and the fate power you el possess. Whether you''re willing to marry me or not, I couldn''t care less!" Alexander''s eyes grew colder, filled with menace.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. rissa let out augh, then turned to Dn and Eugen. "Grandpa, Father, did you hear that? This is the husband you found for me? This ise what you said was for my own good? Ha! You''ve got to be kidding me He has the nerve to say he''s only interested in my body and my fate power right in front of you! "What makes you think marrying him would make me happy?" Dn and Eugen''s faces turned sullen. They both felt Alexander''s words were way out of line. But Alexander was unfazed. He sneered, "I''m just being honest, so I hope you won''t take it personally. This is yourst chance. Stop resisting and let''s get on with this wedding. Or else, I''ll have to take matters into my own hands!" Alexander''s eyes shed with a dangerous threat as he spoke. God 450 God 450 Chapter 450 Alexander Took ActionThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dn anxiously said, "Mr. Paltrow, don''t act impulsively. I will convince rissa to go through with the wedding." After saying this, he desperately gestured to rissa. Unfortunately, rissa didn''t even look at him. She focused solely on Alexander and said calmly, "Go ahead. I will not marry you. Today, either hees to take me away, or I leave my body behind." With that, rissa''s face showed determination. Alexander looked at her resolute expression, and his anger boiled over. He thought, "rissa should be my wife. But now, she would rather die than marry me just because of Osborne?" This made Alexander jealous. He twisted his face as he coldly said, "Osborne cannote to take you away, and you won''t die either. With me here, you won''t even have the chance to die. You can only lie in my bed and offer up your fate power." After saying this, Alexander took action. He reached out, and suddenly, countless small snakes of lightning appeared on his palm, thrashing wildly. Dn and Eugen felt their hair stand on end as they sensed a terrifying surge of power. Their expressions changed, clearly shocked. "Alexander''s power is so strong." Alexander sneered, "Now I''ll numb your body, so you willplete the wedding with me." His figure instantly appeared in front of rissa, pressing the horde of lightning snakes against her body. Under his precise control, the lightning wouldn''t harm rissa but was enough to paralyze her, leaving her unable to move. rissa''s expression changed dramatically. She could clearly feel that Alexander''s attack was much stronger than Eugen''s. Without any hesitation, she activated the Divine and Demonic Wings, wrapping herself in them for protection. "Is this useful?" In the next moment, Alexander''s hand, surrounded by the lightning snakes, pressed against her wings. Suddenly, a loud crackling of electricity rang out, and rissa felt a terrifying power of lightning that prated the defense of her Divine and Demonic Wings and struck her body. In an instant, her body began to go numb. "You have considerable strength, but unfortunately, the gap in our realms is too wide. You can''t block my attack." After saying this, the lightning on Alexander''s hands became more violent and powerful,pletely breaking through the defense of the Divine and Demonic Wings, numbing rissa''s body further. rissa panicked, her body renderedpletely immobile. Alexander smirked disdainfully. "I told you, you won''t die. Now,e with me toplete the wedding." With that, Alexander reached for rissa. "You''re dreaming." rissa shouted loudly, and a sacred white light enveloped her, lifting the paralysis from her body. The Divine and Demonic Wings moved swiftly, slicing toward Alexander''s neck like two sharp des. Alexander''s expression changed as he stepped back to avoid the attack. He stared at rissa in shock. "You can actually dispel the effects of paralysis? This must be your second type of energy, divine healing, right? I heard your divine healing can even bring back the recently deceased. It''s something. "Now, I''m even more interested in you. I must make you my woman. Your divine healing will only serve me from now on." After saying this, Alexander attacked again. This time, the lightning snakes in his hands became even more terrifying and powerful. The snakes coalesced into a sphere, resembling a prison of lightning. S "Go." Alexander waved his hand, and the lightning prison descended upon rissa. rissa gritted her teeth, her wings pping fiercely, trying to shatter the prison. However, her strength was only ss B+, creating an insurmountable gappared to Alexander''s power. Even the miraculous Divine and Demonic Wings couldn''t withstand such overwhelming strength. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The lightning prison enveloped rissa''s body, and no matter how fiercely the Divine and Demonic Wings struggled, it couldn''t break free. Alexander finallyughed. He shrank the lightning prison down, his expression icy. "Stop struggling, and you''ll suffer less pain. Otherwise, with the lightning upon you, you will regret it." rissa bit her lip, thinking, "Is it still not enough? Even though I''ve been desperately refining myself and improving my strength during this time, I still can''t do it? Why is it so difficult to fight against fate? Osborne, where are you? Why haven''t you appeared yet? I can barely hold on." Various thoughts shed through rissa''s mind. She looked at Alexander''s triumphant and arrogant face with nothing but disgust. As the range of the lightning prison grew smaller, rissa took a deep breath, her gaze turning resolute as if she had made a decision. She raised her hand and, in a tone filled with utmost reverence, whispered, "Come forth, my Fate Staff." At that moment, the void shook violently, and the lightning prison surrounding rissa seemed unable to withstand the tremors, crumbling in an instant. A brilliantly radiant staff materialized in rissa''s raised hand. That was the Fate Staff, a divine artifact. God 451 God 451 Chapter 451 The Fate Staff Unleashed rissa tightly grasped the Fate Staff, feeling as if it were a part of her own body. When she looked at Alexander again, all fear was gone. What remained was only the spirit to fight. Osborne had given her the Fate Staff. After Osborne killed Orion, he discovered a statue that resembled rissa perfectly. To the naked eye, it appeared to be just a level-two ancient magic weapon. But the statue had unexpectedly boosted rissa''s extra energy to ss B+ instantly, filling her mind with new information. Then, amidst the shattered remnants of the statue, Osborne found the Fate Staff. At that moment, rissa recognized the origin of the Fate Staff. It was the weapon of the Goddess of Fate. After acquiring the staff, rissa discovered incrediblepatibility with it. It could even transform into an intangible substance and hide within her body. The Fate Staff would only materialize when she needed it. And as long as she held the Fate Staff, she could feel a terrifying power surging through her, greatly enhancing her abilities. Initially, rissa had not intended to use the Fate Staff. She understood that a divine artifact held immense value, and if exposed, it would arouse greed in countless people. But now, she had no choice but to use it. If she didn''t, she definitely wouldn''t be able to stand against Alexander. That way, she would only be controlled by him and forced to go through with the wedding. That way, she wouldn''t even be able to die. This was uneptable for rissa, so she called upon the Fate Staff to fight alongside her. "How is this possible?" Alexander stared in shock at rissa, who raised the Fate Staff high above her head, looking like a goddess. Feeling the surge of power emanating from her, he was both grave and excited. His eyes fixated on the Fate Staff, filled with greed. "Is this a divine artifact?" Alexander asked excitedly. He didn''t recognize the Fate Staff, but based on its holy aura, he could tell it was undoubtedly a divine artifact. Any ancient magic weapon couldn''t match such a divine artifact. rissa responded expressionlessly, "Whether it is or not, you''ll find out if you try it." Alexander sneered, "Very good. Truly wonderful. I didn''t expect you to possess a divine artifact. You belong to me, and naturally, it does, too. "Do you think because you have a divine artifact, you''re my rival? You''re too naive. You''re only ss B+. Even if you are with a divine artifact, I can easily defeat you." After saying this, Alexander struck again. This time, he held nothing back. He manipted the terrifying lightning once more, gathering it into a lightning prison, aiming to trap rissa. Seeing this, rissa sneered. She swung the Fate Staff in her hand, and a terrifying power erupted. "Break the cage." Alexander''s lightning prison exploded, the electricity turning everything around them ckened. The loud noise caused the wedding venue to erupt in chaos. The battle between the two took ce behind the scenes of the wedding, hidden from everyone''s view by arge wall. Although those present felt a fierce surge of energy, they had no idea what was actually happening. The Paltrow family''s disciples worked to maintain order, preventing anyone from approaching. In the VIP section, Evelynn couldn''t help but show a look of surprise. "How pure the power is!" Evelynn murmured as she nced toward the backstage, eager to see more. Charlie, however, didn''t care and scoffed, bet they''re fighting. I really didn''t expect to witness such a great show. That woman actually refused to marry Alexander in front of everyone. "Alexander must be thoroughly embarrassed. "Still, she is beautiful. Evenpared to the four beauties of Newport City, she is notcking at all. Even I feel a bit tempted." Upon hearing this, Evelynn replied, "So you want topete with Alexander?" "Of course not." Charlie smited faintly, "I know her. She is the Fatebearer. The fate power within her is something not everyone can bear. At least, I can''t, which is why I wouldn''t want to seek death. "Alexander is ultimately a small-town guy and has no idea how terrifying fate power can be. If he truly marries that woman, he will surely be in trouble." Evelynn raised an eyebrow. "Do you think my brother can withstand her fate power?" At this, Charlie paused and straightened up suddenly. "Your brother is Owen? If so, he might be able to handle her fate power. What, are you trying to help Owen find a wife?" Evelynn smiled but remained silent. Meanwhile, the battle between Alexander and rissa continued. Alexander didn''t want to escte the situation, so he restrained his power. But he quickly realized that he had no way to contend with rissa.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With the Fate Staff in her possession, rissa seemed like apletely different person. She was still ss B+, but the explosive power she disyed far exceeded that of a typical ss A Power Master. This situation made Alexander feel somewhat troubled. "It seems that I cannot subdue you without using my true methods." God 452 God 452 Chapter 452 Going All Out rissa coldly stated, "Alexander, feel free to use whatever tricks you have left. I already told you I would never marry you. Either Osbornees to take me away, or I will leave my corpse." Alexander was filled with jealousy, envious that the beautiful rissa was so devoted to Osborne. He thought, "What makes him better than me? What is Osborne even worth to bepared to me?" He replied coolly, "Very well. If Osborne shows up, I will torture him to death in front of you, ensuring you give up altogether." After saying this, Alexander did not strike immediately. He knew that without using his full power, it would be impossible to defeat rissa. And if he did unleash it, the destructive force would be uncontroble and would destroy the backstage area. Then, the staff would be exposed to everyone. That was an immeasurable divine artifact. If he could obtain it, he would no longer fear those super geniuses from Newport City. Therefore, the staff absolutely could not be exposed. For that reason, he was willing to forgo the wedding with rissa. As long as rissa couldn''t escape, they could hold the wedding again at any time. Thinking of this, Alexander instructed his subordinates, "Tell all the guests that today''s wedding is temporarily canceled due to unavoidable circumstances. Let them leave the Paltrow Estate for now." After speaking, Alexander coldly stared at rissa. rissa frowned but said nothing. She was pleased to see the wedding canceled because she also didn''t want the Fate Staff to be known by more people. Moreover, the longer the dy, the more likely Osborne would arrive. Soon, news of the wedding cancetion spread. The guests buzzed with conversation, but ultimately, no one caused a scene. Most of the guestsplied and left the Paltrow Estate. Quickly, the once lively wedding venue turned quiet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, not everyone left. In the VIP section, Evelynn, Charlie, and others remained. The disciples dared not drive them away and could only let them stay. Charlie smiled, "Shall we go check out the excitement in the back?" Evelynn smiled, "No rush. Since Alexander has let the guests leave, he is clearly preparing to go all out. That small backstage area isn''t enough to be his battlefield, so he will show up soon. "I am just curious how the Fatebearer, with her power level not reaching ss A, managed to force Alexander to go all out. Moreover, her power gives me a feeling of great purity." After Evelynn spoke, she fell into deep thought. Charlie shrugged, feeling toozy to consider it. "Once theye out, everything will be clear." Alexander sensed that the guests had left and let out a cruelugh. "rissa, I will give you onest chance-hand over the staff and marry me, and you might endure less suffering. "Otherwise, I will have to go all out." rissa ignored him and instead looked at Dn and Eugen. Dn and Eugen were also in a difficult position. Wade and the previous head of the Paltrow family, Robert, were watching them from nearby. They t n were both ss A masters, and even if Dn and Eugen wanted to help rissa, they couldn''t do anything. Dn and Eugen could only express their apologies to rissa with their eyes. rissa smiled slightly. "It seems that my fate is on my own. My family cannot help me." After saying this, she fixed her gaze on Alexander. "Let''s fight." Alexander''s expression turned fierce. "Since that is the case, don''t me I me. I have given you enough tolerance, but sadly, you do not appreciate it. Today, no one can save you." After saying this, Alexander raised both hands and immediately, dark clouds rolled in above the Paltrow Estate. These clouds brewed terrifying power within them. "I control the power of the God of Thunder." Alexander dered coldly, "Even if you have divine artifacts, you are still only at ss B+. You cannot withstand my power. You are bound to lose." After saying this, Alexander brought his raised hands down. In that instant, countless bolts of thunder rained down violently toward rissa''s head, one after another, densely packed and radiating purple light. rissa''s expression turned extremely serious. She felt a stinging pain on her skin, but she did not show any fear. Instead, she raised the Fate Staff high. A rich glow emanated from the Fate Staff, forming a transparent shield that enveloped rissa within. The terrifying thunder crashed against the transparent shield. Inzan instant the backstage copsed, quickly turning into charred fragments under the relentless assaults of the lightning. Content belongs to The bolts of thunder continued to strike, pounding against the transparent shield. The shield vibrated violently, gradually bing thinner and weaker. Finally, the transparent shield could not withstand the endless hammering of the lightning, and it began to crack. rissa''s face turned pale in an instant. "Am I really unable to hold on? Osborne, where are you? If you don''t show up soon, I will have to leave you behind." God 453 God 453 Chapter 453 Osborne Finally Arrived The power of the Fate Staff was being overwhelmed. Although it had once been the weapon of the Goddess of Fate, possessing unimaginable and tremendous power, rissa was too weak to wield it. rissa was only at ss B+ strength. If rissa had been at ss A like Alexander, the power of the Fate Staff would have been unleashed more effectively. In that case, even if rissa did nothing, Alexander wouldn''t be able to harm her at all. Unfortunately, rissa wasn''t at that level. The lighting controlled by Alexander fell relentlessly, resembling the end of the world. A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Alexander''s face. He didn''t realize that not far away, Evelynn and Charlie were staring at rissa in shock. "What is that?" Charlie eximed, astonished, as he looked at the Fate Staff held high by rissa. "That''s a divine artifact." Evelynn''s expression turned cold, but her eyes sparkled with excitement. "That is indeed a true divine artifact," she confirmed again. After she said this, excitement and greed erupted in Charlie''s eyes. "A divine artifact!" Charlie nced at Evelynn, quickly suppressing his greed, and whispered, "Evelynn, what should we do? If you can obtain it, your power will be even greater." Evelynn said coldly, "Since I''ve encountered it, it naturally belongs to me. But we shouldn''t snatch it. Let''s wait and see how things unfold." Evelynn''s gaze swept over Wade. Just now, she had felt a faint killing intenting from him. She could be certain that if she dared to snatch the divine artifact, the Paltrow family would surely turn against them. Among their ranks, only she and Charlie were ss A, while Wade from the Paltrow family was a ss A+ master. If a fight broke out, they wouldn''t stand a chance of winning. Evelynn quickly thought of a n. No one could resist the lure of the staff. "The best scenario is for the Fatebearer to perish alongside Alexander or to injure him severely. In that case, we would have a chance to take it forcibly. "But that seems a bit difficult." Evelynn looked at rissa, who was struggling to hold on. "rissa, give up the struggle. "If everything had gone smoothly, our wedding would have already been concluded, but Osborne still hasn''t shown up. I told you long ago he wouldn''t come. "He doesn''t care about you at all. "Give up." At this point, Alexander seemed confident of his victory. rissa bit her lip. Due to the repeated strikes of the lightning, blood had begun to ooze from the corners of her mouth, and she had sustained serious injuries. Yet she had no chance to use divine healing to recover. All she could do was desperately control the Divine and Demonic Wings, working together with the Fate Staff to resist Alexander''s assault. But she still couldn''t withstand it. "Is it finally going to end?" rissa murmured, feeling the strength in her body fading. "Osborne, you promised to share my burdens. Have you forgotten? Why haven''t you appeared yet? I can''t hold on much longer." rissa suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and then her body slowly began to fall backward. Alexander waved his hand to disperse the lightning attack and darted toward rissa, reaching for the Fate Staff in her hand. "This divine artifact is now mine. You are mine as well." Alexander''s expression was filled with excitement. He quickly reached rissa and was about to grasp the Fate Staff. But just then, the Fate Staff disappeared, transforming into an intangible substance that merged into rissa''s body. Alexander''s expression twisted in rage. "Damn it, where is my divine artifact? Where did you hide my artifact? "Hand it over." Furious, Alexander swung his hand toward rissa. rissa watched as Alexander''s attack drew near, revealing a bitter smile. "I am ultimately going to die." But at that moment, a strange wave of spatial energy suddenl vel before rissa, followed by a dimensional rift opening in front of her. QUMS In the next second, a tall figure emerged from the dimensional rift. This person was Osborne. Osborne finally arrived at the Paltrow Estate at thest moment. From a distance, he saw rissa injured and lying on the ground while Alexander was attempting to strike her with his hand. In that instant, Osborne waspletely filled with fury. Without hesitation, he tore through the dimensional rift and appeared before rissa to protect her. What awaited Osborne was Alexander''s hand. Osborne stared at Alexander, his eyes filled with a beast-like intensity, radiating a terrifying killing intent as he roared in anger, "Alexander, you are dead!" After saying that, Osborne punched fiercely toward Alexander. Alexander was knocked flying by Osborne''s blow.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. God 454 God 454 Chapter 454 Who Would Die? Alexander''s body was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground and carving out a trench several dozen feet long before finallying to a stop. He looked at Osborne in shock. The moment the spatial fluctuation urred, he felt a sense of danger, but Osborne''s arrival had been too fast for him to evade. He barely managed to set up a lightning defense on his chest before being thrown aside. Although Osborne''s punch did not contain all of his strength, it was still immensely terrifying, breaking several of Alexander''s ribs. Struggling to stand up, Alexander red at Osborne. "Osborne! You actually dared to show up. How dare you ambush and hurt me? You are dead!" Countless experts from the Paltrow family surrounded Osborne. However, Osborne showed no fear. He coldly stared at Alexander and said, "The one who is supposed to die is you. But you don''t need to rush. I guarantee that today, one of us will die here." After saying this, Osborne ignored Alexander. He turned to look at rissa. rissa also gazed back at him, her eyes filled with tears as they rolled down her beautiful cheeks, mixing with the blood on her face, making Osborne feel a pain that was hard to breathe through. "I''m sorry, rissa. I arrivedte." rissa shook her head vigorously, forcing a smile. "No, Osborne, you didn''t. I knew you woulde. You promised to share my burdens, and I believed you would definitelye." With that, rissa dashed into Osborne''s arms, holding him tightly. Osborne embraced her just as firmly. When he smelt her fragrance mixed with blood, his resolve solidified. He patted rissa''s back.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "rissa, heal your injuries. I will handle everything else. Today, I will definitely take you away. Whoever dares to stop me will die." rissa trembled and nodded firmly. She waved her hand to use divine healing, rapidly restoring her injuries. Her pale face regained its color, and in an instant, she waspletely healed. The Fate Staff reappeared in her hand. She moved closer to Osborne, grasping his hand with her other hand. "Osborne, I want to fight alongside you. We will share the burden together." Osborne felt some concern for rissa but nodded nheless. "Alright, we will share the burden. However, you have already fought, and now it''s my turn. I am destined to battle Alexander. You stay back and watch. If I can''t win, then you can step in." rissa hesitated briefly before nodding. "Okay. Osborne, be careful. Alexander is powerful." Osborne smiled calmly, "Is that so? I think not." wand After saying this, Osborne walked step by step toward Alexander, roaring, "Alexander,e out and fight I told you, today, one of us will die here. "And that person can only be you." Alexander was filled with rage, especially when he saw Osborne tightly embracing rissa. He nearly went insane with anger. He waved for all the Paltrow family members to step back. "You have been hidden for over ten days, and thought you were afraid of me it seems you''ve been hiding away to break through your realm, huh?" Osborne raised an eyebrow. "If you think so, then fine." "You''ve broken through to ss A, but do you think you''re my opponent? You''re too naive. You have no idea how vast the gap between us is. "Since you want to seek death, then I''ll grant you that. "I will turn you into a charred remains in front of rissa. Once you''re dead, the woman you love will lie in my bed, at my mercy." After saying this, Alexander raised his hands again. The heavy dark clouds above thickened instantly, surging like a tide, continuously shing with purple light. "Thunder at my will. Kill him!" Endless lightning rained down from the sky toward Osborne, even stronger than the attacks directed at rissa beforehand. At that moment, Alexander appeared like a deitymanding thunder. Under his control, the terrifying lightning reached Osborne''s head in an instant. Osborne felt a slight sting on his skin. He looked at the apocalyptic scene without showing any signs of fear, even revealing a disdainful smile. "Alexander, is this all you have? "You are disappointing me. Do you think you can harm me with such lightning attacks? "You''re kidding." After saying this, a blood-red martial art aura suddenly erupted around Osborne, intertwined with a faint blue light known as Devil''s Light. The martial art aura and Devil''s Light fused rapidly, giving rise to a surge of pale yellow energy. God 455 God 455 Chapter 455 ss A Looking at the pale yellow energy surrounding him, Osborne broke into a smile. This was a new martial art aura. After merging the soul of powers with his body, Osborne discovered that his martial art aura could actually fuse with his Devil''s Light. The blood-red martial art aurabined with the faint blue Devil''s Light, resulting in the new martial art aura that radiated a pale yellow glow. Osborne felt that this new aura waspelling. As he faced the falling lightning, he did not attempt to defend himself, allowing it to strike against his pale yellow martial art aura. He was enveloped entirely in lightning. Against such a terrifying attack, an ordinary ss A martial master or power master would find it impossible to blockpletely. But Osborne''s martial art aura easily kept the attacks at bay. The aura gently swayed but showed no signs of copsing, providing an imprable defense for Osborne. With this, he steadily approached Alexander amidst the raging lightning strikes. This left Alexander stunned. "How is this possible? "You just broke through to ss A. How can your aura be so powerful? How can it withstand my attacks? "This is impossible." Osborne sneered, "Nothing is impossible. Alexander, do you think you''re a genius? How funny! There are countless people more talented than you in this world. "If that''s all the strength you have, then you can go die now." After saying this, Osborne clenched his fist, and the martial art aura surged into his punch. Osborne threw a punch, and terrifying power erupted in an instant. Feeling the force behind Osborne''s punch, Alexander''s expression turned grave. "How can this be?" Alexander cried out again and quickly summoned lightning, forming a in front of himself to block Osborne''s punch. Unfortunately, he couldn''t stop it at all. Osborne didn''t use any advanced martial art techniques. He simply threw a punch that instantly shattered the electric andnded heavily on Alexander''s body. Alexander spat out blood and was sent flying again, crashing into the back mountain of the Paltrow Estate, creating a massive pit. Osborne taunted. "I told you, nothing is impossible in this world. To me, you are nothing more than this." After saying this, he walked toward Alexander once more. Bloodshot eyes filled Alexander''s gaze as he stared in disbelief. "How can Osborne''s power be so terrifying?" Twenty days ago, he had fought Osborne, and while Osborne was strong then, he was still someone Alexander could easily dismiss.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At that time, Osborne wasn''t even a ss A martial master. Even after Osborne broke through, Alexander remained unconcerned because he believed his own strength could easily handle several ss A martial masters. If not for Osborne having absorbed most of the power of the Blessing of Thunder, Alexander should have already been ss A+ himself. But now, Alexander''s confidence crumbled. Osborne''s power far surpassed that of an ordinary ss A martial master, and Alexander felt that Osborne had already reached ss A+. If it weren''t for the Blessing of Thunder enhancing Alexander''s body, making him stronger than an ordinary ss A Power Master, Osborne''s punch would have cost him his life. Fear shed in Alexander''s eyes. Though he was reluctant to admit it, Alexander knew he was no match for Osborne. His attacks couldn''t break through Osborne''s martial art aura. Yet Osborne''s punch could injure him severely. If this continued, he would be killed by Osborne. Seeing Osborne approach him, Alexander panicked and shouted "Wade, aren''t you going to make a move? You must kill him today. Otherwise, he will be a disaster for our family." Wade snorted coldly, feeling disappointed in Alexander. He hadn''t expected that Osborne would trounce Alexander. Still, no matter how disappointed he was, he couldn''t stand by and wo Alexander get killed by Osborne. Even without Alexander''s reminder, he was already prepared to intervene. He waved his hand, summoning the lightning to strike at Osborne. Osborne''s expression changed as he quickly retreated, narrowly avoiding the blow. A massive pit appeared in the spot where he had just stood, charred ckened earth surrounding it. Feeling the strength of the attack, Osborne turned serious, and he asked, "Are you ss A+?" Wade walked up closer to Osborne, his face cold. "It seems you have some perception. That''s right, I just broke through to ss A+ not long ago. "I truly didn''t expect that someone I once viewed as an ant has risen so quickly, even defeating Alexander. "But today, you still have to die." A chilling, murderous intent gleamed in Wade''s eyes. Osborne sneered, "You''re so confident that you can kill me? Alexander was also very confident just now, yet he ended up begging for your help. "Let''s see who you will beg for helpter." Wade narrowed his eyes. "Then let''s give it a try." After this, he raised a lightning staff high. God 456 God 456 Chapter 456 Control Over Lightning As Wade raised the lightning staff, the thunder from above seemed to go wild, converging into a dazzling light that pierced through the dark clouds and connected to the tip of the staff. The power surrounding Wade became immensely terrifying. He didn''t rush to attack but instead said, "You bastard, this is the Paltrow family''s inherited level four magic weapon-lightning staff. "With it, even if my strength isn''t quite ss AA, it won''t be too far off. Killing someone like you, a ss A martial master will be effortless. Are you still going to struggle? "I see you might be somewhat talented, so I''ll give you a chance. Surrender with rissa and be ves to the Paltrow family, and I will spare you both. "Otherwise, I will kill you immediately." Wade''s demeanor was arrogant. Osborne couldn''t help butugh. "Do you think I haven''t seen ss AA masters? You are nowhere near ss AA. Relying on a magic weapon to try to kill me? Go ahead and try." Wade''s face turned cold. "This is your own doing. Then you can die." The lightning staff erupted with even more dazzling light, and the thunder above grew increasingly violent. The sky seemed to tear open as a terrifying bolt of lightning shed down toward Osborne. Osborne felt as though the lightning had locked onto him. But he didn''t panic. While protecting himself with his martial arts aura, he also manipted the power of the lightning elements. Osborne, too, controlled the lightning elements. Now, as a ss A Power Master, his control over lightning was far beyond what it had been before. After merging with the soul of powers, his speed and strength in using power, along with his control over elemental forces, exceeded that of any power master at the same level. Osborne was now on a brand new path of cultivation. Even Isa didn''t know what Osborne''s future would be. In any case, Osborne''s control over lightning was powerful. Though Wade was ss A+, Osborne''s mastery over lightning was no less than his. However, since Wade had the lightning staff, Osborne couldn''t counter him, no matter how adept he was at controlling lightning. Still, he was confident he could weaken Wade''s lightning attack. Osborne channeled his energy, and the terrifying lightning aimed at him lost more than half its power in an instant. It struck against Osborne''s martial art aura, creating violent ripples but failing to prate it. "How is this possible?" Wade suddenly eximed. Just then, he felt that his attack had weakened significantly, vanishing into thin air, leaving behind an attack that couldn''t harm Osborne at all. The threat he posed to Osborne was even less than that of Alexander. After all, although Alexander''s extra energy was also derived from the lightning element, it was a mutated version, so Osborne couldn''t interfere with Alexander''s energy releases. Osborne smiled, "Wade, is this all the strength you have? If so, not only will you and Alexander die, but your family will also perish." After saying this, Osborne stepped closer to Wade. Wade''s expression darkened. "You want to destroy the Paltrow family? How bold you are! Keep trying to kill me." Wade raised the lightning staff high, unleashing dazzling light and summoning even more terrifying lightning to strike down at Osborne continuously. Such an attack made Evelynn, Charlie, and others watching from a distance feel their hearts race. "Wade''s power is somewhat frightening. Luckily, we didn''t act impulsively earlier. Otherwise, against him, we might not be a match." Charlie murmured. Evelynn nodded, her expression equally grave, but she didn''t look at Wade. Her gaze remained fixed on Osborne. "That person seems strange." She murmured, "Faced with such terrifying lightning attacks, even would only dodge and wouldn''t dare to withstand them. But he can actually use defense against such fierce lightning. "His martial art aura has issues." Charlie was astonished. "It indeed does. His martial art aura has such strong defensive power that even ordinary ss A+ masters wouldn''t possess such strength." Evelynn nodded. "There''s more. His control over lightning is also formidable. He weakened Wade''s lightning attack. "Wade is manipting lightning with a level four ancient magic weapon, yet Osborne can still weaken Wade''s attack. This indicates that his mastery over lightning is likely higher than Wade''s." Charlie was shocked. "How is this possible? Wade is genuinely a ss A+ master. Could that guy''s power also be ss A+?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Evelynn shook her head. "I don''t know. But he certainly is peculiar. Let''s observe a bit more." The group continued to watch the battle unfold. The terrifying thunder rained down furiously on Osborne, yet each time it fell, it dissipated most of its power mid-air. Osborne''s martial artaura easily blocked the remaining force. Alexander, having recovered, joined forces with Wade to attack. But even together, they still couldn''t injure Osborne. Osborne walked step by step toward the two, bathing in the thunder. He coldly remarked, "Have you two had enough fun? Now, it''s time for you to go." God 457 God 457 Chapter 457 The Power of the Energy Pistol Alexander and Wade were both feared at this moment. They looked at Osborne as if they were looking at a devil, an invincible devil. They had already used up all their strength andunched the most potent attack. But Osborne just used his martial art aura and blocked all their attacks. It made them almost despair. "No! It''s impossible! You must have some powerful defensive ancient magic weapon!" roared Alexander. He didn''t believe that it was Osborne''s own strength. He couldn''t ept the enormous gap between him and Osborne. He would rather believe that Osborne did it by relying on some kind of defensive ancient magic weapon. Osborne smiled, "You can think that way. After all, you will be dead soon. Letting you be happy before you die is my kindness." With that, Osborne punched out. He still did not use any advanced martial arts skills, just a pure burst of strength. Alexander and Wade were highly terrified and frantically activated lightning defenses to block Osborne''s punch.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Both of them were blown away, bleeding wildly, and fell heavily on the mountain. "Alexander!" "Wade!" Everyone in the Paltrow family couldn''t help but be horrified when they saw this situation now. They attacked frantically, trying to stop Osborne from killing Alexander and Wade. They all were powerful. At least those who dared to take action were at least ss B+ or ss A- in strength, and among them was Robert, a ss A martial master. There were dozens of people in total, and they attacked Osborne frantically now. Osborne snorted. Just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly thought of the pistol that Godfather had rewarded him with. He thought, "I can try out the power of that pistol now!" Then, Osborne took out the pistol from the Dimensional Space and held it. It looked like an ordinary pistol. But Isa had said that it could actually be considered a magic weapon, a magic weapon made with modern technology. It did not shoot out physical bullets butpressed the user''s energy into the shape of a bullet. It had no magazine, just an energypression device. Osborne separated a small amount of energy from the martial art aura and poured it into the energypression device of the pistol. Then, Osborne aimed at a ss B+ elite of the Paltrow family and pulled the trigger. Osborne''s marksmanship was definitely at the top. With his current strength, it was almost impossible for him to make a mistake. An energy bullet shot out from the muzzle at a breakneck speed and instantly reached that man. His face was full of confusion. He thought, "Osborne actually fired at me with a pistol? I''m a ss B+ martial artist. I can ignore evenrge-caliber shells, let alone pistols." That man didn''t take any hot weapons seriously. With disdain in his eyes, he had no intention of dodging at all. But he couldn''t dodge it, in fact. The speed of the energy bullet was so fast that the moment Osborne fired the shot, the energy bullet had already arrived and instantly pierced that man''s head. He trembled and stopped instantly. There was a bloody hole on his head, and blood mixed with brains quickly flowed out. Then, he fell heavily. Osborne killed a ss B+ metahuman with just one shot, and the energy consumed by Osborne was almost insignificant. He was delighted, thinking, "It''s quite powerful! It can easily prate the body of a ss B+ martial artist. Let''s try it on a ss A- martial artist!" Osborne instantly locked onto another ss A- martial artist and fired three shots at him in session. In an instant, three bloody holes appeared on that man''s head. The energy bullets instantly pierced his head. His brains and blood flowed out of the bloody holes. He was dead! Osborne was really surprised now. The power of this energy pistol was much stronger than he had imagined. Its prating power was so terrifying that even the strong body of a ss A- martial artist could not block it. "Perhaps, it''s because my energy is too strong," murmured Osborne. The energy strength of the user determined the power of this energy pistol. The stronger Osborne''s energy was, the more powerful it would be. The energy that Osborne had poured into the energy pistol was a fusion of his martial art aura and the iel! sixth level Devil''s Light. Even Wade''s attack could not break it. Therefore, the power of the energy pistol was so terrifying. Osborne was in high spirits, so he injected energy into the pistol again and aimed at Robert. Robert was a ss A martial master. A ss A martial master had an extremely strong body,parable to the most rigid steel. He even had a martial art aura that could defend his entire body. Osborne thought, "If the energy pistol can prate even Robert''s defense, it will be amazing." With that thought, he pulled the trigger repeatedly. The energy bullets arrived in front of Robert instantly. Robert''s expression was solemn. He did not dare to be careless. He burst out the martial art aura to protect his body. The energy bullets hit his martial art aura instantly. The next second, Robert''s martial art aura was pierced, and several blood holes appeared on his body. His blood spurted out. God 458 God 458 Chapter 458 Killed a ss A Martial Master Robert lowered his head in disbelief, looking at the several bloody holes on his body. He was utterly stunned. There was disbelief in his eyes. He was a ss A martial master and had been a ss A master for more than ten years. Although he had not yet reached ss A+, he was a leader among the ss A masters. His martial art aura was potent, and his body was adamant. Even a metahuman of the same level could not easily hurt him. But now, Osborne only used a pistol to pierce through his martial art aura and his body. "How is this possible?" murmured Robert. But the next second, he felt an extreme crisis. He saw Osborne aiming at his head and pulled the trigger again. "Shit!" Robert dodged frantically. He was a ss A martial artist, and his dodging speed was breakneck. But the bullets from Osborne''s energy pistol were even faster. What''s more, predictive shooting was just a piece of cake for Osborne. If he wanted, he could even change the direction of the energy bullet at will, making the energy bullet change direction again in mid-air. So, Robert was in danger. Two energy bullets hit his head one after another, entering from his forehead and exiting from the back of his head. His body stopped in ce instantly. But his strong vitality prevented him from dying immediately. He just looked at Osborne and at the energy pistol in Osborne''s hand, his face full of unwillingness. "How could I possibly die from a pistol? I..." The next second, Robert''s body fell heavily. He was Alexander''s father and the previous head of the Paltrow family. He had just given up the position of head of the Paltrow family to Alexander today, and he died just like that now. All the Paltrow family members were terrified at that moment. They looked at the energy pistol in Osborne''s hand in fear and dared not attack anymore. Even Evelynn, Charlie, and others, who were far away, suddenly stood up and looked at the energy pistol in Osborne''s hand in disbelief. "What the hell is that?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Charlie was shocked. "How can a pistol, even an energy pistol, possibly kill a ss A martial master? If a pistol had such power, who the hell would train so hard? Wouldn''t it be better to just shoot at others with guns?" Evelynn took a deep breath. "That''s not an ordinary energy pistol!" The others all looked at her. She said quickly, "I heard from my brother that my family''s researchb is researching a new type of energy weapon that is more like an ancient magic weapon. The user uses his own energy to pour into the weapon. After the weaponpresses it, it will be shot out specially, bursting out with terrifying prating power. "This weapon is not powerful but has strong prating power. The energy strength of the user determines its power. The stronger the user''s energy, the stronger the weapon''s prating power The energy pistol he used is probably this kind of weapon. "But my family hasn''t even seeded in researching it yet. Where did he get his energy pistol from?" Evelynn frowned tightly. Charlie also looked serious. "I don''t know if we can block the attack of his energy pistol." Evelynn smiled at his words. "What? Are you scared? Don''t worry. I''ve said that the most powerful thing about this energy pistol is its prating power! It is actually not that strong itself. As long as it doesn''t prate you, it has almost no lethality." Evelynn''s face was filled with confidence. Charlie was surprised, saying, "Evelynn, are you sure you can block it?" Evelynn sneered, "It''s just a little prating power. For a true master, it''s nothing! Just a bit of Stretch Soft Force can offset its prating power." With that, she waved her hands. Suddenly, a ball of energy appeared between her palms. It was strange and was rotating weirdly. "Just punch at it," said Evelynn to Charlie. Charlie nodded and punched the ball of energy. But immediately, he found that his fist seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, and all his strength was dissipated. "It is the Stretch Soft Force! At her words, Charlie and the others showed envy in their eyes. They had heard of Point nk Force and Stretch Soft Force. But they had no one to teach them and no ce to learn them. In Newport City, the only family that mastered Stretch Soft Force and Point nk Force was the Augustine family. Or rather, only the Godfather mastered them. Naturally, this kind of powerful, advanced martial arts technique would not be easily passed on to outsiders. Evelynn was a direct descendant of the Augustine family, so she could learn Stretch Soft Force. But Charlie and others could not. "Evelynn, as long as you can block it!" Charlie did not dwell on this issue and whispered, "Are we not going to take action? If that guy kills all the people in the Paltrow family, we can''t snatch the divine artifact if we rely on ourselves! "We must rely on the power of the Paltrow family now." Hearing that, Evelynn started thinking quickly. She hesitated for a moment, gritting her teeth and saying, "A divine artifact is worth the risk! Now that we havee across it, we couldn''t give up. "Charlie, you strike him first!" God 459 God 459 Chapter 459 Forgiving You Osborne had shot and killed Robert. Everyone in the Paltrow family was terrified. They looked at him in horror and dared not move forward anymore. But Osborne did not spare them. The Paltrow family was in collusion with the Aberrants! ording to the requirements of his fifth sessor test, he had to eliminate all the leaders of the Paltrow family. Osborne didn''t know who the leaders of the Paltrow family were. But it should be enough if he killed all the metahumans above ss B in the Paltrow family. So, he began the massacre. The energy pistol was fired continuously, and energy bullets with terrifying prating power poured toward the metahumans of the Paltrow family. Osborne would lock every metahuman at ss B and then prate them with energy bullets. How could they possibly block the energy bullets that even a ss A martial master couldn''t block? Osborne''s marksmanship demonstrated its power once again. Each energy bullet could prate the head of a metahuman of the Paltrow family. The shrill screams resounded throughout the Paltrow Estate. Even if they hid behind cover, they could not escape being shot and killed by Osborne.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Even if they tried their best to flee far away, they could not escape the attack range of the bullets. It was not an ordinary pistol that would lose its uracy and power hundreds of feet away. This energy pistol was equally powerful even at thousands of feet away. When thest metahuman of the Paltrow family above ss B was shot through the head by Osborne, Osborne finally stopped killing. He looked at Alexander and Wade. The faces of the two were highly distorted at this moment. Osborne''s punches had seriously injured their bodies. They had finally recovered a lot only now. They could only watch Osborne shoot Robert and the metahumans of the Paltrow family one by one. There was hatred in their eyes, as well as fear that could not be concealed. They knew that the Paltrow family was doomed! All the metahumans above ss B in the Paltrow family had been killed by Osborne, leaving only the two of them. But the two of them couldn''t escape. Osborne sneered and walked towards them step by step, aiming the muzzle of the energy pistol at their heads with cold, murderous intent in his eyes. By then, Dn and Eugen were both stunned. They had been in shock ever since rissa suddenly took out the Fate Staff and was able to fight against the powerful Alexander. Osborne''s sudden appearance, saving rissa, easily defeating Alexander and Wade, and finally killing all the metahumans of the Paltrow family above ss B shocked Dn and Eugen. They looked at each other and saw disbelief in each other''s eyes. They had thought that Osborne was not worthy of rissa at all, so they brought rissa from Skyefall to Dampston and wanted to marry rissa to Alexander. In their opinion, Alexander was stronger than Osborne in every aspect. Even if Osborne became the heir of the Augustine family, their thoughts had not changed. They had thought Osborne was far inferior to Alexander and only Alexander was the most suitable for rissa! So, they had been insisted on marrying rissa to Alexander. But now, they knew they were wrong. Actually, they had known they were utterly wrong when Osborne easily defeated Alexander. Although Alexander was known as the number one genius in Dampston, he was nothingpared to Osborne. At this point, both Dn and Eugen regretted it. If they had known that Osborne was so capable, they would agree to let rissa and Osborne be together. But now, they began to worry that Osborne would retaliate against them. Watching Osborne walk towards Alexander and Wade step by step, they didn''t dare to say anything. "Alexander, I told you that one of us must die here today! Now, it seems that you will be the one," said Osborne with a smile. Alexander was highly embarrassed. Hearing this, he stared at Osborne angrily. "I really regret it! I regret not destroying the Augustine family earlier and not killing you earlier! If I had known that you would grow so fast, I should have taken action earlier." Osborne smiled, "You regret it? There''s no use regretting it! "How about you beg me? If you do, maybe I will spare your life." At his words, Alexander was suddenly stunned. He was hesitant. He didn''t want to die. He was still young, and his life had just begun. He didn''t want to die now. "Are... are you serious?" Alexander gritted his teeth. Osborne shrugged. "You can try it. If you don''t beg me, you will die. But if you beg me, at least there is a glimmer of hope. Maybe God will forgive you." Upon hearing this, Alexander gritted his teeth and looked at Osborne. He whispered, "Osborne, I was wrong! Please forgive me. I really know I was wrong! For God''s sake, please forgive me." Osborne immediatelyughed at this scene. He said calmly, "Alexander, you are so obedient, just like a dog. You beg me just because I tell you to. You really have no dignity just to survive! "But unfortunately, forgiving you is God''s business. I''m only responsible for sending you to see God!" With that, Osborne took action. God 460 God 460 Chapter 460 Control Shadows The muzzle of the energy pistol was pointed at Alexander''s head, and Osborne was about to pull the trigger. "Stop it!" At that moment, a loud shout suddenly rang out, followed by several young figures appearing and standing in front of Alexander and Wade. They were Evelynn, Charlie, and the other three. The person who had spoken was Charlie. He looked at Alexander, who was falling on the ground, with a look of contempt. "Alexander, why don''t you get up quickly? You are bringing shame to our 25th Power Prodigy ss!" At Charlie''s words, Alexander felt a little humiliated. But he didn''t dare to show it. Instead, his face was full of surprise. He said excitedly, "Charlie, save me!" Charlie said coldly, "Shut up! If I didn''t want to save you, why would I show up? Why don''t you stand up quickly?" Hearing his words, Alexander was so happy that he wanted to stand up. But Osborne snorted. "Alexander, I didn''t ask you to get up. How dare you?" Alexander suddenly stiffened. Charlie''s expression turned cold. He looked at Osborne and said calmly, "You are Osborne, right? I''m Charlie Powell. For my sake, let him go. How about that?" Osborne sneered. He had actually discovered these five people a long time ago. He had been wary at first because they were very young, but two of them were ss A metahumans. Osborne had been fighting, but he had also been on guard against them. But since they had no intention of taking action, Osborne gradually ignored them. Unexpectedly, just when he was about to kill Alexander, they stood up and wanted to save Alexander. How could Osborne agree with it? Osborne thought, "Alexander colluded with the Aberrants, secretly targeted the Augustine family, and forced rissa to marry him... He must die!" Osborne said coldly, "Charlie? I haven''t heard of you. Why should I obey your words?" At his words, Charlie suddenly turned cold. "Osborne, you are so arrogant! No matter what, Alexander is my ssmate in the Power Prodigy ss. I can''t let you kill him. You''d better let him go. If you don''t, don''t me me for punishing you! "Stop thinking that you''re amazing just because you can beat Alexander. Alexander is only rankedst in our 25th Power Prodigy ss!" Charlie''s eyes were filled with threat. Osborne raised his eyebrows. "Power Prodigy ss? I''ve never heard of it. Anyway, I don''t care what your rtionship is, get out of the way immediately. Or, I will kill you, too!" "You''re so arrogant!" Charlie was so angry that heughed. He said coldly, "If that''s the case, do it. I want to see how you''ll kill me." Upon hearing this, Osborne shot at him without any hesitation. The speed of the energy bullet was breakneck. Instantly, the energy bullet was already in front of Charlie. But Charlie did not panic and did not even move. At that moment, a ball of rotating energy quickly appeared in front of him. The energy bullet hit the rotating energy ball, but it did not prate it directly as Osborne had expected. Instead, it stopped as if it was stuck in a quagmire. Several energy bullets in session had the same situation, which immediately surprised Osborne. "What?" Osborne looked at the rotating energy in surprise and then looked at the girl behind Charlie, who looked to be about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Cove belongs to NovelDrama.Org This girl was the other ss A metahuman among the five people besides Charlie. She looked stern and calm, with pride on her face. Charlie smiled, "Thank you, Evelynn. Actually, you don''t have to do it. I was trying to see if I could block his energy bullets." "Don''t make so much trouble. Let''s get what we want and leave as soon as possible," said Evelynn coldly. Charlie nodded quickly. "Okay! But he is really a bit arrogant. If I don''t teach him a lesson, he won''t obey us! Let me defeat him first." With that, Charlie took action directly. He waved his hand. Osborne suddenly felt that his body could not move. Then, his hand seemed to be controlled by a powerful force. He actually raised the energy pistol and pointed it at his own head. His fingers were also moving, pulling the trigger. Osborne was suddenly stunned. He thought, "What''s going on?" "Osborne, be careful! He can control shadows! He controls your shadow, and the movements of your shadow will affect your own movements!" rissa''s worried voice sounded. Upon hearing this, Osborne looked at Charlie in surprise, thinking, "Is his power to control shadows? What a weird power!" Charlieughed wildly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He looked at rissa and said calmly, "You are very knowledgeable. You can tell at a nce that my power is to control shadows! "But what if you find out? Can you solve it? Now, I have controlled his shadow. Through his shadow, I can make him shoot himself in the head! "He''s doomed!" With that, Charlie controlled Osborne''s shadow. Osborne''s shadow''s hand held the pistol, pointed it at his head, and pulled the trigger. At the same time, Osborne''s finger also pulled the trigger! God 461 God 461 Chapter 461 Defeat Charlie The trigger was pulled, but no bullet was fired. Charlie was stunned. Osborne looked at him and sneered, "Control shadows? It''s a weird power. But how could you want to kill me just like this? It''s ridiculous!" Charlie could control Osborne''s shadow but couldn''t control his energy. But the energy pistol needed Osborne to inject energy into it before it could be activated. Therefore, even if Charlie controlled Osborne''s shadow and made Osborne point the pistol at his head and pull the trigger, no energy bullet would appear from the muzzle of the pistol. Charlie''s expression suddenly turned cold. He said coldly, "I think it''s simple. But I control your shadow, meaning to controlling your body. If you can''t control your body, how can you fight me?" Osborne smiled again when he heard that. "Can''t control my body? I was just teasing you just now." With that, Osborne started moving. His movements were slow, as if he was stuck in a quagmire and as if something was restraining his body. But in front of Osborne''s terrifying power, no restraining force could limit his movements. He finally took a step forward slowly. But a strange thing happened. Osborne''s body had already taken a step forward, but his shadow remained in the same ce. His shadow was separated from his body. Osborne turned to look at his shadow and couldn''t help but smile. He said to Charlie calmly, "Do you like my shadow? I can lend it to you to y with for a while. However, there is a price to pay for ying with my shadow!" After saying that, Osborne suddenly attacked. He poured his energy into the pistol and pulled the trigger at Charlie. Energy bullets were shot out. This time, Evelynn thought about it and decided not to use her Stretch Soft Force to defend Charlie. Charlie looked at Osborne, who had actually separated from his shadow. No matter how Charlie controlled Osborne''s shadow, Osborne was no longer affected. Charlie was stunned. It was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Seeing Osborne shooting at him, Charlie suddenly became serious and did not dare to be careless at all. His body suddenly began to swell and instantly turned into a ten-foot-tall giant. The energy bullets hit Charlie''s body and exploded instantly, but they did not prate his body. But Charlie still felt ufortable, and the severe pain made his face look a little hideous. Osborne was surprised. He thought, "Does he possess two powers? He can control shadows and shift his shape? Can he strengthen his body? His strengthened body is even stronger than that of an ordinary ss A martial master." Osborne became serious, thinking, "No wonder Charlie is so arrogant. He is about the same age as Alexander, but he broke through to ss A earlier than Alexander and possessed two powers.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He is definitely a tough opponent. However, Charlie cannot save Alexander just by these two powers." Osborne sneered, "I want to see how many bullets your body can withstand!" With that, Osborne continued to pull the trigger. Energy bullets kept exploding on Charlie''s body. They could not prate his body, but every ballet fired by Osborne eventuallynded in the same position on Charlie''s chest. If it couldn''t prate him once, try ten times or twenty times! No matter how Charlie dodged, Osborne''s bullets would eventually hit his chest. The severe pain made Charlie roar towards the sky. His chest quickly became red and swollen. He was hit by energy bullets and was almost unable to bear it. "Damn bastard, I''ll kill you!" Charlie was utterly furious. He hadn''t §Ö expected Osborne''s marksmanship to be so terrible. He simply gave up dodging and rushed towards Osborne frantically. Soon, he rushed to Osborne, raised his huge fist high, and smashed towards Osborne. Seeing this, Osborne did not dodge and even showed a look of contempt. "You are just a shape-shifting metahuman. How dare youpete with me in strength? "You''re courting death!" Osborne also punched out, colliding with Charlie''s huge fist, making a deafening sound. The next second, Charlie let out a scream. His huge body flew back and mmed heavily in front of Alexander, creating a big hole in the ground. Although he got up quickly and did not suffer any severe injuries, there was fear in his eyes when he looked at Osborne. Such a scene shocked everyone. Was Charlie no match for Osborne? "How dare you try to save Alexander with your little strength? Stupid!" Osborne raised the pistol again and aimed at Alexander''s head, saying calmly, "Now, I''m going to kill him. Is there anyone who wants to stop me?" It was quiet all around. swne Alexander''s eyes were filled with fear, and he looked at Evelynn. But Evelynn just stared at Osborne, frowning tightly. Osborne smiled slightly and finally pulled the trigger. The energy bullet flew towards Alexander''s head at a high speed. Alexander was about to be shot to death by Osborne. Suddenly, a ball of rotating energy appeared in front of Alexander, blocking the energy bullet. Osborne turned to look at Evelynn. "You finally can''t help taking action." Evelynn walked out slowly, with a proud look on her face, and said calmly, "You want to kill him. I have no objection. But I want her staff!" She pointed at the Fate Staff in rissa''s hand. "Just give me that staff, and I''ll leave right away. I won''t care even if you kill everyone here." God 462 God 462 Chapter 462 Owen''s Sister? Upon hearing this, Osborne turned to look at rissa. Seeing that she was still holding the Fate Staff, he couldn''t help but sneer at Evelynn. He thought, "So, she wants the Fate Staff. The Fate Staff is a divine artifact, and it is very likely the weapon once used by the Goddess of Fate. No wonder Evelynn is tempted." If the person holding the Fate Staff was not rissa but someone else, Osborne would also be tempted and want to snatch it away. After all, it was a divine artifact! Up to now, Osborne had seen two and a half real divine artifacts. The first was the Trident of Poseidon in Bryce''s hand. The second was the Fate Staff in rissa''s hand. As for the other half, it was the Blood Cross that had merged with his body. The Blood Cross was most likely Cain''s weapon. However, the Blood Cross had not yet demonstrated any mighty power. At least, it was far inferior to Bryce''s Trident of Poseidon and rissa''s Fate Staff. So, until now, Osborne was not sure whether his Blood Cross was the legendary divine artifact. It could only be considered half of it. How precious were divine artifacts? How could Evelynn take it away so easily? Osborne sneered, "How can you say such shameless words? Don''t you know what shame is?" Evelynn''s expression became even colder. "It seems that you are not ready to hand over the staff!" Osborne snorted, "I want your head. Do you want to give it to me?" Hearing his words, Evelynn became extremely angry. But even more angry were the three young men behind her. They all shouted angrily. "You bastard!" "You''re courting death!" "How dare you talk to her that way?" "Do you know who she is?" "She asked you to hand over the staff. It''s an honor for you. How dare you humiliate her?" "You''re doomed!" The three men were furious, which surprised Osborne a bit. Osborne stared at the three and said calmly, "I don''t know who she is. How about you introduce her to me?" The three heard that and immediately looked proud. Evelynn also raised her chin slightly, revealing a proud look. "Listen carefully, bumpkin." A young man shouted, "She is Evelynn Augustine, a direct descendant. of the Augustine family in Newport City. She is 23 years old and has already be a ss A Power Master. She is the §° third-ranked super genius in our 30th Power Prodigy ss "And her elder brother is Owen Augustine! "Do you know who Owen is, bumpkin? I guess you have never heard of him. Let me tell you. Owen is one of the most outstanding young men in the Augustine family in Newport City and one of the most likely to be the heir of the Augustine family! "You should be afraid!" The young man''s face was full of contempt. "Yourst name is also Augustine, but the difference between you and Evelynn is like the clouds in the sky and the mud on the ground! "Give that staff to Evelynn right now!" Hearing the young man''s words, Osborne was stunned. He looked at Evelynn carefully for the first time. Osborne thought, "She is actually a direct descendant of the Augustine family in Newport City. Isn''t the Augustine family in Newport City Godfather''s family? In other words, is Evelynn actually rted to me? A twenty-three-year-old ss A Power Master? Is her brother Owen?" Osborne''s eyes were a little solemn. He knew Owen. Serena had told him that the Augustine family in Newport City had four most outstanding young men, namely Vincent, Matthew, Owen, and Emma. These four people would be hispetitors in the future. Owen was 31 years old and ranked fourth among the younger generation of the Augustine family. His mother was a member of another ancient family in Newport City. He had perfectly inherited the talents of his parents and possessed dual powers. When he was twenty-one years old, he had already be a ss A Power Master. Osborne wanted to be Godfather''s sessor, and Owen would sooner orter be his rival. And was Evelynn Owen''s sister? "Are you scared now?" Seeing that Osborne hadn''t said anything, the young man thought that Osborne was afraid and said proudly, "Since you are scared, hand over the staff now! You are not qualified to own such a staff! "Hand it over immediately, and we won''t make things difficult for you. "Otherwise, you will be the enemy of the Augustine family in Newport City, and you will not survive in Rosmandi!" After he finished speaking, rissa turned pale. She walked to Osborne''s side and held Osborne''s hand tightly. "Osborne, what should we do? "They''re from the Augustine family in Newport City, the owner of the Draco Group, the king of Rosmandi''s underground world, and Godfather''s rtive. We can''t beat them." rissa whispered with a worried look. Evelynn smiled, "I don''t want to make things difficult for you, nor do I want to use my status to pressure you. But I really like that staff, so I can only ask for it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I won''t get your staff for nothing. Give it to me, and I''ll give you two billion dors! "From now on, you''ll be my friends. How about that?" After saying that, Evelynn looked proud. She seemed to believe that Osborne and rissa would definitely agree to her proposal. God 463 God 463 Chapter 463 Cursing Evelynn The three people behind Evelynn, including Charlie, were looking at Osborne with sneers. They also believed that Osborne would definitely agree. Evelynn, a descendant of Newport City''s Augustine family, was a friend worth dreaming about. What was more, they couldn''t keep the Fate Staff no matter what.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If Osborne voluntarily handed over the Fate Staff, he could get two billion dors and gain Evelynn''s friendship. But if not, not only would he lose the money, but he would also gain Evelynn''s hatred and be an enemy of the Augustine family in Newport City. Even a fool wouldn''t make a mistake in this multiple-choice question. But Osborne chose not. He stared at Evelynn with disdain and said, "Descendant of the Augustine family in Newport City? Are you so shameless? You want to buy a divine artifact for two billion? It''s a robbery! So don''t act like you are generous, okay? "I''ll give you 20 billion, and you give me a divine artifact in exchange. Deal? "Besides, who would want to be friends with you? Is it prestigious to be your friend? Yet I find it embarrassing. If you were not born in the Augustine family in Newport City, you would have been beaten to death long ago, okay?" Everyone was stunned by Osborne''s words. Evelynn stood there. Her pride vanished, her expression turning dark with anger quickly creeping onto her pretty face. "How dare you scold me?!" Evelynn clenched her fists. The crowd behind her was surprised, too. They hadn''t anticipated that Osborne would not only refuse to surrender the scepter but also rudely mock Evelynn upon learning her identity. Was he not afraid of death? Alexander and Wade were also taken aback, but soon, surprise appeared in their eyes. In their opinion, Evelynn would never forgive Osborne since he insulted her like that. Once Evelynn killed Osborne, they got saved. Dn and Eugen were shocked upon learning Evelynn''s identity and even tried to convince rissa to surrender the scepter. After all, although divine artifacts were precious, life mattered more. The Augustine family of Newport City was the most influential ancient family in Rosmandi. Even the Radcliffe family getting 100 times stronger couldn''t match it. But they didn''t expect Osborne actually to refuse. Seeing Evelynn''s face turn cold, they were both frightened. "Oh, no! Osborne, that bastard! He''ll get himself and rissa killed! Even the Radcliffe family might be dragged down by him." At this time, both of them were incredibly mad at Osborne. Osborne ignored the shocked crowd, just turned his head, and looked at rissa''s pale face. "rissa, will you me me for doing so?" rissa bit her lip, her eyes a little flustered, but she was soon determined. "Osborne, I won''t! No matter what choice you make, you must have your reasons. I won''t me you. I will shoulder the responsibility with you! "Even if you be the enemy of the Augustine family in Newport City, I will always stand with you!" At rissa''s words, Osborne was instantly moved. rissa didn''t know that he was actually Godfather''s grandson, so he didn''t care about Evelynn''s identity at all and dared to insult her. In rissa''s eyes, Osborne was destined to be the enemy of the Augustine family by doing so. But she still chose to confront everything together with Osborne. How could he find such a good woman? Osborne held rissa''s hand tightly and nodded. "Okay! Then we will bear it together. The Fate Staff is yours, and no one can take it away!" Then, he turned and looked at Evelynn. He stated coldly, "Evelynn, right? Who gave you the confidence that you are superior to others? Not only will scold you today, but I will also teach you a lesson! "Remember, don''t bother with other people''s things! Otherwise, you''ll be beaten Even your brother Owen, the Augustine family in Newport City, and even Godfather can''t protect you!" After Osborne finished speaking, Evelynn became even angrier, her body trembling violently. "Go to hell!" She screamed, unable to bear it any longer. Her left eye suddenly burst into light, activating the inherited power of the Augustine family, Satan''s Eye. Five white stars twinkled in her eyes. "Satan''s Eye!" Osborne grew vignt as Evelynn opened Satan''s Eye, aware of the formidable challenge she presented as a fellow bearer of Satan''s Eye. But... "The stars of her Satan''s Eye are white, which is different from mine. It seems that my Satan''s Eye has indeed mutated. But how much of a difference is there?" Osborne thought so, and Evelynn had taken action. "I''m going to kill you! How dare you insult me? No one can save you! "Die!" A burst of orange energy burst out from Evelynn''s body and quickly sted towards Osborne. This was... Devil''s Light! The orange Devil''s Light, also known as the second-level Devil''s Light, was formed by the fusion of three elemental essences. In other words, Evelynn used Satan''s Eye to devour at least three elemental essences. But... Only three ones? A sneer appeared on Osborne''s face. He had devoured the seven elemental essences and fused them into the sixth-level Devil''s Light! Evelynn tried to use the second-level orange Devil''s Light to rival him? God 464 God 464 Chapter 464 Useless "Ignorant!" Osborne stood where he was, not bothering even to move, just bursting out with the martial art aura. Boom! The orange Devil''s Light bombarded Osborne''s body, causing a ripple in his martial art aura, and then disappeared. Evelynn suddenly panicked. Osborne sneered, "You talk so arrogantly, yet that''s all that you can do? And you said you were the third in the Power Prodigy ss? You can be considered a genius? "I think you are not even as good as Alexander and Charlie!" Evelynn became even angrier. She was five years younger than Alexander and Charlie, but she had already broken through to the ss A Power Master. How could she not be considered a genius? "Asshole! I''ll kick your ass!" Evelynn attacked again in anger, and even more powerful Devil''s Light came again at a breakneck speed, bombarding Osborne''s martial art aura again. This time, the martial art aura was stirred up with even more significant ripples and was almost prated.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Well?" Osborne was surprised. "You actuallybined advanced martial arts skills with your power and incorporated the Spiral Force into your power attack? And you have at least mastered the Spiral Force?" Osborne realized that he had underestimated Evelynn. The Devil''s Light, with the addition of the Spiral Force, had greatly enhanced its prating power. If it were a little stronger, it might be able to break through his defense and cause damage to him. "That''s a good idea. I''ll try it." Osborne suddenly waved his hand, the martial art aura around him shed violently, and a burst of energy sted towards Evelynn. Under Osborne''s control, this energy actually operated using the spiral force technique. "It''s actually possible, and it''s not difficult!" Osborne was delighted. Boom! The next second, his attack hit Evelynn''s Devil''s Light defense, instantly breaking her defense and hitting her chest heavily, knocking her out. Puff! Evelynn was spurting blood, her face pale, and she finally managed to stand steady. "You! How could you possibly do that?" Evelynn was too astonished even to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth and said to Osborne in shock, "Who taught you how to integrate advanced martial arts techniques into power attacks?" Osborne shrugged. "Why can''t I do it? Is it that difficult? If I must say who taught me, I have to thank you. If you hadn''t demonstrated it yourself, I wouldn''t have thought that advanced martial arts techniques could bebined with the power." "What?!" Evelynn was shocked. "You learned it on the spur of the moment after watching me do it? That''s impossible!" "Believe it or not." Osborne shrugged, too casual to talk nonsense with her, and said coldly, "Now, get out of here immediately!. Because you are a member of the Augustine family in Newport City, don''t want to kill you, but if you stop me from killing them again, or dare texcovet rissa''s divine artifact, I won''t show mercy!" Upon hearing this, Evelynn red at Osborne. "You dare ask me to get out of here?! "And you''re going to show no mercy?! "I''m warning you. You can''t keep that divine artifact! Even if I give up, there will be countless peopleing to snatch it! You can''t keep it at all!" Osborne coldly said, "Does that have anything to do with you? I will kill anyone who dares toe and rob us! Now, onest time, get out!" After saying that, Osborne walked towards Evelynn step by step. Evelynn panicked a bit. Charlie gritted his teeth and immediately stood beside Evelynn, ready to work with her to rival Osborne. The other, although not yet ss A masters, also chose to stand up and help Evelynn. Even Alexander and Wade, regaining their strength, stood by Evelynn, aware that her fall meant their certain death. Evelynn looked at the people around her and suddenly regained her confidence. She sneered, "Let''s attack together! After all, he is just like us, only ss A. There are so many of us, so there is no way we can lose to him! "Kill him!" After saying that, they took action. If the injuries were ignored, their lineup was solid at this moment. Wade was a ss A+ master, and Alexander, Charlie, and Evelynn were all ss A, but not ordinary ones. They were all geniuses, and their strength was more potent than the average ss A masters Even the remaining three were very close to ss A and ranked at the top of the Power Prodigy ss. Theirbined strength was mighty. Unfortunately, most of them had been injured by Osborne at this time and had long lost their peak strength. Seeing them joining forces, Osborne was not afraid but instead sneered. "So what if you attack together? "You''ll be defeated!" Osborne clenched his fists, the martial art aura shone, and for the first time he used a high-level martial arts skill, Ninefold Tide Crash. His attack was like waves that exploded in an instant. The roar never ceased! The power of his fist turned into seven waves, which eventually merged into one and became even more vital. In an instant, Osborne directly broke thebined power of these people. The considerable force blew them all away, causing them to vomit blood crazily. Boom! They tumbled to the ground, struggling to stand, their faces pale with terror. They were defeated! They chose to do it together but were still defeated head-on by Osborne''s terrifying power. God 465 God 465 Chapter 465 p Evelynn "Alexander, time for you to go to hell!" Osborne didn''t want to waste any more time, so he swiftly appeared before Alexander, grasping his neck and lifting him into the air. Alexander''s eyes were filled with unwillingness and fear. "Osborne, I..." Snap! Before Alexander could finish his words, Osborne exerted force with his palm and broke his neck. His head drooped down, and the life in his eyes quickly disappeared. Alexander was dead! Alexander, who was born with strange phenomena and was known as the number one genius in Dampston, died just like that. "Perhaps, this is really the bacsh of the fate power..." Osborne murmured. Those who wanted to marry rissa, from Apollo to Orion and then to Alexander, all ended up dying in his hands. If they didn''t want to marry rissa, perhaps they wouldn''t have died. Everything seemed to be destined. "Will I also be devoured by the fate power in the future?" Osborne quickly shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He put Alexander''s body into the Dimensional Space and looked at Wade, whose eyes were filled with fear. Wade tried hard to get up, but he couldn''t. Seeing Osborne walking towards him, he showed anger and hatred on his face. "Osborne, you destroyed my family, and you''ll be punished! Someone will avenge my family. I will be waiting for you in hell!!" Wade roared madly. Osborne sneered, "Then you just wait." After saying that, Osborne pped down from a distance. Bang! Wade''s entire body was beaten into pieces of flesh, which flew everywhere, sshing on Evelynn, Charlie, and others, making them scream in fear. Evelynn stared at Osborne angrily. "Osborne!!" Osborne didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Had it not been for Evelynn, a descendant of the Augustine family in Newport City and a rtive of his, he would''ve sent her to hell with a p. He picked up the lightning staff that Wade dropped. The lightning staff was the Paltrow family''s most potent ancient magic weapon, ranking at level four and surpassing all others Osborne had encountered. It could amplify the power of thunder and lightning and was also helpful to Osborne. Even if he didn''t use it himself, it would fetch an astonishing price at an auction. Osborne put it into the Dimensional Space. Then, he looked at Evelynn and the other four coldly. "Why don''t you get out of here right now?!" Evelynn got enraged upon hearing this.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She had stood up and growled, "Okay! Fine! I have never suffered such a big loss since I was born! I will remember this! "Just wait! This is not over yet! "Let''s go!" Evelynn wanted to leave with Charlie and others furiously. Charlie and others also red at Osborne, with hatred in their eyes. As Osborne saw that, his face suddenly turned cold. "You dare to re at me? You just want to receive a good beat, huh?" After saying that, Osborne pped them. Evelynn and Charlie''s expressions shifted abruptly. But it was toote for them to resist. They were immediately dealt a blow by Osborne and sent reeling back. All five of them fell to the ground in a mess, rolling over and over for more than a dozen times before stopping. Although the injuries were not serious, the feeling of humiliation drove them almost crazy. Who were they? They were all descendants of ancient families in Newport City, with the Caldwell and Hayes families being the most prominent and far superior to the Paltrow family. Evelynn was even a descendant of Newport City''s Augustine family, the oldest family in Rosmandi. They were geniuses in the Power Prodigy ss and the most dazzling existence of the younger generation. Even in Newport City, where there were so many masters, no one dared to treat them like this. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org But now, they were humiliated by Osborne. Evelynn''s eyes turned red, mist covering her eye sockets, and she stared at Osborne angrily as if she wanted to eat him. Osborne smiled faintly, "Girl, you still dare to look at me like this? It seems you need more lessons! Do you really think that since you are a descendant of the Augustine family in Newport City, no one dares to deal with you? I will!" Osborne then stretched out his hand. Suddenly, the power of his mind control surged, and Evelynn''s body flew up. She flew in front of Osborne and was strangled by him. Osborne stared at her with cold, murderous intent shing in his eyes. Evelynn struggled violently. "Asshole, let me go! If you dare to touch me again, I will kill you! The Augustine family will kill you!" Evelynn yelled anxiously. "How did you survive until now when you are so annoying? Since your elders didn''t educate you well, I will do that! "Don''t be so arrogant when you''re out and about! "Otherwise, it''s easy to get yourself killed!" Osborne then pped Evelynn hard in the face. Bang! Evelynn''s pretty face swelled up instantly, her head buzzing from the beating, and she almost fainted. But Osborne didn''t stop but pped her hard many more times. Everyone was stunned when they saw Osborne''s actions. But seeing the murderous intent in Osborne''s eyes, they dared not stop him. Finally, Osborne stopped and left Evelynn, who had been knocked unconscious, next to Charlie and others. "Take her away now! "Don''t show up in front of me again, or I''ll beat you up every time I see you." After he finished speaking, Charlie and the others shivered suddenly. They sized up Osborne silently but refrained from harsh words, promptly helping Evelynn to her feet and departing. God 466 God 466 Chapter 466 Breaking the Promise "Osborne!" Only after all enemies were defeated did rissa rx, storing the Fate Staff and embracing Osborne tightly. Osborne also hugged her, feeling her slight tremble. "rissa, I''m sorry that I camete. You must be scared." Upon hearing this, rissa shook her head vigorously. She lifted her head from Osborne''s embrace, stood on her toes, embraced his neck, and kissed him. Her actions were passionate and assertive as if she sought to release all the grievances, anxiety, and fear she had bottled up inside during this time. Osborne sensed rissa''s expectations, hugged her waist tightly, and responded to her kiss enthusiastically. Neither of them noticed that Dn and Eugen, who were not far away, had extremely dark expressions on their faces. They looked at each other but ultimately did not dare to interrupt the kiss. Because they were afraid! Osborne was ruthless, eliminating all ss B members of the Paltrow family, including Robert, Alexander, and Wade. All were killed. The Paltrow family was doomed! Osborne was like a Satan. He broke in alone and started his ughter, with no one being able to stop him. Even Evelynn, Charlie, and others who came from Newport City who dared to stop Osborne were severely humiliated and taught a lesson by Osborne, fleeing away in embarrassment. So how dare Dn and Eugen stop them? After a long time, Osborne and rissa separated. rissa was panting, her pretty face extremely red, and her eyes full of tenderness. "Osborne, take me away!" Osborne considered it and said, "Don''t worry, I have something to deal with." Then he looked at Dn and Eugen, both of whom changed their expressions but pretended to remain calm as they looked at Osborne. Osborne couldn''t helpughing. He said to Dn, "Mr. Radcliffe, a month ago, you believed that I was not worthy of rissa, so you took her away from me and wanted to marry her to Alexander, who was better than me in every way in your eyes. At that time, we agreed that I woulde to Dampston and defeat Alexander, proving that I was better and more robust than Alexander. "Now, I have done it. ording to our agreement, can you marry rissa to me now?" rissa''s pretty face reddened even more. She turned to Dn with a highly proud look, as if she was saying to Dn, "Dad, did you see it? I have told you that the man I pick is the best!" Dn''s face was extremely gloomy at this moment. Osborne''s words were like ps in the face, striking him again and again, but he had no way to refute them. A month ago, he really felt that Osborne was inferior to Alexander in every aspect. A month ago, he did look down on Osborne and forcibly separated him and rissa and took rissa to Dampston. A month ago, he personally made an agreement with Osborne that as long as Osborne could go to Dampston and defeat Alexander, he would agree to marry rissa to Osborne. And now, Osborne had done it! Not only did he defeat Alexander, but he also assassinated him and executed the Paltrow family''s senior leaders. Osborne proved with his actions that he was more potent, more outstanding, and more worthy of rissa than Alexander. ording to the agreement, Dn should agree to rissa''s marriage with Osborne.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But... Dn''s face was incredibly gloomy, but he finally gritted his teeth and said, "I''m sorry. I still can''t marry rissa to you! rissa is my daughter. I can''t let her die with or even implicate the entire Radcliffe family." At his words, rissa became anxious. "Dad, how could you? You don''t keep your promise!" Dn gritted his teeth. "I didn''t mean to break my promise, but Osborne is too arrogant! If he just killed the Paltrow family, I would let you marry him without hesitation because he has proven his ability. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "But he was so arrogant that he offended the Augustine family in Newport City! He even dared to offend, humiliate, and even beat up the descendant of the Augustine family! "That''s the Augustine family, the oldest family in Rosmandi! "Osborne is simply crazy. He has offended the Augustine family. Will he still have a future? The Augustine family will not let him go and will definitely retaliate against him, and the revenge wille soon! "If you marry Osborne, the Augustine family will take revenge on you as well. Even our family will not be spared and will be implicated by him. "The Augustine family can destroy our family with just a flick of their fingers! Hundreds of our family members and thousands of branch members will be killed because of him! "Tell me, how can I marry you to him?!" After hearing his excited words, rissa couldn''t utter a word. Eugen also had a severe expression and said, "rissa, for the sake of the Radcliffe family, you must break up with him! Otherwise, thousands of people in our family will be ughtered because of you! "Your aunt Donna, your cousin Barlyn. They will all be killed due to your willfulness! "For the Radcliffe family, you must sever your ties with Osborne, right now!" God 467 God 467 Chapter 467 Stop Forcing Me rissa began to tremble slightly. Donna''s face appeared in her mind. rissa''s mother died when she was very young. It was Donna who raised her and who always stayed by her side to take care of her and protect her. To rissa, Donna didn''t give birth to her, but she was no different from her mother. Osborne offended Newport City''s Augustine family, and they would definitely retaliate. If she insisted on being with Osborne, it would kill everyone in the Radcliffe family? Donna would die... And Barlyn would die... rissa''s face was a little ashen. Dn seemed to sense her hesitation and quickly continued, "rissa, you are my daughter. Everything I did was for your own good. I admit that I made mistakes in judgment before and underestimated Osborne. But the situation is different now. "He offended the Augustine family. No matter how powerful Osborne is, he will be doomed sooner orter! The Augustine family is not the Paltrow family. Even if there are a hundred Paltrow families, they are definitely not a match for the Augustines... "So, I won''t agree to you marrying Osborne." rissa trembled even more violently, turning to Osborne and biting her lip.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A sad smile suddenly appeared on her face. She finally spoke, "Dad, I understand what you mean. Then..." Dn looked at rissa expectantly. So did Osborne. rissa smiled and continued, "Then, I will... sever ties with the Radcliffe family! The Radcliffe family can just disown me, so there''s no need to worry about revenge from the Augustine family. "And I will face it together with Osborne! Even if the Augustine family wants to kill Osborne, I will stand in front of him and protect him with my body! "Whoever wants to kill Osborne must kill me first!" rissa looked determined. Osborne''s body shook, and he stared at rissa''s pretty face intently, feeling warm and touched. He held rissa''s hand tightly and pulled her into his arms. "rissa, thank you!" Osborne was deeply moved. rissa didn''t know the true rtionship between him and Godfather, but she was very clear about the consequences of offending the Augustine family. Under such circumstances, rissa still chose to be with him and face it with him. How could Osborne not be moved? Osborne felt that he must have done too many good things in his previous life, so he was so lucky in this life to have rissa''s love. He hugged rissa tightly and swore in his heart that he would protect her no matter what and never let her down. But now, Dn and Eugen looked extremely gloomy. Dn snarled, "Asshole! "rissa, we are your family! The Radcliffe family raised you, gave you the best life, and offered you the best education, but you want to cut off ties with us for a man? You want to leave with him? "How could you do that?" rissa shivered and left Osborne''s arms, biting her lip and looking at Dn. "Dad, I''m grateful for your kindness in raising me and I''ve never forgotten that you are my family. However if it weren''t for Osborne, would have died fifteen years ago! If it weren''t for Osborne, I would have died when the Aberrants §Ú§Ý§Ú assassinated me! Content belongs to "If it weren''t for Osborne, I would have been forced by you to marry Alexander. My life would have been ruined! "So, you tell me, what should I do? "You are worried about being retaliated by the Augustine family, but I am not! Nothing can scare me as long as I''m with Osborne! "So, it''s not me who wants to sever ties with the Radcliffe family, but you guys who force me to do so! "Please! Stop forcing me!" rissa''s eyes were filled with tears, and her look was a whole of pleading. She had been forced all her life. As a child, rissa yearned for the world beyond the manor walls, desiring the freedom to y and enjoy herself as other children did, yet herfamilypelled her to master various skills that she had no interest in. Upon growing up, she wasbeled the Fatebearer, which led to her exile from the Radcliffe family to prevent an ill fortune. In Mayby City, rissa resided alone in a manor. Had Donna not pitied her and opted to care for her in Mayby City, she would have been even lonelier. Then, she was forced to be Apollo''s fianc¨¦e. rissa resisted. She didn''t want to marry Apollo, but no one cared about her feelings at all. Later, Apollo died. rissa thought she was free and could finally pursue her own happiness. She even announced in public that she and Osborne were together. However, she was forced to separate from Osborne,e to Dampston, and marry Alexander against her will. Everything was forced! From birth, her family had pressured her toply with unwanted tasks under the guise of love. Now, she didn''t want that anymore. Having found her true love, she would not relinquish it again, even if it meant death, as she was resolute in her choice. No one could make her back down. Tears welled up in rissa''s eyes as she stared at Dn with a highly determined look. She spoke word by word, "I will be with Osborne and bear the consequences with him! Please don''t force me anymore!" God 468 God 468 Chapter 468 You Are My Home Dn''s face darkened, and he seemed to be struggling. He gritted his teeth. "rissa, if you follow him, you will die!" "I''m not afraid!" rissa said firmly, "Everyone will die. I am delighted to be with Osborne and would be happy even if I die this second. Forcing me to separate from Osborne would mean decades of suffering, even if I lived that long." Dn''s body trembled. He sighed and stopped talking. No matter what, rissa was his daughter. Since her childhood, he had not fulfilled the responsibilities of a father. As the head of the Radcliffe family, he had no time to apany or care for rissa. And now, rissa had said so much, he really couldn''t force her any further. "Alright. I''ll leave it! "Anyway, no matter what happens in the future, remember that I will always be your father!" Dn then stepped back. Eugen frowned and said coldly, "You believed announcing the break with the Radcliffe family would prevent the Augustine family from targeting us? "How naive! "I don''t agree with you being with Osborne. He has offended the Augustine family. This is too terrible! Unless the Augustine family spares him, I will never allow you to be with him!" rissa bit her lip tightly. She was about to speak but was stopped by Osborne. Osborne stood in front of her and faced Eugen. His face quickly turned cold, and he said calmly, "You''re wrong about one thing. I sought your blessing in marrying rissa to show my respect to her and, by extension, to you. "But actually, do I need your consent to take rissa away? "Can you stop me if I want to take her away?" After saying that, Osborne''s eyes were full of coldness. "rissa has made it very clear. Don''t you understand? In that case, I don''t bother to respect you anymore! "Now, I want to take rissa away. What can you do?" Osborne then took rissa''s hand. Eugen''s face darkened instantly. Clenching his fists, he appeared angry, yet upon Osborne''s chilling gaze, he calmed down as if doused with cold water. If Osborne wanted to take rissa away by force, could he stop him? Of course not! Osborne just ughtered all the top leaders of the Paltrow family. If Osborne wanted to, with his strength, he could kill everyone in the Radcliffe family as well. Even Alexander and Wade were killed by Osborne. Which one of the Radcliffe family could stop Osborne? No one. rissa''s pleading almost obscured their recognition of Osborne''s cruelty He could ughter the Paltrow family for rissa, and the same fate might befall the Radcliffe family! Eugen felt his back was wet, but he still said stubbornly, "I am rissa''s grandfather!" Osborne smiled faintly, "If you el respect rissa, then you are her grandfather! If you don''t and just treat her as an item that can be exchanged for benefits for the Radcliffe family, then you... don''t deserve to be her grandfather! "Nor will I treat you as her grandfather! "I don''t want to upset rissa, but if you insist on forcing her, then I won''t show mercy!" Osborne''s eyes had been filled with murderous intent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eugen shuddered and realized that Osborne really had murderous intentions towards him. He tried to say something more, but in the end, he remained silent. He sighed, "Alright! "You have grown to this point, and I can''t stop you! rissa, you have grown up too. If you want to go with him, then go! "But remember, if one day, the Radcliffe family is destroyed by the Augustine family, and thousands of people die... that''s your fault!" He said so and turned away. rissa stopped arguing, looking a little sad. Osborne put his arm around her shoulders and said firmly, "rissa, don''t worry. I will never let the Augustine family harm the Radcliffe family! "Do you believe me?" rissa looked at Osborne and nodded vigorously. "Osborne, I believe you." Osborne smiled, "Okay! Let''s go. From now on, I won''t let anyone hurt you or upset you anymore." rissa nodded. She looked at Dn and Eugen, bit her lip, and said, "Father, Grandpa, I''m leaving! Take care of yourselves. Goodbye. "And please tell Aunt Donna and Barlyn that I''m fine. Osborne and I will be happy together! "I... I will miss you! Hearing what she said, Dn and Eugen both trembled slightly but said nothing. rissa turned around, held Osborne''s hand tightly, and pressed her body against Osborne. A bright smile finally appeared on her face. "Osborne, let''s go! From now on, wherever you are is my home!" Osborne also held her hand tightly. "Well, let''s go home!" God 469 God 469 Chapter 469 The Shocked Crowd Osborne took rissa''s hand and led her step by step towards the exit of the Paltrow Estate. Outside the estate, it was incredibly lively. Before Alexander unleashed his full power, he announced the end of the wedding and asked the guests to leave first. Although the guests left the estate, they didn''t go back. Everyone could sense that a fierce battle was raging within the Paltrow Estate. Terrifying thunderbolts struck incessantly, and intense energy fluctuations shed wildly. Even a fool could tell that something significant was happening to the Paltrow family. Therefore, they all stayed outside the estate, looking for high ground to observe the battle inside. And then, they witnessed a terrifying war with their own eyes. Osborne single-handedly ughtered all the ss B and above powerhouses of the Paltrow family. Even Robert, Alexander, and Wade were killed by Osborne! Everyone was shocked. Only Brian, Nathan, and Queenie were both shocked and delighted. They could feel that everyone around them was looking at them with awe. Osborne was the heir of the Augustine family! Osborne''s disy of power in killing Alexander and Wade frightened these people. Unfortunately, because they were too far away, they could only see the battle but couldn''t hear what was said. Finally, the battle ended. Someone emerged from the Paltrow Estate. It was five young men and women, each looking incredibly disheveled. One of them had even fainted, her pretty face red and swollen with p marks. These five were Evelynn, Charlie, and the others. Their faces were highly unsightly, their eyes filled with anger and hatred towards Osborne. This time, their faces had been wholly ruined. Osborne not only injured them but also severely humiliated them. They didn''t even dare to utter any harsh words and fled in embarrassment. Their anger intensified when they saw so many people outside the manor witnessing their disgrace. "What are you looking at? Get lost!" Charlie cursed, visibly annoyed. But the guests weren''t intimidated. One of them asked, "What exactly happened? Why would Osborne, the heir of the Augustine family, ughter the Paltrow family?" At this, Charlie''s expression darkened even more. "Who am I supposed to ask? Osborne''s a madman! He insisted on butchering the Paltrow family, but we couldn''t stop him!" Charlie snapped back coldly, then sneered in anger, "Tell Osborne something for me! Tell him we won''t forget what happened today! It isn''t over; we won''t let him off! "The Powell family and the Hayes family of Newport City won''t let him off either! He''s a dead man! "Tell him to get ready to meet his maker!" With these harsh words, Charlie felt slightly better, nced at the manor, and seeing no sign of Osborne chasing after them, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Let''s go!" Charlie and hispanions quickly vanished. But his severe words left all the guests shocked. The Powell family and the Hayes family of Newport City! These five young men and women were all from ancient families of Newport City, so it was no wonder they sat in the VIP seats. And Osborne had actually hurt them! At that moment, everyone turned their gaze in one direction, their eyes filled with pity and a hint of schadenfreude. There stood Brian, Nathan, and Queenie, among others. "The Augustine family is doomed! Their heir, Osborne, is indeed powerful he even defeated Alexander. But foolishly, he has offended the ancient families of Newport City. The Augustine family is finished! "Soon, the Powell family and the Hayes family will annihte the Augustine family! "The Augustine family is doomed!" Everyone mockingly looked at Brian and his group, especially the members from the ancient families of Dampston, who breathed a sigh of relief. Osborne''s power had terrified them. He could destroy the Paltrow family and just as easily wipe them out. They were so afraid that they had considered appeasing the Augustine family to avoid Osborne''s wrath. But now, they felt there was no need. Osborne had offended the ancient families of Newport City, the Powell and Hayes families. Osborne was as good as dead! At this moment, Brian and his group were stunned. They could sense the mocking tones around them, and their expressions grew grim and worried. Those were the ancient families of Newport City, the Powell family, and the Hayes family! These families had roots in Newport City for centuries, each incredibly powerful, far beyond the Paltrow family''s reach. Now that Osborne had offended them, nobody knew what would be of the Augustine family. At this moment, panic set in among Brian and the others. Just then, Osborne and rissa finally emerged, hand in hand. Seeing them, everyone fell silent. rissa, still in her pristine white wedding dress, blissfully held Osborne''s hand and leaned on him as if no one else existed. The scene was picturesque and filled with happiness. Yet, the looks on everyone''s faces as they watched them were mixed with pity and mockery. "Osborne, you wreaked havoc on theN?velDrama.Org holds this content. Paltrow Estate for this woman, right? To offend one of Newport City''s ancient families over a woman is practically suicide!" someone whispered. Osborne heard it but didn''t care. His gaze swept over the crowd until itnded on Brian and Nathan. Smiling, he nodded at them and walked over. Brian and Nathan hurried to meet him. "Osborne, are you alright?" Brian asked, full of concern. Osborne smiled faintly, "I''m fine. "As for the Paltrow family, all their ss B and above fighters are dead. The Paltrow family is finished. Brian, you need to take over their assets immediately. "Anyone who dares to obstruct orpete, just kill them!" God 470 God 470 Chapter 470 Intimidation Osborne didn''t bother to lower his voice; instead, he boomed out his words, his voice dripping with menace. "Anyone who dares to obstruct orpete, just kill them!" His chilling deration reached every ear in the vicinity, and his gaze swept icily toward the other ancient families of Dampston. The Luther family. The Walker family. The Marion family. The Hawthorne family. Osborne''s eyes lingered on each of these four great families, all of whom, like the Paltrows, had ties to the Aberrants. Their power and influence in Dampston were considerable. Now, with the Paltrows annihted by Osborne''s hand, their vast holdings were like a delectable cake left unguarded, tempting everyone to take a bite. These four families were the most likely to make a move. But Osborne had personally destroyed the Paltrows, and he had no intention of letting anyone else profit from their downfall. A smirk yed on his lips as he said, "If you don''t want to end up like the Paltrows, then keep your hands to yourselves. Anyone who tries to grab what''s not theirs will lose their hand!" His words left the members of Dampston''s ancient families with grim expressions. The head of the Walker family, Shawn, couldn''t help but sneer, "Osborne, you''re being too domineering! Does the Augustine family intend to monopolize the Paltrow family''s assets? You''re showing utter disregard for the other ancient families of Dampston." His words ignited the fury of the other ancient families present. "Exactly! The Augustine family''s ambition to monopolize the Paltrow family''s assets is outrageous!" "Do you really think Dampston is under the Augustine family''s control? That it''s under your control, Osborne?" "So what if you''re powerful? So what if you can annihte the Paltrow family? If we, the ancient families, unite, we might not be afraid of you!" "That''s right, everyone has a share in the Paltrow family''s assets!" The members of the ancient families shouted, unfazed by Osborne''s threats. "Osborne, you still have the mood to seize the Paltrow family''s assets? You should be worried about yourself. You''ve offended the Powell family and the Hayes family of Newport City, bringing catastrophic disaster upon the Augustine family. If I were you, I''d immediately take the Augustine family and flee Dampston, even flee the country," Shawn said mockingly. Osborne''s eyes narrowed slightly, fixated on Shawn with icy killing intent. "Mr. Walker, are you saying this because you want topete with the Augustine family for the Paltrow family''s assets?" Shawn sneered, "I didn''t say that. I''m just reminding you not to be too arrogant! Dampston is not under the control of the Augustine family, nor is it under your control, Osborne! "It''s okay for young people to be a little arrogant, but if they''re too arrogant, they''ll end up dead!" Shawn''s eyes were full of menace. Osborne couldn''t help butugh out loud. He said coldly, "Whether Dampston is mine or not, I don''t know. But I do know that it''s definitely not up to you, Shawn! "If you want to fight for it, thene on!" With that, Osborne suddenly tore open a dimensional rift and appeared in front of Shawn. Without hesitation, he punched Shawn. Shawn''s face changed. He didn''t expect Osborne to dare to attack him in front of so many people. But he reacted quickly, immediately activating his power and creatingyers of water waves in front of him, trying to block Osborne''s fist. Boom! The next second, a loud noise came. Osborne instantly broke Shawn''sz defense, and the tremendous force hit Shawn, sending him flying and creating a massive crater in the ground. "Mr. Walker!" "Mr. Walker!" The Walker family''s faces changed drastically. They stared at Osborne angrily but didn''t dare to make a move. Osborne looked down at Shawn on the ground with disdain. "Mr. Walker, with just this little strength, you dare to challenge me? Now I''ll ask you again! Does the Walker family want topete with my Augustine family for the Paltrow family''s assets? "Answer me, yes or no!" Osborne''s expression was icy cold, his killing intent radiating outwards, striking fear into the hearts of everyone around him. A single punch from Osborne defeated Shawn! Shawn was the head of the Walker family, their top fighter. Even though he was not a ss A+ metahuman yet, he was close. And he couldn''t even withstand a single punch from Osborne! They wondered who could stand against Osborne in all of Dampston. Everyone looked at Osborne, their eyes filled with a mix of wariness and terror. Shawn struggled out of the crater, his face pale, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His expression was dark, his face contorted with rage. But faced with Osborne''s challenge, he could only clench his fists. "Very well! "Osborne, you''re powerful, so you have the final say! Today, the Walker family admits defeat! We will not fight for the Paltrow family''s assets! "Let''s go!" With that, Shawn led the Walker family away, humiliation burning in their hearts. But as he turned, a cold glint shed in his eyes. With the Walker family serving as a stark warning, the other ancient families of Dampston were terrified. "The Luther family also gives up its im on the Paltrow family''s assets!" "Let''s go!" "The Marion family withdraws as well!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. One by one, the ancient families of Dampston, cowed by Osborne''s strength, announced their withdrawal from the contest for the Paltrow family''s assets and departed. Everyone was left in awe of Osborne''s might. God 471 God 471 Chapter 471 Confession Brian, Nathan, and the others were flushed with excitement. Witnessing Osborne single-handedly defeat Shawn and intimidate all the ancient families of Dampston into submission filled them with immense pride. Osborne was the heir to the Augustine family! From now on, nobody would dare to underestimate the Augustines! As long as Osborne remained, nobody would dare to offend the Augustines! Osborne''s name would sweep across Dampston like a storm, even reaching the neighboring provinces. His words filled them with an unparalleled sense of pride. Even at the peak of the Augustine family''s power, no one had dared to speak with such authority in Dampston. "The Paltrow family''s assets, the Augustine family will take them! "Anyone who dares to obstruct orpete, just kill them!" Brian, Nathan, and the others were ecstatic. Their eyes shone with admiration for Osborne, their faces beaming with pride. Not long ago, at the inheritance ceremony, Alexander had publicly humiliated them. Back then, they didn''t dare to resist, and no one came to their aid. All they received were sneers and mockery. But now, Osborne had killed Alexander and eradicated the entire Paltrow family. Those who had once ridiculed them had fled in disgrace. They were ecstatic! They were proud! "Osborne, well done! I knew we weren''t wrong about you. You truly did it!" Brian excitedly patted Osborne''s shoulder. Osborne smiled faintly, "Brian, this is what I should do. Let''s go back now." Brian nodded, walking half a step behind Osborne, his heart brimming with excitement as they returned to the Augustine Estate. He thought back to a month ago when the Augustines were in dire straits. Their businesses were under attack, idents gued their leadership, and even the head of the family had perished at sea. Everyone thought the Augustines were finished. But then, someone told him and Isaac that there was someone who could save the family. The person was Osborne. At first, he didn''t believe it. He rushed to Skyefall himself, and the moment heid eyes on Osborne, he knew it was over. Osborne was far too young. He couldn''t possibly save the Augustine family. But in the end, he still brought Osborne back to the family. As instructed, they concealed Osborne''s true identity, presenting him as the long-lost son of the previous patriarch, Allen. Osborne became the heir to the Augustine family. From then on, the fate of the Augustines changed. Because of Osborne, the Ghost Ship, which had been secretly targeting the businesses of the Augustine family, was destroyed. Because of Osborne, the traitor within the family, Ryan, was exposed. Because of Osborne, Augustines'' Maritime Auction was a huge sess, and their cruise business was back on track, doing better than ever. And also because of Osborne... The Paltrow family, which had been secretly working against the Augustines, was eradicated. The Paltrows'' vast assets would now belong to the Augustines. Once they integrated those assets, the Augustines would be one of the most prominent old families in Dampston. Everything was because of Osborne. Brian looked at Osborne with excitement and a hint of regret. "If only Osborne were truly the heir of the Augustine family!" he thought. Soon, the group returned to the Augustine Estate. By then, news of what had happened to the Paltrow family had already reached them. All the direct descendants of the Augustine family were overjoyed and personally went to the entrance to wee Osborne. S Everyone looked at him with excited and admiring eyes. Even Isaac, in his wheelchair, waited at the gate, his face flushed with excitement. It took some effort for Osborne to send everyone away. He and rissa personally pushed Isaac''s wheelchair into the conference hall. "Osborne! You did well!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Isaac looked at Osborne and sighed, "That esteemed individual was right. You really did it! It''s a pity you''re not a true Augustine. Otherwise, I would dere you the head of the family right now. "If you''re willing to stay, I''ll give you the position of patriarch. Everyone in the Augustine family will see you as their true leader!" Osborne quickly replied, "Isaac, please don''t get too excited. I don''t want to be a patriarch. I''ll have to leave the Augustine family sooner orter." Isaac sighed, "Indeed, someone as outstanding as you can''t stay in the small Augustine family forever. You belong to a wider world. "But no matter what, I want to thank you on behalf of the Augustine family. You''ve given us new life. No matter where you are in the future, the Augustine family will always be your support!" Osborne smiled and nodded. "Thank you." At that moment, rissa, standing behind Osborne, had a look of surprise and confusion on her pretty face. The conversation between Osborne and Isaac left her puzzled. Osborne noticed her confusion, took her hand, and smiled, "rissa, there''s something I need to confess to you. My true identity isn''t that of a member of the Augustine family. The reason I became their heir was simply due to a deal. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Now that you know I''m not the heir to an ancient family, do you feel disappointed? Do you regret following me?" Hearing this, rissa yfully red at him. She said gently, "Osborne, I don''t care about your identity at all! Whether you''re the heir to an old family or just an ordinary person, it''s all the same to me. "I just want to be with you. "Wherever you go, I''ll go!" God 472 God 472 Chapter 472 Secret Meeting Moved by the words, Osborne embraced rissa tightly. Isaac watched the couple with a smile, feeling they were a perfect match, his eyes briefly clouded with memories. But soon, his expression turned solemn. Hesitating, he finally spoke, "Osborne, I heard you''ve offended someone from the ancient families of Newport City. Is that true?" Osborne nodded calmly. "They wanted to stop me from killing Alexander and even tried to snatch rissa''s divine artifacts. I had to teach them a lesson, so yes, I suppose I have offended them." Seeing Osborne''s unconcerned expression, Isaac looked puzzled. "Osborne, aren''t you worried?" Osborne smiled faintly, "Worried about what? Their revenge? Don''t worry, I''ll handle this. Rather than them, I''m more concerned about the reactions from the Walker and Luther families." "Oh?" Osborne was surprised. "You think the Walker and Luther families will make a move?" "Definitely!" Osborne''s expression turned stern. "They are allies with the Paltrow family, all of them have targeted the Augustine family in the shadows, and they all have ties with the Aberrants. Now that I''ve wiped out the Paltrow family, they won''t just sit back and do nothing. "They won''t just watch the Augustine family swallow up the Paltrow family''s assets and be the top ancient family in Dampston! If I''m right, they''re probably already figuring out how to deal with me. "Killing me would reset everything. "As long as I''m alive, the future of Dampston will be decided by me. They''re used to being on top and certainly won''t ept this situation. "So, they won''t let me live! "Moreover, after killing me, they can also divide up the vast assets of the Paltrow family. If I were them, I''d definitely make a move." After Osborne finished, a murderous intent shed in his eyes. Compared to the uncertain timing of reprisal for offending Evelynn, Charlie, and others, Osborne felt that resolving issues with the Walker and Luther families andpleting his fifth heir test was more urgent. Once he passed this test, he could finally meet the Godfather. Offending Evelynn didn''t matter then! He might be her cousin! As for Charlie and others like Larson, they were merely Evelynn''sckeys. Osborne didn''t care about Evelynn, nor would he care about them. Thus, Osborne wasn''t worried about Evelynn''s vengeance; he was focused on quickly dealing with the Walker and Luther families, as well as other forces colluding with the Aberrants. "Osborne, what''s your n?" Isaac asked gravely. Osborne smiled faintly, "I''ve already devised a n. I''m going to lure them out!" "Lure them out?" "Exactly. I will intentionally show a w, giving them a chance to kill me. Or rather, I''ll lure them into trying to kill me, hoping they''ll all strike at once, and I''ll counter thempletely." Isaac''s expression grew extremely worried. "Osborne, are you sure about this? If they join forces, their power is nothing the Paltrow family can match. What if something goes wrong..." rissa also looked on worriedly at Osborne. Osborne didn''t respond, and his expression remained resolute. He had already nearlypleted his fifth heir test, all he needed to do now was to eliminate the high-level members of the four ancient families colluding with the el.ne Aberrants¡ªthe Walker family, the Luther family, the Marion family, and the Hawthorne family. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Osborne didn''t want to waste any more time. Despite the risks, he was determined to bait them into making a move, and then he would strike back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." At this moment, within the Walker Estate... The spacious conference room was packed with members of the Luther, Marion, and Hawthorne families. Everyone''s faces were grim as they held a secret meeting. "Let''s all share our thoughts on what we should do," Shawn said, his face still pale from the punch Osborne hadnded on him. His eyes were filled with anger. He nced at the heads of the Luther, Marion, and Hawthorne families. "On behalf of the Walker family, I''ll state our position first. That bastard Osborne, he must die! If he doesn''t none of us will have any peace. Osborne was able to wipe out the Paltrow family today; tomorrow, he coulde for the Walkers. The day after that, the Luthers and then your Marion and Hawthorne families! "In short, we must unite and strike first and take out Osborne! As long as Osborne is dead, the Augustine family alone is no threat. "Then we''ll have a chance to divide the Paltrow family''s vast assets! "I propose we move against Osborne immediately! "Who''s in favor? Who''s opposed?" After Shawn finished speaking, everyone began whispering amongst themselves, their faces grave. "Mr. Walker, you''ve exchanged blows with Osborne. Are you certain that if we join forces, we can definitely kill him? That Osborne, his strength is terrifying," Emery, the head of the Marion family, asked with a frown. Shawn''s expression changed. Recalling his defeat at Osborne''s hands, his face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, "Osborne''s strength is indeed formidable. None of us from the four ancient families are a match for him individually. But together, we have thirteen ss A masters. That should be enough to deal with him alone." "Should?" Emery frowned. "So there''s no absolute certainty? In my view, Osborne''s strength has definitely reached ss A+. Even with thirteen ss A masters, we may not be able to kill him. "Moreover, even if we can kill him, we''ll undoubtedly suffer heavy losses. It''s uncertain how many of us will make it back alive." After Emery finished speaking, the murmurs grew louder. God 473 God 473 Chapter 473 Conspiracy "What? Are you all scared? Are we just going to do nothing?" Shawn''s sharp voice cut through the silence, bringing everyone back to attention. Shawn''s voice was cold. "I know what you''re all worried about, but I must remind you, Osborne is still young! His strength is rapidly increasing. "Twenty days ago, he wasn''t even ss A! And now, he''s not only killed Alexander, who was known as the top talent in Dampston, but he''s also killed Wade, who had already broken through to ss A+! "If we do nothing and let him continue to grow, maybe in just a month, his strength will be even more terrifying. By then, killing us might be as easy as lifting a finger for him! "What will we do then?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Are you going to kneel before Osborne? Are you going to submit to Osborne and be his servants? "Now, if we join forces, we still have a chance to kill him. But after a while, even if we join forces, he will easily ughter us all, and your families will be wiped out!" After Shawn finished speaking, everyone fell silent. Everyone''s faces were highly grave, frightened by Shawn''s words. "The Luther family agrees to take action!" At this moment, Yaron, the patriarch of the Luther family, spoke up. "Just as Mr. Walker said, if we don''t act now, with Osborne''s growth rate, it won''t be long before all of us can be easily eliminated by him! "You may be willing to submit to the Augustine family, but the Luther family is not! "Therefore, the Luther family, including myself, will participate in this operation with five ss A metahumans. As long as there''s an opportunity, we will immediately take action to kill Osborne! "Only when he''s dead will Dampston return to its previous state." After he finished speaking, his eyes turned towards the Marion family and the Hawthorne family. Upon hearing this, Shawn smiled, "All five ss A metahumans of the Walker family, including myself, will also participate." After speaking, he nced at the Marion and Hawthorne families. Emery, the head of the Marion family, and Dexter, the head of the Hawthorne family, both had hesitant expressions on their faces. Under the gaze of Shawn and Yaron, both of them felt ufortable. Emery gave a dryugh. "Since you''ve all agreed to take action, of course I won''t refuse. I just felt it wasn''t foolproof enough." Dexter finally spoke up, "The Hawthorne family also agrees." Seeing that both of them had agreed, a smile appeared on Shawn''s face. He said with a smile, "You''ve made the right decision! However, your concerns are also normal. Osborne''s strength is indeed formidable, and I won''t let everyone go to their deaths. "To ensure that we can kill him, I''ve already contacted the Aberrants. They''ve agreed to send powerful individuals to assist us in killing Osborne! "So, everyone, there''s no need to worry at all." After Shawn finished speaking, everyone''s eyes lit up with excitement. l "Mr. Walker, if you had told us earlier that the Aberrants would also help, we wouldn''t have hesitated so much! Although Osborne is powerful, in front of the Aberrants, he''s just an ant. The Aberrants can kill him effortlessly." Content belongs to Emery''s face was full of smiles, and his expression was utterly rxed. Shawn looked at him, a hint of disdain in the depths of his eyes. He said calmly, "I just wanted to see how determined everyone was to kill Osborne. Since it''s been decided, everyone should go back and prepare. s won "This time, I hope everyone will hold nothing back and go all out to ensure Osborne''s demise!" "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely go all out!" The ndestine meeting finally concluded, and Emery, Dexter, and the others departed one after another. Yaron of the Luther family, however, remained. Once he and Shawn were alone in the room, Yaron said, "Shawn, what are your intentions? Tell me your true n." Shawn smiled faintly, "As expected, nothing can be hidden from you. My n is simple. Osborne must die! Everything hinges on killing Osborne. At the same time, Emery and those two wastes of space, too! die Swnxter, "After this operation, we''ll join forces and wipe out the Marion family, the Hawthorne family, and the Augustine family together! Dampston will lose three ancient families. "By then, our power will at least double." Yaron raised an eyebrow. "Are you confident?" Shawn sneered, "Of course, I''m confident! This time, the Aberrants will send at least two ss A+ experts,pletely under mymand! "Two ss A+ metahumans, plus the ten ss A metahumans from our two families, such a lineup is more than enough to kill Osborne, as well as the Marion family, the Hawthorne family, and the Augustine family. "All we need to do is find the right opportunity to strike." Yaron nodded. "Excellent! I''ll have someone keep an eye on Osborne. As soon as an opportunity arises, we''ll act immediately." With that, Yaron also left. Meanwhile, Osborne was strolling through the Augustine Estate''s garden, hand-in-hand with rissa. rissa clung tightly to Osborne''s arm, leaning half her body against his. The two had been apart for a month and were now enjoying this rare moment alone. Whenever anyone from the Augustine family saw them in the distance, they quickly moved out of the way, not wanting to disturb them. rissa gazed at Osborne''s profile, her face filled with a blissful smile. "Osborne, I want to go to sea with you!" Suddenly, rissa said, "You said, no matter how dangerous the future may be, we would face it together! "This time, you''re going to lure them into attacking you, and I have to be there with you." God 474 God 474 Chapter 474 Close Quarters rissa was resolute in her stance. Osborne frowned, his worry evident. "rissa, this is too dangerous! The enemy is strong, and the weakest among those who''ll fight are ss A masters, maybe even ss A+ masters could show up. I''m worried I won''t be able to protect you." Hearing this, rissa asserted, "Then I have all the more reason to go with you. "Osborne, I can''t let you face this alone! Plus, I don''t need your protection. I''m strong too, you know? I have the Fate Staff. Even Alexander would struggle against me for a while. I can take on several ss A masters easily." Her pretty face wore a smug expression as she finished. Osborne couldn''t help but smile. He remembered rissa was only ss B+, but he had forgotten about the Fate Staff, a genuine divine artifact, the weapon of the Goddess of Fate. With the Fate Staff, rissa indeed had no trouble handling average ss A masters. Given her determination, Osborne had no choice but to agree. "Alright, then,e with me. But you must obey mymands and not act recklessly."N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At his words, rissa obediently nodded. "Okay, I''ll listen to everything you say, Osborne." She then turned around, hugged Osborne''s neck tightly, looked up into his eyes, and her face quickly flushed a deep red. Her rosy lips parted slightly. Osborne suddenly felt his mouth dry, and he asked, "Are you sure, you''ll do whatever I say?" rissa seemed to grasp what Osborne meant, yet shyly nodded. "Yes, I''ll listen to you." Breathing a sigh of relief, Osborne bent down to kiss rissa''s red lips, then swept her up in his arms, tearing open a dimensional rift with a swift motion. The next second, Osborne carried rissa through the dimensional rift and back into the room. Startled, rissa found herself in the room, her cheeks flushing even deeper. But she didn''t resist, only gazing at Osborne with eyes full of emotion. "Osborne, take me," rissa murmured almost in a whisper. Her words ignited something primal in Osborne, and he could no longer control himself. Gently, heid rissa on the bed and bent down to kiss her neck. rissa''s body tensed instantly. She clung tightly to Osborne''s head, her neck flushing as she felt his tongue glide from her neck to her ear, her body trembling slightly. With her eyes closed and a smile of bliss on her lips, this was a moment rissa had long anticipated and was ready for. Yet, when it finally arrived, she was still nervous. Her body was tense, and she was unsure of how to respond, so she let Osborne take the lead. Osborne could feel rissa''s nervousness. He didn''t rush the next steps but kissed every inch of her skin, savoring the unique scent of rissa. At that moment, Osborne felt a strange, incredible energy emanating from rissa''s body and seeping into his own. Osborne was oblivious to anything else, his eyes only on rissa. He slowly undid rissa''s clothes, her body tensing further, utterly naked before Osborne''s vel Ashamed, she tightly shut her eyes, daring to look at Osborne. not Osborne, too, was excited, his hands trembling as they reached for rissa''s breasts. A soft moan escaped rissa, her body shuddering violently, making an involuntary sound that sent Osborne''s pulse racing. Osborne''s breathing grew heavier. Unable to hold back any longer, he bent down and enveloped rissa''s nipple with his lips. "Ah!" rissa eximed, her body stiffening as if electrified, tightly clutching Osborne''s head. Unbeknownst to them, a more robust, mysterious energy was emerging from deep within rissa, flowing into Osborne. Osborne felt his body about to ignite. Yet, he saw no issue with this, assuming it was a normal physiological response. But just then, a familiar, terrifying force enveloped the entire vi. The next second, a jolt of force caused rissa, pinned under Osborne, to twist her head sharply and faint silently. Then, a tall silhouette quietly appeared behind Osborne. "Well, well, what a cozy scene! Seems I''vee at a bad time. Should I wait until you''re done and then reappear?" A teasing voice rang out. Hearing the familiar voice, Osborne quickly jumped up, turning around reluctantly. It was Isa, standing behind him and staring at him with a cold expression. "Isa, what are you doing here?" Osborne asked, trying to sound calm. Isa responded icily, "What, you don''t seem appy to see me? But t you look like you''re bemet lot a f fun. Excited, aren''t yo "I don''t er time, but if I don''t stop you I now, you''re going to die! Not just you, but little girlfriend too!" youant to interrupt your good "What?" Osborne eximed in surprise, "Isa, what do you mean? If you don''t stop me, both rissa and I will die?" God 475 God 475 Chapter 475 Bigger Than Her Isa pressed her lips and said with an indifferent tone, "Do you think I''m lying to you?" Osborne touched his head awkwardly. He genuinely had his doubts, suspecting that Isa was feeling jealous and deliberately interrupting his intimacy with rissa. However, Osborne knew better that Isa would never be so bored. If she was really jealous, she would definitely not interrupt his intimacy with rissa, but would directly kill rissa, or kill him. Finishing figuring it out, Osborne frowned and said, "Isa, what''s going on?" Isa snorted and didn''t answer directly. Instead, she looked towards rissa, who had fainted on the bed. Isa said with a hint of jealousy, "She''s really beautiful, looking more and more like the Goddess of Fate! Even her figure is exactly the same as the Goddess of Fate''s. No wonder you like rissa so much." Osborne felt weird. Isa''s words made it seem as if she had actually seen the legendary Goddess of Fate. Osborne didn''t pay much attention and walked up to Isa, taking hold of her hand and saying, "Isa, are you really jealous? Actually, you''re just as beautiful, and your figure is even better. At least, your breasts are bigger than hers."N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Saying that, he nced down. Isa''s pretty face flushed, and she gave Osborne a fierce re, saying disdainfully, "Stop saying nice things to coax me here. Do you think I''m a little girl who can be easily fooled by you? "But you''re right. My breasts are indeed bigger than hers!" Then, Isa straightened her chest and had a proud look on her face. Osborne became restless, the desire ignited by rissa notpletely subsided yet. Upon seeing Isa''s actions, he couldn''t help but act on his impulses. But the next second, his hand was pped away by Isa and he didn''t touch anything. "You just touched her, so don''t touch me!" There was disgust in her eyes. He felt helpless. Osborne could only say earnestly, "Isa, please tell me quickly. What is going on?" She also regained herposure and said calmly, "You can''t have sexual rtions with her now! At least, you can''t sleep with her or do that kind of thing." Isa finished saying that, and her pretty face turned red again. He was surprised and asked, "Why not? Is there any problem?" "This is a serious problem!" Isa said coldly, "She is the Fatebearer, the fate power in her body is extremely huge, and now it is locked tightly in her body. If you sleep with her now, all fate power will enter your body in an instant like pong a flood. "At that time, there will be only two possible results." Osborne''s face was serious. "Which two results?" Isa said coldly, "The first result is that your body will be able to withstand the impact of fate power, and be tempered and baptized by fate power. From then on, your fate will be forever entangled with hers. Your body will also receive tremendous benefits, even condensing into the Spiritual Being of Fate! "The Spiritual Being of Fate is one of the top Spiritual Beings even in the Age of Gods." Osborne was surprised and said, "The Age of the Gods? Is there really an Age of the Gods?" Isa''s expression slightly changed, but she just responded coldly, "You don''t need to worry about that. It''s not the main point. I was just giving an analogy. "In short, if your body can withstand the impact of fate power, it will be tempered and baptized by fate power and gain huge benefits! "You might even have the potential for rapid advancement, directly surpassing multiple realms, and be the ss S Supreme Overlord!" "What? Directly be a ss S Supreme Overlord?" He was shocked, his eyes filled with excitement and enthusiasm. Isa sneered, "You''re getting excited too soon! You only have a chance to be the ss S Supreme Overlord, not to mention that it depends on whether your body can withstand the impact of the fate power. "But I have to regretfully tell you that with your current physical condition, you can''t withstand the impact of the fate power at all! If I hadn''t stopped you in time, you might have already died! "Once the fate power rushes into your body, your body will be like an inted balloon pushed to the limit, and then it willpletely burst. Even if the Goddess of Life was here, she couldn''t save your life!" She finished speaking, and Osborne waspletely stunned. He could sense that Isa wasn''t deceiving him. If he had truly engaged in a rtionship with rissa just now, he would have indeed exploded as Isa had described. Osborne frowned and said, "Isa, how do you know so clearly?" She smoothed the messy hair at her temples, as if she was trying to conceal something. Isa said with a calm attitude, "Because I am a top doctor!" He frowned but ultimately did not ask any further. Osborne hesitated for a moment before saying, "So when will I be able to withstand the fate power from rissa? It can''t be impossible forever, right?" Hearing this, Isa said coldly, "Why? Are you so impatient that you want to sleep with her?" Osborne was suddenly embarrassed. "I just want to know the answer." Isa snorted coldly, "There''s no harm in telling you. With your practice of the Breath of Celestial, your body is already strong. After undergoing mutation and integrating with the soul of powers, your body is far stronger than that of a martial master of the same level. So, ording to my estimation, when your martial arts realm breaks through to the ss AAA, you will barely be able to withstand the impact of the fate power. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "At that time, you can have sex with her again. With the help of the tempering of fate power, you have a very high chance of breaking through the realm directly and bing a ss S Supreme Overlord!" God 476 God 476 Chapter 476 Reaching ss AAA "Do I need to reach ss AAA for my body to be able to handle it? "Moreover, with the help of the tempering of fate power, I can directly break through the realm and be a ss S Supreme Overlord?!" Osborne''s breathing became rapid. He was now ss A, and reaching ss AAA did not seem that far away. Moreover, Isa also mentioned that as long as he could defeat her, he would have the freedom to do as he pleased with her. Osborne spected that he would be able to win against Isa as he reached ss AAA. After all, she said that she was not the ss S Supreme Overlord. Thinking of this, he showed a smile suddenly. Osborne wasn''t someone who was in a rush to engage in sexual rtions, and being intimate with rissa was something he wanted to happen naturally. He wasn''t incapable of waiting. As long as he reached ss AAA, he would be able to withstand the fate power, so he could patiently endure until then. Isa said with an indifferent attitude, "Are you feeling very happy? The leap from ss AAA to bing the ss S Supreme Overlord is a barrier that blocks many prodigies. No matter how amazingly talented someone may be, they might never break through and remain stuck at ss AAA until the end of their lives. "And you, then, only need to sleep with rissa, and in the extreme pleasure, you will be able to break through the biggest barrier in your life. Aren''t you very happy?" Osborne touched his nose awkwardly. He stared at her and said earnestly, "Breaking through realms might not be as important as it seems. But when two people truly love each other, they should be together to enjoy happiness, shouldn''t they?" Isa was stunned as she heard that, then her pretty face turned red and she spat at him. "Don''t set your sights on me!" After that, she continued, "In addition, not only do you have to reach ss AAA, but she''d better reach ss AAA as well before you can sleep together." "Why is this?" Osborne wondered. He was confident that he could break through realms and reach ss AAA in a short amount of time. However, Osborne had no idea how long it would take for rissa to reach ss AAA as well. "Because the fate power is also very important to her! "If the fate power disappears too early from her body, it will greatly affect her talent and potential. In the future, rissa may not be able to reach the heights she should, or even her Soul of God..." Having said this, Isa suddenly stopped. "Soul of God? What Soul of God?" Osborne asked puzzledly. He felt that she was a little strange today and always said some strange words. Isa said, "You misunderstood! What I meant was that it wouldn''t be good for rissa to lose the fate power too early. If you truly love her, then wait for her to reach ss AAA and then engage in a rtionship with her. Together, you can be a ss S Supreme Overlord. "Don''t worry, she is the Fatebearer. Her breakthrough speed will not be slower than yours." Upon hearing this, Osborne nodded seriously. He looked at Isa and said gratefully, "Isa, thank you! If it weren''t for you, I might have made a serious mistake today. You saved me again." Then, Osborne walked over and gently hugged her. This time, Isa didn''t push him away anymore. Her icy expression slowly receded. She leaned her head on Osborne''s shoulder. Hesitating for a moment, Isa bit her lip and said, "Bastard, I don''t care how many women you have, but remember that I''m the oldest!" He was speechless and quickly said, "Okay, okay, you are the oldest!" Finishing saying that, Osborne nced at Isa''s firm and ample breasts. They were really firm and ample! His hand immediately grasped them, and the feeling of fullness made him unable to let go. Isa''s body trembled, and she instinctively wanted to kick Osborne away, but in the end, she managed to hold herself back. "Humph, after all, it was me who ruined your good fortune, so I''ll just consider this aspensation to you!" Isa said proudly. Upon hearing those words, he seemed to receive an instruction and immediately began to y more happily. Isa''s face grew even redder, but as she looked at the bel. unconscious rissa on the bed, a smug expression appeared on her lips, and she felt a sense of satisfaction. "Fate! Grow up quickly and awaken the Soul of God. As your Soul of God awakens, you will find that you and I belong to the same man, and fam the older one and you are the younger one. Will you go crazy?" Isa thought to herself, nced at Osborne, and her pretty face suddenly turned redder. "What a lucky bastard!" In the end, he was unable to do anything more outrageous because she did not allow him to do so and he could not defeat her. However, Osborne was already very satisfied. At least he felt that Isa''s hostility towards rissa had seemingly diminished significantly. After a long time, rissa was still in aa, and he sat on the sofa holding Isa. "Isa, is rissa okay?" She said with a calm tone, "Why? Are you heartbroken? Don''t worry, I have controlled my power and will not hurt her, so rissa will wake up soon." He feltpletely relieved and said, "Isa, I have a n, and I think..." "Stop!" Before Osborne could finish, Isa interrupted him and said, "If you''re going to ask for my help, then don''t bother g it! I''ve already told you that you need to grow in danger and under pressure. Relying on me all the time is not beneficial for your growth." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, she stood up and stretched. "Well, your girlfriend is about to wake up, so I''m leaving now! Remember, you can''t sleep together until you reach ss AAA! "Otherwise, don''t expect any intimacy with me again! Saying that, Isa hugged his head for the first time and kissed him. The next second, her figure disappeared. Even Osborne had no idea how she disappeared, feeling incredibly shocked. And at the moment Isa disappeared, rissa turned over, as if she had had a beautiful dream, and slowly woke up. God 477 God 477 Chapter 477 Can I Use My Mouth? "Osborne, what happened to me just now?" rissa looked a bit bewildered. Just when it was crucial, she suddenly fainted. Upon waking up, she realized that she was lying naked on the bed, and her face instantly turned red with embarrassment. rissa nced at the bed sheet and found it was clean and without any blood, then she was immediately disappointed. It seemed that nothing like that happened. She was a little disappointed. Naturally, Osborne couldn''t tell her that it was Isa who had made her faint. He walked over and gently held her, exining, "rissa, there was a little ident just now. The fate power in your body leaked out, causing you to faint. I''ve realized that the fate power within you is much stronger than I had thought before, so we may not be able to do those things yet." "What?" She eximed, "How could this happen? Then we, we..." rissa''s neck turned red, and she felt extremely shy. Osborne smiled, "Don''t worry. The current situation is simply because my physical condition is not strong enough to withstand the impact of the fate power within you. Once my strength increases a bit more, there won''t be any issues." As he finished speaking, rissa breathed a sigh of relief. She whispered, "Well, how long will that take?" He smiled and said, "That depends on how hard we work! Anyway, as our realm reaches ss AAA, it will be fine." "Should we all reach ss AAA?" rissa was shocked and didn''t even know that there were other realms after ss A. Osborne quickly exined to her. Finishing figuring it out, rissa bit her lips, looking a little mncholy. "Osborne, I''m not even at ss A yet. How long will it take me to reach ss AAA? I won''t have to wait until I''m old to reach it, right?" There was some fear in her eyes. He quicklyforted her. "No, you are the Fatebearer, so you have the fate power in your body, which will make your cultivation much faster than others." "But, but what if? Then wouldn''t we be unable to do that forever?" rissa looked at Osborne with an apologetic expression. "I''m sorry, Osborne. I can''t have sex with you, so I may not be a qualified wife." Then, tears filled her eyes. Osborne was startled and quickly hugged her. "rissa, don''t think too much. It''s just that we can''t do that kind of thing for the time being, so it''s no big deal." rissa bit her lip. If they couldn''t do that kind of thing, what kind of couple were they? Why did she ask him to be with her, but he could only endure it and not do that kind of thing? Thinking of this, she felt extremely guilty. rissa bit her lip and said, "Osborne, I will definitely practice very hard! I will strive to break through to ss AAA as soon as possible. Just wait for me!" He nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll wait for you! Let''s work hard together." Finishing saying that, Osborne gently patted her on the back. Holding a great beauty like rissa in his arms but not being able to do anything indeed made him have a tormenting feeling. But for the sake of both him and her, he could only endure it. It was just a physical reaction that he couldn''t control. In an instant, rissa felt the changes in Osborne''s body. Her pretty face became redder, and even her neck turned red, but her expression seemed to be conflicted and struggling. After a while, she suddenly became determined. rissa raised her head, looked into his eyes, and said shyly, "Osborne, as long as you don''t do that kind of thing, everything else will be fine, right?" Osborne was stunned but nodded. ording to Isa, as long as he didn''t enter her body, rissa''s fate power would not leak out into his body on arge scale. As rissa saw him nod, her pretty face turned even redder. She said with a trembling voice, "Then, can I help you? Can I use my mouth?" Saying that, rissa shyly buried her head in Osborne''s arms. Osborne was stunned as he heard this and looked at her in disbelief. "Is this okay?" rissa bit her lip and nodded forcefully I, I can do it! Osborne,d am willing to do anything for you. But, I am not experienced with it, so if you feel ufortable, please don''t me me." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He swallowed his saliva and instantly felt his body getting hot, and his body''s reaction became more intense. rissa felt it, and her pretty face turned red. She didn''t hesitate any longer and leaned down abruptly. With trembling hands, rissa grasped Osborne''s penis. Then, her rosy lips slowly drew closer. The next second, his body suddenly straightened. Osborne took a breath and held her head. rissa took Qsborne''s penis into el her mouth and suddenly felt filled up, even breathing was a little difficult, But feeling his intense reaction, she seemed to be encouraged. Then, she closed her eyes and worked harder to serve Osborne. At first, her movements were incredibly awkward, with her teeth frequently grazing against Osborne''s penis. He could sense her nervousness and anxiety, so he began to encourage her. Gradually, rissa seemed to have found the feeling. Her actions became more and more skilled. In order to help Osborne reach climax, shepletely let go of her inhibitions. No longer shy, she asionally looked up at Osborne. As their eyes met, her face would suddenly blush bright red. Time passed slowly. Finally, his body stiffened and reached climax. Osborne held onto rissa''s head as his penis released all of his desires inside her warm, wet mouth. God 478 God 478 Chapter 478 The Little Girl Selling Flowers "rissa, are you okay?" Osborne held the exhausted rissa in his arms, feeling both moved and concerned. She blushed and shook her head. "Osborne, as long as you are happy, I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. Then, I''m going to exercise well next time." She finished saying that, and her pretty face turned even redder. rissa hugged his neck, pouted, and said coquettishly, "I have no strength left. Osborne, can you carry me to take a shower?" Osborne looked at her and immediately smiled. Nobody would have thought that the usually cold-faced rissa, who seemed like an eternal iceberg in front of everyone else, would have such a demeanor in front of him. She even acted coy and yful. Osborne immediately picked up rissa and carried her horizontally towards the bathroom. "You don''t have to do anything. I''ll help you take a bath." Then, her pretty face turned even redder, but she had a happy smile on her face and nodded vigorously. After some fun in the bathroom, the two finally got dressed. "Osborne, when you''re done with your work, can you go shopping with me? rissa continued, "Since I was young, I have always longed for a normal life, like that of an ordinary person. Although I won''t be rich, I will be free and can do whatever I want without anyone paying attention to me. "You might not believe it, but I''ve never been able to go shopping like an ordinary person until now. Every time I go out, there''s always a group of bodyguards following me." Finishing saying that, she bit her lip. Osborne felt distressed as he heard this, and said, "No need to wait forter. Let''s go now! Today, I will apany you to have a good look!" Then, he stood up. rissa was pleasantly surprised, but frowned and said worriedly, "Osborne, don''t be in such a rush. If we leave the Augustine Estate now, won''t it be dangerous? Didn''t you say that the Walker family and the Luther family must be nning to kill you?" Osborne smiled faintly, "Then let''s go put on makeup!" Saying that, he found two skinmasks from the Dimensional Space. Now, Osborne was no longer in need of money. In his Dimensional Space, he had prepared many items that maye in handy, including over a dozen skinmasks alone. Among them, there was one that was just right for rissa. Soon, the two put on skinmasks and changed their appearancepletely. Osborne transformed into a wealthy elite, giving off the impression that he didn''tck money. rissa''s perfect beauty was concealed, revealing her as just a pretty girl. Even people who were very familiar with them would not be able to recognize them. In order to avoid being discovered, Osborne tore open the dimensional rift, took rissa through the interdimensional travel, and left the Augustine Estate quietly. Then, the two of them took a taxi to the most bustling street in Pinchide City. Here, world-renowned luxury brands were gathered, and as long as one had money, he could buy almost anything. The two of them walked hand in hand in the dense crowd, just like an ordinary couple strolling among various shops. rissa was very happy. Osborne noticed that she didn''t actually have any specific items she wanted to buy. rissa simplyContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. enjoyed the simplicity of an ordinary life. To her, a life of privilege and superiority wasn''t nearly as Love interesting as the life of an ordinary person. Walking out of a luxury goods store, she still didn''t buy anything. Osborne wanted to give her something, but couldn''t find a chance. At this moment, he saw a little girl selling flowers not far away. Thinking for a while, Osborne said, "rissa, let''s go that way." She nodded. He took rissa and walked towards the little girl selling flowers. The little girl was about seven or eight years old. She was dirty and seemed to have just fallen. Even the flowers in her hands were covered with mud. Her eyes were fixed on every passing couple as she approached them, trying to sell the flowers in her hands. However, she faced rejection after rejection due to the dirt on the flowers. Her eyes were filled with eagerness and pleading. Just as Osborne was about to approach the little girl, several young men suddenly walked up to the little girl quickly. They stared at the flowers in her hands with sneers on their faces. She looked at them, fear all over her face, and whispered something, as if she was exining. But the young man didn''t listen at all. He pped the little girl in the face, knocking her to the ground. He kicked the girl a few times with his feet and then grabbed her by the hair, pulling her up forcefully. Many people around witnessed the situation, but they didn''t dare to intervene. Their faces changed, and they quickly retreated to a safe distance with some fear. Seeing this, Osborne and rissa got annoyed. "Osborne, let''s help her!" she bit her lip and whispered to Osborne. He nodded and walked quickly towards the little girl. "What are you looking at? Get out of here right now!" One of the young men noticed Osborne approaching and immediately stepped forward, blocking his way. He had an extremely arrogant and threatening expression in his eyes. Osborne ignored the young man''s threat and said, "She is just a little girl, so why do you want to hit her? Let her go immediately!" Upon hearing this, the young manughed, and hisughter was extremely unbridled. He grabbed Osborne''s cor and sneered, "Guy, I advise you not to meddle in our affairs. Do you know who we are? We are from the Hummingbird Gang! If you don''t want to die, get out of here! Content belongs to "Otherwise, I''ll kill you and feed you to the fish!" Finishing saying that, the young man patted his waist, revealing a pistol. Osborne''s expression suddenly became more indifferent. God 479 God 479 Chapter 479 Hummingbird Gang "The Hummingbird Gang? I have never heard of it!" Osborne said coldly, his expression unchanged. He knew that the Hummingbird Gang must be an underground gang in Pinchide City. They dared to act so recklessly on amercial street, which meant their strength was certainly not simple. Moreover, there must be a powerful force backing them from behind. Perhaps was it some wealthy family, right? However, with Osborne''s current status, he had long ceased to pay attention to such underground gangs. Even aristocratic families had no connection to him. Even if the top wealthy families wanted to curry favor with him, they would have no chance. Osborne was only concerned with the ancient families in Dampston. He had no interest in knowing how many underground gangs like the Hummingbird Gang existed in Pinchide City. As long as they didn''t provoke him, they would never have any interaction with him because the difference in their levels was too vast. As the young man heard Osborne''s indifferent tone, anger suddenly appeared on his face. He felt as if he was being looked down upon. The young man said, "You haven''t heard of the Hummingbird Gang, right? Well, starting from today, you will remember us! The Hummingbird Gang will forever be your nightmare!" Then, he punched Osborne in the face. They dared to act so boldly in broad daylight. It had to be said that the Hummingbird Gang was indeed audacious. Osborne snorted coldly and did not disy his power. After all, there were ordinary people around him. The young man in front of him was just a little sturdy and not worth him showing off his power. Osborne reached out his hand and grasped the young man''s arm. Without waiting for the young man to react, he exerted a little force with his palm. "Ah!" The young man let out a scream of agony as his arm began to distort and contort. The intense pain made his body tremble, and beads of sweat the size of beans quickly fell from his forehead. "Let me go!" The young man kicked towards Osborne but was preemptively kicked in the knee by him. Immediately, a crisp sound of bone breaking echoed as his knee shattered. Osborne sneered and threw the young man to the ground. The people around were all shocked as they saw Osborne actually taking action. "Young man, run away!" Someone yelled out in concern, "They''re members of the Hummingbird Gang, thergest underground gang in Pinchide City. They''re involved in drug trafficking, smuggling, and human trafficking. They capture orphans everywhere and force them to earn money for the gang. If they fail toplete their tasks, they are beaten, abused and denied food. They''re truly ruthless!" Hearing that, Osborne raised his eyebrows and said, "Isn''t there anyone who can take care of these things?" "Who dares to intervene?" The person speaking in the crowd was an elderly man. He appeared indignant and quickly said, "The Hummingbird Gang has thousands of members, and they all carry guns. Who dares to intervene in such matters as ordinary people? Anyone who provokes them is beaten to death and thrown into the sea to be fish food! Even the Enforcement Team doesn''t dare to interfere with them. "Behind the Hummingbird Gang, there is a powerful backer! It is said to be the top wealthy Pluto family. Even the Pluto family is not their biggest backer. Behind the Pluto family is the ancient Luther family! "Without the backing of the Pluto family or even the Luther family, how dare they act so recklessly? "That''s all I can tell you. Run away! Otherwise, you won''t have a chance. You''re still young, and there''s no need to throw your life away here!" Finishing speaking, the elderly man quickly slipped into the crowd and escaped. Osborne''s face was extremely indignant. The backer behind the Hummingbird Gang was the top wealthy Pluto family? Or even the Luther family? There was a sh of murderous intent in his eyes. The young man lying on the ground said, "Guy you''re done for! How dare you hit me? You''repletely done for! Do you realize the strength of the Hummingbird Gang now? Are you scared? S "Apologize to me, then let your girlfriend sleep with me, and maybe you can die without so much pain!" He had a ferocious expression on his face. Upon hearing this, Osborne immediately stepped on his other foot, breaking his second leg. "Ah!" The young man let out a shrill scream, and his broken bones protruded from his flesh, blood sttering everywhere. The crowd watching were all terrified. Then, he suddenly grasped the pistol at his waist and was about to shoot at Osborne. "I kill you!" He pulled the trigger with a ferocious look. Osborne had countless ways to prevent him from firing the gun, but he chose not to do so and allowed the young man to shoot at him. Osborne just pulled rissa, took a few steps back, and avoided all the bullets. The young man quickly emptied the magazine but was stunned to find Osborne standing there unharmed. As the sound of the gunshot rang out, the onlookers screamed in fear and fled in all directions. Some hid in nearby shops, peering out to catch a glimpse of themotion "What''s going on?" Several members of the Hummingbird Gang swiftly approached, with one of them pulling the hair of the young girl, causing her immense pain. They looked at theirpanion lying on the ground, their faces suddenly became extremely gloomy, and they all looked at Osborne. "Bastard, you''re looking for death!" Finishing saying that, several people pulled out their pistols and aimed at Osborne''s head. "Hmph!" He snorted coldly and took out a pistol from the Dimensional Space.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was not an energy pistol, but a Draco Model H mini-handgun that he had not used for a long time. "Today, I will rid the people of this evil!" Instantly, a gunfight broke out. God 480 God 480 Chapter 480 All Out This was an unfair gunfight, as the oue had already been predetermined from the very beginning. Although there were seven members of the Hummingbird Gang and they all fired their guns at Osborne simultaneously, their bullets were destined to have no effect on him. Even if they hit him, they couldn''t pierce through his skin. Even rissa could handle it easily. However, Osborne''s bullets were like the curse of the god of death. Every bullet could hit them urately. Even if they hid behind the cover, they could not escape. However, Osborne did not kill them. Every bullet he fired urately pierced their thighs, arms, shoulders, and other areas, rendering them immobilized. They could only lie on the ground, screaming and howling in agony. In the blink of an eye, all eight young men from the Hummingbird Gang fell down. Only the little girl was left, standing there with her eyes wide open and a look of horror on her face. "Good girl,e here." rissa waved to the little girl. The little girl hesitated for a moment, but still walked up to her. rissa pulled her and said gently, "Don''t be afraid! We are here to help you. From now on, they can no longer control you or force you." The little girl was confused and looked frightened. She could only continue tofort her. Osborne nced at the little girl, then looked at the members of the Hummingbird Gang lying on the ground wailing, and sneered. He walked up to a small leader, Jack White, and said coldly, "You are their leader, right? Call the boss of the Hummingbird Gang immediately and ask him to bring people over. It''s best to bring everyone with him, and I''ll be waiting for him here!" Jack was stunned as he heard this. Osborne asked, "Didn''t you understand what I said? Why don''t you call your boss quickly?" Then, he fired another shot, hitting Jack in the thigh. Jack screamed, beads of sweat dripping down his face, and he quickly shouted, "I''ll call right away! I''ll call right away. Please don''t shoot. Don''t kill me!" Finished saying that, he tremblingly took out his phone and quickly startedmunicating with someone. After the call, Jack looked at Osborne in horror and said, "Our boss said he wille over immediately. Who are you? Do you have a grudge against the Hummingbird Gang? Why are you targeting us?" Osborne smiled faintly, "Who am I? Don''t worry about it. I have no grudge against the Hummingbird Gang. I just have a grudge against all evil!" Then, he ignored Jack. Osborne looked around and couldn''t help frowning. Although there was a shootout here, many people were still hiding inside shops to watch the excitement. After all, this was the busiestmercial street in Pinchide City. "It looks like I have to change the position!" Then, Osborne grabbed Jack by the cor and walked towards the end of themercial street. At the end of themercial street was arge park. rissa held the little girl''s hand and followed behind Osborne, quickly arriving at the park. Finishing finding a small forest, he threw Jack to the ground. "Tell your boss that I''m waiting for him here!" Jack didn''t dare to talk any more nonsense and quickly called to tell the new location. After he hung up the phone, a cold murderous intent emerged in his eyes. He looked at Osborne as if he was looking at a dead person. Osborne didn''t care and waited patiently. Soon after, loud rumbling noises of cars filled the air as at least hundreds of vehicles appeared from all directions, crazily crashing through the park''s gates and rushing in. Finally, hundreds of vehicles of various types surrounded the grove where Osborne was. As Jack saw this situation, he was immediately excited. He stared coldly at Osborne and sneered, "Bastard, you''re done for. Our boss has already arrived with his men. You''re doomed! If you know what''s good for you, release me immediately and kneel here to greet our boss. Maybe you''t have a slightly more painless death!" Hearing that, Osborne smiled faintly, "Really? I''m looking forward to it." Then, he looked outside the grove, and saw a stretched luxury car finally stop. Dozens of men quickly surrounded it and carefully opened the car door. Later on, a stern middle-aged man walked down. He had a very powerful aura, and his eyes were as sharp as a hunting eagle. He looked towards the grove with murderous intent on his face. He was the boss of the Hummingbird Gang, Kevin Pluto!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Block this ce!" Kevin ordered and strode towards the grove Hundreds of members of the Hummingbird Gang surrounded him tightly inside. Each of them pulled out a pistol from their waist, full of murderous intent. Soon, Kevin saw Osborne. Osborne stood calmly in the middle of a grove, with rissa behind him. He shielded the little girl behind him. Kevin frowned as he saw this. "What''s going on? You only have two people here? You dared toy a hand on my subordinate, making me bring all my men here, and yet you didn''t call for reinforcements? Were there only two of you?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Kevin found it a little absurd. Osborne smiled, "Aren''t two people enough? Two people are enough to deal with you!" Upon hearing this, Kevin burst intoughter. "Bastard, are you crazy? Do you want me to send you to a mental hospital?" Kevin said this, and his face turned gloomy. He waved his hand. "Kill them and hang them on the park gate! There are only two of them, and you asked me to go out in person. What a waste of my time." Then, Kevin turned around and prepared to leave. The men beside him, receiving his order, raised their pistols with a grim smile, aimed at Osborne, and pulled the trigger instantly. Immediately, intensive gunfire rang out instantly. God 481 God 481 Chapter 481 The Hummingbird Gang''s Sins Kevin walked towards his luxury car with a disdainful swagger, never looking back at the chaos he left behind. A real man never second-guessed his actions. He was confident that Osborne had been turned into a sieve by his subordinates. He had brought out such arge force just to deal with two people. It was a sheer waste of time. But to his surprise, a cacophony of screams erupted suddenly. These screams came from different people, indicating they couldn''t be from Osborne and rissa. That could only mean... his own men! Kevin quickly turned to see what was happening, and to his horror, he saw his subordinates falling one after another. Osborne stood in the distance, as calm as ever. Bullets rained down on him, only to stop abruptly in mid-air and then dart back faster, finding their mark in the bodies of Kevin''s men. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of his subordinates were down. The survivors were now in a panic, all seeking cover behind trees. But even so, the bullets flying back seemed to curve, piercing one by one those who hid behind cover. The shrill and desperate screams echoed through the small forest. The hundreds of men Kevin brought were all shot down in a short time. Kevin stood alone, his eyes wide with terror. He knew he was still standing not because he was formidable but because Osborne had chosen to spare him. "Metahuman! You''re a metahuman!" Kevin shouted in disbelief. He was also a metahuman, but his power was far from as terrifying as Osborne''s. Osborne smiled mockingly, "Do you still think it''s a waste of time now? Your men seem quite useless. I haven''t even exerted myself, and they''re all down." With that, he casually plucked a bullet suspended in front of him from mid-air. Holding the bullet, he stared at Kevin''s forehead. Instantly, Kevin felt the breath of death and trembled violently. "No, you can''t kill me! Do you know who I am? I am from a branch of the top aristocratic Pluto family! "The real background of our Hummingbird Gang is the Pluto family. We serve the Pluto family!" Kevin shouted in desperation, "Since you are a metahuman, you must know the Pluto family, right?" Osborne''s smile widened. He had spared Kevin to learn the truth about the Hummingbird Gang''s affiliations. Now that he had his answer, he immediately chuckled. "The top aristocratic Pluto family? The Hummingbird Gang has such formidable backing?" Kevin, thinking Osborne was intimidated, regained some of hisposure and said with some pride, "In fact, the Hummingbird Gang''s connections are even more powerful than you think. Otherwise, how could we act so boldly in Pinchide City?" "Is that so Osborne raised an eyebrow. "How do I know if what et I you''re saying is true? Call the head of the Pluto family and have hime to redeem you." Kevin hesitated for a moment before nodding and making the call. "Okay! I''ll call him now." Soon, he hung up the phone and said calmly, "He says to wait. He''ll be here soon." Osborne gestured for Kevin to approach. "Let''s not wait idly. Tell me all the evil deeds the Hummingbird Gang has done. Be thorough, or your fate will be dire." Kevin''s face darkened. "I''m from the Pluto family..." Without a moment''s hesitation, Osborne pulled the trigger. The bullet struck Kevin''s thigh, causing him to scream in agony and copse to the ground. He had never expected that even after invoking the might of the Pluto family, Osborne would still dare to shoot him. "I''m giving you five seconds! Speak up or face my bullets," Osborne said coldly, counting down. "Five! Four! Three!" Kevin''s face twisted with indecision and dread. But before Osborne could finish counting, he fired again, hitting Kevin''s other leg and eliciting an even more piercing scream. "Why did you shoot when you only counted to three?" Kevin demanded, furious. Osborne shrugged. "I felt like it. Got a problem with that?" With another shot, he hit Kevin''s arm. "Will you talk?" Osborne asked again coldly. Kevin, gritting his teeth against the pain, looked at Osborne with terror as if gazing upon a demon. He knew that if he didn''t speak up soon, more bullet wounds would be added to his body. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything!" Finally, Kevin gave in, spilling all the atrocitiesmitted by the Hummingbird Gang. As he spoke, Osborne''s expression grew increasingly grim. The Hummingbird Gang''s crimes were even more heinous than he had imagined. Drug trafficking and smuggling were just the tip of the iceberg. Worse still were human trafficking, ve. control, forcing women into prostitution, and even the trafficking of human organs... These horrors urred daily. S "You people deserve to die!" Osborne''s voice was as cold as ice. Although he was aware of the world''s dark underbelly, the extent of this cruelty still surpassed his expectations. To the Hummingbird Gang, ordinary people were not human beings but ves, tools for making money, and even incubators for their organs. They were nothing less than demons! God 482 God 482 Chapter 482 It Was the Luther Family Even rissa''s face flushed with anger. She couldn''t fathom such evil in people. She had always believed that ordinary people should live a carefree life, free and happy, except for the pursuit of money. But now she realized that ordinary life was not necessarily beautiful. Because of the existence of the Hummingbird Gang, they could easily be prey to demons and were utterly powerless to fight back. "They deserve to die!" rissa''s eyes were filled with murderous intent as she red at Kevin, for he had shattered her illusions of a carefree life for ordinary people. Osborne nodded in agreement. "They do deserve to die, and so do many more! Over the years, the order in Rosmandi has copsed, leading to the rampant growth of underground gangs. "They are secretly supported by powerful families and ancient ns,mitting more and more sins, and now these sins are out in the open! This situation must change!" He suddenly felt a bit resentful towards Godfather. Godfather was the underground king of Rosmandi. As Godfather, he should have integrated the rules of the underworld, making everyone operate within these rules. If Godfather wanted, he could make the underworld less sinful. "If I were Godfather, I would never let such things happen! Making money is fine, but evil forces like the Hummingbird Gang must be eradicated! If I were Godfather..." Osborne was lost in thought when more cars arrived. There were only five cars this time, each a top-tier luxury vehicle. Osborne knew it was the people from the top-tier Pluto family. More than twenty burly men got out of the cars first, fully armed and radiating powerful power fluctuations, clearly indicating they were martial artists or metahumans. They escorted a man in his fifties, walking slowly into the forest. Upon seeing the devastation in the forest and the hundreds of fallen Hummingbird Gang members, the man had an extremely stern expression. He was the head of the Pluto family, Gavin. "Mr. Pluto, thank God you''re here! Save me. He''s a powerful metahuman. Save me!" Kevin, upon seeing Gavin, immediately called for help. "Trash!" Gavin snorted coldly, his face showing no fear as he approached Osborne. He surveyed Osborne and rissa, made sure he didn''t recognize them, and then his expression rxed even more. He said coldly, "I''m here! Release my people and tell me who you are!" Osborne offered a faint, mocking smile. "Who we are is not important. If you insist on knowing, consider us the scourge of evil." "Scourge of evil?" Gavin paused, then burst intoughter, his face a mask of contempt and ridicule. "Scourge of evil? Naive boy, thinking you can stand up for themon folk with a bit of power? Aspire to be a hero?" Gavin sneered, looking at Osborne as if he were a fool. "Release my people immediately and surrender. Considering you''re a metahuman with some strength, l could offer you a chance to serve the to family and make money for us! Otherwise, you will die a miserable death!" Osborne remained silent at his words. The Pluto family was truly arrogant! He replied coldly, "Gavin, it seems you admit that the Hummingbird Gang is backed by the Pluto family?" Gavin sneered, "So what if I do? Do you think you can take on our Pluto family? Do you believe you have the capability?" Osborne smiled, "You will soon find out if I have that capability." Gavin''s tone turned icy. "It seems you are not prepared to surrender! In that case, die! Kill him!" The more than twenty heavily armed men beside him sprang into action at themand, their bodies radiating powerful energy fluctuations, surprisingly at least at ss C. An ordinary person would have no chance against them, and even elite soldiers could only be defeated. Only a metahuman could stand against another metahuman. "Die!" The two dozen menunched their attack simultaneously. Gavin wore a cold smirk, waiting for Osborne to be taken down. But the next second, his face showed terror. This time, it was not Osborne but rissa who struck. Having learned of the crimesmitted by the Hummingbird Gang, rissa was already highly furious. Encountering the people of the Pluto family, she could no longer hold back her rage. Content belongs to These ss C bodyguards were as weak as infants before the already ss B+ rissa. In an instant, the two dozen men were all sent flying backward, spitting blood, with each one''s chest caved in, their ribs broken. Even after doing all this, rissa still felt it was not enough and red at Gavin. Gavin looked at her in shock. Realizing she was at least a ss B metahuman, he felt fear. Seeing rissa about to attack him, he shouted quickly, "Stop! You can''t hurt me! "The Hummingbird Gang is not supported by our Pluto family. Its true master is the Luther family! The ancient Luther family! I am just working for the Luther family. "If you dare to harm me, the Luther family will never let you go! Evendf you are ss B metahumans or above, you are nothing in front of the Luther family. They can easily crush you!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After Gavin finished speaking, Osborne held back rissa, who still wanted to attack. Heughed knowingly, thinking, "It is indeed the Luther family! The Luther family has finally been exposed!" God 483 God 483 Chapter 483 Investigating the Underground Gangs Osborne spoke indifferently to Gavin, "You im the true master behind the Hummingbird Gang is the ancient Luther family? What evidence do you have? It seems you''re trying to intimidate me with the name of the Luther family! "How could a family as esteemed as the Luther family support an underground gang inmitting so many heinous crimes?" Gavin replied coldly, "That''s the truth! Believe it or not. In fact, it''s not just the Hummingbird Gang; many underground gangs are under the control of the Luther family. "In every city across Dampston, there are underground gangs supported by the Luther family, doing the dirty work they''re unwilling to do themselves. "For instance, not long ago, a member of the Luther family was injured and needed a heart transnt. They ordered the Hummingbird Gang to kidnap a matching donor overnight, and they brutally removed his heart to rece the one in the Luther family member. "The Luther family can''t do such things themselves, so they rely on underground gangs." Osborne''s expression turned extremely grim. Gavin, however, mistook his look for fear and sneered, "In any case, the Luther family''s power in Dampston is absolutely beyond your imagination, and it''s not something you can challenge! If you dare to harm me, the Luther family will not let you off." Osborne said coldly, "Very well! Make a call to the Luther family. I want to ask them if they really supported the Hummingbird Gang inmitting such outrageous acts." Gavin was taken aback. "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Osborne said indifferently, "I said make the call! Right now. Otherwise, you can die right here!" Gavin''s face darkened.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Fine, fine! You''re asking for it. I hope you won''t regret it when the Luther family arrives!" With that, he made the call. His demeanor was extremely respectful and cautious, even ingratiating. From his conversation, Osborne deduced that he was speaking to Wace, the heir of the Luther family! Wace berated Gavin over the phone for not being able to handle such a trivial matter and having to involve him personally, scolding Gavin until he was sweating profusely and could only keep apologizing. Eventually, Wace promised toe as soon as possible. Gavin let out a long sigh of relief and looked at Osborne coldly. "You wait. Mr. Wace Luther, the heir of the Luther family, will be here in person soon! When he arrives, you''re done for!" Osborne mocked, "Kevin said the same thing earlier. He said once you arrived, I would be the one finished. But in the end, it was you who was finished." Gavin''s face flushed with embarrassment and anger, and he snorted coldly. "It''s different this time! Mr. Luther is a true big shot, one of the future masters of Dampston. Among the younger generation, only Alexander Paltrow could match his strength. He could break through into ss A at any time. In short, you''re as good as dead." Osborne smiled, "Only Alexander couldpare to Wace among the younger generation? Why did I hear that Alexander had been killed? And even the Paltrow family has been wiped out. What does that make Wace?" Gavin''s face changed, looking at Osborne in surprise. "You''re well-informed, knowing that Alexander was killed. But Alexander was killed by Osborne, the heir of the Augustine family. What does that have to do with you?" Gavin looked proud. "Mr. Wace Luther may not be as good as Osborne, but teaching you a lesson will be like a game!" Osborne shrugged. "Really? Then let''s see if Wace can teach me a lesson!" After that, he ignored Gavin. He pondered for a moment and made a call to Nathan. "Osborne, what do you need from me?" Nathan was very excited, his voice full of fervor. "Nathan, I want you to investigate all the underground gangs in Dampston for me. Find out their backgrounds, who they rely on, and the crimes they''vemitted." Nathan asked in confusion, "Osborne, why are you investigating these underground gangs? Did they offend you? These gangs dare not appear openly. They shouldn''t have offended you, I think." Osborne said coldly, "You don''t need to care about that. Just investigate as quickly as possible, especially those foreing women into ???? prostitution, human trafficking, and trading in human organs. Each must be investigated thoroughly Sensing Osborne''s seriousness, Nathan immediately became severe as well. "Okay, I''ll get on it! There are at least several hundred underground gangs of some scale in Dampston. It might take me some time to investigate them all thoroughly." "Get it done in three days." "Yes, Osborne." Osborne hung up the phone. He didn''t avoid Gavin while making the call. At this moment, Gavin''s face was full of uncertainty and fear as he looked at him. "Who were you just talking to on the phone? Nathan? Which Nathan? You''re going to investigate all the underground gangs in Dampston? What do you want to do? Do you want to wipe out all the underground gangs? Who are you?" Content belongs to Osborne smiled, "Want to know who I am? Don''t worry. You''ll find out soon enough! As for whether I want to wipe out all the underground gangs, that depends on how much evil they''ve done! "If they''ve done little, I might spare them. If they''ve done a lot... then they''ll have to die!" Osborne finished coldly, then looked at the little girl selling flowers, ignoring the terrified Gavin. God 484 God 484 Chapter 484 The Little Girl''s Tragedy Under rissa''s gentle coaxing, the little girl''s emotions finally began to settle. Osborne had learned that her name was Autumn Fisher. Autumn had once been embraced by a loving family with a caring brother and parents. Though their ie was modest, it was sufficient for their needs. But then, tragedy struck. Autumn''s father fell into the clutches of addiction, transforming him into a shadow of his former self. He spent every penny they had on drugs from the Hummingbird Gang. When their money ran out, he started selling off their possessions. Homes, cars-nothing was sacred. Desperate, he even took out a usurious loan from the Hummingbird Gang to feed his habit. In the end, Autumn''s once-happy family was shattered. Her father, consumed by his addiction, became a mere shell of a man. When the Hummingbird Gang came knocking for their dues, he couldn''t pay. They showed him no mercy, beating him to death right before Autumn and her brother, Luke. But the nightmare didn''t end there. Even in death, her father''s debts bound the family. The Hummingbird Gang coerced Autumn''s mother into prostitution to settle the debt. When she resisted, they threatened her children''s lives. To shield her son and daughter, she surrendered, following the gang to their dens to trade her body for their safety. She had hoped that once the debt was repaid, the gang would release her children. But she had underestimated their cruelty. They kidnapped Luke, broke his limbs, and turned him into a beggar on the streets. Each day, if he failed to meet his quota, he would be denied food and beaten. Within two weeks, Luke sumbed to the relentless abuse, beaten to death for his inability toply. Autumn watched in horror as Luke was killed. Soon after, her mother met a simr fate, dying at the hands of a client. Because Autumn was a girl, they didn''t break her to make her a beggar, but it didn''t mean mercy. They were biding their time, waiting until she was old enough to exploit her in a far more sinister way. So, for now, Autumn was made to sell flowers on the streets, a seemingly kinder fate. If she didn''t meet her quota, she faced beatings and starvation. With her endearing looks, Autumn usually managed to sell enough, but today was different. A fall had soiled her flowers, leaving her with no sales, so she was in such a panic. That was why the Hummingbird Gang had beaten her. If Osborne and rissa hadn''t found her, her future would have been bleak. Even if she survived, the gang would have forced her into prostitution as she grew older. As she aged, they might even have harvested her organs to sell to the highest bidder. Her life was destined for tragedy. Upon hearing Autumn''s story, Osborne and rissa were filled with rage, their faces pale with fury. The Hummingbird Gang was the devil incarnate! Autumn''s plight was not unique. Countless families had suffered at their hands, dying in agony and despair. "They all deserve to die!" Osborne''s eyes were icy with intent. He didn''t know how many gangs like the Hummingbird Gang gued Dampston, but he was determined to eradicate each one he found. He couldn''t save the world, but he would save Dampston. With a vow in his heart and murder in his eyes, Osborne was resolute. rissa held Autumn close, tears streaming down her face. Autumn, just eight years old, had experienced horrors akin to hell itself. "It''s okay! It''s okay!" With a heart full of sorrow, rissa said, "It''s over now! No one will ever hurt you again. Tell me, what''s your wish? Where would you like to go? I''ll make it happen." Autumn hesitated, her eyes downcast, then whispered, "My mom, dad, and brother... they''re all gone. I have no home. I want to go to an orphanage if that''s okay, heard they''ll take care of us there and teach us things. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Can you take me there? I want to be like the children in the orphanage, where I can eat every day and no one will hit me." She finished, her eyes brimming with hope. Osborne''s heart ached at her wish. He had also grown up in an orphanage, a ce he had once despised. He had thought that his childhood was miserable enough as he grew up in an orphanage. He hated the orphanage and wanted to escape from it. He envied those with families and homes. But now, he realized his childhood was not as tragic as he had thought. The ce he had once hated was the sanctuary Autumn longed for. All she wanted was to be safe, to have enough to eat, and to be free from violence. "Those demons!" Osborne could no longer contain his fury. Before, he had only incapacitated the Hummingbird Gang members, but now, he knew he had been too lenient. "Every single one of the Hummingbird Gang is a devil. None of them deserve to live. They all must die!" With a swift motion, Osborne conjured a sea of mes that rained down upon the gang members. God 485 God 485 Chapter 485 Let''s Adopt Her The firelight painted Osborne''s face red, but it couldn''t mask the cold-blooded determination etched on his features. "Burn in hell!" Osborne''s mes descended upon the gang members, their eyes wide with terror and regret. But it was toote for remorse. Screams of agony pierced the air as the mes consumed them. They beat desperately but could not extinguish the me. They kept writhing and iling until they breathed theirst. The air was thick with the stench of burning flesh. Yet the fire did not subside. It was not the ordinary fire but Osborne''s power and the given form of his fury. The fire would not die out, and his rage would not be sated until the evil was purged. The sound of the inferno was creepy. Gavin, the sole survivor, was drenched in fear, his dder releasing in terror. "You''re the devil! You''re the devil!" Gavin stammered, trying to retreat. Osborne sneered, "You are the real devils! Only by extinguishing your kind in more brutal ways can peace be brought to the innocent. "So, you will die too. But not yet. You''ll wait for Wace. Savor the fear before death. Repent!" With those words, Osborne turned away from Gavin. He looked at Autumn, expecting to see terror in her eyes at the gruesome scene, but he was mistaken. Autumn wasn''t afraid. As she watched the Hummingbird Gang members being consumed by the mes, she felt a surge of vindication. Tears streamed down her face as she cried out, "Mom, Luke, can you see? They''re all dead! The ones who hurt us are gone. They suffered. Can you see, Mom, Luke..." Autumn cried out for her mother and brother, but no one would answer her. She was already an orphan. rissa, witnessing Autumn''s raw emotion, couldn''t help but weep, her heart breaking for the child. "Osborne, let''s adopt Autumn," rissa suggested, her voice thick with emotion. "Adopt Autumn?" Osborne was taken aback, but instead of rejecting the idea, he looked at Autumn. "Autumn, would you like that?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. rissa quickly added, "Autumn, my name is rissa, and this is Osborne. We''d like to adopt you as... our child. Would you like that?" Hearing that, even Osborne was stunned. Their child? He rubbed his nose but ultimately remained silent. Autumn was also stunned. She looked at rissa and then at Osborne, her eyes flickering with excitement but mostly filled with fear and disbelief. "Me, really me?" rissa smiled, patting her little head. "Of course, sweetie. From now on, you''ll be our child, Osborne''s and mine. How does that sound?" Autumn blushed, hesitating for a moment before she asked, "So you won''t force me to sell flowers on the streets? I''ll be able to eat every day, right? You won''t hit me, will you?" rissa''s heart ached as she shook her head vigorously. "No! We won''ty a finger on you, and no one else will dare to either. From now on, you can do whatever you want and eat whatever you desire." Autumn became even more excited. She uttered shyly, "Mom... Mom." "Yeah, my dear daughter!" rissa responded quickly, tears streaming down her face once more. She enveloped Autumn in her arms, holding her close with utmost tenderness. rissa, in reality, was just a young woman of twenty, but the moment Autumn called her Mom, Osborne felt she transformed. Her eyes, when gazing at Autumn, brimmed with affection. A maternal glow radiated from her. Osborne knew rissa wasn''t joking. She truly considered Autumn as her own child. He rubbed his nose, feeling a bit awkward. "So, rissa and I now have a child? An eight-year-old? rissa is just twenty and I''m only twenty-five! Well, as long as rissa is happy! And adopting a child is a breeze for me now." With this thought, Osborne also smiled. He opened his arms wide andughed. "Autumn,e here and let Dad hold you too." Autumn was a bit shy, still feeling some unease and grievance. But under rissa''s encouraging gaze, she ran up and leaped into Osborne''s arms. "Daddy!" "Yes, my daughter!" Osborne quickly responded, holding her frail body and suddenly feeling a sense of responsibility. However, at that moment, the roar of a sports car suddenly sounded rapidly approaching, followed by a luxurious vehicle speeding into the park,ing to a halt just outside the grove. A tall figure stepped out of the car. That was a man in histe twenties with a stern gaze and a haughty demeanor. He was the heir to the Luther family, Wace! Upon seeing Wace, Gavin immediately seemed to see a savior, crying out for help. "Mr. Luther, I''m here! Save me! Please save me! The Hummingbird Gang is finished. All of our members have been killed by him! He''s the devil!" God 486 God 486 Chapter 486 Try Killing Me Wace''s face immediately turned icy as he looked at the just-extinguished mes and the ashes of bodies strewn about. His gaze changed. He looked at Osborne, his face full of murderous intent. "Daring to kill all the members of the Hummingbird Gang? Didn''t you know the Hummingbird Gang are thepdogs of our Luther family? Since you''ve killed the Hummingbird Gang members, I can only kill you all." With that, he cracked his neck, fearlessly advancing towards Osborne. Osborne was wearing a mask, so Wace didn''t recognize him, which was why he was unafraid. In Dampston, he knew everyone stronger than him. Since he didn''t realize Osborne, there was only one reason-Osborne wasn''t worth his recognition. Why would he care about someone like that? Wace was very arrogant, which was why he came alone. Among the younger generation in Dampston, his strength was second only to Alexander. So, he believed Osborne would surely fear him. Osborne looked at the arrogance on Wace''s face and couldn''t help butugh. "What are youughing at? Want to die faster?" Wace said with disdain. "No matter who you are, you''re dead today! I guarantee it. In Dampston, no one can save the person I want to kill!" With that, Wace prepared tounch an attack. But at that moment, Osborne slowly took off the mask. He said indifferently, "Wace, are you sure you want to kill me? Are you sure no one in Dampston can save the person you want to kill? "If that''s the case, go ahead. I''m standing here not moving. Try to kill me." Osborne looked at Wace with a cold sneer. Wace''s hand abruptly stopped in mid-air. He looked at Osborne''s face, instantly stunned. Cold sweat immediately slid down his forehead, and his eyes were filled with terror. "You, you''re Osborne? How could you be Osborne? Weren''t you supposed to be at the Augustine Estate?" As he said this, Wace suddenly covered his mouth. Osborne smiled mockingly, confirming that the Luther family indeed had people watching him, but none of that mattered now. He walked step by step towards Wace. "Yes, I am Osborne! I killed the people from the Hummingbird Gang. Now I''m giving you the chance to kill me and avenge them." Wace was even more terrified upon hearing that. Watching Osborne approach step by step, he unconsciously retreated, his face pale. Even if Osborne gave him the chance, he dared not kill him! Who was Osborne? Perhaps many upper ss in Dampston had not known Osborne a few days ago, but everyone knew him now because Osborne killed Alexander! Not only Alexander but also Robert, Wade, and even all the ss B and above experts of the entire Paltrow family were killed by Osborne! For a woman, Osborne annihted the Paltrow family! Thinking of that, Wace suddenly looked at rissa again and shuddered. "Are you rissa, the Fatebearer of the Radcliffe family?" Seeing that Osborne had revealed his identity, rissa did not hide anymore. She also took off the skinmask, revealing her wless face. But her face was icy at the moment. "Yes, I am rissa." Wace gasped, his face even paler. He said quickly, "Osborne, rissa, it''s all a misunderstanding! Everything is a misunderstanding! Our Luther family has nothing to do with the Hummingbird Gang. Their life and death have nothing to do with me. I just came here for a walk. I''m leaving now." With that, he wanted to escape. Osborne sneered, "Did I say you could leave? If you dare to move, I''ll break your limbs first!" Wace stopped immediately. His expression was uncertain, but in the end, he showed a ttering smile. "Osborne, our Luther family seems to have no grudge against you. Today''s matter is our fault We''llpensate you. You can ask for anything, and I won''t refuse." Osborne said with a smile, "Really? Do you really think we have no grudge?" He wanted to mention the Ghost Ship incident, but after thinking about it, he held back. He said indifferently, "Perhaps we didn''t have a grudge before, but now we do! The Hummingbird Gang you supported dared to shoot at me. I am very angry now! So, pleasee with me!" Wace gritted his teeth and said, "Osborne, is there no room for negotiation? I am the heir of the Luther family. Do you want to go to war with the Luther family?" "War? So what? Anyway, I will count down from three. You can suffer less if you surrender voluntarily!! will naturally let you go when the Luther family gives me enough compensation. "Otherwise, I will have to take action myself. Don''t me me if I hit you too hard!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Three! "Two!" Despite Wace''s anger, he was still panicked and struggling in Osborne''s cold countdown. He was a proud person. How could he surrender? He wouldn''t put aside his dignity! "One!" Osborne finished the countdown calmly. "Seems you won''t surrender. In that case, I can only take action." With that, Osborne shed, already in front of Wace. He punched out. With a bang and crackles, Wace''s ribs broke instantly, and his body was thrown flying heavily. God 487 God 487 Chapter 487 Do Me a Favor Feeling his vision was blurry only for a second, Wace couldn''t even react to Osborne''s attack before he was punched away while vomiting blood. He fell heavily to the ground, examining his chest in pain, only to find at least five bones were broken. It took a lot of effort for him to sit up. Wace stared at Osborne a few inches away with dread. Although he knew he couldn''tpete with Osborne, the enormous disparity between their power dragged Wace into the abyss of terror because he even failed to hold on even one round. In fact, the only reason Wace could still breathe was that Osborne had no intention of ending his life. Fear overwhelmed him. He felt a little regretful that if he had known the inevitable defeat at the beginning and left with Osborne, his bones wouldn''t have been fractured. "Now, can youe with me?" Osborne sneered. Wace clenched his teeth and didn''t say a word, but he stood up obediently and prepared to follow his order. But Osborne smiled faintly, "You don''t want to talk? It seems you are still resisting my request. It doesn''t matter, since I will beat you until you are willing to ept it!" After saying that, he approached Wace within half a second again. "No! Don''t hit me. I''ll go with you!" Despite Wace''s twisted face and begging for mercy, Osborne still punched him, making Wace stumble and vomit more blood. Looking at him with a sneer, Osborne said calmly, "Sorry, you spoke too slowly to let me stop in time. Remember to admit you are a loser faster next time." Wace''s face was distorted with horror, partly due to pain and partly due to rage. Considering Osborne''s power, he could stop the moment Wace surrendered, but Osborne just wanted to teach him a lesson by deliberately not withdrawing the fist. Wace was furious but had no guts to protest. He stood up with difficulty and said with his teeth clenched, "I''ll go with you!" "Very good." Osborne shrugged and said to rissa and Autumn, "Come one, let''s go!" They hurried to catch up with him. When passing by Gavin, Osborne suddenly crushed his head. Within a blink of an eye, Gavin died. "A useless piece of trash should vanish like that!" Osbornemented scornfully after killing Gavin like killing an ant. Wace gasped and looked at Osborne in horror and tremble, but he dared not say anything. Suddenly, Osborne fixed his eyes on Wace. Wace was suddenly alert. "Osborne, why are you staring at me? My family will definitely give you enoughpensation! I am still useful to you, so don''t do anything stupid!" Osborne smiled calmly, "What are you talking about? I won''t kill you for the time being. I just think it''s better to knock you out first in case you will cause any trouble to meter!" After saying that, Osborne pped Wace on the back of the head. After a groan, Wace lost consciousness. Only then did Osborne grab Wace''s cor, carry rissa and Autumn, and soon return to the Augustine Estate through Dimensional Space. He said, "rissa, can you take care of Autumn now? I have to meet Isaac." Osborne brought the unconscious Wace to the conference room. At the sight of Wace, Isaac couldn''t help but be astonished. After learning what had happened from Osborne, the shock on Isaac''s face changed into anger. "I never thought that the Luther family would secretly support an underground gang like the e Hummingbird Gang and allow them to mess around! Osborne, you did a good job. The people in the Hummingbird Gang deserved it!" he said. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After cursing them angrily, Isaac asked, "What are you going to do to him? Do you really want to exchange him for thepensation of the Luther family?" Osborne sneered, "No way! I don''t need money. The reason I captured Wace was just to lure the Luther family into taking action!" After saying that, Osborne quickly told Isaac his n. Isaac frowned. "But it will put you under heavy pressure! A single mistake will lead to a miserable result. I can''t agree to let you take such a huge risk!" Osborne said calmly, "Don''t worry, Isaac. I am not alone. rissa will also help me. You just need to pass the message to the Luther family. In addition, I will also look for a powerful helper. He will at least guarantee my safety." "Who''s your powerful helper?" Isaac asked. Osborne said, "Bryce rkson!" After Osborne left the meeting room, he went to find his nominal sister, Yulissa. Yulissa was with Kendra when Osborne found her. The person Osborne was really looking for was Kendra. Seeing her face, Osborne looked a little ashamed. He had promised Bryce that he would take good care of Kendra and treat her like his little sister. However, Osborne was too busy to even meet Kendra during this period. Fortunately, Kendra actually became good friends with Yulissa. They were holding hands in an intimate way, which made Osborne feel at ease. "Osborne, what brings you here?" When Yulissa saw Osborne, she quickly ran over and looked at him with admiration. Osborne patted her head and looked at Kendra. "I''m here for her." Hearing this, Yulissa pouted and said, "So you''re not here to see me? Kendra, Osborne needs to see you!" Kendra walked over and greeted him with a smile, "Hi, Osborne." Osborne nodded and said with a smile, "Kendra, I need you to do me a favor." Kendra was puzzled. "What do you want me to do? Just tell me. I have been bothering you and your family for a while. Just tell me what can do for your kindness." Content belongs to Osborne smiled contentedly when he heard that. "Kendra, don''t go back on your word." Without waiting for Kendra to answer, Osborne continued, "Kendra, I hope you can contact Bryce and ask him toe and help me this time." After Osborne finished speaking, Kendra was stunned. Then, she turned around and ran away. God 488 God 488 Chapter 488 Sail Again Of course, there was no way for Kendra to escape from Osborne. Before she could run away from him, Osborne dragged her cor and pulled her back. "Why are you running?" Osborne asked unhappily. Kendra pouted, "Osborne, I don''t know how to help you. I am the only child of my parents and have no brother at all. I don''t know what you are talking about. Bryce? Who is Bryce?" Osborne looked at Kendra helplessly. The scene where Kendra alleged Bryce was her brother despite others'' suspicion and disbelief was still echoing in his mind, but now, she denied something she tried so hard to make others believe. He said calmly, "Alright, stop pretending. I already know that Bryce is your brother and have met him." "What?!" Kendra''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You have already met him? Did hee to find me? It''s impossible. How could he find me?" Osborne smiled and said, "I told him! At that time, I wasn''t sure whether you were his sister or not, so I asked him in person, and he admitted it." "You told him I was with you?" The disbelief disappeared, and she said with a look of suspicion, "Osborne, I don''t mean to suspect you, but I just really doubt how Bryce agreed to meet you? You shouldn''t have..."N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Osborne rolled his eyes. "Are you trying to say that I''m not qualified to meet him?" Kendraughed awkwardly. "I didn''t mean that. Osborne, you are still young. When you reach Bryce''s age, you will definitely be better than him. Trust me!" "But how on earth did you meet him?" she asked. "Because he saved me." Osborne told Kendra some details he could say about the Aberrants'' attack on the auction. But it still couldn''t dispel her confusion. "You mean he saved you? How could that happen? Never mind. The most important thing is why he didn''te to catch me after learning I was here with you?" "Because I promised Bryce that I would take good care of you, so he decided to let you stay with me for a while," Osborne said with a smile. "Really?" Kendra was suspicious of his words. He said, "Of course, it''s true. Why do I have to lie to you?" "Well, why don''t I feel you have ever taken care of me for such a long time? It has been Yulissa staying with me! You liar, my brother will know this!" Kendra said. Osborne felt out of his words for a moment. After a long while, he finally said, "If you are worried that Bryce will take you back after he knows your whereabouts, save it, because he already knows that you are here with me. "Unfortunately, since I couldn''t spare time to ask for his numberst time, I have you ask for your help to contact him now. "Don''t worry about the reward." Thinking about his proposal while rubbing her chin, Kendra finally agreed and said, "Well, I''ll give it a try! I''m only responsible for telling him what you said. I can''t guarantee whether he is willing to help you or not! Bryce is actually veryzy, after all." After saying that, Kendra walked to the corner and carefully took out a mobile phone. Not long after, she came back. "My brother agreed. He said he can go with you but won''t do anything unless anything critical happens! Moreover, you have to pay him 10 billion dors as his wage since he has to raise his gang!" Osborne''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "It''s my pleasure for him toe with me. Ten billion dors won''t be a problem." Osborne was very delighted. If his n seeded this time, the Walker family, the Luther family, the Marion family, and the Hawthorne family would copse, and the Augustine family could absorb their properties. By then, the Augustine family would gain more than a hundred billion dors. There was absolutely no problem with just giving a small part of it to Bryce. "Okay, deal. Once you''ve decided on the time and ce, just let me know, and I''ll tell my brother." After saying this, Kendra was also very happy because Bryce allowed her to stay with Osborne and y for a while instead of insisting on taking her back. She could ease the burden on her heart that she would be caught by Bryce''s subordinates and taken back from time to time. After chatting with Kendra about what she was doing recently, Osborne said goodbye to her. Back in his room, a cold light shed in Osborne''s eyes. "It''s time to start taking action! "I hope the four families won''t let me down! Please take the chance I prepared for you and attack with all your strength! "Whether I canplete the fifth test for a sessor as soon as possible depends on this time!" After saying that, Osborne found rissa. "rissa, let''s go yacht sailing!" Upon hearing this, she knew that he was ready to strike and immediately nodded. "Okay!" Not long after, Osborne entrusted Autumn to Yulissa and left for the Augustine family''s yacht dock with rissa. Then, he personally drove a luxury yacht towards the depths of the ocean. At the same time, in the Luther Estate, Yaron''s face was covered with viciousness and rage, and the table had been kicked to pieces by him. "What did you say? You meant the Hummingbird Gang had been destroyed? "The head of our vassal family, Gavin, was also killed? "Even my son, Wace, the heir of the Luther family, was abducted?! "And the person who did all this was Osborne! "What the hell does he want to do?!" Yaron was extremely angry and a little anxious. "Where is he now? Did he say what he wanted from me to release Wace?" God 489 God 489 Chapter 489 Bite the BaitN?velDrama.Org holds this content. Yaron''s furious roar echoed in the conference hall. All the senior members of the Luther family dared not make a sound at this moment, and their expressions were extremely solemn. In the end, Jayden Luther broke the ice. He said, "Yaron, ording to our intelligence, Osborne just took rissa and Wace onto a luxury yacht! "Isaac has just sent a message requiring us to prepare a level three ancient magic weapon and 10 billion dors in cash to redeem Wace at sea! "Meanwhile, Osborne arrogantly announced that he would throw Wace into the sea to feed the sharks if he didn''t receive the ransom money and the ancient magic weapon. "Here''s the location of the ce where we should deposit the ransom money." Yaron was inmed as soon as he heard Osborne''s requirement. He shouted, "A level three ancient magic weapon and 10 billion dors? Osborne is insane. Does he really think that he is already the overlord of Dampston? How dare this brat ckmail the Luther family?!" Yaron clenched his fists, hoping he could tear Osborne apart. Jayden said, "Yaron, I don''t think it''s bad for us." "What are you talking about? Jayden, is your brain filled with shit? Or do you think once my son is killed by Osborne, your son could be the heir instead?" Yaron said. Jayden was embarrassed by his words. He said, "Yaron, calm down first! This is not a bad thing. You want to kill Osborne, right? "However, if he hides in the Augustine Estate, it''s hard for us to besiege him. But now, after kidnapping Wace, he was so arrogant that he only brought a woman and yed on a yacht! "He also left a location for us to give him the money! If we coordinate with the Walker family, the Marion family, and the Hawthorne family, it''s much more likely to y this bastard, right?" After Jayden finished speaking, Yaron was stunned with a gleam of hope in his eyes. Taking a deep breath, he said, "Osborne got on my nerves just now! You''re right, Jayden, this is an opportunity. That haughty brat left us a chance to kill him. I want him dead tonight!" Then, Yaron immediately took action. "Everyone, get ready! I will go to the Walker Estate right now and discuss the n to deal with Osborne with Shawn. Once you receive my order, set off immediately!" Jayden nodded and quickly asked, "Yaron, do we have to prepare 10 billion dors and the level three ancient magic weapon?" Yaron thought about it and sneered, "Yes! Get everything ready. These ransoms will paralyze Osborne''s mental defense! As long as he dies, these things wille back, and they wille back double." After saying that, Yaron left quickly. Not long after, in a secret meeting room of the Walker Estate, people from the most powerful four families in Dampston gathered again. "Yaron, are you sure this isn''t a tarp that Osborne set to allure us?" Shawn asked with a frown. Yaron said disdainfully, "How could it be? Everything is just a coincidence! Osborne is just possessed by greed and ckmailed us! He doesn''t even know that the Luther family has already formed an alliance with you and is preparing to kill him. It''s a good chance. We must act immediately and kill him at sea!" Shawn frowned, still feeling something was wrong. "Shawn, you are not scared, are you? It was you who came up with the idea of besieging Osborne, but now you are wavering," Yaron said coldly. He added, "My son was kidnapped by that bastard. If you are unwilling to help, there''s no need to ally with you. You can figure out a way to defeat him on your own! You worried that it''s Osborne''s trap, but why should we be so fretted even if it really is a trap? You have known his power, and we have the help of the Aberrants. Even if he is scheming something, it will only bury himself." Shawn heaved a long sigh of relief when he heard this and seemed rxed. "You''re right. In terms of our power, we don''t have to worry about his plot! In this case, let''s start the siege! Hurry up and tell all the powerfulne metahumans to head to that location! I will contact the Aberrants immediately. This time, Osborne will be buried in the sea forever!" After saying that, the meeting was dismissed. Soon after, they each summoned the strongest metahumans in their family. All those who had reached ss A- were present, forming a deterring and powerful army. It contained five ss A masters! There were more than forty ss A- metahumans, and almost the entire Wise Order was dispatched. They hid their identities, sneaked into the Luther family''s yacht, and quickly rushed towards the location Osborne sent. At this time, Osborne was hugging rissa and fishing on the yacht. The vast ocean surged rough waves. The yacht was floating up and down, and rissa leaned on Osborne''s body in his arms, rubbing against his skin, which made both of them a little distracted. "Osborne, nothing beyond our expectations will happen with tonight''s operation, right?" rissa was a little worried. Osborne said calmly, "I don''t know! But in order to destroy them all as soon as possible, I can only take the risk! Protect yourselfter. If the situation is not good for you,e to me immediately, and I will take you back." As he spoke, he found his fishing rod moving. He pulled the fishing rod hard and immediately caught a tuna weighing at least 55 pounds. It kept jumping around on the boat but soon stopped struggling. At the same time, he heard something from his headphones. Osborneughed and said, "They have already started to act! Our fish bit the bait!" God 490 God 490 Chapter 490 Strike This time, the Luther family dispatched two yachts in total. Although they wanted to send more, they were afraid that sending too many yachts would startle Osborne and have an adverse effect on their decapitation strike. Meanwhile, Yaron and other leaders of the Luther family were standing aboard. The masters from the Walker, Marion and Hawthorne families restrained all their strength and hid in the cabin. Only after they got close to Osborne would they suddenly appear and attack him together. "Shawn, where are the Aberrants?" Yaron asked Shawn in the cabin. Shawn said calmly, "Don''t worry, they are already prepared and are on their way. When the critical momentes, they will also strike him. As long as Osborne stayed around the location he sent us, he would definitely not be able to escape." Yaron nodded. "Okay, we''re almost there, let''s see whether he''s there or not first!" Shawn reminded Yaron. Yaron nodded, quickly took the telescope and looked at the sea in the distance. Soon, a yacht of the Augustine family appeared in his vision. Yaron even saw that Osborne and rissa were hugging each other and sitting at the bow of the yacht fishing. Seeing this situation, Yaron suddenly became excited. "There he is! I have seen him!" Then, Yaron saw Wace, who was hanging in the air with a rope. He snorted at this scene. Yaron said, "He actually came here to take the ransoms personally! How arrogant and callow he is! I can''t believe he can still fish with his girlfriend like they are on a spring outing. It''s a humiliation to the Luther family! "But it''s better this way. After tonight, Osborne will be erased from this world forever! He is already a dead man to us! Don''t talk, and hold back your strength. Don''t let him find you, or he''ll escape in advance, and it will be hard for us to stop him! "We must wait to strike him until we are close enough to end his life within a second!" Aftermanding his subordinates, Yaron sped up his yacht. The two yachts of the Luther family quickly approached Osborne. However, Osborne had already spotted them. Satan''s Eye showed him the yachts and metahumans hiding inside who restrained their power from being noticed. Shawn, Emery, and Dexter were all there. There were also many members from the four ancient families, all of whom were ss A-.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A sneer appeared at the corner of Osborne''s mouth. He said, "They are here! Just as I expected, all the masters from the four ancient families have alle to hunt me! There are nearly people in total, including ver ss A masters and more than forty ss A- masters! It''s hrious to see these masters squeezing against each other in the tiny cabins. "It''s also hrious for them to think they could sneak attack by hiding their trace and approaching me." After Osborne finished speaking, he ignored them and pretended not to notice any weirdness nearby continuing to fish with rissa. But rissa seemed a little nervous at this time. The Luther family formed a frightening army containing fifteen ss A masters and forty ss A- masters. She couldn''t help feeling uneasy and worried. Although she knew that Osborne was very mighty, she still doubted whether he could fight so manypetitive men. She said, "Osborne, I''m a little nervous." Upon hearing this, Osborne quickly held her hand and said with a smile, "I told you not toe with me. Now you know why I did that." rissa bit her lip. "I''m just nervous, not scared! I said I would face all dangers with you." After saying that, she found that her nervousness was eased. At this time, the two yachts of the Luther family finally approached them, and Osborne finally stood up and looked at Yaron and others. He said calmly, "Where is the ransom?" Yaron''s face turned cold when he heard this. "Osborne, you arrogant bastard. You even dared to kidnap the heir of the Luther family and ckmail us! Do you think that you have taken charge of Dampston now?" Osborne smiled slightly. "I''m not sure for now, but I know I will be the person in charge of Dampston from now on." Yaron was stunned and frowned. "What do you mean?" Osborne shrugged. "It''s simple, actually. The four ancient families in Dampston, the Walker, Luther, Marion, and Hawthorne families will be destroyed today. When you all die, I will naturally control everything." After saying this, an evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. A chill struck Yaron''s spine in an instant, and Yaron said in surprise, "What, what do you mean? You want to kill us? He must have discovered our n! This is probably his scheme! Hurry up and kill him!" After he finished speaking, dozens of powerful power waves suddenly erupted. Shawn, Emery, Dexter and other ss A masters appeared in an instant, quickly surrounded Osborne, and stared at him with cold expressions. "Osborne, you''re dead!" Shawn stared at Osborne coldly, "We don''t need someone as egoist as you in Dampston. Keeping you alive will disturb the bigger picture here! And by the time you be much more powerful than all of us, we will have to kneel in front of you! "So, you must die! "Kill him!" God 491 God 491 Chapter 491 Overwhelming PowerContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After Shawn''s loudmand, all kinds of attacks came towards Osborne in an instant. The terrifying fluctuations of power covered the sea surface within a radius of several miles. The originally calm sea surface suddenly became turbulent and huge waves were raised, making everything around like a doomsday. Among the attacks, Yaron struck Osborne the most fierce. The Luther family inherited the water elemental power for centuries, which was extremely intense at sea. Yaron could easily create a towering wave that pressed towards Osborne like a high wall. Osborne and rissa seemed extremely powerless in the face of these attacks. But facing these attacks, Osborne showed no fear at all. "Is this what you can do? If you think you can kill me with such something like scratches, don''t even think about it." After murmuring, Osborne moved. Ayer of pale yellow halo suddenly burst out from his body, rapidly expanding to protect him, rissa, and even the entire yacht. It was the martial art aura. All the attacks kept hitting him in an instant, but they seemed to have hit an invisible barrier and were blocked by Osborne''s martial art aura, causing ripples on it. There were turbulent waves outside the martial art aura, but it was calm inside. No attack could break through the defense of it. Such a situation immediately shocked Shawn, Yaron and others. "How is this possible?" "Holy shit! His strength is even stronger than we expected. Compared to when he fought the Paltrow family, his strength has be even stronger. We can''t kill him!" Shawn''s face looked extremely displeased. He had overestimated Osborne''s power as much as possible, which was why all the masters of the four ancient families were dispatched, and evenunched a sneak attack, hoping to severely injure Osborne in an instant, or even kill him. But in the end, he found that he had underestimated Osborne. Osborne''s strength had be even more overwhelming. "Everyone, attack together!" Shawn gritted his teeth. The battle had already begun, and there was no way to retreat. Either they would kill Osborne, or Osborne would kill them. To retreat meant death! In an instant, everyone moved. ss A Power Masters attacked Osborne from a distance, and ss A martial masters wrestled with him. Even those ss A- mastersunched their most powerful attacks, trying to provide as much help as possible, although their help could be ignored. But Osborne faced these with a sneer. In fact, his power was on the same level as before. What made him so calm in encountering this battle was because his master of the power became more proficient. In the battle with the Paltrow family, Osborne had just broken through to be a ss A Power Master. He didn''t even have time to adapt to the surging power. But now, after a few days, he has adapted to it. He could use his power more at ease. The benefits of the fusion of the soul of powers and his body were greater than he had imagined. His martial art aura merged with the Devil''s Light, bing a fresh new aura that was both offensive and defensive. He could exert his power faster and more strongly. The most important improvement was his physics. After integrating the soul of powers, his body far exceeded the level of ordinary ss A martial master and was even superior to ss A+ ones. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When he was with the Murphy family, he was able to defeat Raven, who was already a ss A+ master. He would only be stronger now. There were a total of fifteen ss A masters in the four ancient families, but only six of them could strike from a distance. But it was like a daydream for only six metahuman masters to break his upgraded martial art aura. Even though there were another three of them, they couldn''t hurt him at all. Osborne had no intention of dodging and sneered suggest you should run now, but if you refuse to do so you must prepare something more than these harmless tricks. Let me guess, you have contacted the Aberrants to help you, right?" Shawn''s face suddenly changed when he heard this. "I don''t know what you are talking about, but you have to die today!" Osborne smiled faintly. "You don''t want to admit it, right? Do you think you hide your conspiracy with the Aberrants from me?" Shawn''s expression changed again, but he gritted his teeth and said nothing, only attacking more fiercely. Unfortunately, their attacks could not break Osborne''s martial art aura at all, which set Shawn and others in desperation. The gap was really too big! Osborne continued, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. When I kill you all, the people from the Aberrants will naturally appear." After saying that, he finally took the initiative to attack. His attack was very simple, just punching one after another, but each of his punches was infused with the Spiral Force, an advanced martial art. He had already mastered this trick and was not far from the top level of it. Coupled with his already terrifying strength, he had be something that the four ancient families couldn''tpete with. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The first ones who suffered from his horrifying power were ss A martial masters. Every punch from him could injure them so badly that they would vomit blood. They had practiced martial arts for decades and had honed their bodies to be invulnerable, but in front of Osborne''s fists, they seemed so weak. Although they were all ss A martial masters, Osborne was more than one level stronger than them. Even when facing ss A+ masters, they didn''t feel such desperation. In the blink of an eye, six of the nine ss A martial masters were seriously injured by him. The remaining three reacted quickly and fled away in terror. Everyone looked at the overwhelming Osborne in horror at this moment. God 492 God 492 Chapter 492 Massacre "We can''t win!" Yaron looked extremely embarrassed and reluctant, and he had already retreated from Osborne as much as he could, and so did others. With a gloomy expression, Shawn gritted his teeth and said, "Either he or we will die today! And after we die, all forces in Dampston must submit to him in order to survive!" People from other families were startled. Yaron clenched his teeth and said, "When will the support from the Aberrants arrive? If they don''t show up soon, we will all be ughtered by Osborne." He finally stopped beating about the bush and asked directly. Shawn looked grim and shook his head. "I don''t know! But ording to the agreed time, they should have arrived!" "Damn it!" Yaron cursed angrily and quickly dodged to the side. Osborne did not stop because he knew the four ancient families had gained the help of the Aberrants before they struck him. He never dared to underestimate the Aberrants. The next thing he needed to do was to kill or disable those people so that he could deal with the real battle. Facing his punch, Shawn and the others fled frantically and had no guts to take this overwhelming power. Osborne sneered. "rissa, protect yourself." rissa nodded and spread out her huge wings without hesitation, holding the Fate Staff to defend the iing impact. After that, Osborne finally took action. He left the yacht for the first time during this period, casually tearing apart the space. Then, he appeared behind a ss A martial master from the Walker family three hundred feet away through Dimensional Space. Feeling the space fluctuation behind, that man was startled, but it was toote to dodge Osborne''s attack since he could exert the extra energy so fast. Osborne had already punched his face. The man''s body exploded directly in the air, and his flesh and blood scattered on the sea, attracting countless fish that were not afraid of wind and tides to eat his dead body ferociously. Osborne did not stop and walked into the dimensional rift again. The next second, he appeared from behind a master of the Luther family and knocked him to pieces with a punch. "Damn it!" Shawn warned the rest of his coordinators, "We can''t disperse! He has spatial power and can travel through dimensions! Everyone gather together and use your power to defend yourselves." Shawn shouted and gave orders. But the next second, he couldn''t keep being a calmmander. He felt the fluctuation of space behind him, but Osborne in the distance had already disappeared. He knew Osborne had stood behind him. Clenching his teeth, Shawn didn''t attack but used all his power to defend his back and rushed forward. The next second, a terrifying force hit his back, and he immediately vomited blood. Fortunately, Shawn defended in time and rushed to dissipate part of the force, making him survive from being punched apart like others. But even though he escaped for now, he did not rx at all. Before his body stopped rushing forward, he suddenly felt a spatial fluctuation in front of him. A dimensional rift formed almost instantly, and Osborne walked out of it and blocked his way. ContentAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. belongs to He wore a disdainful sneer and looked at him with satire. "Nice try, but you still have to die." Osborne punched him in the chest. Shawn tried desperately to dodge but failed. "No!!" Shawn screamed madly and felt death was approaching him. A terrifying force seemed to emerge from his body. That was Shawn''s soul of powers! His soul of powers sensed that Shawn was facing a life-and-death crisis, so it took the initiative to embody itself and protect its master. Unfortunately, Osborne moved too fast. Before Shawn''s soul of powers could shape itself, Osborne punched him. And his body exploded in a blink of an eye. A top ss A Power Master, who could soon get the breakthrough of ss A+, was beaten to death by Osborne. Yaron, who had run far away, saw Shawn''s end and gasped in fear. He and others no longer cared about saving Wace and fled as much as he could. They couldn''t win! Osborne was invulnerable! Shawn was already the strongest among them, but he was still easily Osborne. If the fight killed b el continued, they would definitely be wiped out here. "Do you think you can get away?" Osborne sneered and suddenly opened Satan''s Eye, fixing his eyes on them. In an instant, all of them felt a heavy pressure, like a mountain pressing down on them. They seemed to be stuck in a swarm and couldn''t keep running away anymore. Osborne used mind control to restrain them from escaping. "Don''t even think about it. Just die here!" he said. Osborne sneered and started ughtering. The people from four ancient families were all in collusion with the Aberrants. The final requirement of Osborne''s fifth test of session was to kill them all. As long as he couldplete the task, his fifth test would be almostplete. Osborne shed behind Yaron and punched the panicked Yaron into pieces. With another crushing sound, he killed Emery in the same way. It was a massacre. In the blink of an eye, all his enemies became minced fresh. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!